《I Rely on Cultivating Immortals To Spread All Over the World》 Chapter 1 [Ding!] [wish system has been bound successfully! Hello, I''m No. 005. I''ll serve you wholeheartedly!] What''s that sound? What is the wish system? Nanyue only felt the darkness and nothingness in front of him, as if he were in an alien world. He subconsciously operated his spiritual power. When he wanted to find out, he found that the Dantian was obscure and its spiritual power was low¡ª¡ª Yes, she just failed in her flight. A powerful sky thunder broke down and destroyed her accomplishments for hundreds of years. The yuan God was almost torn apart. It''s reasonable to say that she should have died. Who saved her? [please wake up as soon as possible and complete the performance smoothly!] The childlike voice without half feelings sounded again, and then a light suddenly penetrated into the eyebrows of South Vietnam. A memory that did not belong to her slowly unfolded in her mind, dark and sad. "What should I do? She''s not going to die, is she? " "How possible! Just push her twice! " "It''s my turn next. Anyway, she''ll say she fell by herself!" "Then go quickly and don''t be seen!" Soon, the door opened and closed, and the footsteps faded away. The girl sitting on the floor of the bathroom slowly opened her eyes. In her dead black eyes, a light suddenly flashed, slowly transformed into dense water vapor and wave light. South Vietnam moved slightly, adapted to its new body, and then showed the color of surprise. This body has its own cultivation, and it is the second level of Qi refining. [this is the system''s compensation to the host. As long as the host completes more tasks and realizes the original wish, the mall can be opened!] After receiving that memory, South Vietnam has understood that this body is also called South Vietnam. Because it has been bullied for a long time, its parents prefer their brother. After experiencing something, they completely lose the courage to live. That seems to be... Confessing love to some amazing man and being mistaken for suggesting that the other party is hiding her? What is her wish [break into the entertainment industry, red through half the sky, equal to the male god!] South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing and continued to ask. [what''s in the mall?] [spiritual elixir, fairy grass, spells and magic tools all need to be exchanged for the spiritual stone obtained after completing the task!] It seems that they have taken what they need The original body wants to use her power to fulfill her wish, and she needs this wish system to provide her with some pills and continue to practice in this world. Nanyue stood up slowly against the wall and looked at himself in front of the mirror. The little girl in the mirror is about 17 or 18 years old. She is similar to her original appearance. She has picturesque looks, alienated temperament and natural good looks. Wearing some cheap and inferior retro court skirts and thick makeup that is out of age, she looks like a medieval ghost. [host, how do you know the word medieval?] Listening to the child''s voice, Nan Yue smiled and said, "because I wore it again." ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ "South Vietnam! What are you doing here? You''re the next one! " Listening to the impatient urging of the staff, South Vietnam didn''t look back, but said, "it''ll be right away!" Listening to her gentle and pleasant voice, the staff were stunned. After confirming that it was indeed South Vietnam, they pressed down their doubts. Their tone was more gentle: "I''ll give you three minutes, and then go backstage to prepare." Nanyue whispered, "thank you very much!" Fortunately, the original body is ready to go to the bathroom to make up. There are several basic cosmetics in the makeup bag. South Vietnam quickly removed and put on makeup again. Three minutes later, it arrived backstage on time for preparation. The staff who told her when to go on stage and where to go didn''t look at her carefully. When they finished, they looked at her and were surprised: "are you South Vietnam!?" The girl who happened to be the last performer stepped down and came all the way down the corridor. She felt something wrong when she saw Nanyue''s clothes from a distance. When she saw Nanyue''s face, she looked like a ghost. Nanyue thanked the staff in a soft voice. When she passed the girl, she whispered, "be careful of the disaster of blood." Chapter 2 Nanyue didn''t care. After hearing her words, the girl''s face suddenly became ugly. Then the staff on one side got into the bottom of their eyes and misunderstood that the other party was jealous that she suddenly became beautiful and her favor decreased a little. As she walked on, she recalled that she had participated in the talent show. The program is called "idol new era", which is divided into men''s version and women''s version. Through the national audition, it will play all the way from the promotion to the elimination. Finally, only six men and six women will be left to form a new generation of men''s and women''s groups. Since you are an idol, although you are required to sing and dance well, your appearance and figure are also the top priority. It is also because of this that the original body can be so smooth, all the way to today''s 36 into 18. Therefore, in order to ensure that the original body can be eliminated, there is a problem in the bathroom. The two girls are members of the same group. Their purpose is to break their original mentality before performing on the stage, without harming others. But unexpectedly, this action led to the complete collapse of the original body. Without any intention of survival, she obediently handed over her body and let the current South Vietnam realize her wish for her. While recalling, I also played a video in my mind, which was the rehearsal I had prepared for this single performance. South Vietnam thought that most of these talent shows were singing and dancing. Unexpectedly, the little girl chose a very small slow song and a puppet dance. This is also unique, that is, the elimination rate is too high. It does not highlight singing, and it is difficult to resonate with dancing. With the makeup originally arranged and this inferior skirt, the probability of not being eliminated is only about 5%. I don''t know what method 005 used. When South Vietnam was about to reach the stage, the video was just finished. She has a physical memory. After watching the video, she has a spectrum in her heart. [Ding! Trigger the main task - complete the single player performance and successfully promote!] South Vietnam took the microphone handed by the staff, thanked sweetly, and then stood in the shadow, waiting for the host on the front stage to exit. She didn''t say a word, and her mind was strangely calm, which made 005 a little uneasy. [host, are you sure?] Are you afraid of my mission failure [friendly reminder, if the task fails, the host will no longer have this body and return to its original position, so should the host be afraid?] South Vietnam lightly hooked up its lips, and there was no fluctuation in its heart. [really? I think you''re more afraid.] ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ 005 didn''t make a sound again. Just as the host left the stage, the lights on the stage dimmed, leaving only a ray of light in the center of the stage. In the light, there is a microphone stand temporarily moved by the staff. In the huge studio where the peace was restored, South Vietnam walked towards the light step by step. Right in front of the stage, there are four judges, two men and two women, all of whom are quite famous artists in the entertainment industry. Behind them, there were nearly a thousand spectators, with dark and different eyes, who turned to South Vietnam in the center of the stage. After all, it has always been a drag in the team. This appearance immediately aroused discussion. Especially when the music Prelude sounded and South Vietnam began to dance, showing a completely different performance from before, the discussion under the stage became louder. Mu Jiaxuan, one of the female judges, also accidentally raised her eyebrows: "is this South Vietnam? Today''s makeup makes her look like a 17-year-old girl. Mr. Sheng, what do you think? " She pretended to be casual and glanced at the man sitting on her side. Under the light, his tall nose and superior mandibular lines made her obsessed for a moment. Although he only sits at will, his temperament and aura are naturally much higher than others. Until now, she was surprised that Sheng Jingheng would come to this program as a judge. Sheng Jingheng did not look at her, but whispered. His deep eyes seemed to fall on Nanyue on the stage. She is really different. Chapter 3 When the prelude was over and the South Vietnamese song sounded, the discussion in the audience stopped. Most of these viewers are real fans. After watching several programs, they have their own fans. Of course, there are also annoying, most of which hate South Vietnam. Because most of the members of the same team with South Vietnam are more popular. Knowing that she has been lagging behind, they all want her to be eliminated quickly. Especially in today''s solo performance, many people are ready. As soon as South Vietnam is eliminated, they go online to send all kinds of real hammers to black her, so that she can''t turn over again. However, they found that South Vietnam was still South Vietnam, but she seemed to suddenly become beautiful and dazzling. Whether it was dancing or singing, life could not afford any disgust. On the contrary, she couldn''t help following her rhythm and slowly entered this very minority song. Compared with the addicted audience, the three judges only shook their minds for a moment, and then recovered their calm and soberness. Mu Jiaxuan subconsciously looked at Sheng Jingheng again. Seeing that he kept a casual look from beginning to end, he didn''t seem to be moved much by the great changes in South Vietnam, and his heart was secretly relieved. Sure enough, it is a magnificent scene. No matter what tricks the girls on the stage play, they can''t get into his eyes. "Sister Jiaxuan, what do you always see teacher Sheng do? South Vietnam is performing, not teacher Sheng! " The speaker is Huo Tong. She is only 22 years old. She also made her debut through the draft two years ago. Because she is a champion, she is almost popular. If you don''t come to review, you''re still not qualified. Mu Jiaxuan took back her eyes and calmly replied, "what do you see me doing?" "..." Huo Tong groaned and went to talk to Yang Wenyan, the male judge around him, "brother Yang, how much do you think South Vietnam can score this time?" Yang Wenyan has been staring at the stage. When he heard that his speech was slightly convergent, he calmly said, "at present, eight points." The full score is ten, and eight is a regular score. Huo Tong nodded and didn''t speak any more. After a short conversation, the eyes of several people focused on South Vietnam on the stage again. Her song has no climax, but it is inexplicably fascinating. With her expressionless look, it also makes people a little into the play. The light hit her slightly pale face, but her black and white eyes became more and more tough and noble. As if she herself were the declining aristocrat in the song. Huo Tong was fascinated by it for a moment. At first, it was over, and there was still some aftertaste, and he couldn''t play. Yang Wenyan beside her also passed the meeting and murmured: "eight points are too low, and the full score is worthy of this wonderful performance!" Then he immediately picked up the drawing board and pen and wrote ten words on it. Huo Tong was awakened by his movement. Seeing that Yang Wenyan was almost bright, he quickly reminded him, "brother Yang, she hasn''t gone down yet." "Well, if only there was another fast song or lyric song." Yang Wenyan regretfully put down the drawing board and waited until the host came on. This is an indirect call for encore. Just a draft member, he can''t be called a singer. Huo Tong didn''t think anything was wrong, but agreed to nod his head. Mu Jiaxuan listened to the news of the two of them, and then went to see shengjingheng. Sheng Jingheng has withdrawn his eyes looking at the stage and is also scoring. Mu Jiaxuan looked at his slender white fingers, and his eyes were infatuated. Then she saw what he had written, and she was shocked. Chapter 4 South Vietnam heard thunderous applause behind him when it was about to get to the stage and exit position. She gave a little meal and then turned gracefully with her skirt. Regardless of the darkness here, the audience could not see it and bowed to express her thanks. Then he left with a smile. [congratulations to the host, the task should be completed.] Nanyue hum, neither surprised nor surprised. [are your systems so lively?] It sounds lively, but it doesn''t sound too much. 005 was a little oppressed. Just before he came on stage, he was just suspicious. This will be fully confirmed. This host is not so easy to deceive. However, she has enough ability to fulfill her original wish. South Vietnam walked through the corridor and returned to the backstage. He saw another girl waiting. The other party didn''t look very good. After seeing her, his face changed greatly. He was frightened and disgusted in his eyes, and soon forced to turn away from her. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do or say. South Vietnam looked at the girl, hooked her lips, thanked the staff who praised her, and then returned to the backstage. The backstage is composed of a large dressing room and a lounge. A large TV screen is hung on the wall of the lounge, and the pictures on the stage are being broadcast live. South Vietnam looked casually. She just saw the camera take the jury seat. When she saw one of the men, she gave a look in her eyes. But soon, as the camera moved away, she also looked back and sat down on a separate sofa stool. The others in the lounge kept staring at her. Seeing that she didn''t mean to look at it at all, they looked at each other and continued to watch the TV screen, waiting for the next performance. If we say, the performance of South Vietnam shocked many audiences, judges and even members competing on the same stage. Well, the ongoing performance surprised everyone. South Vietnam still sat upright and sighed again at the performance that was full of mistakes and almost interrupted directly¡ª¡ª Human beings are so fragile. 005 heard this exclamation, still couldn''t hold back his mouth. [host, did you do this?] The man on the stage, Luo Wenshan, is one of those who just pushed South Vietnam in the bathroom. Another one, Zixi, is the one South Vietnam met before, but at the moment, it seems that he is not in the lounge. 005 inexplicably remembered the sentence "bloody disaster" said by South Vietnam. South Vietnam looked at the girl on the stage who was about to cry and the tears in her eyes. She was very innocent. Of course not. Why, are you going to complain for her I just feel that the host doesn''t seem to need me very much Listening to this slightly wronged child voice, South Vietnam inexplicably has a feeling that it has not only more troublesome bodies, but also more sons. Don''t be coquettish. I''m waiting for you to open a mall for me Living in the city, there is no place to practice with sufficient spiritual power, and some spiritual plants are nowhere to be found. You can only rely on the mall of this small system to exchange more pills and increase your accomplishments. Hearing this, 005 immediately came back to life. [don''t worry, when you are promoted and complete the task, you can get the spirit stone!] [eh... Ding! Trigger branch line task, hot search once a day (01)!] [Ding! Congratulations to the host on completing the branch mission, one hot search every day (11)!] [congratulations to the host, the mall will officially open in five minutes!] Hot search? Nanyue just looked aside. Sure enough, I saw many people looking at their mobile phones with different faces. It seems that this program is really casual. No one cares about the players playing mobile phones. Nanyue recalled the location of his original mobile phone, went to a large locker and took out his mobile phone. Although she also used a touch-screen mobile phone before crossing the world of truth cultivation. But now with each passing day, new mobile phones emerge in endlessly. South Vietnam has been unfamiliar with the operation for some time before finding the microblog app and clicking on it. Chapter 5 After entering the microblog, South Vietnam took some effort to find the hot search list. After hundreds of years of cultivation, I almost forget how to use these high-tech things. Nanyue sighed, then clicked on the complete hot search list and slid all the way down. It was almost at the bottom that she saw the hot search list hanging in the 46th place¡ª¡ª #South Vietnam has become beautiful# Simple and direct, but South Vietnam is still a little disappointed. She feels that she has worked hard. As a result, what netizens care about is her face. The first hot topic in the hot search topic is a big v. I cut several pictures of the performance in South Vietnam and boasted a few words on the surface. At the end, I didn''t forget to follow her secretly and say that this is cosmetic beauty. Because of this sentence, the following participants in the discussion basically have a strange look, saying that she has cosmetic surgery, scheming, no team spirit and so on. Occasionally, a few praises of her were labeled as navy. Seeing that this topic suddenly became a black powder concentration, South Vietnam quickly withdrew from the microblog, and out of sight is net. [Xiao Wu, how many minutes to open the mall?] Hello, I''m 005, not Xiao Wu Two minutes left South Vietnam Oh, while playing with his mobile phone, he looked at the TV screen again. Luo Shanshan has stepped down. The host is allowing the judges to score and the audience to vote. Not surprisingly, all four judges scored the lowest score of this program. One of them directly scored a zero. The host interacted with him, but he was cold and embarrassed for a few seconds. Nan Yue looked at the man and was suddenly curious. He gave himself a score. When Luo Wenshan returned to the backstage, 005 reminded South Vietnam that the system mall had been opened. Nanyue directly asked 005 to open the mall and see what was in it. She didn''t care at all. Luo Wenshan looked at it with venomous eyes. The interface of the mall is very simple. As 005 said, there are four categories: lingcao, Xiandan, spells and magic tools. All kinds of goods not only have pictures, words and prices, but also have a simple introduction. South Vietnam looked at all the goods in the four categories before paying attention to the lower right corner. Lingshi: 10. [one branch mission is given to 10 Lingshi?] The cheapest spirit grass in the mall needs hundreds of spirit stones. Other expensive ones can only be exchanged for tens of thousands of spirit stones. [this is the daily branch line. It can be completed continuously.] Nanyue made a light sound, with a trace of coldness. 005 shook inexplicably and opened his mouth subconsciously. [the host doesn''t have to worry. You can get more spirit stones after completing the main task, and 005 will strive for more benefits for you!] South Vietnam ignored it, but looked at the next performance without expression. Soon, the solo performances of the 36 contestants ended, and then the whole program ushered in the most exciting moment¡ª¡ª Through evaluation scoring and audience voting, half of the contestants will be eliminated and the other half will be successfully promoted! All the players need to come on stage together and accept the cruel and cold result. Until then, South Vietnam saw Zixi again, whose face was whiter than her, with a somewhat abrupt hat on his head. When Zixi approached, South Vietnam wrinkled his nose slightly, excluding the bloody smell. Then he heard Zixi''s low angry voice: "did you do it?" "Huh? If it were me, it would be more than a broken bulb. " South Vietnam replied to her lightly. Hearing this, Zixi suddenly turned pale and couldn''t help pausing - what does South Vietnam mean!? Chapter 6 Qi Xi''s short pause was not noticed. After all, the minds of all the girls had flown onto the stage. With a pale face, she looked at the back of South Vietnam and bit her lips before she followed. No matter what South Vietnam means, it can''t avoid being eliminated. It should not be seen after today. With this idea, Qi Xi felt more comfortable. With the people on the stage, his face also recovered his confidence and smile as usual. Because the program is live, after they play, the host doesn''t talk much nonsense and directly discloses everyone''s evaluation scores and audience votes. In a group of six, three in each group will be eliminated and the other three will be promoted. It''s still the early stage of the draft, so there''s no need to be mysterious, so the big screen not only shows the results of each group, but also indicates who is promoted and who is eliminated. Seeing the result, Qi Xi was stunned. Her face was stiff and ugly. How could she and Luo Wenshan be eliminated? South Vietnam has successfully promoted!? Later, she saw that the judge scored an outrageous 10 points. There is only one possibility to get this score - all four judges give 10 points. Therefore, even if the number of audience votes in South Vietnam barely reached the pass line, it can be successfully promoted. After South Vietnam performed on the stage, Qi Xi hurt his forehead because the light bulb in front of the makeup mirror suddenly burst, and then went to deal with the wound. He didn''t see the extraordinary play of South Vietnam. Therefore, before he could think more, Zixi raised his hand impulsively to express his objection. The host holds the idea that the program also needs some gimmicks. When he sees it, he walks over and asks with a smile: "what''s the problem with Qi Xi''s contestant?" Qi Xi took the microphone from him and looked straight at the four judges sitting in front of the stage. Unwilling to regret it too much, he still asked, "I want to ask the four judges why they gave full marks to South Vietnam?" In fact, the host has already asked this question after South Vietnam stepped down. But obviously, Qi Xi didn''t watch backstage. He showed a meaningful smile and didn''t remind Qi Xi. The four people on the judging table looked different. Just when Mu Jiaxuan was going to come forward and give the little girl a step down, he caught a glimpse in his eyes, and the man sitting next to him picked up the microphone. Sheng Jingheng''s voice is very pleasant to hear. It is magnetic and calm, but it also has personal characteristics. It is very ear catching. Those who have heard it will never forget it. He said only three words: "she is worth it." These three words immediately caused an uproar in the audience, even some madness. Sheng Jingheng has been on the road for six years. From young and promising to entertainment tycoons with both flow and strength, he has always been a peak, not a trough. It''s not surprising that he''s so good that he never praises his partners in front of and behind the scenes. Once he praises people, it makes people feel that the whole world is about to collapse. First ten, then "she''s worth it". After tonight, I''m afraid South Vietnam will be red. However, it may not be a good thing for her who has not officially made her debut. While thinking this, the host took over the microphone in Qi Xi''s hand, which was already dull, and turned to South Vietnam, which stood at the edge of the stage and looked surprisingly calm. At this moment, everyone, even all the cameras, focus on her. But she seemed completely out of it, even distracted. The host walked over and interviewed her with a smile: "what do you want to say about the South Vietnamese contestants, as evaluated by Mr. Sheng?" Chapter 7 After the host handed over the microphone, he saw that South Vietnam seemed to wake up suddenly, and then he was a little flattered to take over the microphone, and his hands trembled. She blinked, her eyes glowed with water, and her words were a little stuttering: "thank you, Mr. Xie Sheng, thank other evaluation teachers, I will continue to work hard!" It turned out that she didn''t care, but was stunned. Thinking that she was only 18 years old, the host didn''t continue to cue her, but took over the microphone and naturally cue started the next process. This episode seems to have passed like this, but no one can easily accept it except Sheng Jingheng and South Vietnam. After the host walked away, Nanyue lowered his head and looked like he was too excited to look directly at Sheng Jingheng. In my mind, I reminded her weakly. [host, if you can successfully introduce shengjingheng, the subsequent main task can be completed more smoothly!] Well, just after shengjingheng opened his mouth, 005 prompted her. She said that she had attracted Sheng Jingheng''s attention and could appropriately attack him to pave the way for his popularity in the future. South Vietnam didn''t pay much attention to it. She was thinking about another thing - the person she had confessed to was shengjingheng. It''s strange to say that people like Sheng Jingheng follow a group of people wherever they go. But that day, when he was practicing, he was excluded by his teammates in the group and secretly ran to the roof of the building to cry. As a result, he met Sheng Jingheng who appeared alone. She has been a fan of Sheng Jingheng for many years. She came to the draft this time because he actually came to be a judge. So under an impulse, he confessed. As a result, the man looked at her without expression and said, "if your mind is impure, you''d better quit as soon as possible." Instead of treating her as a fan or a suitor, he directly turned her into a dirty person who wanted to devote himself to his promotion. Although he knew that Sheng Jingheng had never spoiled powder, he was still badly hit, so that he was seriously delayed in the last team performance. After the performance, he still stepped down crying. Therefore, Qi Xi and Luo Wenshan hate her more, and more people black her online. Then there is South Vietnam at the moment. The man should still remember her, just like the roof confession, he knew her identity until he knew her. That''s why I said that. Nanyue wondered whether he really appreciated her solo performance or did it on purpose. Hold her high, and then as long as there is a mistake, she will be broken to pieces. However, she was not afraid. While thinking absently, he continued to sort out the memory that did not belong to him. Unconsciously, this program has completely ended. South Vietnam followed the crowd to step down, took his things to the dressing room, and then was blocked in the corner, only to remember that there were two small troubles. She raised her eyes lazily and looked at their faces. Because she had just been promoted successfully, completed the first main task and obtained 100 spirit stones, she was in a good mood at the moment. So he kindly reminded: "don''t go out these two days. Don''t go to places with many people if you want to go out." Qi Xi and Luo Wenshan came to settle accounts with her. As a result, their faces elongated when they heard such a sentence before their angry words were exported. Nanyue was a little tired, so he pushed them aside and went to the dressing room to change. "Stop for me -" Zixi recovered and wanted to hold her. As a result, his hand slipped inexplicably. He obviously touched his sleeve, but he couldn''t grasp it. After South Vietnam occupied a dressing room flexibly, a staff member came and impatiently urged: "hurry up, lock the door in ten minutes!" Chapter 8 After changing clothes, South Vietnam didn''t leave directly, but went to say hard work to the staff waiting to get off work. She has a good attitude, and her performance has been highly praised. No one may go in the future, so the staff are also good to her. South Vietnam walked around and made up all the information just missed on the stage when it wanted to leave. The 18 people who are promoted this time will be divided into six groups for the semi-finals. But the elimination method will be kept secret until the end of next week''s performance. All we can know is that three groups will be eliminated, and the remaining three groups will be split into single players. Six people will be selected to form a women''s team in the finals. The one with the highest ranking will become team C. The grouping will not be announced until tomorrow. What we need to do now is to go back to the hotel and have a rest. With his room card, Nanyue remembered that he was in the same room with another eliminated team member. As soon as the other party stepped down, he had been crying, and it was estimated that he couldn''t stop when he went back. When I returned to the hotel, I stopped and changed my way to find a place to have a snack. Although this body has the cultivation of the second level of Qi refining, it is hard stuffed in and has not been fully digested. Therefore, as soon as South Vietnam thought of the word "night snack", his stomach began to coo. She has been in the valley for hundreds of years. In order to rise as soon as possible, she hasn''t violated the ban all day. She feels hungry and a little overwhelmed. As soon as South Vietnam was distracted, he went the wrong way. When he heard a car horn, he found that he was crossing the road, and he was not walking at the zebra crossing. She took two steps back and looked at some huge business cars in the night, with a faint premonition in her heart. The car drove slowly forward, then stopped again, and then the window came down, revealing Sheng Jingheng''s sculpture like cold face. "The hotel is on the other side." Nanyue''s ears were slightly numb and his heart was still throbbing. It''s all physical instinct. She calmly pressed down her shouldn''t have mood and nodded politely, "I''ll have a snack." Sheng Jingheng raised his eyes slightly, fixed his sight on her face for a few seconds, and then raised the window as if nothing had happened. The car started again and turned a corner to completely get rid of the South Vietnam behind. Wei Jun saw Shengjing Heng''s eyes and knew that he was thinking, so he sat upright and didn''t say anything. Sheng Jingheng opened his mouth: "check her." "Yes." Wei Jun did not squint and asked much. Sheng Jingheng closed his eyes and leaned back on the back of the chair. The dim yellow light gently beat down, making his face look like the beloved of God even less like a mortal. Wei Jun observed through the rearview mirror, determined that he was not tired and in a good mood, so he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If it weren''t for Sheng''s unreliable brother''s strong plea, Sheng Jingheng would never come to judge the draft of idol new era. Fortunately, there are only two issues left. After the end, there is no need to be entangled by some irrelevant people. In that way, Sheng Jingheng will not be uncertain and can work well. However, although Sheng Jingheng has a bad temper and disdains to deal with anyone, he will take every job he is willing to accept seriously and do his best. In addition, Sheng''s family background is huge, and no one in the industry dares to offend easily. Therefore, as Sheng Jingheng''s agent, Wei Jun''s life is very easy. Wei Jun sighed secretly and thought of the South Vietnam. When she suddenly confessed before, he had actually checked her. However, it''s better to check it further. Chapter 9 [host, why is Sheng Jingheng favoring you or 0? He took the initiative to talk to you!] Listening to this modest question, Nam Yue smiled and asked back with interest. How much do you think he should like [should there be a basic liking? 5 or 10.] With his hands in his coat pocket, Nanyue crossed the road and walked to the convenience store not far away. Oh, Xiao Wu, you are still too young ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ 005 inexplicably felt guilty and turned to ask. [host, do you really not consider the grand scene of the strategy? I have all his information and secrets that others don''t know!] It''s not free, is it [HMM... it''s not expensive. You only need 100 spirit stones to get it!] 100 is not expensive? She did a main task and only gave 100 spirit stones. South Vietnam sneered, refused cleanly, and then shut down again. South Vietnam did not care about it. It opened the door of the convenience store and went in. It strolled through rows of shelves. It was both nostalgic and strange. Finally, I didn''t think about what to buy, so I had to go to the cashier and buy some strings of Kanto cooking. This is the only hot thing in this store. When he took another bottle of water and went to pay, Nanyue scanned the code according to his memory and looked at his balance. There are less than six hundred in Alipay and more than 200 in WeChat. If I remember correctly, there is no money left in the bank card - because she has turned 18 this year and her living expenses have been cut off at home. What''s more, the original art school is a five-year system, with two years left, but the family doesn''t plan to pay tuition at all. It has been more than two months since the beginning of school. The money earned by working in the summer vacation is not enough to pay the tuition. By default, he was dropped out of school. After sorting out the memory, Nanyue couldn''t help but tut. She had no time to manage the cashier''s little brother to peek at her flashing eyes, and her ears were a little red. The convenience store provided a dining space. Instead of going out for a hair dryer, Nanyue sat over and slowly ate the food that had forgotten what the taste was. While eating, I opened the search engine with my mobile phone. After searching several keywords, I realized one thing. [Xiao Wu, is this world real?] [host, were you a modern man before? This should be another parallel world!] Nanyue nodded thoughtfully. No wonder everything is familiar and a little strange. It seems that it''s not just because he left for too long. However, before she wore it to repair the real world, she really died, and she couldn''t go back. [host, you people who cultivate truth, but can you still calculate divination and look at appearances?] [yes, I''ve learned a little. I''m not as proficient as my third senior brother.] It asked this because Qi Xi and Luo Wenshan were two people, but they were not doomed to disaster for no reason. It''s just that if they are malicious to her, she will repay her by the way. As for revenge for the original body? South Vietnam has never thought about it. The original body is cowardly. So far, there is nothing to sympathize with. However, she asked. [is the original body really dead?] [the host can rest assured that the original soul is also included in the wish system and will be put into other worlds according to her ability!] Your life is not good, but do you want to fulfill your wishes for others? South Vietnam shrugged, put down his mobile phone and concentrated on eating Kanto cooking. I wonder if I haven''t eaten hot food for a long time. Although it''s obviously not very fresh, it''s delicious. When the mobile phone suddenly vibrated, South Vietnam looked at the strange number on the screen, paused, then rowed to answer and put it in his ear. "Hello, is that Miss Nanyue?" "It''s me." "I''m Kang Cheng from Hongyu media. I''d like to talk to you about signing the contract. Can one o''clock tomorrow afternoon?" Chapter 10 South Vietnam looked strange: "do you want to sign with me?" "Yes, if it''s convenient for you, I''ll interview you at the hotel." South Vietnam has remembered what kind of Company Hongyu media is, and unexpectedly found that Kang Cheng, who contacted her, is actually a very famous agent in the entertainment industry. Such a person contacted her politely and politely and wanted to sign a contract with her. South Vietnam subconsciously refused: "sorry, I just want to make good preparations for next week''s semi-finals. I have no other ideas for the time being." There was silence for a few seconds. It seemed completely unexpected that South Vietnam would directly refuse. Then he said, "OK, if you have an intention to sign a contract, you can contact me at any time." "Well, I will." After hanging up the phone perfunctorily, Nanyue subconsciously talked to Xiao Wu. [I''m afraid it''s not a liar? In the middle of the night.] No, she is herself [oh? Then why didn''t you trigger any tasks? After signing the contract, isn''t it even a debut?] [because Hongyu media is special, according to the data, it is not recommended that the host sign up for Hongyu.] Hearing this, Nanyue subconsciously thought that he wanted her to exchange the spirit stone for information. But soon, she found out that she knew why she didn''t recommend her to sign Hongyu¡ª¡ª Everyone in the mixed meal circle knows a rumor that as long as it is an artist who has signed Hongyu, he will basically not cooperate or work with Sheng Jingheng. At first, it was just a joke. Later, someone collected a lot of information to show that this rumor may be true. That''s what they say. That''s 100% right. Sheng Jingheng is a very important part of his original wish, so Hongyu''s invitation to sign a contract is absolutely unnecessary. [you didn''t remind me just now. Did you expect me to promise and refuse first, and then completely offend Hongyu?] [host, you really don''t need to make friends with Hongyu media.] Ah 005 subconsciously thought of the response of South Vietnam to the failure of the mission when it performed on the stage not long ago. She may be, really not afraid to return to the status quo ante. [... Sorry, I''ll remind you the first time next time.] South Vietnam continued to press the mobile phone, and soon found Hongyu media and looked at Yan Kangcheng''s microblog. Looking at the few comments under Kang Cheng''s microblog, all mentioned a person - Chu Shen, and Nanyue searched for a new memory. This Chu Shen, named Chu ye, is the boss behind Hongyu media and the famous gold medal agent in the entertainment industry. He didn''t show his face in front of the public, but relying on the spread of several paste photos, he attracted a large number of fans. Once there was a topic # Chu Shen''s debut today #, which was put on the hot search list by fans. Several of the artists he has brought are at the level of post movie emperor, but when those artists go out to open a studio independently, all kinds of resources are obviously in a downward state. It is said that he no longer takes artists in person, and he is safe to be the boss behind the scenes. This makes many artists who want to sign up for Hongyu a little frustrated, but they are comforted by many high-end resources to choose from. Judging from the microblog comments and the materials picked up by fans, Kang Cheng should be Chu Ye''s apprentice and his most valued agent in Hongyu media. It is doubtful whether Kang Cheng''s call also represents Chu Ye''s will. If so, it would be a pity to refuse this contract. Although he thought so, Nan Yue didn''t show anything on his face. He casually put down his mobile phone and glanced at the cashier. The cashier boy over there put away his mobile phone in a panic, turned sideways, didn''t dare to look at her again, and blushed most of the time. Probably taking a sneak picture of her. South Vietnam suddenly had a hunch that she would go on a hot search again. Chapter 11 This premonition was very accurate. The next morning, before dawn, Nanyue subconsciously got up from bed and heard 005''s greetings and reminders when preparing for morning practice. [good morning!] [Ding! Congratulations to the host on completing the branch mission, one hot search every day (11)!] The hotel room with the curtains tightly closed was quiet and gray. The other bed was empty - when South Vietnam dawdled until 11 o''clock last night, she found that the girl in the same room had left. She doesn''t feel much. The other party has almost the same strength as the original body, and the external conditions are a little worse. If she didn''t wear it, the two would be eliminated together. Nanyue closed his eyes, then opened them again. After a few simple stretching movements, he was fixed in a yoga movement. As he settled down and absorbed the thin aura of the world, he asked 005. [what hot search?] 005 saw that she didn''t intend to look at her mobile phone, so she obediently transferred the microblog hot search, and clicked into the hot microblog in the topic to show her the following comments. The hot search topic is very straightforward, without twists and turns - # South Vietnam plays an extraordinary role #. The popular microblog was sent by the official number of the "idol new era" program group. It was the video intercepted by South Vietnam last night. It was absolutely high-definition. Now microblog videos are played automatically, and familiar song preludes sound in South Vietnam''s mind. At the moment of hearing the voice of "oneself", Nanyue''s eyelashes moved slightly, soon returned to calm, and then looked at the popular comments below. -Is this South Vietnam? The sound seems to have changed. -I''m the only one who doesn''t know this South Vietnam? Is there a mine at home? Connect two hot searches! -The team performance is out of tune and forgets the words. It''s wrong. The single performance will give an extraordinary play. What a fresh and innocent little white lotus! -I love Qi Xi. -After listening to the original song, I came back. -Miss, I''m very beautiful! Singing is also very good! Why do so many people black her? -South Vietnam has found the gold owner? The hot search navy has a two pronged approach and plays well. -At the scene, South Vietnam stunned the audience, and the four judges played very well. The last popular comment is at the bottom. There are not many likes. The building in the building is very lively and noisy. Looking at 005, I still want to turn down. South Vietnam directly stopped, and then opened the system mall to see the number of their own Lingshi. Yesterday, a main line and a branch line were made, and 110 spirit stones were obtained. Today, another branch line was completed, which should be 120. This meeting shows 160. [what happened to the spirit stone?] [the host has two hot searches today. According to the heat of hot search, the reward for branch mission will be increased to 50 Lingshi!] [... Another one?] 005''s action was very quick. She turned off the mall interface and changed to another microblog hot search topic # she was worth #. Seeing these three words, South Vietnam immediately understood, and the mood was still a little subtle. This hot search ranking directly reached the top, the heat left behind, and took a large part of the name of South Vietnam. Therefore, her 50 spirit stones are still blessed by Sheng Jingheng. The topic page is very harmonious and tidy. Sheng Jingheng''s fans are all controlling and commenting. There are no black acid or fake passers-by. Even if there are real passers-by who don''t know the truth, they will soon be submerged in the army of fans. These three words are related to her, but none of the fans brought her name, at most the name of the program group. No wonder 005 didn''t show her the hot search first. There was nothing to see at all. At most, it made her understand one thing¡ª¡ª Although Sheng Jingheng''s heat is high, it can''t be rubbed by anyone. Chapter 12 After reading the hot search, Nanyue continued to concentrate on absorbing Reiki, and mobilized the thin spiritual power in the body to wash the acupoints all over the body. The cultivation of the second floor of refining gas is really low. However, when her original God and this body are fully integrated, the cultivation will not be so difficult. 005 although I was very curious about her keeping a yoga movement, I didn''t disturb her. It didn''t ask until Nanyue''s stomach growled twice and opened its eyes. [host, do you practice yoga?] South Vietnam folded up his movements, frowned and rubbed his stomach, and answered absently. It doesn''t matter what kind of practice I use. It''s just that yoga makes me calm down most This is also because she has a very arbitrary master and several senior brothers and sisters who have always indulged and spoiled her. But these are not very important now. The important thing is that she has become an ordinary person again, with the most common problem - what to eat this morning? In the first 100 years of practicing immortality, South Vietnam still thinks about all kinds of modern delicacies from time to time, but later it gradually doesn''t think about it. It is also ready to either fly into immortality or fail to survive the disaster. I didn''t expect that after the robbery failed, she could wear it back to the world. Thought she didn''t remember anything delicious, 005 also made a voice to remind her. The host can order takeout When it comes to takeout, Nam Yueh thinks of his poor balance. He doesn''t have to. After a silence, he gets out of bed. Turn on the light and turn over the suitcase. There are few sets of clothes, but the materials feel good. It can be seen that the price is not cheap. Thinking of the things in yesterday''s makeup bag, Nanyue''s eyes drooped slightly. The original body said it was for such a big bleeding in the draft, rather than for the grand scene. The thousands of Yuan earned by summer workers were smashed in, but in exchange for that result. Unfortunately, the timing and place of her confession were wrong, and her mentality was too fragile. After changing clothes and washing, Nanyue put on a simple make-up before taking his mobile phone and room card out. Breakfast is available in the hotel. You can enjoy it free of charge when you show your room card. However, before their debut, a group of girls have the burden of idols. They rarely rub this free breakfast. They all order takeout. When South Vietnam entered the restaurant, it did attract several strange sights - many fans who came to watch the live broadcast also stayed in this hotel. However, their views on South Vietnam are still very complex, so they didn''t talk or take a group photo. South Vietnam was happy and relaxed, and unexpectedly found that the breakfast in the hotel was quite rich. In addition to steamed buns, steamed bread, fried dough sticks and soybean milk, there are steamed dumplings, wheat pancakes, corn flour noodles, western style bread sandwiches, hot dog intestines and so on. However, the number is not much. It is estimated that it will be gone if you come late. After cooking in Kanto last night, South Vietnam had no sense of guilt. Thinking of eating more when hungry, it unconsciously took a plate full of food. As soon as they found a place to sit down, South Vietnam felt that the lines of sight were stronger. It is estimated that they all intend to stare at her. If she doesn''t finish eating, there will be information sent online again. South Vietnam didn''t care, wiped his hands and ate. When I was about to finish eating, a text message came from my mobile phone. The sender is the deputy director of the program team. It should be a mass message to inform them that these qualified players can move freely today and gather in the hotel lobby at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. It was completely sleepy. I sent pillows, and South Vietnam replied in a good mood. This day, you can think about how to make some money. With only a few hundred dollars, I can''t live. Chapter 13 At 10 a.m., Shengshi department store in city A. Since the door opened at nine o''clock, many young girls have emerged inside and outside the mall, wearing their heads and holding all kinds of aid in their hands, looking forward to and excited. Later, because there were too many people, the guardrails on the second floor were crowded with people. South Vietnam had to go up another floor, sit on the bench next to the escalator on the third floor, look at the huge poster hanging in the middle of the mall, and look down at the mobile phone. She is turning over all kinds of social accounts, as well as the space circle of friends and alumni circle. Delete what should be deleted and cancel it directly. Finally, there is a microblog, which is a headache. Because the original body is a full star chasing girl, it has been opened for less than a year, and the number of microblogs has reached four figures. Thinking that even if this account is regarded as a trumpet, it will be picked out if it becomes red in the future, South Vietnam is still patient and looks through it one by one. She is Sheng Jingheng. This setting still needs to be retained, so she can''t delete it all. She just needs to delete some early childish remarks and take a few people off. Deleting and deleting, a message push jumped out. Tong Xiaolu: you are promoted again!? Congratulations! Seeing this name, South Vietnam flashed some pictures in his mind. After a finger meal, he first cut to the wechat interface and replied with two words - thank you. Tong Xiaolu seemed to think she would send something. As a result, she didn''t see the text after waiting for a long time. She had to be dry and send another sentence: then you continue to refuel! South Vietnam simply returned to the word "good" this time, and as expected, there was no new news. Looking at the quiet mobile phone, some strange emotions surged in the bottom of Nanyue''s heart. She pressed down without thinking, and she was a little bored. Tong Xiaolu is a classmate of the original art school. She is the only person in her class who does not bully or isolate her. To this end, the original body still relied on Tong Xiaolu for some time, but later found that Tong Xiaolu could not help her. She even avoided when her classmates bullied her, and then regarded it as if nothing had happened the next day. Tong Xiaolu has many friends, such as in class, in other classes, former junior high school students and so on. I can talk to the original body only because I have a soft nature and sympathize with the original body. But Rao is so. Tong Xiaolu is also the only one who sent a message of congratulations after the successful promotion of South Vietnam. At this moment, South Vietnam suddenly understood that the original body didn''t want to live. After exiting wechat, South Vietnam lowered its eyes and continued to delete microblog coldly. After deleting nearly half of the microblogs, another text message jumped out to remind her that the traffic is urgent. If she continues to use it, the fee will be deducted directly. While regretting why he didn''t rub WiFi in the hotel, Nanyue quickly turned off the traffic and returned the app, and then breathed a sigh of relief. Making money is imminent. After being quiet for half a morning, I finally couldn''t help it now. [host, how are you going to make money?] [what can''t be done? Or Xiao Wu, can you help me?] [no, if the host needs it, you can exchange the spirit stone for the item of luck bonus!] Luck bonus? Nanyue raised his eyebrow and asked another question instead of how many spirit stones it needed. [after the luck bonus, can you win 100% of the lottery ticket?] [there will be an 80% chance of winning, regardless of size.] In other words, there is still a 20% chance that you will not win the prize. Even if you do win the prize, it may be dozens or hundreds of small prizes. [Xiao Wu, don''t take it out and scold it next time when it''s like this.] Nanyue put the mobile phone into his pocket. After lifting his eyes, his black eyes lit up: "here we are." Chapter 14 Coming up was an old lady with silver hair. Her wrinkled face was dignified and elegant, showing her beauty in her youth. She grabbed her valuable shawl and hurried down the stairs. Nanyue went forward to hold her: "grandma, please walk slowly and be careful of the slippery road." "Ah, OK, thank you." The old lady paused for a moment and looked at the bright and soft smiling face of South Vietnam. She was not old enough. She suddenly settled down in her heart. Subconsciously, she felt that she was not a bad person. "Do you want to go down? There are too many people below, and the activities are about to begin. It is estimated that they can''t walk. " Seeing that the old lady had put down her guard, Nanyue really held her hand, took a step without moving, and placed the old lady on the bench next to her. The old lady was confused for a moment, and then she became nervous: "what can I do? My baby Yuan Yuan is still down there! " Nanyue light pressed the old lady and asked, "is she participating in that brand activity on the first floor?" "Yes, I said I was going to see my brothers. There are so many people, won''t anything happen to her?" The old lady said and wanted to get up again. South Vietnam used Qiaoli. The old lady couldn''t move for a moment. She thought there was something wrong with her body. "If you are worried about her, you might as well call her up. When the meeting starts, it will be more crowded below. It''s inconvenient for you to go there." The old lady sighed, "if only I could call her!" Nanyue smiled: "you call her and I''ll tell her." "This..." the old lady hesitated, took out her mobile phone and dialed her granddaughter. Instead of taking his cell phone, Nanyue pressed hands-free. It took a long time to connect there. There was a lot of noise around, screaming for his brother. "Grandma, didn''t you wait for me up there!" "Hello, your grandmother fell at the escalator entrance on the third floor and can''t stand up now. Can I help you call an ambulance?" South Vietnam made up a lie. The old lady was stunned. The girl at the other end of the phone also stayed for a moment, and then hurriedly said, "I''ll come up right away!" When the phone hung up, Nanyue apologized to the old lady, "this is the only way for a special moment." The old lady then recovered, shook her head and said, "it''s all right. I''ll come to see Yuanyuan later. I''m all right. It''s estimated that I''ll go down again." South Vietnam blinked: "that will test your acting skills." The girl named Yuanyuan was quite sensible. She didn''t give up her grandmother because she was chasing the stars. After a while, she came over and was panting. "Grandma! Are you okay? " "No... ouch, I don''t know what''s wrong. It''s just that my back hurts badly and I can''t walk." Taking advantage of their conversation, Nanyue quietly withdrew his hand and looked at the girl. He is about 1.5 meters tall, 13 or 14 years old, with a baby face and a little baby fat. It is difficult to hide his good genes in his loveliness. When he grows up, he should be a little beauty. The old lady''s acting skills were average. She was exposed by Yuan Yuan without much meeting. She told the truth: "grandma, you just don''t want me to see my brothers?" Then, his eyes swept to South Vietnam: "did you just lie to me?" South Vietnam was about to speak when it was interrupted by a deafening scream downstairs - at 11 o''clock, the brand activity held in the mall officially began. Yuanyuan has confirmed that grandma''s body is correct. At this meeting, he still couldn''t help walking to the guardrail and looking down. He looked wronged: "I finally occupied a great position!" South Vietnam comforted the old lady, got up, walked to her and said, "there will be more opportunities in the future. Moreover, you will regret if you don''t come up." Chapter 15 "How is that possible? Grandma is fine again! " Yuan Yuan glanced at South Vietnam unhappily, and then found something. His face was puzzled, "who are you...?" She couldn''t remember the name of South Vietnam for a moment, so she simply took out her mobile phone to read the microblog, found the video in the hot search, looked at it and confirmed it. "Are you South Vietnam?" After all, it is a star chasing girl who will be recognized. South Vietnam is not surprised and frankly admits: "it''s me." Nanyue was so generous that she didn''t feel embarrassed and short of breath. Instead, Yuan Yuan choked. Her eyes were strange and complex. After a meeting, Yuan Yuan asked, "are you here to see moon, too?" "Huh?" South Vietnam subconsciously looked at the poster hanging in front of it. On it was moon, a five person men''s group, which is also the hottest men''s group at present. In particular, Jiang Xulin, the team leader and lead singer, is also the one who can rank among the few top traffic in the entertainment industry. Other team members also have their own strengths and are involved in all aspects. They have a lot of fans. This can be seen from the screams below. "Take a break today and hang out." Yuanyuan looked at her suspiciously, then looked at her grandmother sitting in the chair, thinking that she should not know herself and her grandmother. It is unlikely that she approached her deliberately. But specially asked grandma to lie and called herself up. Why? However, at this meeting, Yuan Yuan didn''t care about South Vietnam. Thinking that his little sister was still below, he sent her a message and asked her to take more photos and send them to himself in time. After sending the message, I still want to go to the microblog to see if there is a new picture. As a result, as soon as I opened the microblog, I heard some discordant noise and screams in the screams downstairs. "What''s going on?" Yuan Yuan looked down and subconsciously thought that there was black powder to make trouble. Then I saw the mess below. Someone took advantage of the chaos to squeeze on the activity platform. Fortunately, the bodyguards stopped in time and the five people protecting moon temporarily opened a way to retreat in a hurry. Subsequently, the security guards and staff of the mall rushed one after another and wanted to maintain order. However, due to the excessive number of fans, they all wanted to chase the brothers who left, which was difficult to restrain for a time. Many sisters were knocked down to the ground and a stampede occurred. Although it was not serious enough to kill people, it still made Yuanyuan a little frightened and afraid. If grandma is not retained and she is not called up, she is expected to become a victim. And at Grandma''s age, if someone pushed her, Yuan Yuan didn''t dare to imagine the consequences. Just then, one hand patted her on the back. "Don''t worry, it''s no big deal." As soon as Nanyue finished speaking, the situation on the first floor miraculously slowed down. The fans were suddenly no longer impulsive, but scattered to both sides in an orderly manner. Then, Yuanyuan saw a middle-aged couple who were obviously not fans in the empty space in the middle. They were controlled by several security guards and escorted out. Other injured fans were taken aside by the staff of the mall to rest and looked like they wanted to help send them to the hospital. Yuanyuan was relieved: "fortunately, it''s in Shengshi department store... I hope moon''s brothers will not be affected." Once this kind of thing is publicized on the Internet, it will be a wave of forced darkness. It''s tiring to think about it. Nanyue looked at her with a worried look, but she was a little envious. She was young and forgetful. She wouldn''t keep many things in mind for too long. However, this incident will not have a bad impact on moon, but will take another turn. Just after thinking this way, South Vietnam heard the little girl around him and suddenly remembered to ask. "Did you know something would happen?" Chapter 16 South Vietnam failed to answer this question. Because the old lady sitting in the back came with her cell phone and said that someone at home had picked them up. Yuanyuan''s little face immediately collapsed, and then came up to play coquettish with the old lady and asked her to help her say good words so as not to be scolded by the family. South Vietnam did not participate or leave. Before the person who came to pick him up arrived, a man in a suit with a nameplate on his chest hurried first. He was just on the first floor. He should be the manager of the mall. When she heard him say what happened on the first floor, the old lady turned white with fear. Then she grabbed Yuanyuan''s hand and said "fortunately" on her mouth. Yuan Yuan pursed his lips slightly and subconsciously looked at South Vietnam. Nanyue''s eyes drooped slightly. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Maybe it was an illusion. Yuan Yuan felt that her face was so white than before. The old lady also noticed South Vietnam. Another empty hand took her and thanked her with emotion: "it''s really thanks to you, otherwise Yuanyuan might have an accident, and my old bone would have a problem." "Grandma, you''re welcome. I''m fine." Nan Yue raised his eyes and smiled as usual. "Yes, it''s all right," the old lady turned to look at Yuanyuan again. "Next time, I''ll see your brothers. I have to go to the one with seats and not crowded, you know?" Yuan Yuan nodded obediently, "I see." South Vietnam accompanied the two people to pick up, while the manager went aside to answer the phone. She didn''t think too much. She just thought it might be the driver or Yuanyuan''s parents to pick it up. As a result, it was Sheng Jingheng, the man she met last night. He was followed by a string of people, including the agent''s assistant bodyguard. Fortunately, in the morning, and because of moon''s activities, normal customers couldn''t squeeze in, so there were few customers on the third floor. Seeing him, Yuan Yuan was a little surprised, and then subconsciously turned to see South Vietnam. The man took a big step and soon approached. He took off his sunglasses and swept a pair of deep eyes across South Vietnam. He was fixed on the old lady. "Old lady, are you all right?" When the old lady saw him, her face became alienated and indifferent: "it''s all right, Yuan Yuan is all right, why are you here?" "Just talked in the company." Sheng Jingheng stood straight on one side, with the necessary respect, no more, no more. Shengshi entertainment is nearby. It''s very convenient and fast to come. That''s why I asked him to pick up people. The old lady answered and had no intention of saying more to him. She just pulled Yuanyuan up and asked if South Vietnam needed them to deliver it on the way. Nanyue shook his head: "thank you, grandma. I have something else to do." "Then we''ll go back first. You''re a good child. You''ll be lucky in the future!" The old lady took her hand and patted it. When she turned to Sheng Jingheng, her smiling face converged. The grandparents and grandchildren walked in front, and Sheng Jingheng led a group of people to follow one side. From beginning to end, except for the first glance, Sheng Jingheng did not look at South Vietnam, nor did he mean to talk to her. Nanyue was very conscious and didn''t see him. Instead, he looked at his agent and saw clearly the exploration and examination in each other''s eyes. Heaven and earth conscience, she did not know that the old lady and Yuan Yuan had something to do with Sheng Jingheng. Waiting for someone to go from the employee elevator, 005 also bubbled. [host, is that what you calculated? Do you need any more information about Sheng Jingheng?] No, no, shut up South Vietnam took back her sight and looked indifferent. She still wanted to make some money. As a result, she spent her energy and didn''t have any money. You shouldn''t be soft hearted when you see Yuanyuan''s snow-white face. What does life and death have to do with her? "Is that Miss Nanyue?" Chapter 17 "Hello, what can I do for you?" South Vietnam looked at the mall manager who didn''t know when to get close. The manager smiled politely: "President Sheng asked me to thank you for letting the old lady and miss Ren escape. This is a thank-you gift. Please accept it." With that, he took out a check from his suit pocket and handed it to South Vietnam. Nanyue looked at him unexpectedly, and then reached out to take it. There was no number on the check, which means... Whatever she did? This thank-you gift is very special. The manager looked at her for a while when he saw that she looked plain, fearless and greedy. Then he opened his mouth and said, "if you have any questions, you can contact me at any time." This time, it''s his business card. South Vietnam took it with both hands and put it in his pocket together with the check. He smiled appropriately and generously: "thank you." "You''re welcome. The mall has something to deal with. Excuse me first. Please help yourself." The manager has good professional quality. South Vietnam doesn''t ask much. Naturally, he won''t ask anything that shouldn''t be asked by him. "Bye." Nanyue nodded and watched the manager leave, then took the escalator downstairs. She was silent, but there were a lot of questions to ask, and finally she only said one. [congratulations to the host!] [well, if I''m right, is Sheng always the president of Shengshi entertainment and Sheng Jingheng''s brother?] Yes Nanyue nodded thoughtfully. Yuan Yuan''s surname was Ren. It was estimated that it was Mrs. Sheng''s mother''s house or other relatives. But the old lady''s attitude towards Sheng Jingheng is thought-provoking. But this kind of thing is mostly in the materials that need to be exchanged with Lingshi. South Vietnam stopped its curiosity in time and didn''t ask anything. [host, 100 spirit stones are really not expensive, and they are definitely worth their money. You will never regret it!] [Xiao Wu, have you ever heard a saying that the more you know, the faster you die?] ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ [you should want to know what just happened?] [will the host tell me?] [I calculated my fortune and learned that I could meet distinguished people here. When I met the old lady, I saw her face and knew that she had a small disaster, so I responded.] 005 fell into a mysterious silence. Are the leaders of Xiuxian so powerful? Nan Yue rubbed the check in his pocket. The arc of his lips was slightly curved. He already had a bottom in his heart about how much to fill in. On the other side, Yuan Yuan accompanied his grandmother to get on his own car and looked at the black business car behind him. He sighed in his heart. I don''t know how many people envy her for having such a second cousin. It''s a pity that grandma doesn''t like him and he''s not close to the Ren family. Only my father can have a few words with him. "Grandma," Yuan Yuan stopped thinking, looked at the old lady and asked, "are we going to prepare some gifts for South Vietnam?" "Huh?" The old lady was stunned. "Is Nanyue the name of the little girl just now? How old are you? You have to call your sister. " "Uh huh, so what gifts are we going to buy? Why don''t you just send her a red envelope? " Yuanyuan is watching idol new era. He probably knows that South Vietnam comes from a small city. Because he can''t afford the tuition, he dropped out of school to participate in the draft. So it''s best to give her money directly. The old lady said with a smile, "my baby Yuanyuan is sensible, but it''s an adult''s business. They''ll see to it." After her kind smile, she hid some deep thought. The appearance of South Vietnam was too coincidental, and she had to press her not to move, as if she knew in advance that something would happen next. Thank you, of course, but if you have ulterior motives, that''s another matter. Chapter 18 When Nanyue went downstairs, the fans had dispersed, and the normal guests were frightened by the news just now, so they didn''t dare to go in for a moment. So she went out all the way and arrived at the bank where the check was located quietly and smoothly. President Sheng should have said hello to the bank. As soon as Nanyue presented the check, he was directly invited to the VIP room and received by the bank manager in person. However, when South Vietnam filled in the figures and other information and saw the amount to be withdrawn, Rao met many world-class bank managers and was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t expect that the amount was not large. But soon, the bank manager restored his basic professional quality, politely asked about the needs of South Vietnam, and then handled it for her very quickly. When Nanyue came out of the bank, it had already transferred to the bank card and divided it into two parts, Alipay and WeChat. After all, according to my memory, you can walk around the world with only one mobile phone. Cash and bank cards are furnishings. As a result, the balance on both sides instantly changed from three digits to five digits. This gives South Vietnam a full sense of security. When you walk, you can hold your head high and look at the restaurants that are not cheap at first sight. It was just lunchtime. She chose a barbecue shop. There were many guests in it, but they didn''t know her. At most, she looked more because she was a good person. Before I came in, South Vietnam just wanted to eat meat. After I came in, I smelled the smell of barbecue, but I couldn''t help it. I ordered three to four people. Most of the waiters thought she was waiting for her friends. After ordering, she left without asking more questions. Then he came out again to remind her. [host, in order to prepare for your debut, please keep in shape!] Don''t worry, I''m not fat South Vietnam was in a good mood and said two more words with 005. You can come out and chat with me later, but don''t interfere in my private life [if you don''t need to exchange the spirit stone, please tell me in time. Don''t wait for me to ask.] [in addition, can you increase the spirit stone reward for completing the task?] 005 was stunned and answered after a long time. OK, I''ll fight with the top Nanyue nodded with satisfaction, took a sip of tea and found that the guests in the store, whether they were together, were all looking at their mobile phones. She drank tea and other meals at ease, but she became an alien. Search with your mobile phone and find that there is free WiFi in the store. You can log in with your mobile phone number. After connecting to WiFi, South Vietnam easily opened the microblog, read the microblog on the front page of the meeting, and habitually opened the hot search list. Not surprisingly, moon''s business activities had an accident not long ago, which was already airborne hot search, and the heat continued to rise. There is also a # suspicious person in Shengshi department store #, which should refer to the two middle-aged men and women taken away by the security guard. South Vietnam casually turned around and looked at it. When the waiter brought up tools and ingredients, he just wanted to put down his mobile phone, he caught a glimpse of two familiar names, which appeared in a hot search topic at the bottom. #Qi Xi Luo Wenshan# South Vietnam slightly raised its eyebrows, thanked the waiter for his kindness to help barbecue, and then clicked on the topic. After seeing the reason why these two people went to the hot search, South Vietnam couldn''t help tutting. It was clear that they had been well advised last night not to go out in recent days. But it''s also a coincidence that they were also at Shengshi department store this morning to see moon. Then, when the crowd pushed and trampled, they were caught right in the middle. Minor injuries or minor things, the focus is that they were almost disfigured. Because a media reporter with a keen sense of smell followed them to the hospital and just recognized them, he specially went to do an interview. As soon as the interview video came out, he rubbed the heat of moon and went back to the heat search. Chapter 19 I wonder if they will remember what they said last night at this time. South Vietnam did not like hand sliding or pay too much attention. It withdrew its microblog and focused on barbecue. Last night, I ate a lot of Kanto cooked breakfast, but most of it was vegetarian. This was the first time I ate meat seriously after wearing it back in South Vietnam. Considering that this body is still a mortal, South Vietnam eats very slowly and has an elegant posture. She is stunned to eat a barbecue and enjoy a French meal in Michelin restaurant. When she finished eating, the guests in the store changed two waves, and the lunch time had long passed. In the admiration of the waiters, Nanyue scanned the code to pay and got a coupon. After eating and drinking, South Vietnam searched the location of a flower and bird market. After a tour, there was only a basin of aloe in his hand. Lingzhi is a kind of thing that has innate aura, but in this age, it is estimated that we should go to the mountains and forests to find it. It can also be cultivated the day after tomorrow, that is, the aura is relatively weak. Almost the difference between wild and man-made. When she was cultivating immortals, she was not a special or strange spiritual root, but a very orthodox and pure wood and water dual spiritual root. It sounds like a healing system, but it''s actually very destructive. Especially in the cultivation world, there are mountains and water everywhere, which are her main battlefield. But in the future, I''m afraid it can only develop in the direction of the cure system. There is no surprise that there are no natural and aural plants in big cities like city A. This pot of aloe is the only one with so little potential and worth cultivating. After returning to the hotel, Nam Yueh took a bath, changed his clothes with roast meat flavor, and then spread the yoga mat he bought on the way back to start practicing. This body is also called Nanyue, not in vain. It has a high degree of accidental integration with her Yuanshen. In just one day, the cultivation of the second floor of gas refining has an upward trend. She doesn''t have any friends, her family doesn''t care, and other players don''t think much of her. Therefore, South Vietnam has been practicing until night, and no one bothers. After a sleep, I ushered in the good morning of 005 and the reminder of the completion of the branch line task. South Vietnam was very sober, but when he heard this reminder, he couldn''t help being stunned. What did I do How do you say hot search? Are hot searches so good these days? 005 didn''t answer her, but directly opened the hot search topic to her. #What''s it like not to be fat# South Vietnam had just posed on the yoga mat. When she saw this topic, she couldn''t help laughing. [what kind of sand carving hot search is this.] [host, if you use a rice circle, you''re out of the circle.] Out of the circle is not limited to the fan circle. Do more passers-by know and know her? While recalling the meaning of the circle, Nanyue turned down and turned to a video. After opening it, she knew why she could go on this sand sculpture hot search. She is a very famous blogger on the microblog. She cut a video of her eating. The original intention is to know if she is the anchor of eating. As a result, someone recognized her and attracted many people in the rice circle. Plus these days, eating broadcast books is very popular, and this video is so popular. Some of her black fans wanted to be rhythmic, but soon they were stabilized at the bottom by a group of food and broadcasting lovers seeking the number of live broadcasting room. After watching the video, South Vietnam was filled with emotion. In this video, there are Kanto cooking in the convenience store the night before yesterday, a free breakfast in the hotel yesterday morning, and a barbecue shop at noon yesterday. The Communist Party of China ate three meals outside. Without exception, they were all secretly photographed. This is still when she is not famous. Until now, South Vietnam finally realized how much influence Sheng Jingheng''s three words had brought to her. Chapter 20 Although there were many feelings, after the basic cultivation, South Vietnam still cleaned up and went to the downstairs restaurant for breakfast. Then he took his luggage directly and waited in the lobby on the first floor. It was almost eight o''clock before her little friends appeared one by one. Except for a few who are outstanding in strength and appearance, others can''t help looking at South Vietnam with strange eyes and whispering a few words from time to time. It''s like they secretly talk about her behind their back for fear that South Vietnam doesn''t know. Until a few fans squatting came to say hello and ask for a group photo, the atmosphere became harmonious. Thinking about the group photo, it was estimated that there was nothing wrong with her. Nan Yue sat attentively and didn''t play with his mobile phone. He stared at the pot of aloe in his hand. When someone approached, Nanyue didn''t care much. After being called a name, he raised his eyes and looked at the man. She was a girl of eighteen or nine years old, with a student face and flickering eyes. "South Vietnam, can you take a picture?" "Yes." Nanyue stood up and watched the little girl adjust the filter and lengthen the selfie rod. She competed very skillfully. She looked at the camera and smiled. After taking several pictures in a row, the little girl politely thanked her and quickly returned to several other fans. After several people asked the little girl a few words, they all looked at South Vietnam and seemed to be eager to try. But before they got close, a security guard came in and asked the fans to leave. Then, the deputy editor and director of the program group arrived, and the people behind him were still carrying a camera. With the camera, a group of people consciously put away their emotions that should not be presented in front of the camera. While taking the people to the bus outside, the deputy editor informed them of three things. First, the next week, eighteen of them will live in the same big house for closed training. Second, it will be recorded through the camera this week, and there will be live broadcasting tasks. Finally, the grouping and performance of this Saturday''s semi-finals will be decided by drawing lots. The performances were decided by the four judges after discussion, and the promotion and elimination methods will be changed. As soon as the deputy director had finished speaking, a group of people began to chatter and discuss. Because it was shooting, I used words with restraint, didn''t say it bluntly, and didn''t want to be in a group with anyone. Their new residence is not far away, on the road behind the building where the program team is located. It is a large factory. After transformation and decoration, it is very gorgeous and bright. There are three floors in total. The first floor is the hall, kitchen and various public rest areas. The second floor is the vocal music and dance classroom and three dance practice rooms. The top floor is the bedrooms of 18 girls, with a total of nine rooms. At present, it is natural that there can only be one for two. After the semi-finals, one for one. This successive notice finally made everyone''s expression uncontrollable. It is possible not only to perform with South Vietnam, but also to have a person in the same room with South Vietnam for a whole week. They didn''t hate South Vietnam much, but with Qi Xi and Luo Wenshan in front, everyone was afraid that they would be unlucky and even eliminated with South Vietnam. So that, when drawing lots, more than a dozen people gave way. Seeing this, South Vietnam impolitely came forward and drew a piece of grouping paper out of the carton. The deputy director smiled and said, "the note says the performance program. If the other two people draw the same, it''s a group of three of you." Facing the burning eyes of others, South Vietnam opened the note, saw the contents above, and opened it calmly. Compared with her calmness, some very young players were not calm immediately. "Eh? Three songs? "One song for one person?" Chapter 21 A group of three, one song for each person, connected together, plus dance, the performance time of each group is about eight minutes in total. The three songs are similar in style. There will be special teachers to help rearrange the music and change it to string burning mode. It''s easy to make the audience think it''s the same song, and it''s also easy to be taken out of tune. It depends not only on teamwork, but also on personal strength. After listening to the deputy director''s explanation, the remaining 17 people looked at each other. After a while, they continued to draw lots. A group of girls always make a little noise together. It took nearly half an hour to finish it all, and the grouping was clear at a glance. And the South Vietnamese group are Wu Minni, a great hip-hop dancer, and Yuan Xiaofu, a sweet sheep voice. This is the title given to each contestant by fans after the broadcast of idol new era. South Vietnam also has - lying wins little white flowers. Lying win means that she has been holding back since she joined the team performance, but she can also be promoted. Xiaobaihua is satirizing her. She has a face. Her family background and character are not good, but she loves to be a demon. I''m really lucky. In the first group, I directly hugged Ni Jiaming, the most powerful of all the players. This time Ni Jiaming finally got rid of South Vietnam. Many people gathered there to congratulate her. South Vietnam didn''t want to participate in the intrigues of the little girls. He stood aside and listened to 005 and played songs in his mind. On the other side, Yuan Xiaofu looked at South Vietnam and Wu Meini, who looked very smelly. A pair of innocent big eyes turned around, or went to get close to the latter. Wu Meini was in a bad mood. She couldn''t help being entangled by her. "Deputy editor and director, our three styles are completely different and the timbre doesn''t match. Can you change it for us?" As soon as he said this, the atmosphere was quiet and wonderful. No one said anything, but from the expression, they were obviously unwilling to accept the exchange. Yuan Xiaofu''s face was even whiter, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and her eyes glowed with water, as if she would cry at any time. The deputy editor looked at the three of them and said clearly, "well, there will be a special teacher to help you adjust. Don''t worry." After that, she didn''t care about Wu Meini''s reaction, and talked about the live broadcast task in the car. Snowball video, the broadcasting platform of the program, is one of the five major video websites today. However, the live broadcast has only started in recent two years, so as long as artists who cooperate with this website, no matter big or small, go through the stage on it and generally have a live broadcast. Their four judges also have a live studio, but someone''s live studio was only opened by the agent for a short half an hour at the beginning, and then it was left there. All of the above, I told South Vietnam everything I knew. South Vietnam was bent on dual-use, and the words of the deputy editor and director were also heard. Their live broadcast task is to open a live broadcast, perform any talent, just chat. Just when a group of people didn''t take it seriously, the deputy director suddenly turned the conversation. "Although half of you will be eliminated in the semi-finals, it shows that your strength is not bad." "Live broadcasting is also a good opportunity, which may bring you different opportunities." "In short, let''s cheer up. I''ll see you this Saturday!" When the deputy director said the end of the beam, he remembered to tell everyone that the rooms on the third floor were arranged. Just go to their own rooms, and then leave with the camera. At the same time, South Vietnam''s mind also sounded a formulaic reminder. [Ding! Trigger the main task - pass the semi-finals perfectly and successfully advance to the finals!] Chapter 22 Although the deputy editor and director took the cameraman away, cameras were everywhere in this large factory building, and only the bathroom escaped. Therefore, the girls did not dare to indulge too much. They still took a posture and went to visit the first floor and the second floor. A few, like South Vietnam, first took their luggage to the third floor to find their own room. South Vietnam saw a note with his name on the door of the room at the end of the left corridor. Another name, no one else, was Wu Meini, who smelled like a face when she knew she was in a group with South Vietnam. The program team knows very well about each of them. They know that if they are divided together, there must be a good play to see. Since we want to shoot the whole process, of course, we should not only have the side of unity and friendship, but also someone to be responsible for creating conflicts and contradictions, so we can have more highlights. South Vietnam smiled and twisted the door into the room. The room is neither big nor small. The color is warm. There are two single beds, two cloth sofas, a desk, a dressing table, a bathroom and a small balcony. Nanyue thought he was very considerate, picked the bed near the bathroom and put the small flowerpot in his hand on the bedside table. Then I sat on the bed, closed my eyes and felt it. When I opened my eyes, I was a little disappointed, but I was also expected. Most of the buildings here are office buildings and factories. The greening is done well, but they are all transplanted manually. They are rarely native and the year is not long. The spirit is pitifully thin. It''s really not suitable for cultivation. It seems that we can only prepare for the semi-finals. Nanyue took off his coat, took a suit of sportswear from his suitcase, went to the bathroom to change it, washed his face and tied his hair. When she came out, she happened to meet Wu Minni who came in from the outside. Wu Meini just came to find a room with others. After she found that she was still with South Vietnam, she was sympathized by her peers, and her face became more and more ugly. When he saw South Vietnam, he gave her a fierce stare. Nanyue smiled: "let''s dance together?" ¡°£¿¡± Wu Meini was stunned, then frowned tightly, "what do you want?" "If you don''t want to do anything, just dance," Nan Yue wiped his hands with a paper towel and looked calm. "I''ll wait for you in the practice room downstairs." With that, he went over Wu Meini and walked out of the room. Outside, Yuan Xiaofu was carefully pulling at the door and looking in, as if afraid they would quarrel. He was caught by South Vietnam, and his little face turned red. South Vietnam looked at her and said calmly, "you too." "Ah? Oh, good. " Yuan Xiaofu almost nodded her head in a state of ignorance. When Nanyue left, she turned around and looked at Wu Meini, who was also frowning because she didn''t know why in the room. "Well," Yuan Xiaofu whispered, holding her finger, "are you going?" Wu Meini gradually regained her consciousness and realized that Nanyue wanted to dance with herself. She immediately sneered: "go, why not? If someone wants to humiliate himself, of course I will accompany him. " Then he put down his coat and went straight out to the second floor. Yuan Xiaofu didn''t walk as fast as she did. After a while, she fell far behind. On the way, she was pulled down by the white Xinzhu of the same group. "What''s going on? Is there a quarrel? " "No, no," Yuan Xiaofu quickly shook her head, "that is... Nanyue wants to fight and dance with Minnie." "What!? What''s wrong with South Vietnam? She doesn''t know that Wu Meini has practiced hip-hop dance for ten years! " Bai Xinzhu''s voice increased unconsciously. Suddenly, people in other rooms heard it. So when Yuan Xiaofu finally arrived at the practice room on the second floor, there was a string of tails behind her, most of them with flashing eyes and gloating. Are waiting to see a battle destined to be crushed. Chapter 23 In the practice room, three walls were replaced with mirrors, and the remaining wall was hung with an LCD screen. South Vietnam has searched a song and is playing MV. This song is one of the performances to be performed by the three of them. It is a big elder and can be called the dance music of LAN lingxuan, the queen of the singing world - "Night Dream". The special teacher in the deputy editor''s mouth hasn''t appeared yet. Who will sing which of the three songs has not been decided. However, Wu Meini didn''t want to challenge this song. After all, her singing strength is not particularly good, and she is unstable while singing and dancing. This dance music is not easy from song to dance. If she focuses on dance, she must lose in singing. With an uncertain look, Wu Meini looked coldly at the South Vietnam holding her arm and concentrating on the MV. "Don''t you want to dance with me? Do you want to dance this? " Nanyue nodded lightly, "well, I''ll just watch it twice. How long will it take you?" As soon as Wu Meini said this, there was a sound of inverted air-conditioning at the door. Then someone whispered, "has Nanyue practiced before? Or live pickpocketing? " "How could it be a live pick-up dance? If you let Wu Meini come, she won''t have to watch it twice! " Wu Meini''s eyebrows beat. Although this is the truth, it sounds so unpleasant? She has to watch it at least three times before she can remember all the movements. It''s a little difficult. It''s always necessary to do it five or six times. But that''s how she got a lot of praise and popularity. Before that, many people came to ask her for help. Therefore, she subconsciously thought that South Vietnam must have secretly learned it before. This time, she happened to meet it and took it out. As everyone knows, Nanyue thought that if he had not been exposed to this kind of dance, it would be enough to watch it once. After all, her master hasn''t seen anyone all year round. She is either in seclusion or on the way to seclusion. She occasionally comes out to teach her a set of sword skills, and she always only demonstrates it once. Then she didn''t let other senior brothers and sisters continue to teach, but let her understand it by herself. She was determined to test her understanding. I''ve practiced more swordsmanship, and I always practice meditation with yoga. This makes Nanyue''s body very flexible and can''t beat her with any movement. Although this pair of body is not very good, it is still young. This difficulty is still OK. They thought about each other. When Wu Meini answered, the MV on the screen had gone through it and started again. "You jump this, I jump other." South Vietnam couldn''t help but press the pause first, and then turned to look at her unexpectedly. After turning his eyes, he seemed to understand something and nodded. "All right, wait for me a few minutes." Then he turned back and looked. She moves too fast. Wu Meini doesn''t really see it. She only vaguely feels that she seems to be laughed at by an unsophisticated art school student? Wu Meini bit her teeth and thought that everyone else was watching. There was a camera in the practice room. She endured her displeasure and went aside to warm up. After watching the MV for the second time, Nanyue rewrote all the actions in his mind. When he had the bottom, he turned off the screen. The stereo at the bottom can be connected to Bluetooth, and then the mobile phone can play songs. Take out your mobile phone and search for a good song. When you see that Wu Meini is almost warming up, Nanyue also presses her legs to one side and stretches her limbs. Her casual action attracted a burst of discussion from the onlookers at the door. "South Vietnam''s basic skills are good? It was all installed before? " "Who knows, maybe it''s a sudden enlightenment?" "Hey, you said that if you lose too ugly, will someone cry and pretend to be weak again?" Just as they were laughing and teasing, Yuan Xiaofu, who had been guarding by the door without any sense of existence, suddenly turned around and said in righteous words: "even if you want to peek at our group practice, you''d better be quiet?" Chapter 24 Sheep sound, sweet and lovely yuan Xiaofu, said this sentence without momentum. Her old teammate Bai Xinzhu also joked: "what? This practice room was contracted by your group? " "That is, if you can use it, we can''t use it?" "Are they better than dancing, not singing, but can they make a noise?" Yuan Xiaofu choked and said, "then you might as well come in and watch." "Yes, why don''t we go in and sit and watch?" She reminded the people outside the door. After looking at each other, she walked into the practice room and sat on the bench next to her. South Vietnam didn''t care about their onlookers, but Wu Meini cluttered for no reason. She always had a bad hunch. It seems that she may lose to South Vietnam and be laughed at by others for a long time. As soon as the idea came up, Wu Meini pressed it down. South Vietnam? How is that possible? "Are you finished? Will you come first or me first? " Wu Meini twisted her neck and her eyes were murderous, but she pretended to be careless. South Vietnam made a gesture: "you are ready to warm up, of course you first." This seemingly casual gesture was elegant, straight fingertips, and showed a posture of learning dance for many years, which attracted Wu Meini''s eyes. Sitting next to the onlookers, some people couldn''t help sighing: "South Vietnam is a little handsome." "Handsome? Are you sure it''s South Vietnam, not Minnie? " Just then, Wu Meini has begun to play music, which is a very rhythmic European and American electric sound. She raised her chin slightly, showing a confident and cool smile. Her whole body had entered the music and began to dance naturally. Everyone present has seen her dance and knows that she is going to have the freestyle she is best at. Although it was an impromptu dance, after several movements, the onlookers were amazed and knew it from the bottom of their hearts¡ª¡ª Wu Meini took out her housekeeping skills and tried hard to crush South Vietnam! At this time, the glass door of the practice room was opened again, and two people came in quietly. She looked at Wu Minni, who was dancing, and looked at South Vietnam with a calm face. Then Ni Jiaming looked back and asked in a complicated mood, "what are they doing?" When Ni Jiaming asked a question, someone rushed to answer: "South Vietnam asked Wu Meini to dance. South Vietnam will dance their group''s" Night Dream "later." Hearing this answer, Ni Jiaming couldn''t help frowning. She soon loosened and didn''t speak again. Ni Jiaming is undoubtedly the best of all the players. He has a good face and figure, and has excellent voice conditions. He studied ballet for several years when he was a child, and then changed to vocal music. His hobby is all kinds of musical instruments. Learning ability is very strong. You can teach a new dance two or three times. With a little more practice, you can go on stage. With her, everyone else would stop talking at will and just seriously enjoy Wu Meini''s dance. Before the music stopped, Wu Meini finished with a difficult action, which immediately attracted a burst of exclamation, followed by sincere applause. Wu Meini was a little panting. She got up neatly and clapped her hands. She raised her eyebrows and looked at South Vietnam with provocative eyes: "how about you jump?" "Huh? Why not jump? " South Vietnam stepped forward a few steps, as if she didn''t understand Wu Meini''s hint that she could almost lose without fighting. In turn, she sincerely praised, "you dance well. I hope you can play better in the semi-finals." Wu Meini hummed: "no matter how well you play, someone is holding back. I''m afraid he can''t return to the sky." With that, he was also very conscious and retreated to the crowd, waiting to see the "performance" of South Vietnam! Chapter 25 The dance of "Night Dream" was specially choreographed by LAN lingxuan, who invited famous foreign choreographers. It has both foreign customs and Chinese characteristics. On the surface, it seems easy to learn, but in fact, it is very difficult to achieve coherence and accuracy. Almost every action brings a little caution. There are also bright spots in the action conversion room. Only by grasping every place can we jump out of the essence of this dance. The program group asked them to perform with this song. Of course, there is no high requirement. After all, not everyone is a dancer. You can see the good and bad. They are all little girls without any foundation, as long as they can dance and sing. If everyone can dance this dance well, LAN lingxuan will not be as popular as now, and has an irreplaceable position in the music world. That''s why, even if we see a confident look in South Vietnam, everyone subconsciously feels that she will never win Wu Minni. "Night Dream" is difficult to dance. Wu Meini''s ten-year street dance is not fun. So when South Vietnam played music and was ready to start dancing. Bai Xinzhu, who loves to eat melons, couldn''t help rubbing his mobile phone secretly and planned to record a video. At that time, it will be transmitted anonymously to the Internet so that more people can see the ugly appearance of South Vietnam. Yuan Xiaofu, who was sitting next to her, wanted to stop it, but thought there was a camera here. It would be exposed at that time, so she had to give up. Yuan Xiaofu turned to South Vietnam. Although it must be stronger than Wu Meini, she inexplicably felt that South Vietnam might win. Moreover, only when South Vietnam wins, their trio can cooperate well and even hope to advance to the finals! Suddenly, a snap of her fingers interrupted yuan Xiaofu''s thought. She subconsciously looked at it, and then she couldn''t help opening her eyes. South Vietnam began to dance. But at this time, her eyes, body movements, or aura seemed to have changed. More importantly, become that person and look familiar. Yuan Xiaofu looked straight with round eyes and inexplicably remembered the mv she had just seen with South Vietnam. "Night Dream" has two versions of MV, one version of plot direction and one version of pure dance. South Vietnam looks at the latter, of course. In this version of MV, LAN lingxuan changed several shapes, beautiful and SA, sometimes sexy and charming, sometimes high and cold imperial sister. Some netizens commented that they didn''t have enough eyes to watch this version of MV. I don''t know whether to look at LAN lingxuan''s eyes, expression, or the most important dance. Yuan Xiaofu didn''t expect to have this problem when watching Nanyue jump. Even the white core bead next to him couldn''t help but stop recording the video, put down his mobile phone and murmured. "This look... Actually looks a little like LAN lingxuan." Next to someone subconsciously answered, "it''s not just eyes." It''s almost like everywhere. It''s like a replica of LAN lingxuan performing the genuine "Night Dream" for them. Just south Vietnam is just a tall horse tail, wearing a gray sports suit, face or half plain Yan, looking at it should be only painted eyeliner, painted lipstick. "Ah, what should I do? I think South Vietnam is so beautiful. " "It''s beautiful. She has only this face." This is sour. Everyone here wants to agree, but they don''t think it''s very good. Not to mention that South Vietnam just showed a good voice in the solo performance. Even Wu Meini couldn''t say anything bad about dancing in South Vietnam. Wu Meini''s face changed several times, and finally darkened. Her hands clenched tightly. The slight pain in her palm reminded her of a fact¡ª¡ª The winner of this fight is not her. Chapter 26 At the end of the song, Ni Jiaming suddenly stood up and walked out without saying a word. The promise to come in with her didn''t come back for a moment. When Ni Jiaming opened the glass door and went out, she was reminded, and then hurried away. The two of them left. Others look at me and I look at you. Then they have a tacit understanding. The cat goes out with his waist. The practice room was left to the three of them in South Vietnam. Yuan Xiaofu didn''t care about them. She left her eyes on Nanyue. She clenched her hands into fists and waited nervously. At the end of the song, there was another snap of fingers. South Vietnam settled for a few seconds, then stood up straight and shook the horse''s tail. At this time, she changed back to South Vietnam. "It''s not an illusion!" Yuan Xiaofu couldn''t help standing up and was a little excited. Nanyue and Wu Meini both looked at her. Nanyue was puzzled, while Wu Meini had a dark look. "Cough, I mean, when you just danced in South Vietnam, it seemed that you really became teacher LAN lingxuan. After you stop dancing, you become yourself again. " Listening to this flustered explanation, Nanyue nodded clearly, with a gentle smile in his eyebrows: "thank you for your compliment." "Hum." Wu Meini couldn''t help humming. When the two eyes turned around, they stood up and questioned Nanyue: "to tell you the truth, how long have you practiced this dance?" Wu Meini is not refusing to admit defeat, but just wants to lose more clearly. Looking at her like this, South Vietnam thought for a while, but still did not tell the truth, but chose another answer. "I''ve practiced dancing for many years." In ancient times, there was sword dance, so there was nothing wrong with practicing sword = practicing dance. Wu Meini frowned slightly, tangled between practicing dance and practicing this dance for a while, and simply gave up. South Vietnam said so, and he didn''t lose too ugly. "What''s the matter with you dragging your feet before? On purpose? " Before... South Vietnam blinked and didn''t change his face: "I haven''t been on such a big stage. I''ve always been nervous." This explanation is perfunctory enough, but some time ago, South Vietnam has always been a little wilted, and it can be seen that it is a little maladjustment and excessive tension. Wu Meini took a turn in her mind and accepted it naturally. Anyway, what she wants is that in the semi-finals, South Vietnam will not lag behind and can play as well as it does now. Seeing that she didn''t speak, Yuan Xiaofu hurriedly came up and made peace: "since Nanyue has practiced night dream, give me and Minnie the other two songs. Minnie, do you think so? " Wu Meini glanced at Yuan Xiaofu with an unhappy face, but reluctantly accepted and nodded her head: "all right." South Vietnam doesn''t care. Just thinking of the main task released by 005, he said, "have a meeting and talk about other details." "It''s still necessary..." the meeting? "Well, well, the three of us have very different styles. We have to have a meeting." After Yuan Xiaofu finished quickly, she realized that she had interrupted Wu Meini, and her eyes were a little nervous. Wu Meini couldn''t stand yuan Xiaofu''s type. For fear of being annoyed, she simply said, "open it." Nanyue smiled: "listen to the song first." With that, she turned on the LCD screen again. She had heard the night dream. She searched the other two songs and watched the dance movements in the MV while listening. Outside the practice room, people are still free to visit. When the special teacher in the deputy editor''s Guide finally visited, he found that the three of them had not come out of the practice room. Bai Xinzhu volunteered to call people, but in fact she wanted to go to the front line to eat melons. As a result, when I got to the door of the practice room, I saw three people sitting around on the floor, chatting harmoniously. Chapter 27 When she went downstairs, Bai Xinzhu couldn''t help being curious. She looked at South Vietnam and Wu Meini. Thinking that the result of the dance fight was clear at a glance, did the two people not quarrel? Or is it because South Vietnam has something to do with Wu Meini, which makes Wu Meini so obedient and has no angry mood on her face? The three people in South Vietnam did not know that Bai Xinzhu had such a brain hole. They followed them down to the first floor and looked at the teachers. They are all female teachers. One of them looks the same age as them, and the other two are about 30 to 40. When they arrived, they introduced themselves. People knew that the program group did arrange very professional teachers for them, all of whom graduated from famous schools. One teaches vocal music, one teaches dance, and another is actually a psychological counselor. Psychological counselors look at the programs that are their age, but their actual age is no more than a few years old. They say they have been chasing them, and they get familiar with the girls in a few words. After chatting, the other two professional teachers directly allocated them time for class and dance practice. After all, there are only three practice rooms, and they are six groups, which is not very convenient to practice together. However, the content of the class is just to teach some professional skills and correct some wrong habits for them. As for the performances drawn by lot, the program team had already asked someone to make an adaptation and record the video. This will be distributed to each group one by one by the staff, and then practice by themselves. Of course, in case of difficulties, you can still ask the two teachers for advice. After all that should be said, the class officially began. The three of them in South Vietnam happen to have classes in the afternoon and practice by themselves in the practice room in the morning. So they went back to the previous practice room by default. The other two groups didn''t rob them and went directly into the other two. The three sat on the floor and showed the three songs and dances they had adapted several times. Then they looked at each other and smiled. Wu Meini subconsciously moved her eyes away from the slightly curved eyes of Upper South Vietnam, but she couldn''t help thinking that South Vietnam''s eyes were very good-looking. She hadn''t found them before. "South Vietnam, you guessed right. The program team will let us arrange freely, which will be much easier!" Yuan Xiaofu said happily, "then Meini is responsible for pickpocketing dance, I am responsible for practicing songs, and you in South Vietnam... Be responsible for Meimei!" "... hum." Wu Meini wanted to refute, but she thought yuan Xiaofu was right. South Vietnam looked at his two new teammates, pondered for a moment and asked, "what do you think is the purpose of temporarily grouping to perform when they have reached the semi-finals?" After entering the knockout, everyone was divided into a group of six until the last single. This will be randomly disrupted and regrouped, and an eight minute team performance will be prepared in just one week. "Huh?" Wu Meini thought, "do you want to test our adaptability? After all, before the same group is good, different groups have to run in again and form a tacit understanding. " Yuan Xiaofu also tried to guess: "want to find the most suitable members to stay together?" "It makes sense," Nan Yue''s eyes flashed and smiled, "so this time, it may need a breakthrough and abnormality." Wu Meini didn''t want to, so she said she didn''t agree: "don''t practice seven or eight, just practice normally, and ensure the best play in the semi-finals." South Vietnam shrugged: "I''ll make a suggestion. If you don''t want to, I''ll cooperate with Xiao Fu." Yuan Xiaofu quietly touched and raised her hand: "I can." "Hey, you two!" Wu Meini frowned. South Vietnam propped up the floor with one hand and got up neatly: "let''s practice." Chapter 28 During the day, it is time for practice and class. At night, it is time to rest and complete the live broadcast task. Some people are not happy to open the live broadcast, but still continue to practice in the practice room. After taking a bath, Nam Yueh thought about the meaningful expression when the deputy editor and director talked about the live broadcast during the day, so he took out his mobile phone and opened the live broadcast with the account given by the program group. The live studio has just opened. Naturally, no one is watching. South Vietnam didn''t feel embarrassed, but didn''t know what to do. After thinking for a moment, he took out the yoga mat and paved it. As soon as he posed, he made a noise. [Ding! Trigger the branch task - within three days, the cumulative live broadcast revenue reaches 1000 yuan!] [branch line means, can you do it or not?] The main task is only 100 Lingshi, and the branch task is up to days, which is between 10-50. The eyelids of Nanyue moved slightly, didn''t care much, and continued to enter the state of cultivation. [yes, but if the branch mission fails, 100 spirit stones will be deducted!] [I see, kneel down!] This little thing has been living in peace for only two days, and he thinks about killing her again. South Vietnam has already begun to run the whole body atmosphere, so it temporarily shelved this task and didn''t take care of it first. I don''t know how long later, when the door opened, South Vietnam divided a trace of mind and paid attention to the surroundings. Aware of the smell of her roommate Wu Minni, she still didn''t move. However, Wu Meini was startled by her as soon as she came in. When she came closer, she found that the live picture was on her mobile phone. "Are you... Doing yoga live?" South Vietnam opened its eyes: "well, I don''t know what to broadcast." Wu Meini was a little ironic: "it''s better for you to eat and broadcast than yoga, or just talk to the audience." "Eat and broadcast?" Nanyue slowly folded his posture and sat cross legged. "Did you see the hot search?" "Well, it was sent to me, so I didn''t go to see it." Nanyue nodded: "so." Then she took her cell phone and wanted to see if there was anyone in the live room. Wu Meini saw that she didn''t care at all and said to herself, "I''m going to take a bath." "Yes." After South Vietnam finished, he asked his mobile phone, "is anyone there?" After a while, a barrage of bullets came out. -You have a big face. It''s good to have a live broadcast. Nanyue touched his face and said seriously, "my face is not big, very small." At the same time, Wu Meini didn''t know what she wanted to take a bath, but she didn''t go. When she heard this, she couldn''t help looking closer. Seeing the bullet behind the scenes, he was speechless: "sister, people are mocking you." "I know. Aren''t you going to take a bath?" South Vietnam turned his head and looked calm. Wu Meini thought that since South Vietnam felt hard on the stage, couldn''t keep up with her movements, and sometimes ran out of tune and forgot her words, she was probably immune to being scolded, but she sympathized with her. "In fact, in addition to eating, broadcasting and chatting, you can also sing and dance. Anyway, I''ll take a bath without disturbing you." Wu Meini said and patted her on the shoulder to show comfort and encouragement. Then I went to my box to get a pair of toiletries and went into the bathroom. Nanyue smiled, and in the live broadcasting room, it seemed that there were a few more bullets because of the emergence of Wu Meini. -You live in a room with Minnie? -Minnie called you sister? What did you do to her? -You were in a group in the semi-finals? No, my Minnie dances so well. It''s a pity to be eliminated! -Can you quit the game yourself? Don''t drag others down! Barrage after barrage was sent by different people. It seems that there are more people in her live studio than expected. However, the program team will let them broadcast live. There should be publicity. It''s not surprising that someone came to see her and mocked her. South Vietnam raised its eyebrows, and then answered the questions asked by the barrage one by one. Chapter 29 As South Vietnam thought, the program group did publicize on microblog. After all, she was not the only one who was broadcast live, but also several other popular players. South Vietnam has been in the limelight on the microblog these days. It''s hot to search every day. Naturally, some people will be curious. Come and see what she''s doing live. More importantly, I want to spray her face to face in the live studio. Ren Jiayuan is one of those curious people. When I saw the microblog sent by the program group, it was a little late. When Ren Jiayuan searched the live broadcasting room in South Vietnam, he was a little worried about whether South Vietnam would have been sprayed off. When I clicked into the live studio, I couldn''t help laughing when I saw that South Vietnam was seriously answering those unfriendly barrages. Then another barrage came out. -Is this plain face? Nanyue nodded seriously: "well, after taking a bath and removing her makeup, I''m going to have a rest." Hearing this, several people were unconvinced immediately. -How could it be plain face? The eyes upstairs are not needed. They can be donated to people in need. -Others are studying hard, singing and dancing, but you go to bed early. -Not to mention whether you have removed your makeup, but if you come to the live broadcast, will su Yan be too disrespectful to the audience? -Snowball video is really hopeless. Such people can also broadcast live. -What is this man broadcasting? Chat? South Vietnam seemed to be looking at the barrage one by one and didn''t speak for a while. The audience in the live studio thought that she was exposed to a guilty conscience, so she became more and more arrogant. He began to scold South Vietnam for being ugly, bad figure, illiterate, impolite and scheming. What''s more, there are greetings to the South Vietnamese family. Ren Jiayuan frowned slightly. She was also a member of the rice circle. Seeing this messy speech, she subconsciously wanted to spray it back. Before typing, a big hand suddenly stretched out and took away her mobile phone. "Hey?" Ren Jiayuan turned his head. When he saw who the visitor was, he coughed and explained, "Dad, I watched it for a while." Ren Ran has just returned from the company. He is still wearing a suit. His handsome face is tight, with a little cold from outside. He glanced at his daughter, then turned his attention to his mobile phone. At the moment, in the live studio, South Vietnam just said: "I don''t know what to do when I open the live broadcast for the first time. You can talk about what I want to broadcast. As long as you can do it, you can try it. " The barrage instantly fried the pot. I don''t know who took the head. A group of people followed to brush the same barrage. -South Vietnam gets out of the new era of idols and refuses to make a decision! Ren Yanding looks at the girl who is still sitting cross legged in her mobile phone. Her face is very white and small, but her eyes are very divine and flowing. The barrage continued, and she kept watching, but her face remained unchanged. Even, Ren Ran saw a trace of interest from the depths of her eyes. "Is this the girl who stopped your grandmother yesterday?" Ren Jiayuan nodded hurriedly, "yes, that''s her! When I saw her live, I wanted to give her some gifts to express my gratitude. I didn''t play anything else. " Ren Ran put away his mobile phone and looked ruthless: "when you finish your homework, come back to me to get your mobile phone." "... dad is better than QAQ" Ren Jiayuan still wanted to be coquettish, but he saw his father turn around directly, walk out of the room and close the door for her. "Hum." Ren Jiayuan turned around and sat down. Although he was a little unwilling, he also knew that crying was useless. He might as well finish his homework honestly and redeem his mobile phone early. As for South Vietnam, I hope she can enjoy her point of view. It''s best to work harder and hit those people in the face with absolute strength when waiting for the semi-finals! Chapter 30 In fact, South Vietnam is still a little worried. Not because of this malicious barrage, but because she didn''t receive a dime gift after broadcasting for so long. To tell the truth, before she wore it to Xiuxian, the live broadcast had not been widely spread. Although her original body pursued stars, she seldom watched the live broadcast. Therefore, South Vietnam really doesn''t know how to get benefits from live broadcasting. You can''t live watch divination, can you? Wu Meini said eating, broadcasting, singing and dancing. She didn''t want to do any of them. After all, she took a bath. Eating and broadcasting will taste. Singing is silly. Dancing is too laborious. The room space is not large and can''t be extended. Nan Yue held his chin in his head and searched for some information about the live broadcast. A moment later, she suddenly had a flash of inspiration: "since you don''t want to see, let me show you a one handed handstand!" Hearing this, the screen shot paused and changed into a question mark. -£¿£¿£¿ Did I hear you right, one handed handstand? -She''s crazy????? South Vietnam didn''t take care of the barrage. First, he stood his mobile phone on the desktop, then stepped back to make sure that his whole body was in the lens, so he turned around, bent down, supported the ground with one hand, and his whole body slowly turned upside down. She was not sure about the bearing capacity of her body, so she moved very carefully and tried to hold her breath so that her strength could not be concentrated on her wrist. Fortunately, after practicing for a while, her Yuanshen has almost completely controlled her body. Even if she is one or two points short, it''s still no problem to do a one handed handstand. From here, you can see that the bullet screen on the mobile phone has been brushing. Although South Vietnam could not see the specific barrage, there was still a message in her mind. Swearing gradually decreased, but it was incredible, and questioned whether it was a double or not. About five minutes later, South Vietnam finally received its first gift since the live broadcast¡ª¡ª A little star worth a dollar. [congratulations to the host, there is still 999 yuan to complete the task!] [Gee, a one handed handstand worth only one dollar.] South Vietnam wanted to hold on for a while, but thinking that it was modern, it was too abnormal and bad, so it pretended to be hard and slowly put down its legs. As soon as I cut my clothes and took a symbolic breath, I saw a flower on the mobile phone screen, like a special effect of fireworks. [Ding! Congratulations on completing the branch mission! Spirit stone reward has been issued!] [huh? Done?] Nanyue raised his eyebrows, took down his mobile phone and looked at the continuing special effect petals and sour bullet screen. -Who''s Xiao Yuanyuan? Should it not be the gold owner behind South Vietnam? -A kaleidoscope of one thousand. Gee, I''m really willing to spend money. -Maybe there''s a wronged big head, just one handed handstand? -I don''t think South Vietnam should take part in any draft. Just go straight to be a juggler! South Vietnam saw clearly and smiled: "thank you for this little yuan''s Kaleidoscope!" However, this little yuan, shouldn''t it be the yuan I saw yesterday? Just after thinking about it, Xiao Yuanyuan appeared and sent a barrage - come on. Seeing these two words, South Vietnam can confirm that it should be almost. After all, now I can give her gifts and cheer her on. I really can''t find a second small yuan. "OK, come on!" After completing the task and solving the rhythm of the barrage just now, South Vietnam was in a good mood and began to ask the audience again. "Is there anything else you want to see?" -Want to see laser rain! -Eat broadcast eat broadcast! -Can you dance normally and show your dance level? Seeing that the barrage was barely normal, Ren Ran withdrew from the live studio, put down his daughter''s mobile phone, took his own, edited a wechat and sent it out. -Can I have two tickets for your talent show? Chapter 31 That night, South Vietnam broadcast a one handed handstand, which quickly entered the microblog hot search list. She was so hot these days that she was reminded by 005 shortly after she turned off the live broadcast. South Vietnam didn''t go to watch it. It was broadcast live for two hours, which was much more tired than practice and class during the day. After meditating and practicing for a while, after expelling the turbid Qi in the body, he washed and went to sleep. In the morning, just before dawn, a very rhythmic music sounded. Wu Meini struggled for a few seconds before reaching out to turn off the alarm clock. As soon as she opened her eyes, she was startled. "You..." Wu Meini almost immediately woke up. She was relieved after she saw that it was South Vietnam. South Vietnam didn''t want to pay attention to her. Her posture didn''t move at all. It was like a dummy and a work of art in the morning light. Last night, she had seen it twice. Wu Meini was not surprised and did not disturb South Vietnam. After staying in bed, I still get up and dress, then brush my teeth and wash my face, and get ready to go down to practice. After all, the dance that has always been proud of suddenly can''t compare with others, who is still South Vietnam. What''s the excuse to sleep more and not practice dancing? Although she did not lose in the action, but that immersive feeling. When passing by South Vietnam, Wu Meini specially lightened her steps and didn''t make much noise in the bathroom. However, when I came out, I still saw that South Vietnam changed a more relaxed posture, his eyes slightly opened, and his black eyes were as quiet as a clear pool, clear and pure. "Well, good morning." "Good morning." South Vietnam slowly withdrew and got up. Wu Meini felt like she was floating. She didn''t have any weight, but she just thought it was the physique created by practicing dancing for many years. "Well, cough," Wu Meini couldn''t help opening her mouth again when she was about to pass by in South Vietnam and enter the bathroom. "What did you do about the breakthrough you said yesterday?" Nanyue looked at her, and there was no surprise in her eyes: "the practice room is waiting for me." "OK, take your time. I''m not in a hurry!" Wu Meini finished quickly, waved her hand and went downstairs directly. Looking at her fleeing figure, South Vietnam slightly hooked her lips, and then went into the bathroom to wash. [Ding! Trigger the branch task - get the sincere praise of the two teachers!] South Vietnam made a move, and then the radian of the lip angle rose, with a little ridicule. [small five, when will the task reward be improved?] Last night, the live broadcast received a gift of $101, completed a branch line, and just harvested 50 spirit stones. [we will reply to the host within three days.] [tut... By the way, search the branch line every day. If you don''t finish it, you have to buckle the spirit stone?] [that branch task is a repetitive task. After completing it once, it will only be triggered passively, not actively!] Passive trigger means that as long as she searches in the sky, she will remind her to complete it, and then issue a reward. Nanyue felt relieved. It wasn''t her. It was her. She didn''t like being detained. After all, if there is no accident, she is practicing and taking classes all day today. She doesn''t plan to do anything amazing in the evening. It is estimated that she can''t go on the hot search again. When Nanyue arrived at the practice room, Yuan Xiaofu was also there. Wu Meini was helping her correct several dance movements she learned yesterday. Among the three of them, Yuan Xiaofu''s dancing skills are the worst, which can be said to be almost none. However, Yuan Xiaofu is very talented in singing and has explosive power that can not be underestimated. Instead of rushing forward, South Vietnam leaned against the door and quietly looked at its two teammates. Think about what kind of changes and breakthroughs are more suitable for them. Chapter 32 Yuan Xiaofu spent a day learning several dance movements. After sleeping, she was not very skilled again. When she accidentally made another mistake, she subconsciously apologized: "I''m sorry, I''ll do it again." Wu Meini was still thinking about the breakthrough said by Nanyue. She was very easygoing: "it''s all right. Practice slowly. The more nervous you are, the less you can do." "Well, ok..." Yuan Xiaofu was much more relaxed. As soon as her eyes turned, she saw Nanyue by the door, "ah, Nanyue, you''re here!" Wu Meini also turned and looked at South Vietnam. Her eyes were bright and eager to try. Nanyue smiled at them, and then walked forward: "it''s not good to dance by rote." Hearing this, Yuan Xiaofu said dejectedly, "but I really don''t have any talent for dancing. When I was in a group with them, they didn''t let me dance too much. I didn''t think I could hide this time." Wu Meini said, "if you don''t have talent, you just rely on practice. When you practice with music, your body starts to move. Remember with your body, not your brain. " That''s right, but now they have only four days left. They have rehearsals during the day and semi-finals at night on Saturday. I''m afraid they don''t have so much time to practice muscle memory. Nanyue looked at Yuan Xiaofu''s bleak eyes, didn''t go on, but instead asked, "are you hungry now?" "Fortunately, I''m not very hungry." Yuan Xiaofu shook her head. Wu Meini frowned and looked at her: "didn''t she say that I should wait for you here?" Then they should talk about the so-called breakthrough and how to do it. "It''s no use talking. You have to practice." Nanyue looked at the time on his cell phone and said, "go out and run for half an hour and come back to make breakfast for you." With that, South Vietnam took the lead in going out. Yuan Xiaofu was used to being dominated by South Vietnam in the group of three, so she immediately followed up. "What would you do in South Vietnam? I''d like an egg roll. " "Yes." "I love you." Watching the two people talking and laughing out of the practice room, Wu Meini stamped her feet to keep up, although she was a little upset. The factory where they live is very secluded. There are few cars, few people and many green plants in the front and back roads. Cultivation is useless, but for ordinary people, the environment is still very good. It''s very comfortable to just run. And suddenly proposed to run is very casual, really run, South Vietnam is still very casual. Running very slowly, I chatted with Yuan Xiaofu while running. Wu Meini felt silly at first, so she simply walked behind and rolled her eyes at the two people in front. At the back, when I heard them talking about timbre, pronunciation and singing, I jogged along and got closer. Yuan Xiaofu''s voice is very prominent, so that when others see her, they will only think of the four words "sweet and lovely". Although she sings well and can sing high notes, she is always easy to be ignored after she makes a sound. One of the judges, Mu Jiaxuan also specially commented on Yuan Xiaofu. She said that if she made a successful debut, she would definitely be a lovely shoulder in the regiment, and her voice was unforgettable. But it also attracted the ridicule of netizens. Some people say that Yuan Xiaofu is cute and her voice is too whiny to sing. She sings with her throat. She has no strength and depends on her voice for promotion, etc. However, many people like her, and the mockers don''t insist so much. Compared with the almost whole network blackness in South Vietnam, it can only be regarded as a piece of cake. Wu Meini thought while listening. She didn''t understand for a moment, so she couldn''t help asking, "do you want Xiao Fu to sing in a different voice? How is that possible? " "No, South Vietnam wants me to sing another way." Nanyue looked at Wu Meini with a smile of connivance. She didn''t seem to mind. She wasn''t listening to her speech carefully. Chapter 33 South Vietnam has no research on singing, but has learned how to control and change the sound. In the cultivation world, voice can sometimes be a sharp weapon. But in modern times, there is no lethality for mortals without cultivation, and there is no way to completely change it. She just tried to teach yuan Xiaofu to breathe in and out in a different way. Her voice and pronunciation when singing will change. If you have enough breath in your body, the songs you sing will be very different. Generally speaking, it needs special teaching and long-time hard practice to be effective. However, South Vietnam will not use ordinary methods, but plans to do it secretly to help yuan Xiaofu cheat. Now she is refining her Qi and cultivating her accomplishments, which is not very powerful, but it''s nothing to talk about such a simple thing as drawing Qi for others, keeping the good and getting rid of the bad. As long as Yuan Xiaofu learns the method of breathing and practices more in the future, she will become a habit and make better changes. On the one hand, South Vietnam wants to avoid being eliminated in the semi-finals. On the other hand, she doesn''t mind helping people who are kind to herself. Wu Meini was stunned. She felt strange in her heart. She couldn''t say anything strange. After secretly learning for a while, I was embarrassed to ask, "can I learn it, too?" Nanyue turned to look at her: "at will, but what you need to learn should be how to strengthen singing?" In terms of singing skills, it''s not enough. It''s more about singing skills and giving feelings. Wu Meini dances a lot, and only knows two words - handsome and cool. When dancing and singing, there is no superfluous emotion in the song. After all, they are only teenage girls, and few have studied professionally and systematically. One has singing talent and the other has dancing talent, which is a very good seedling. If you have a chance to make a debut in the future, the brokerage company must ask teachers to teach again, or send them to a special school for further study. Wu Meini was so thin skinned that she was singled out by South Vietnam. She suddenly blushed: "I''ve been learning to dance, and I don''t have a chance to learn to sing." Yuan Xiaofu changed her breath several times. She felt that she was running and talking. She didn''t breathe much, so she said positively. "I can teach you. Music teachers used to like me and taught me a lot of skills." Wu Meini nodded, but she was more concerned about the response of South Vietnam. But Nanyue didn''t say anything, just accompanied yuan Xiaofu to continue jogging. After two laps, it was almost exactly half an hour. Wu Meini learned to breathe next to her. She didn''t feel much. She just felt that running didn''t take much physical strength. She only sweated and didn''t gasp. South Vietnam is even more strange. It doesn''t even sweat. It''s clean and refreshing, with a faint fragrance of plants and trees. When Yuan Xiaofu came in, she shouted to take a shower first and ran upstairs. Wu Meini didn''t follow up, but pulled Nan Yue who wanted to go to the kitchen. "You''ve been fooling me all morning, haven''t you?" As a result, only yuan Xiaofu was taught. There was nothing wrong with her. South Vietnam pulled back his arm without a trace and said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you." "Strengthen your singing skills. If Xiao Fu teaches you, I''ll give you four words." "Develop strengths and avoid weaknesses." ¡°£¿¡± Wu Meini asked, "do you mean to let me focus on dancing and singing first?" South Vietnam nodded and seriously encouraged, "come on, girl!" Chapter 34 The program group is still very humanized. It doesn''t mention accommodation. It also specially invited aunts to cook for them. Breakfast is very rich. Some are bought outside and some are made by aunts themselves. They can choose. With the help of his aunt, Nanyue made two egg rolls, and then sat at the table, watching the video and eating the breakfast bought outside. When Wu Meini was taking a shower, she thought about the four words of South Vietnam, and said it just like she didn''t say it. After going downstairs, I was still a little angry, but when I saw Nanyue watching hip-hop video, I swallowed it again. South Vietnam only said yesterday that she had not been in touch with hip-hop dance. If she wanted to make a breakthrough, she had to understand it first. She snorted and sat down opposite South Vietnam. Before long, Yuan Xiaofu also came down. They divided an egg and rolled it up. Because South Vietnam offered to cook breakfast for them, they naturally thought that South Vietnam should be very good at cooking. As a result, after taking a bite, both of them were stunned. It''s not bad, but it''s definitely not delicious. It''s just barely edible. After watching a video, South Vietnam caught a glimpse of their embarrassed look and coughed. "I haven''t cooked for a long time. I play average. If it''s not delicious, I''ll eat something else." Yuan Xiaofu smiled and shook her head: "it''s all right. You can''t waste it." Hearing this, Wu Meini wanted to put down her action, so she had to bite again silently. Seeing that they were willing to eat, South Vietnam stopped talking and opened the next video. Yuan Xiaofu approached curiously and watched together. Wu Meini wanted to ask why South Vietnam looked at these, but she was afraid of thinking more. She stopped talking and just ate the whole egg roll. Then he planned to take the dish of Shaomai on the side. As soon as he reached out, he was patted on the back of his hand. "Minnie, don''t get close to the dark. You''ll be in the semi-finals soon, but you should keep in shape." Hearing this, Wu Meini subconsciously went to see South Vietnam. Seeing that she was still concentrating on watching the video and didn''t pay attention to the movement here, she frowned and looked at the person who clapped her hand. He was a teammate of the previous six, ye Huan. "What''s up?" Ye Huan sat down: "you get along well with your new teammates. You almost forget our old teammates." "If you have something to say, why do you beat around the Bush¡° Wu Meini frowned. They used to be teammates and now they are competitors. Although Ye Huan knew that she was straight, she was still a little embarrassed. After hiding her good mood, she opened her mouth. "What else can I do? I just want to see when you are free to help us dance, so that we can have more time to practice. " "Besides," Wu Meini looked opposite again, neither promised nor refused, "we should also seize the time to practice, and we have to have class and live broadcast." Ye Huan knew that Wu Meini was not going to help. She looked slightly changed. She also went to see Nanyue and Yuan Xiaofu opposite, and then asked herself to go down the steps: "also, with these two mops, you can''t control our old teammates." "They are not mops." Wu Meini retorted. Ye Huan wanted to be rejected. He didn''t seem so embarrassed, so he said casually. Wu Meini was serious about the meeting. She didn''t give half of her face, so she couldn''t help but pull down her face. "OK, you will be eliminated at that time. Don''t come to us crying." With that, he got up and stared at South Vietnam coldly before leaving proudly. South Vietnam didn''t notice this at all. After watching the second hip-hop video thoughtfully, it turned off its mobile phone. As soon as I looked up, I saw two teammates looking at her, a little cautious. "Are you full? Then go to class. " Chapter 35 Today''s regional mission is neither simple nor difficult for South Vietnam. It''s not easy to say, because the two teachers have already figured out the basic information of 18 of them. Knowing that South Vietnam had always been at the bottom level, she was relatively strict with her. For fear that she would float away when she praised her, she would not praise her easily. But she is unexpectedly excellent. She can teach everything as soon as she learns. She is even more perfect than others. Body shape and voice conditions are also surprisingly good. People can''t help but want to boast after watching and listening. It is not difficult for South Vietnam to boast. When the branch line task is completed, the morning classes will be finished. There is no big fish and meat in lunch. It is mostly vegetarian dishes, mixed with some small meat dishes. The taste is sweet. Rao is so. Girls don''t dare to eat more. It looks fat under the lens. As long as it grows a little meat, it will be enlarged. Only South Vietnam, who had been eating slowly until he was satisfied, put down his chopsticks, wiped his mouth and went upstairs leisurely. Although there is a lunch break, most people choose to seize the time, practice dancing, singing and cooperation, and prepare for the semi-finals in the near future. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu were the same, but they were occupied everywhere. They had no choice but to go up to the third floor and came to the room where Nanyue and Wu Meini lived together. Thinking that no one really wants to take a nap anyway, practicing singing in the room won''t disturb others. As a result, as soon as I entered the room, I saw Nanyue lying lazily on the bed and not sleeping. He was looking at his mobile phone. Yuan Xiaofu looked envious: "you''re lucky in Nanyue. You really got the dance you practiced in advance." Now they all agree that South Vietnam must have practiced night dream in advance in order to win Wu Meini. Nanyue also had no intention to explain more. He raised his eyes and looked at them: "are you coming back to practice singing?" "Well, won''t it make you rest?" Yuan Xiaofu nodded. "No, I don''t take a nap. I can visit Taobao." Nan Yue said with another stroke on his hand. He felt that everything on Taobao was very novel and wanted to buy everything. Wu Meini thought that Nanyue was watching hip-hop dance again. As a result, she was visiting Taobao. She vomited blood in her heart, but it was not good to urge her directly. After a awkward moment, he asked, "what do you want to buy?" South Vietnam was a little embarrassed: "I''m still picking. I don''t know which one to buy." She is just a simple choice difficulty. In Wu Meini''s eyes, she has a limited budget and has to choose the cheapest one. Wu Meini''s eyes flashed and didn''t say anything. Wu Zi and Yuan Xiaofu went to one side to practice singing. Nanyue did not know how much Wu Meini thought, and was not disturbed by the two people practicing songs. She still talked with 005 from time to time while turning over Taobao. It took her too long to wear it to the cultivation world. She either forgot or didn''t understand a lot of modern things. I can''t keep up with the times when I visit Taobao. At this time, the trait of talking more can come in handy. Just as South Vietnam added several items into the shopping cart and was still considering whether to place an order, 005 suddenly changed his tone and became a very formulaic reminder. [Ding! Congratulations to the host on completing the branch task - Hot search every day (11)!] Nanyue was inexplicable and speechless. Why didn''t she do anything and have a hot search? With the mobile phone in hand, you don''t have to show it to her. Just quit Taobao and click on the microblog. Looking at the hot search list, I was a little surprised, because South Vietnam had not seen the one related to itself, but first saw a very unexpected name - Sheng Jingheng. Chapter 36 With this dazzling Kung Fu, South Vietnam almost thought that she was a hot search with Sheng Jingheng. The first thought was that I was secretly photographed when I saw it in Shengshi department store the day before yesterday. But soon, I found that it had nothing to do with her. Another actress, Hu Xuerou, went on a hot search with Sheng Jingheng. At noon, they entered a high consumption restaurant in the city and were photographed by paparazzi. Just half an hour after the photo burst, it jumped to the first place in the hot search, and a word was marked behind it. The heat has been increasing and has not been reduced by half. The original memory does not have Hu Xuerou. Nanyue turned in the topic square for a long time before finding a microblog about Hu Xuerou. It is still a Weibo big V who follows the trend and rubs the heat. It is a set of portraits taken before Hu Xuerou''s debut. It is said that Hu Xuerou first became popular on the Internet, then was liked by the brokerage company, and finally made a formal debut because of this set of portraits. However, the company that signed Hu Xuerou is not Shengshi entertainment where Sheng Jingheng is located. Hu Xuerou can''t sing, but takes the film and television route. Therefore, when they eat together, they are neither supported by their predecessors or predecessors, nor can they have any cooperation. Naturally, it was labeled as a suspected relationship. Sheng Jingheng''s fans acted quickly and soon occupied the topic square again. Neither denied nor acknowledged, but said that after waiting for the official response, Amway released a wave of Sheng Jingheng''s works and programs. "Idol new age" also rubbed a wave of heat, and the topic heat rose a lot again. South Vietnam tutted, turned back to the hot search list and found its own name at the bottom. #The strength of South Vietnam is still determined# Internally determined? After brushing the live barrage last night, did the microblog start again today? South Vietnam really admired these people on the Internet and kept staring at her. Other families rely on fans to brush hot search, only her, no fans, all rely on black powder to give her exposure. However, shengjingheng was the first in the hot search in half an hour. She started this morning and slowly crowded into the bottom of the hot search list in the afternoon. It''s not easy to catch up with him. South Vietnam sighed casually, and then began to see its own hot search. After reading it for a while, and then arranging the timeline by 005, it is clear why it is such a hot search word. The reason is that a loyal fan of idol new era cut all the public scenes of South Vietnam from the draft to the last single performance. I didn''t publicly say whether it was pink or black, but from the performance on the video, it''s self-evident. Not to mention the video, there are some operations such as zooming in, slowing down, comparing with teammates in the same frame and so on. It is simply to enlarge some small mistakes made by South Vietnam n times, so that some viewers who do not know the truth can see clearly. Then someone cut several pictures of the live broadcast in South Vietnam last night. In the picture, the same bullet screen is being painted below, and the look of South Vietnam above is a little subtle, and there is no response to this question from beginning to end. That''s it. Strength is still determined. The latter is nothing, just a guess from netizens. However, the video of the former aroused public anger. A group of people ran to the microblog of the program group of idol new era, with sharp words and arguments, and wanted the program group to respond publicly. The best thing is that it''s best to directly remove South Vietnam from the program, so as not to affect the players in her group. But before there was any big news, Sheng Jingheng''s hot search came, which immediately made the melon eating people fight one after another. As for South Vietnam? I don''t know. I don''t know. What does she like. Chapter 37 At 3 p.m., Wei Jun sat in the lounge separated by a wall from the restaurant box, watching microblog hot search with his mobile phone. Sheng Jingheng and Hu Xuerou still rank first. Just now, the microblog server even got stuck and crashed, giving people the illusion that there was something wrong with their own network. This is the first time that Sheng Jingheng has an affair with a actress. The team did not come forward to withdraw the hot search, let alone respond. In fact, it is also the first time that serious gossip has been made. In the past, some scheming actresses deliberately asked paparazzi to secretly take photos, and the photos disappeared directly without being present. Some messy revelations are not under control. They will be removed immediately after a hot search, and then all relevant microblogs will be blocked and deleted. To tell the truth, Wei Jun is already familiar with such things. But unexpectedly, when the paparazzi sent photos to trade this time, his boss told him to ignore it. Then the paparazzi sent it directly, and the hot search went on immediately. After thinking about it, there is probably only one reason - in the morning, he accidentally brushed the video of the single cut in South Vietnam, and saw a group of people brush negative comments under the program group official micro. Because the boss had orders, he was just like a routine and said something to the boss. Now, South Vietnam and boss appear on the hot search list at the same time, the last and the first. It''s really hard for people to think about it. The boss obviously seems to have known that South Vietnam would be hot searched. However, in recent days, South Vietnam does not know which immortal it has provoked, or it has such a high heat. If there is a little trouble, it will go to the hot search. Wei Jun was still thinking. The door of the box was suddenly opened. He was stunned. He just got back to his senses and got up immediately. The door was opened by Chai Wentao, a well-known screenwriter, and the Royal screenwriter of Mu Yaomu, a leading director who has won several awards at home and abroad. "Xiao Wei, come on, take a picture of us." "OK." Wei Jun bent slightly and followed him into the box. Chai Wentao was in the box with five people. They all sat very open. In order to take a group photo, they just sat together. Sitting right in the middle are Sheng Jingheng and Mu Lao. Others are the foil, including Hu Xuerou sitting on the edge. On this occasion, these people don''t need to take too much trouble to take photos. After all, the focus is on the people in the photos, not the photos. After shooting, they all got up and shook hands to say goodbye. Mu Lao took the screenwriter and producer first, while Hu Xuerou went to the bathroom. There were only two people left in the box. Sheng Jingheng looked at the photo, his eyes drooped, his dark eyes flashed a few different colors in the light, and soon dispersed again. "Send a microblog." "OK," Wei Jun asked again, "do you want to match words?" Sheng Jingheng walked out of the box and spread his breath. Then he said, "it''s very pleasant to talk to each other." Wei Jun thought that the boss hated the smell of smoke most. He stayed in this closed box for nearly two hours. It''s strange that he could have a good talk. He quickly edited the microblog. After checking it, he quit his trumpet and changed to Sheng Jingheng''s account to publish the microblog. Just after the hair, Hu Xuerou also came out of the bathroom, carrying a snow-white and charming smiling face, and went straight to the grand scene. But before she approached, it was like encountering some barrier and stopped one meter away. Sheng Jingheng put on the windbreaker handed over by his assistant, and the outline of his side face was cold and hard: "tell Guan Piao that it''s only this time." With that, he completely ignored the eagerness and flattery in Hu Xue''s soft eyebrow''s eyes and took a big step. Wei Jun hurriedly followed and blew past Hu Xuerou like a wind. When they left, Hu Xuerou just smiled and said, "Sheng Jingheng, wait." Chapter 38 Sheng Jingheng''s microblog immediately caused a sensation in the entertainment industry. After all, in addition to Sheng Jingheng and Hu Xuerou, the other three are also famous. Directors, screenwriters and producers, plus two stars, a man and a woman, sit together because they have a good conversation. There is no need to speculate. Mu Lao wants to make a new film, and the hero is Sheng Jingheng. Such news is enough to shock the entertainment industry. In addition, many netizens also quarreled over whether the heroine is Hu Xuerou or someone else. The other four people in the photo boarded the microblog and forwarded Sheng Jingheng''s message. They didn''t say it very clearly, but they were vague, but it also showed that they would indeed have new cooperation. Mu Yao is 59 this year. In a few months, he will enter the 60 mark. He has been making movies for decades, and he has made both those who are not popular and those who are not popular. There have been box office miracles and box office poisons. In recent years, new directors and new themes have emerged one after another. For the first time, he had to convince the old and accept new things and new trends. This is why he chose to cooperate with shengjingheng. Sheng Jingheng is only 24 years old this year. Previously, he was too young to bear the beam. I saw you today and talked for two hours, but it was impressive and completely changed. Therefore, Mu Yao, who had never warmed up so much before the film started shooting, would agree to take a group photo and send a microblog. Chai Wentao is a few years younger than him. He has always been able to keep up with the development and changes of the times. This will see the microblog, because they were almost paralyzed, and the tone was a bit of a joke. "I didn''t expect us old guys to have such a large flow. It''s a beautiful thing to say." Mu Yao smiled: "I haven''t touched Xiaosheng''s light. I knew he was red before. I didn''t expect him to be so red." "But it''s also strange. Sheng Jingheng is not an ordinary traffic star. He doesn''t usually go on hot search. He is very low-key. This time, he first spread an affair with Hu Xuerou, and then took a photo with us to refute the rumor. It feels like he did it on purpose. " Mu Yao raised his eyebrow: "do you want to hold that little beard?" Chai Wentao felt his chin and thought, "if you want to hold it, there''s no need to refute the rumor so soon. You can wait until the official announcement of the film." Hearing him say this, Mu Yao suddenly remembered something: "Xiao Sheng, did he praise a girl on a talent show before?" "It seems that," after deciding to cooperate with Sheng Jingheng, they have been paying attention to Sheng Jingheng, and Chai Wentao remembered it, "it seems that she is worth three words, and she was also hot searched at that time. I glanced at the girl''s performance. It was very clever. " "Really?" Mu Yao sat upright and became interested. "Show me." These things, South Vietnam, who is bent on practicing, naturally do not know. At dinner time, some people were playing with their mobile phones while eating. They wanted to take a look at the microblog, but they brushed the content for a long time, which attracted a lot of attention. Listen, they all shouted cards. South Vietnam didn''t look at his cell phone and directly asked what happened in 005. 005 found out Sheng Jingheng''s microblog without saying anything else. After reading the photos and the popular comments, South Vietnam naturally understood. She never thought about the relationship between Sheng Jingheng and Hu Xuerou, which was no surprise. Just some sigh that Sheng Jingheng is going to make a new film of a leading director before he can make a formal debut. It seems that we should work hard to narrow the distance with him. Chapter 39 After dinner, South Vietnam went to take a bath as usual, and then opened a live broadcast. As soon as the broadcast started, there was no one, so she continued to visit Taobao with her sponsored mobile phone while splitting on the Yoga blanket. It was only after the live broadcast yesterday that we learned that the mobile phone Title providers of the program group can provide some prototypes for them to use for free. It''s best to be on camera. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu practiced the song downstairs before they came up together. "What are you looking at?" Yuan Xiaofu glanced at the interface of Taobao, gathered around Nanyue, and then wow, "is it cosmetics? I thought you would buy snacks. " Nanyue smiled at them, greeted them, and then said, "I don''t like snacks very much." "Cut, I don''t know who eats the most three meals a day." Wu Meini took advantage of the situation and sat in the sofa cloth bag next to her. "It''s me. After all, adults eat dinner and children like snacks." South Vietnam admitted generously, without any sense of shame. And Wu Meini really can''t refute this. After all, when it comes to age, South Vietnam is actually 18 years old. Both of them are only seventeen. Yuan Xiaofu was beside him and said, "South Vietnam, do you want to learn makeup? Why take a look at all the brands? " If you often make up, there must be a special brand instead of mixed use. "I''ve learned it before. Just look around." The main reason is that the original ones are not suitable. She doesn''t know what the current brands are, so she read them more. Wu Meini looked at her and learned to dance and make-up. It seems that she really underestimated her before. Yuan Xiaofu said, and then took out her mobile phone: "you''re making me want to shop." Also called Wu Minni: "let''s have a look. I just bought it. The express can arrive together." "I don''t need it," said Wu Meini, but she also took out her mobile phone. "But I have relatives who open a clothing store. They have recently given me seasonal discounts and sent me a pile of pictures. You can tell me if you need them." In this way, the three gathered together to watch the mobile phone and forgot that it was still live. After receiving the news, he quickly came to the live studio and wanted to spray melon eating audiences in South Vietnam. Seeing this scene, he didn''t fart for a long time. For a long time, a man unknowingly sent a barrage. -Do you three have such a good relationship? After the bullet curtain floated for a long time, a dedicated jet came out to work. Scold the South Vietnamese live broadcast for being unprofessional, perfunctory to the audience, wasting resources, damaging Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu, etc. I''ve sprayed everything that can be sprayed, but I found that the three people in South Vietnam are too involved in watching mobile phones. You talk and I talk very vigorously. They don''t have time to pay attention to the news here in the live studio. There are also audiences with different concerns. They only come out when the spray stops. -Alone, do you see that South Vietnam maintains a split posture from beginning to end? Basic skills are very good. -You''re not alone. -Those who haven''t practiced dancing say that they feel a little pain after watching this posture for a long time. -So why, with good basic skills and personal strength, did you pull your crotch during the previous team performance? -What does crotch pulling mean? -Going back upstairs means falling off the chain at the critical time. The barracks talked to each other. The atmosphere was inexplicably harmonious, which made some sprayers at a loss. Finally, they had to leave the live studio angrily and fight on the microblog. After buying cosmetics and skin care products and clothes, the three people thought of driving a live broadcast in South Vietnam. As the culprit of disturbing the live broadcast in South Vietnam, Yuan Xiaofu was a little embarrassed. As soon as she wanted to say something, she saw the special effect of the petals exploding in the live broadcast room in South Vietnam. "Eh? Someone gave you a present! " Chapter 40 It''s another kaleidoscope. The name of the gift giver is very simple, just a single letter - C. Nanyue''s eyes flashed, and the next second was to put on a perfect smile: "thank you for the kaleidoscope sent by C!" The C didn''t send a barrage. I don''t know whether he was watching silently or had quit the live studio. Yuan Xiaofu looked at the price of the kaleidoscope curiously, and then opened her mouth: "a thousand yuan!? Is live broadcasting so profitable? I want to drive, too! " Wu Meini is not as naive as Yuan Xiaofu. She has seen the attitude of those people on the Internet towards South Vietnam these two days. How can anyone rush to send gifts to South Vietnam? It''s still so expensive. However, thinking of the live broadcast in South Vietnam, she didn''t say it directly, but laughed at Yuan Xiaofu: "do you want to receive gifts if anyone doesn''t know about the live broadcast?" "Hum, who has received more gifts? Of course, except South Vietnam! " Yuan Xiaofu said, opened the live broadcast area of snowball video, logged in with the account sent by the program group, and then started the live broadcast. Wu Meini did not recognize the advice and raised her chin: "compare!" Watching the two go to the other side to broadcast the live broadcast, Nanyue shook his head and smiled, then turned back to his mobile phone screen and interacted with various audiences. Three people live in a room at the same time. It''s still difficult to perform seriously. Finally, the three discussed it and simply took turns. First yuan Xiaofu sang, then Wu Meini danced a simple dance, and finally Nanyue sang a song. It''s not the original one, but an ancient song she learned these days. The original tune, combined with the majestic tune, is very magnificent. South Vietnam''s cantata seems to have its own adaptation effect, ethereal and melodious. From the beginning of her singing to the end of her singing, the barrage in the live studio seemed to be static, and there was no bubble for a long time. No one came out until the special effects of giving gifts bloomed one by one and the whole screen was gorgeous. -Stunned, I doubt I''ve heard the original series. -The boss is so generous. -Lip synching? Gold Lord? -This C just sent a kaleidoscope, didn''t he? Add up to ten, ten thousand dollars? South Vietnam''s look changed little, and it was still the same smile as before: "thank you for the nine kaleidoscope of C. that''s all for today''s live broadcast. Good night, everyone." With that, she quickly turned off the live broadcast, and then frowned slightly. Is this C the person she guessed? A kaleidoscope is fine. Ten will push her to the cusp of the storm. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu on the other side also heard the words of South Vietnam. They were still amazed. They would see the unhappy expression of South Vietnam, so they looked at each other, and then they all understood that this might not be a good thing for South Vietnam. So yuan Xiaofu didn''t ridicule too much, but envied it. Then Wu Meini sent it back to her room to continue the live broadcast. When Yuan Xiaofu left, Wu Meini had no intention of live broadcasting. She said good night to a few viewers and then closed the live broadcasting. Without live broadcasting, South Vietnam adjusted its posture and began to practice. In Wu Meini''s opinion, she was doing yoga lessons every morning and evening. She didn''t say much and went to the bathroom to take a bath. When she turned off the light to sleep, Wu Meini couldn''t help saying, "that C may have something to do with the official. Ordinary people''s ID can''t be so short." Wu Meini knows that most of the online audience who eat melons are also clear. There are no others. She is the only one. She must say that she is determined. Nan Yue said, "it''s all right. Go to sleep." Wu Meini opened her eyes and looked at the outline of South Vietnam lying flat in the dark. Although she knew that she could not have anything to do with the official, there was still a guess in her heart - did C know South Vietnam? Chapter 41 One night later, a in mid November suddenly cooled down and cold wind gusted. I could still sweat when I went out running the previous morning. If I went out again today, I would go out trembling and still come back trembling. Aunt gave them hot milk, half a cup to drink, coupled with indoor heating, the inside and outside of the body soon warmed up. It was still early. Others were either still in the room or occupied the practice room early. Just the three of them sat in the restaurant, eating breakfast and discussing the progress of practice. There''s no need to say in South Vietnam. It will be on the first day. After that, the strengthening exercises are handy and without any difficulty. Wu Meini learned to dance on the first day and practiced several times the next day. Now she can basically guarantee that she can dance with the music. It''s singing and dancing. It needs to be strengthened. Although yuan Xiaofu is a little behind, it is not a problem that Nanyue and Wu Meini teach her to help her. They are proficient in a dance these days. Then the core issue now is how to do what South Vietnam said before, abnormality and breakthrough, and how to make no mistakes and play a perfect role. Seeing that both of them were waiting for their opinions, South Vietnam spoke impolitely. "I still use those four words to develop strengths and avoid weaknesses. You two have your own strengths and weaknesses. A week is too short to cover everything. You should use what you are good at to completely cover your shortcomings. " "Xiao Fu, sing confidently and let go. Always remember to use your song to dominate the stage. As for dance, it''s not a dance competition. The judges won''t catch every subtle move of you, and the audience won''t. so even if you jump wrong, it doesn''t matter if you forget the action. You just don''t panic. " "Minnie, you should do the opposite, but you''d better not forget that the words are out of tune. But your biggest problem is that your feelings are not rich enough. When dancing, don''t let people think, oh, this is Wu Meini''s dance, but think that this is actually Wu Meini''s dance. " After saying so many paragraphs, South Vietnam paused, and then concluded: "the breakthrough and anomaly I said is to make everyone bright in front of you and know that you still have a different side, have unlimited potential and have a long future." Yuan Xiaofu listened with bright eyes and clenched her fist with confidence: "I will keep it in mind!" Wu Meini was a little worried. She couldn''t make it clear for a moment. South Vietnam commented on her last sentence and how to do it. After a meeting, I thought of one thing: "what about yourself?" "Me?" Nanyue leisurely ate the last mouthful of noodles, smoked a paper towel to wipe his mouth, smiled and raised his eyebrows, "am I not enough to break through and abnormal?" "Er..." Wu Meini subconsciously looked at Yuan Xiaofu, and then she was speechless. What can they say? As early as the first day of regrouping, the changes in South Vietnam were obvious to all. These two days, they even forgot that this South Vietnam is the former South Vietnam, which can''t keep up with anywhere. They only have low self-esteem and won''t redouble their efforts. Now South Vietnam probably doesn''t know how to write the word inferiority. After breakfast, the three went to the practice room and began to practice in the direction of South Vietnam. If you find the direction of your efforts, time will pass faster. Unconsciously, it came to Friday. On this day, there is no class and you can move freely. In the afternoon, a group of people were taken to the program group building to try on the performance clothes for tomorrow''s semi-finals. If there were any inappropriate places, there was still time to modify them. At this moment, all the talents are really nervous - after all, as long as they reach the finals, they will get out of it! Chapter 42 Among the nervous people, South Vietnam is naturally excluded. When she came back from trying on her costumes, she first found out several popular talent shows in the past and looked at them a little. Then after dinner, there was a live broadcast again. Since the last time that C sent ten kaleidoscope, South Vietnam quickly closed the broadcast, she didn''t broadcast it live for the next two days. This will be broadcast again. I found that there were still audiences squatting in the live broadcasting room. Almost at the moment of broadcasting, a barrage came out and was quite excited. South Vietnam looked at several bullet screens and looked as usual. It was no surprise. These people came because of the C. After all, although someone pointed out that the ID was too special, Rao was as powerful as a netizen, and he couldn''t find out who the man was. Even tired of snowball video officials coming out to refute the rumor in person, this is not their official account, but one of the special accounts given away. People who can get a special account given by the snowball official are naturally not simple. The audience squatted in South Vietnam for live broadcasting. On the one hand, they wanted to squat in that C. on the other hand, they asked South Vietnam who C was. But today''s South Vietnam obviously doesn''t intend to interact with the audience. It''s clear what to broadcast today. At this point, the barrage exploded again. -Beauty, beauty anchor? -Tomorrow''s semi-final, are you still broadcasting makeup today? -Hehe, you will flatter the public, ignore your work and wait to be eliminated tomorrow. -Minnie and Xiaofu also had a live broadcast. The picture is the same. Is this using them as models? -I love bomeini and Xiaofu. Are they intoxicated? -Just came from the warm-up video, and you danced with Minnie? -What is the preheating video? Please show me the way! Instead of looking at the barrage, South Vietnam turned its head and looked at the bathroom: "you two, have you washed your face?" At her urging, Yuan Xiaofu pulled Wu Meini out. Her faces were clean and completely plain. Not as calm as South Vietnam, they still have a little idol burden. They block their faces with their hands and don''t wriggle. But as soon as they came out, the audience in the live studio found that the three of them were wearing hooded home clothes of similar styles, which were lovely, loving and very eye-catching. Wu Meini hesitated a little, but yuan Xiaofu looked at death as if she were at home. She walked over and sat down: "Nanyue, please be gentle." "..." Nan Yue smiled, "OK, I won''t let you hurt." Hearing this, the bullet screen in the live broadcast room immediately brushed a pile of question marks. They were a little confused. I don''t know what this is. Wu Meini couldn''t help laughing: "you two should be reported carefully." With that, he tried to avoid the camera, sat by his bed and watched the movements of South Vietnam. Although Nanyue said it was live makeup, it didn''t mean to explain to the audience. Without saying a word, it began to smear on Yuan Xiaofu''s face. Her movements are very professional and sharp. The order is completely clear in her heart. She doesn''t need to look or think more. Wu Meini looked at her hands and those cosmetics that were not cheap, and fell into deep thought. Because she was worried that South Vietnam would not have enough money to spend, Wu Meini recommended the so-called relatives'' clothing store and the lowest discount. In fact, they were all selfish and lied. The less money is padded by yourself. But now it seems that South Vietnam is not short of money? Or does she really value makeup, so she would rather save money and buy expensive cosmetics? However, in the former South Vietnam, she didn''t make up much. Several times, the makeup artist of the program group gave her heavy makeup, and she didn''t have any opinion. The longer we get along, the more we feel that she seems to be a mystery. Chapter 43 Nanyue used to be a makeup artist. Now think about it, it''s a long time ago. However, there is no shortage of cosmetics in the cultivation world. Even if it is a little old and bulky, it should have all of them. No, if she can think of anything in her mind, the Third Elder martial sister can give her something. Then, after their practice, they gathered together to study all kinds of new makeup. Modern, retro, or lovely and sweet, or sexy and charming, or jumping off, punk style, exaggeration and so on. Therefore, even after hundreds of years, South Vietnam''s technology is not unfamiliar at all, but more and more sophisticated. She made up yuan Xiaofu and Wu Meini, not as the audience said, but to practice using them as models. But want to see what kind of makeup they are more suitable for. South Vietnam has already sketched out how to change it. This will be a formal start to see the effect. Watching the makeup on Yuan Xiaofu''s face take shape, the audience in the live broadcasting room were dumbfounded one after another. -Are you sure there''s no replacement? -Change your career to be a makeup artist. You''re not suitable to be an idol. -It''s said that South Vietnam''s hands are a little too beautiful, aren''t they? I''ve been watching my hands all the time.. -Slender jade fingers, but so. Yuan Xiaofu was also surprised. She didn''t wear makeup, but it was the first time that she looked so good. At first glance, it seems to have changed a person, but seriously, she is still her. On the basis of not much change, she suddenly looks better. "The barrage is praising you," Yuan Xiaofu said, as if she had been praised. "You''re so powerful in South Vietnam!" Nanyue smiled and ended up steadily. Then he cut yuan Xiaofu''s hair by the way: "OK, do you like it?" "Like it!" Yuan Xiaofu nodded heavily, and then she consciously gave up her position to Wu Meini. "I''ll take a selfie in the bathroom. This makeup is too great. I must send it to the circle of friends to show off!" "I sent you 99 little stars." As soon as Wu Meini sat down, she opened her mouth. "Huh?" Nanyue raised her eyebrows and looked at her. Wu Meini is very righteous: "so, make me look better, and don''t look too good. It''s better than Xiao Fu. Just throw it away." Nanyue immediately smiled and compared with an OK gesture: "you can''t afford to lose in 99. You can''t be fooled. It''s definitely worth it." Looking at her smiling eyes shining like stars, Wu Meini was stunned for a moment. When Nanyue stretched out her hand, she suddenly turned her eyes back. Wu Meini has her own set of cosmetics, which are more suitable for her skin. After South Vietnam used it, he thought he would study the current cosmetics when he was free, and then he could make a list for both of them. When Wu Meini was finished, the live studio was no longer shocked by the barrage, but directly brushed up the little stars. -I sent a hundred. Can you give me a makeup tutorial? -The student party can only send 20. Can you recommend some cosmetics that are good and cheap and suitable for students? Because Yuan Xiaofu and Wu Meini went to take photos and took her to help. Therefore, it was a little late when South Vietnam found the situation of the live broadcasting room, but someone was still painting small stars one by one. South Vietnam probably saw several bullet screens, understood the situation, hesitated a little, and said. "You don''t have to brush gifts anymore. When you''re not busy, I''ll publish a relatively cheap makeup tutorial video and send it to microblog at that time." "Today''s live broadcast is over. Good night, everyone." After the live broadcast was closed, South Vietnam couldn''t help smiling. However, in just a few days, the atmosphere in her live broadcast room was completely different. It seems that the "white washing" journey will not be too difficult and long. Chapter 44 At 10 a.m. on Saturday, Wei Jun arrived at shengjingheng''s villa on time. Chen Le, Sheng Jingheng''s life assistant, opened the door for him. Sheng Jingheng doesn''t like strangers to step into his house, so he never asks aunts or hourly workers. Whether resting at home or working outside, Chen Le is the only one responsible for taking care of all his trivial things. It''s almost twenty-four hours. Sometimes when Wei Jun saw Chen Le, he couldn''t help feeling. Clearly looking at the young people in their twenties, they never worry or complain. They do housework more carefully than women. If it were him, even with an annual salary equivalent to the annual salary of an ordinary company director, he would not last so long. "The boss is in the studio. Brother Wei will have a cup of coffee first?" After welcoming Wei Jun in, Chen Le went straight to the tea bar. Coffee is freshly ground and boiled and steaming. Wei Jun followed him, sat down in front of the bar and nodded, "please." Sheng Jingheng is working in the studio and doesn''t like to be disturbed by anyone. There is no special announcement today. I want to have dinner with screenwriter Chai Wentao at noon and talk about the revised script. Then later in the afternoon, I will go to work in the program group of "idol new era" to prepare for the semi-finals in the evening. So Wei Jun was not in a hurry. He chatted with Chen Le while drinking coffee. After a cup of coffee, before Sheng Jingheng came down, the doorbell rang first. Wei Jun was stunned and subconsciously looked at his watch: "who will come at this point?" Chen Le went to see the doorbell monitor and replied, "it''s president Sheng." Sheng Jingrui also has a villa here, but he basically lives in the mansion and rarely comes here. He was dressed in a white sportswear and apparently had just returned from exercise. A handsome face with a cordial smile, the hair in front of his forehead was not combed up, but dropped naturally and casually, making him look like a college student. "Wei Jun is there, too? Will there be a notice to run later? " Wei Jun respectfully called President Sheng Sheng first, and then roughly explained the work arrangement. Sheng Jingrui listened at will and nodded: "then I''ll go up and find him." With that, people went up to the second floor, and no one dared to stop them. Wei Jun and Chen Le looked at each other, showing the same helpless smile, and then went back to the tea bar to sit. Sheng Jingheng is writing a song. While playing the approximate tune on the electronic piano key, he records it on the score. Intermittent, unprofessional people can''t hear a reason at all. Sheng Jingrui looked at the meeting and knocked on the door. Then when Sheng Jingheng looked up, he directly pushed the door in. "Aren''t you preparing for a new movie? And send a new song? " Sheng Jingheng gave him a faint look, then took off his headphones: "what''s up?" "I sent you a video last night. Did you watch it?" Sheng Jingrui closed the door, dragged a chair to sit down, and added: "it''s related to South Vietnam. Didn''t you praise her?" "See," Sheng Jingheng''s look is still very light, as if his thoughts are still immersed in the inspiration of writing songs and never jump out, "are you here for this?" "That''s how you react?" Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help but tut. Then he took out his mobile phone, found another video and came up to him. "I asked Nancy to find it for me. Listen to it." After that, regardless of whether Sheng Jingheng wanted to listen or not, he directly pressed play. A female vocalist suddenly came out of the mobile phone. The sound quality of the mobile phone was general, and the video was suppressed, and the sound color was damaged. Hearing Sheng Jingheng''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, he soon loosened them again. Chapter 45 This cantata is very short, less than half a minute. Sheng Jingrui has listened to it several times on his way to the meeting. He has listened to it again, but he still has more meaning. Seeing that Sheng Jingheng was still indifferent, he couldn''t help sighing: "brother, you''re only 24 years old. Don''t be like thirty-four. Smile more." Sheng Jingrui is twenty-nine years old, five years older than Sheng Jingheng. But when it comes to mentality, Sheng Jingrui realizes that he may be the one five years younger. Sheng Jingheng looked up at him, then took the mobile phone in his hand, and the video was fixed on the shallow smile of South Vietnam. True and false voice conversion, she is already proficient, not inferior to any old singer. The timbre also changes slightly, like a wider voice, which can be suppressed in any situation. Even this song is not a song that young singers dare to try casually. This is definitely not a student that can be taught by an unsophisticated art school in a third tier small city. In South Vietnam a week ago, it was absolutely impossible. "Isn''t she nice?" Sheng Jingrui didn''t know what he thought, but sighed, "it''s a pity to participate in this draft, otherwise I must sign her alone and hold her well. Maybe my future achievements will be no less than you!" In Sheng Jingrui''s view, according to the qualification of South Vietnam, there must be no problem in the semi-finals and finals, and maybe he will make his debut in C. Women''s groups are still a little different from single people. They should cooperate with the team. Resources and remuneration are shared equally by the team. Considering the strength of teammates, the song can''t be too difficult to show their real strength. Either stay alone or switch directly to film and television, but these two options are delaying the development of South Vietnam. But "idol new era" is a draft run by Sheng Jingrui. In order to avoid being known at home, it also heads the shell of a small company. Snowball video there, only high-level know one or two. After all, in Chinese entertainment circles, men''s and women''s groups are still not the mainstream. In some combinations a few years ago, the fire could continue at any rate. Those without fire were like a flash in the pan and soon disappeared. Up to now, most of those combinations of fire have not combined to make songs again. They are all busy. Most fans are not affectionate after all. They love one of them. The others are left out and have uneven resources. They always have to be dissolved. Sheng Jingrui plans to be busy for a while. The traffic comes and goes quickly. One wave can''t be changed. It doesn''t cost money anyway. In short, it''s fast food packaging. It''s good-looking and average inside, but it can''t stand it. Young children like it. Sheng Jingheng handed back his mobile phone: "without this draft, you wouldn''t see her." "Yes," Sheng Jingrui sighed again, "fortune makes people! But fortunately, it''s just a delay of a few years. As long as she still has such aura, she won''t worry about being red. " Sheng Jingheng didn''t answer. He just looked at the time and got up: "I''m going out." The implication is that if you have something else to say, you can go if you have nothing to do. Sheng Jingrui naturally won''t delay his business. He also stood up and patted him on the shoulder: "talk about the script. See you in the evening." With that, he walked out of the studio happily and hummed a tune. It seems to have imagined how much benefit South Vietnam can bring to itself after it becomes popular. Sheng Jingheng changed his clothes and went downstairs. He went out and got on the bus with Wei Jun. "Is it rehearsal today?" "Huh?" Wei Jun was stunned and then replied, "yes, from the morning, each group has an hour and a half of rehearsal time. Shall I ask the order over there? " Chapter 46 Eighteen people were divided into six groups. The order of performing on stage was not determined, but by drawing lots. They were called up early in the morning by the deputy editor and director. Then they drew a lot first, and then went to the stage of the studio one by one for rehearsal according to the order of the lot. The three of them in South Vietnam came in fifth. They were relatively backward, both good and bad. However, it still depends on the promotion and elimination rules at that time. Before leaving for the rehearsal, the three rehearsed again in the practice room. After singing and dancing were in place, they cleaned up and went out. There are two other groups with them. The girls are both excited and nervous. They all rely on chattering to relieve their mood. Yuan Xiaofu didn''t sleep well last night. It would be hearty to catch up in the last row. Nanyue and Wu Meini sat in the penultimate row, so they could almost hear Wu Meini''s uneasy heartbeat, and the whole person was restless. These days, Yuan Xiaofu has made further progress in singing, and her range has widened. They all start to dare to try the songs they didn''t dare to sing before. But Wu Meini felt that she was still like that. There was no good change, but it wouldn''t get worse, that''s all. South Vietnam lives with her and it''s easy to find out what she thinks. However, in terms of strengthening feelings, South Vietnam can''t help. In her first life, she was an orphan and made several friends. Her feelings were very weak. She died in a fire before she could fall in love. After wearing it to the cultivation world, you can learn anything at will, except to break love and hate and be cold. As for now, it is entirely due to this body. The original body has been short of love since childhood, but it has always been eager, whether it is family, friendship or love. In contrast, Wu Meini lacks nothing, and there is less desire in her bones. Fortunately, the rehearsal time was long enough for an hour and a half. After fully engaged, Wu Meini had no time to think more. Just unconsciously drink too much water and always run to the bathroom. The last time, when she put on her costume for rehearsal, she went to the bathroom again. She went for a long time this time. When the editor and director urged them to hurry up, she calmed down and hurried back to the stage. South Vietnam didn''t want her to be affected by emotion, so she asked, "what''s the matter?" Yuan Xiaofu was also worried: "isn''t it uncomfortable?" "No," Wu Meini shook her head, "just met Ye Huan in the bathroom and said a few words. It was a little unhappy." "Oh, they mocked US again? Never mind them. We just need to know that we have done our best. " After Yuan Xiaofu patted Wu Meini on the shoulder to comfort her, she went to stand first and was ready to appear. The three don''t sing the same song. Except for the last half minute on the stage, they play their own at other times. Yuan Xiaofu came first, South Vietnam came second, and Wu Meini came last. "Are you so angry because you really want to win, or... Hold a grudge for me?" South Vietnam held his arms and waited in the dark. Wu Meini was poked into the center and couldn''t help coughing: "it''s all there." Nanyue chuckled, "thank you." "..." Wu Meini would never say. Because of this smile, she felt a little palpitating. When Wu Meini thought of all kinds of boys and male stars in her mind and felt that she still liked men, it was South Vietnam''s turn to play. During the rehearsal, there were only lights on the stage, the audience was dark, and it was not clear whether anyone was there. Following the rhythm of music, South Vietnam gave singing and dancing to the instinct of the body. His thoughts slowly spread out and examined his performance. Suddenly, a line of sight that can''t be ignored burst in, slow and full of deep meaning. Chapter 47 When Wu Meini came on, Wei Jun went out to answer the phone. When he wanted to go back, he saw his boss come out. He didn''t ask much, but reported the contents of the phone: "Mr. Ren and miss Ren are here. This will be in the lounge." "Yes." Sheng Jingheng nodded slightly, and then went straight to the lounge. It''s still early. They finished rehearsal in South Vietnam, and there''s the last rehearsal. The live broadcast in the evening doesn''t start until 8:00. It''s only 5:30. However, everyone came, and Sheng Jingheng didn''t specifically mention it. When he entered the lounge, he just simply said hello to Ren combustion. Ren Jiayuan called him "second cousin" very skillfully, and he nodded. However, Ren Huo took the initiative to say, "are we too early? If you want to do anything later, just go. We''ll just stay here. " Sheng Jingheng looked at the time and said, "there''s nothing to be busy. It''s still early. Let''s have dinner first." Wei Jun added: "yes, just make up an hour in advance. It''s not busy." "I won''t go out to eat. There are a lot of fans outside," Ren Ran shook his head. "I found someone to deliver the meal. I can be there in half an hour." "Good." Sheng Jingheng then looked at Wei Jun, who understood and went out on his own to find Chen le and go downstairs to the staff restaurant for dinner. As soon as Sheng Jingheng arrived, he went straight to the studio and took off his windbreaker. He was wearing private clothes, a very simple black T-shirt and casual pants. He put away the cool air between his eyebrows and eyes, just like an 18-year-old boy. Ren Jiayuan couldn''t help but look more. Although she was a fan, she had to admit that her second cousin was the best of the best. Her face is exquisite and not feminine. It seems to be carefully carved by heaven. With a height of 1.88 meters and typical wide shoulders, narrow waist and long legs, people feel that the windbreaker is tailor-made for people like him, and others don''t deserve to wear it. As soon as Ren Ran looked at her, he knew that she was a flower maniac again. He pretended to raise his hand and pat her head inadvertently, and then changed the topic. "Guess who else I saw when I came up?" Sheng Jingheng raised his eyes and guessed the name: "Chu ye?" "You saw it, too?" Ren Huo was stunned, and then smiled, "haven''t you been dealing with it?" It''s better to say that Chu Ye doesn''t like shengjingheng unilaterally than not to deal with it. Chu ye and Sheng Jingrui once grew up together and studied together. Later, because of an accident, the two families broke off, and the two became just acquaintances. Sheng Jingheng shook his head: "I just know that he should come." "Also for that South Vietnam?" As soon as he said this, Ren Ran understood, "so he is the one who sent ten kaleidoscope to South Vietnam." Ren Jiayuan listened and opened his eyes: "what? Is Chu Shen going to sign South Vietnam? But South Vietnam should start out as a women''s group? " Ren Ran looked at his daughter who was particularly interested in the entertainment industry and had some helplessness: "it may not be that he really wanted to sign. He estimated that he thought your second cousin also liked South Vietnam." Speaking of Nanyue, Ren Ran looked at Sheng Jingheng again and said, "this time, on the one hand, he came to see the scene, on the other hand, he wanted to make an appointment with Nanyue for dinner and thank her face to face." Nanyue didn''t leave contact information at that time, and Ren Ran didn''t want to inquire specifically. He wanted to find Sheng Jingheng, which was both appropriate and formal, so as to express his gratitude. Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes and immediately replied, "I''ll arrange it." Chapter 48 After rehearsal, she went to the dressing room to prepare for South Vietnam. She didn''t know that there would be a dinner invitation waiting for her after the semi-finals. During dinner time, the program team ordered takeout lunch for them. We will perform on the stage later. Few people are willing to eat more. They all eat a few mouthfuls and put them aside. Nanyue also took away the dishes that Yuan Xiaofu and Wu Meini didn''t eat in the lunch box and ate them with relish. Wu Meini saw that she was enjoying a bento. She couldn''t help asking, "didn''t you have money to eat before?" "No, I think this is delicious, don''t you think?" This kind of Bento, with meat and vegetables, tastes much better than ordinary lunch boxes, and it doesn''t look expensive. Yuan Xiaofu smiled: "the first time I ate, I also felt very delicious." Nanyue thought: "in other words, you don''t have to eat it again." "Smart." Yuan Xiaofu praised South Vietnam. Seeing that they were still in the mood to talk about lunch, Wu Meini shook her head and looked at the messy dressing room. She was worried. "I heard that the studio next door is also recording programs, and the makeup artists have been transferred there. I don''t know if we will be in a hurry when it''s our turn." South Vietnam listened and said casually, "don''t worry, we''ll turn ourselves." Then I remembered, "I didn''t tell you?" ¡°£¿¡± Wu Meini was speechless. "Sister, are we in the first team?" Yuan Xiaofu played around: "we told the director during the rehearsal. You seemed to have just gone to the bathroom at that time." Wu Meini hummed: "sure enough, it''s an ulterior motive to give us makeup." Also because of this live broadcast, the two of them will never object, let Nan make up more and more, but still have some expectations. Nanyue smiled: "it''s not good to say in advance. It''s because we''re shooting all the time, or we should keep it mysterious." This mystery is over. The dressing room is so big. Although the three of them occupy the most corner, they can still see if they want to. See them three completely self-help make-up hair, one make-up, one blow head, and one just sit and listen to the song in a daze. They looked different, and half of them were waiting to see their jokes. But unexpectedly, the effect of their own hands-on is not lost to professionals. Although the hair style may be a little inferior, they are all young girls, with long or short hair, which can be blown out. In addition, makeup has completely attracted all eyes, and no one can care about hair. Three people, three types. Yuan Xiaofu is bright and soft, and Wu Meini is cold and beautiful. South Vietnam, on the other hand, has a little purity in its charm, and a tear mole in the corner of its eyes, which is very attractive. These are typical stage makeup. People can imagine how beautiful they will be when they are on the mirror. It''s also heavy makeup, which is completely different from the kind that makeup artists used to make up for South Vietnam. Promise was almost distracted. After Ni Jiaming coughed unhappily, she immediately turned her eyes back. "Jiaming, if they do this, they are expected to be promoted tonight." Ni Jiaming picked up the lip gloss, put on lipstick again and said coldly, "people''s memory is still very good." "That''s right, but..." looking at Ni Jiaming''s sinking face, he promised to stop talking in time and didn''t go on. The two of them were in a group with South Vietnam before. They can''t understand the strength of South Vietnam. Originally, South Vietnam should have been eliminated in the last single competition. I didn''t expect to last until now. Ni Jiaming, unlike Qi Xi and Luo Wenshan, has never bullied South Vietnam, but she should be the one who hates South Vietnam most among the five of them. Chapter 49 Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was almost eight o''clock. The live broadcast is about to begin. The three players in the first group have been called to prepare backstage. Others sat around in front of the LCD TV, waiting for the live broadcast of the stage ahead to begin. After the start, the host will go to warm up first, and then welcome the four judges to enter. After some opening remarks, the host began to announce the elimination rules of tonight''s semi-finals. The ratings of the judges and the votes of the audience were still retained, but the program team also invited several special guests. There are excellent behind the scenes workers, great choreographers, professors of professional colleges, and a mysterious person. They will comment from a professional point of view, and then make a final decision on whether the players are promoted or eliminated according to various comprehensive data. All processes will be open to ensure absolute fairness. Suddenly it was so strict that a group of people were nervous again. But it''s no use panicking. The first group of players have come to the stage. The semi-finals of idol new era have officially begun! After all, it is screened out through the single player competition. There is nothing to say about personal strength, which will disrupt and regroup, and naturally collide with a different spark. The atmosphere on the front stage gradually became hot. The backstage crowd, but few were quiet enough to come to see other people''s performance stage and remember the scoring and voting. These two are still included in the data. If they are too high, the chances of promotion for the people behind them will be smaller. Unconsciously, the performance of the fourth group is coming to an end. The three South Vietnamese were arranged to wait backstage by the staff to check their makeup, clothes, wheat and radio for the last time. "Nervous?" South Vietnam looked at them. The two shook their heads almost at the same time: "not nervous!" Then Wu Meini said confidently, "I seem to have heard that the audience is praising me for being super a and super handsome!" Yuan Xiaofu smiled shyly: "they certainly didn''t expect that I could have such a beautiful side. I used to praise me for being cute." South Vietnam also smiled. Unexpectedly, a perfect makeup can make them full of fighting spirit. Sure enough, girls love beauty by nature. [host, come on! You are the best!] [... Xiao Wu, I''ll talk to you about something else when I come down.] 005 the obedient man sank first and didn''t make a sound again. At the same time, Ren Jiayuan, who was sitting in the audience, became excited: "the next group is South Vietnam, right?" The girl sitting on the other side suddenly turned her head and asked, "sister, are you a fan of South Vietnam?" Ren Jiayuan, er, said that he didn''t know whether the other party was pink or black, but it was very likely the latter, so he counseled immediately. "No, no, just want to see what she can jump out." Hearing the speech, Ren Ran chuckled. He didn''t expect his daughter to have such a counseling side outside. The girl who spoke also smiled: "it''s all right. I also came to see South Vietnam. If she still performs well this time, I won''t spray her in the future." "Don''t spray her, powder her?" Ren Jiayuan opened his eyes and asked curiously. "Hmm..." the girl thought about it. "Maybe. See how much you can score tonight." Ren Ran finally spoke at the meeting: "the South Vietnam you want to see is coming." As soon as his voice fell, the lights on the stage suddenly dimmed. Soon, a beam of lights came down. "This, this who..." the girl was suddenly a little uncertain, "this should not be South Vietnam?" "Bang!" Another light came down, showing the outline of the people on the stage. The audience was boiling for a moment: "my God, it''s yuan Xiaofu!" Chapter 50 When it comes to Yuan Xiaofu, the audience and fans who have seen "idol new era" will have a few words in their mind - cute and whiny. Many people don''t like this, so they have never really listened to her singing. In this semi-final, except for a few fans present, everyone else planned to play mobile phones and didn''t expect the performance of this group. Unexpectedly, this group made a big move when they came out. Yuan Xiaofu, who has always followed the lovely style, can be so aggressive that people can''t open their eyes for the moment. And her voice is still a little whiny, but it''s surprisingly nice to hear. So for the first time, everyone realized that Yuan Xiaofu''s singing was the best one since tonight! Although careful people have noticed that Yuan Xiaofu''s dance moves are a little stiff and casual, with beauty and voice as filters, this has also become a cute point. At the same time, the barrage of webcast also exploded, causing many jams and buffers. When the audience, whether on-site or not, were a little excited, Yuan Xiaofu''s two-and-a-half-point performance came to an end. As soon as the tune of the accompaniment changed, Yuan Xiaofu stepped out. At the moment before entering the darkness, she smiled sideways at the audience, and then her eyes fell slowly, as if she was asleep. Just right, the large projection LCD screen above the stage showed several lines of subtitles, and the song name was "Night Dream". Looking at the stage again, I didn''t know when there were more people on it. He turned his back to the audience, raised his right hand slightly and snapped his fingers. It is reasonable to say that the snap of a finger cannot be passed off the stage for everyone to hear. But it happened that everyone felt as if he heard a crisp snap of his fingers in his ear. This sound, like a switch, not only moved the people on the stage, but also grasped the heartstrings of all the audience and instantly entered the situation created by the stage. When the first lyrics came out, Ren Jiayuan subconsciously grabbed the hand of the person next to him and was a little excited: "it''s South Vietnam, this time it''s her!" The person next to her also held her back, with the same excited face: "this voice, this face, this figure, love, love!" "Mummy, people want to look like this." "Sister, it''s impossible from birth. Work hard the day after tomorrow." Hearing the word "mother", Ren Yan frowned slightly and looked at his daughter and the girl, who were leaning together. He had completely fallen into excitement and didn''t know what reason was. He collected his eyes and didn''t say anything. After the meeting, he looked at the stage again. Compared with the more boiling and intense audience, the jury seat was very quiet and no one spoke. Yang Wenyan stared at Nanyue on the stage. He looked thirsty for talents. He seemed to want to write a song immediately and let her sing. Huo Tong had some feelings. Suddenly, she thought of herself in those years and felt that if South Vietnam were there at that time, she might not be able to win the championship. Mu Jiaxuan was completely complicated. She was unwilling to admit that she was so jealous of South Vietnam. I just feel that sometimes it''s really unfair. Some people have to work ten times and dozens of times more than ordinary people to eat this bowl of rice. And some people, it is entirely God''s reward to eat, do not need to spend a slightest effort. They had different thoughts and did not pay attention. Sheng Jingheng sat half back in a chair in a very casual and comfortable position. A pair of black eyes, from beginning to end, have never left from South Vietnam. For a long time, there was a smile on his lips, which was fleeting. Chapter 51 As the finale, Wu Meini''s performance is also extraordinary and amazing. Because she danced well, was frank and frank, and didn''t care about the machine, she had a lot of fans all the way. The fans sitting in the audience were so excited that they began to shout her name, and several voices were hoarse. In the last half minute, Nanyue and Yuan Xiaofu also entered the field again and danced the last dance with Wu Meini. Three people on the same stage, there is no sense of half competition, but very harmonious and tacit understanding. Between the eyebrows and eyes, there was a gentle smile and a joy that was about to jump out of my heart. This strange spark from different gas fields makes the audience crazy, speechless and can only scream. It was not until the three of them came to a curtain call and stepped down hand in hand that the scream gradually stopped. Not surprisingly, all four judges gave full marks of 10. The audience''s vote has also reached the highest point since the launch of the program. Several mysterious guests behind the scenes also gave the highest evaluation of several groups of performances. The three didn''t see the result, but they almost guessed when they came to the waiting area and looked at all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred. Just got off the stage, Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu were still a little excited, but it was difficult to release in front of others. They took Nanyue to the bathroom with one hand. After going crazy with them in the bathroom, they mended their makeup on the spot, and Nanyue took them back. Only the last group of performances are left, that is, a group of them are about to go on stage to accept the final result. However, if we really want to say the result, they are naturally the group with the least suspense in this promotion. South Vietnam thinks so, so do others, and the end result is indeed the same. This time, Sheng Jingheng didn''t say much, holding his indifferent and speechless person, like an outsider. It''s like waiting for the live broadcast to end as soon as possible and then coming home from work. South Vietnam was still watching him in case he said anything amazing. It''s easy for him to deal with it. At this meeting, he was absent-minded and just distracted, so he withdrew his eyes and chatted with 005. Just now, after the host announced the promotion results, the main task triggered a few days ago was completed. Nanyue let 005 open the mall and looked at the number of Lingshi in the lower right corner - 1500. 500 were saved before. This time, a full 1000 spirit stones were awarded for the main task. [congratulations to the host. In the future, the main task reward will be increased to 1000 spirit stones! Additional rewards will be added according to the difficulty and completion!] ¡¾ Branch Mission reward ¡¿ increased to 100 spirit stones! Additional rewards are the same as above!] It seems that the so-called wish system is also watching dishes. If she doesn''t mention it, she will be oppressed and rewarded with a spirit stone that is only enough to plug her teeth. South Vietnam smiled silently and turned up the mall again, focusing on the elixir and fairy grass. These prices are the same as before, neither rising nor falling. The cheapest fairy grass is Scutellaria barbata, 3000 Lingshi. In modern times, it is a kind of Chinese herbal medicine. It is also a good medicine for healing wounds in the cultivation world. It can quickly cure all trauma with the water of Lingquan spring and irrigated with Lingli. On the pill side, there is xiaoyangyuan pill, a bottle of 10000 Lingshi. Xiaoyangyuan pill is the lowest quality pill in the cultivation world. It is suitable for novice disciples to increase their accomplishments. It really suits her, but it''s still a little expensive. We need to do another seven or eight main tasks, plus N branch tasks, in order to exchange. Thinking of this, South Vietnam remembered what he had to say to 005. [Xiao Wu, the next main task is to make me a successful debut in the finals?] Chapter 52 [not triggered yet, but it should be.] 005''s rigid answer, it now does not conflict, and South Vietnam calls it Xiao Wu. However, it is also because it is useless to resist and oppose. Let''s change it. I can''t guarantee 100% completion of this task I was surprised to hear the calm sound of South Vietnam. [host, shouldn''t this draft be easy for you?] The performance of South Vietnam just now is enough to stand out. The C position should definitely be hers. South Vietnam took a little heart to listen to the host. It was determined that it was not over so soon, so it answered leisurely. [it''s not difficult, but I have a vague hunch that I may be eliminated in the finals. Do you believe it?] [host, I don''t quite understand.] South Vietnam sighed softly. Sometimes she really doesn''t understand whether this little five is just a robot or something else. Obviously, there are all kinds of emotions, but there is nothing else except the data in front of us. [you must understand? Some people are determined to be promoted, others are determined to be eliminated.] [and I don''t think so myself. It''s no fun to start out as a women''s group.] 005 understands internal determination, but does not understand why South Vietnam feels that it will be eliminated by internal determination. It''s just that she doesn''t seem to be joking. If so, it will be irreparable. [host, I need to ask for instructions from the above, but I''m afraid this reason will be rejected.] [it''s up to you. I have no actual evidence. If the task really fails, you should be quick and send me where I should go without informing me.] Host, I''ll try my best Listening to 005 this pathetic tone, South Vietnam still couldn''t help asking the question. [Xiao Wu, are you a robot or a human?] [robot... But if the host task fails, I will also be sent to format and then assign a new host.] It''s really a robot, but I don''t know what era it will be in the future. It''s so excellent and emotional. Formatting is equivalent to washing away memory and starting over. It doesn''t sound too bad, but 005 doesn''t seem to like it. He''s a little afraid of being treated like this. Nan Yue sighed and softened his heart again. If your boss asks for specific reasons, ask him to look into what he has experienced before. Maybe we can find the answer.] OK, thank you After the conversation with 005, on the stage, the host also announced the last group of qualified players. Hearing Ni Jiaming''s name, Nanyue turned around at will, but saw that the other party was also looking at her, and his eyes passed by. That look, let Nan Yue slightly pick an eyebrow, then drop his eyes and pull the corners of his mouth. Among the eliminated contestants, Bai Xinzhu had a good relationship with Yuan Xiaofu, so yuan Xiaofu comforted her when she stepped down. Wu Meini hesitated, but she still didn''t find Ye Huan with red eyes and no tears. South Vietnam patted Wu Minni on the shoulder, and then walked forward normally. When she was close to the backstage, she suddenly gave way to the side. Wu Meini looked stunned, and then saw that Ni Jiaming stumbled at her feet. She stopped for a while, then walked quickly into the backstage with a cold face. "... what happened?" Nanyue patted his right shoulder and smiled: "nothing. Go and change your clothes. I''ll treat you to a snack." Wu Meini couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "how do you know to eat, and you''re not afraid of being fat!" He said so, but he was the first to change his clothes. South Vietnam was not in a hurry, but followed slowly at the end. When someone approached, she subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but the other party didn''t get too close, but called her directly. Chapter 53 The person who stopped her was the staff of the program team. Last time I went to South Vietnam to talk. The other party mysteriously took her to a lounge, left a sentence "the people inside want to see you", and went to be busy. Those who can use this lounge, in addition to the four judges, are some additional mysterious guests invited tonight. Nanyue raised his eyebrows and knocked on the door. "Please come in." The male voice is clear and beautiful. It sounds young, but it won''t be too young. Not shengjingheng. South Vietnam opened the door and went in. The man standing inside turned around and looked at her from head to foot, showing a polite and alienated smile. Although the pictures on the Internet were very blurred, at a glance, South Vietnam confirmed his identity - Chu Ye. It seems that the only mysterious person who didn''t show up tonight is him. Men wear a well cut suit with fashionable style and rigorous design. They can attend important occasions without showing old-fashioned. He has a pair of Danfeng eyes. When he picks from the corners of his eyes, he has the arrogance and cunning that seems to be nothing. If you give a ten to Sheng Jingheng''s Yan, this Mr. Chu Ye is enough to achieve a high score of 8.5 to 9. It''s really a pity that such a person only works as an agent and doesn''t make a debut. "Do I need to introduce myself?" Chu Ye''s eyes, which had no doubt about going to South Vietnam, felt that they should not be necessary. Nanyue shook his head slightly and asked, "Mr. Chu, are you looking for me or for the signing?" For her excessive calm and reason, Chu Ye looked more serious and looked at her: "so, what''s your answer?" "I''m sorry," Nanyue said, and then gave the perfect reason, "I''m a fan of Sheng Jingheng. I''m in the entertainment industry for him." In the final analysis, the original body''s wish to be popular in the entertainment industry. In the end, it is to catch up with the male God and stand side by side with him. Speaking of Sheng Jingheng, Chu Ye''s eyes sank, and then he smiled vaguely: "this is very beautiful, but unfortunately, the party concerned will not be half moved." South Vietnam blinked: "I still have a lot of time to impress him." "Really?" Chu Ye looked at the girl''s firm and abnormal eyes, suddenly lost interest, shrugged, then took out a business card from the inner bag of his coat and put it on the table. "If you regret it one day, the door of Hongyu media will open for you at any time." With that, he adjusted his skirt, nodded indifferently to Nanyue, and crossed her to leave the lounge. South Vietnam stood for a while, then took his business card out and closed the door. 005 seems to be worried about the next main task. She doesn''t come out and asks why she still accepted Chu Ye''s business card. With no pockets in the costumes, Nam Yueh kept holding his business card and walked to the dressing room backstage. In this moment, the girls almost changed their clothes. Some took off their makeup in the dressing room, and some simply went downstairs and waited to go back. Wu Meini had been waiting for her. Seeing her appear, she was still a little angry: "you urged me to change my clothes. Where have you been?" "I went to the bathroom," Nanyue opened his locker, "where''s Xiaofu?" "She went to remove her makeup and said she would get together with her old teammates later, so she wouldn''t go to have a snack with us." When Wu Meini finished, she seemed afraid that she would ask herself, and quickly changed the topic: "your mobile phone seems to be buzzing all the time. Did your family call you?" family? In South Vietnam''s mind, three words suddenly appeared - impossible. However, she first took out her mobile phone and looked at it. There was a missed call. It was a strange number. Just then, the mobile phone vibrated again, the same strange number. Chapter 54 Thinking that most of them should not be advertising or fraud calls, South Vietnam picked up: "hello?" "Hello, Miss Nanyue. I''m Wei Jun. I haven''t officially thanked you for last Sunday. Is it convenient to have lunch tomorrow?" [Ding! Trigger the branch task - become Sheng Jingheng''s wechat friend!] [... Xiao Wu, you are very good.] South Vietnam lowered his eyes and did not answer for a moment. Wei Jun waited for a moment, thought she didn''t understand, and repeated it again. "Miss Nanyue, is it convenient?" "Convenient," South Vietnam said. "Please send me the time and place. Thank you." "OK, you''re welcome." At the end of the call, South Vietnam put down his cell phone, looked as usual and took out his clothes. Wu Meini asked carefully, "who is it? Isn''t it any trouble? " Nanyue shook his head: "no, an... Elder, I''m going to have dinner tomorrow." Hearing the word "elder", Wu Meini understood. She patted Nanyue on the shoulder and comforted: "just go to eat a good meal. As for others, just go in the left ear and out the right ear." "Are you so skilled?" Nanyue smiled, "OK, I''ll change my clothes and come out right away." "Go, go." Wu Meini was not in a hurry. For a moment, she leaned against the locker and played with her mobile phone. South Vietnam entered the dressing room, changing clothes and thinking about who he might see at noon tomorrow. Since Wei Jun called and triggered such a branch mission, Sheng Jingheng should be present. When she just performed, she seemed to aim at the little girl Yuanyuan. She was still sitting next to her. Obviously, she was not the audience who would come to see this talent show. These two should be here, too. I don''t know how to add Sheng Jingheng''s wechat, and whether Sheng Jingheng will agree to add her. Nam Yueh neatly changed his clothes, pulled his hair, tied it, and breathed out. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Let''s be flexible tomorrow. As for the midnight snack, because Wu Meini was afraid of the cold, they first followed the program team''s car and went back to the factory. Then I used the leftover ingredients in the fridge to make something to eat. At the end of a semi-final, the factory was deserted. Nine people were left, and the other nine were unwilling to stay in this sad place. They all called their family or friends to pick them up. Those who went home and those who stayed in the hotel stayed in the hotel. When ye Huan left, Wu Meini hesitated for a long time, but still chased out to say goodbye and apologize. Ye Huan did despise Nanyue and Yuan Xiaofu at that time, but tonight he saw their real strength and had nothing to say. Seeing that Wu Meini was guilty of not giving them a dance, ye Huan comforted her and added oil to her. No longer a teammate or a competitor, they finally made friends. When Wu Meini returned to the third floor room, her face was still smiling and vaguely excited. I didn''t have any sense of reality before. I will realize that I have to stay here for a week before I feel that I have really promoted. Then I saw that South Vietnam had taken a bath and was still practicing yoga in her gray pajamas. South Vietnam also noticed that she was back, but they were used to not disturbing each other, so they were not distracted. When the cultivation time was over, he opened his eyes and moved slightly to retract his posture. "Nanyue, you don''t seem to be excited at all?" "Huh?" Nanyue turned her head to see Wu Meini. Her black and white eyes were still calm. Wu Meini was a little strange in her heart, but she didn''t think much: "you haven''t seen it yet. We had three hot searches tonight!" Chapter 55 Although 005 has reminded her, South Vietnam has not seen it yet. It''s probably more hot search. Now even if there are only three in one, I''m completely calm. But tonight, these three are all highly praised on one side. Occasionally, I can catch a glimpse of strange comments, which are quickly brushed away. Nanyue watched with Wu Minni for half an hour, and then urged her to take a bath and go to bed. Wu Meini was still thinking about the comments of netizens when she took a bath. When she came out, she wanted to pull South Vietnam to say two more words. As a result, I saw that South Vietnam had laid down calmly, breathed steadily, and was obviously asleep. "... really, I''m not excited at all." Wu Meini sighed, and then saw that the time on the mobile phone had passed zero, so she hurriedly packed up and went to sleep. The next day is Sunday, still a free break. After getting up and practicing, Nanyue went to run in the morning as usual. When she came back to take a bath and was ready to go out to apply her face, she saw Wu Meini slowly wake up from her dream. "Good morning." "Uh..." Wu Mei Ni rubbed her eyes, "early, ah, is this your own mask?" "Um, pure natural Aloe Mask, do you apply it?" South Vietnam said, brushing aloe mashed mud on his face. Aloe, irrigated by her hand, has sufficient power. At the moment, she can''t wait to drill through her skin and feel comfortable. Wu Meini sat up and looked at the basin of Aloe on the bedside table in South Vietnam. I don''t know if there was a mistake in her memory. She always felt stronger and more vigorous than when she first saw it. "If you have any left, try it for me. I haven''t applied it yet." Nan Yue said, "that''s enough. There should be Xiao Fu''s share." As always, she has Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu, and never favors one over the other. Wu Meini was lazy and didn''t move. She thanked her first, kept silent for a moment, and reminded her: "we are no longer teammates." "It''s not a teammate, it''s a friend," Nan Yue looked back at her. "No, you can lose it if you want to use it?" "..." Wu Meini blushed inexplicably, "no, I''m afraid you think we''re still a group." Nanyue chuckled: "it doesn''t make any difference." Her words were ambiguous, but Wu Meini mistakenly thought that she meant that at that time, all three of them were expected to make a successful debut in the finals. "Also, we will become teammates!" After a brief response, South Vietnam did not answer again, but only focused on dressing his face. Wu Meini couldn''t lie down again. She got up and washed. Then she went to call Yuan Xiaofu and applied her face together. Yuan Xiaofu went to dinner with her old teammates last night, drank some wine and cried for a while. Her face and eyes were swollen. As soon as the aloe paste was brushed, the whole person had a feeling of radiant rebirth. He asked in subconscious surprise. "Nanyue, are you going to meet someone important today? This kind of good thing has never been used before! " Wu Meini remembered: "she said to see an elder... But it''s really strange. Do you need to be so beautiful to see an elder?" "...." these two people still have a good sense of smell occasionally. South Vietnam found a reason: "this meeting is very important. It''s related to my family and property." After all, she is going to find Sheng Jingheng and wechat. Being more beautiful is easier to succeed. If you fail, you have to deduct the Lingshi. It''s really her property. That''s right. Hearing what she said was so serious, Yuan Xiaofu and Wu Meini looked at each other and thought it was about the privacy of South Vietnam, so they didn''t ask more questions. Instead, they enthusiastically expressed that they could give her some advice on dress and makeup. If she doesn''t dislike it. Chapter 56 Although they try very hard to help South Vietnam, it''s a pity that South Vietnam doesn''t have many clothes and only two sets can wear out. The style is still very similar, not much different. As for makeup, they can''t understand better than South Vietnam. They can only rack their brains to boast after South Vietnam has changed well. However, no matter how much they boast, South Vietnam is still firm and very firm in its goal - color, seduction, failure and pity. Therefore, the makeup is soft and beautiful, and the lipstick also chooses a lighter color number. After forming, it will be beautiful, but it has no attack power, but it looks pathetic. It''s not the first time I''ve met. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu are not surprised. When Nanyue went downstairs, he just met Ni Jiaming who was going upstairs. Ni Jiaming was stunned when she saw her. She didn''t come back until a meeting. She sank her face and didn''t open her eyes. When I passed south Vietnam, I snorted like nothing, full of disdain. South Vietnam ignored it and went downstairs with a calm face. There was no bus stop and it was difficult to take a taxi. She called an online car appointment under the reminder of Wu Meini. Online car Hailing was really convenient. Soon a driver nearby answered the order and took her to her destination politely and gentlemanly. It''s about the place South Vietnam wants to go. It''s a store that can only afford to be rich or expensive. And South Vietnam itself seemed to be full of noble spirit, so the drivers didn''t dare to chat up. After getting off, South Vietnam saw Wei Jun waiting at the door, and then subconsciously looked at the surrounding environment. This is a road halfway up the mountain. The trees are tall and dense, perfectly blocking all the sunshine. There are few cars on the road, let alone parking. It''s almost impossible for paparazzi to watch and take pictures nearby. Behind Wei Jun, it is more appropriate to say that it is a restaurant than a manor. At a glance, you can only see a straight road and completely natural trees, and you can''t see any buildings. Such a formal thanks made South Vietnam frown for a second. Wei Jun approached: "Miss Nan, this way, please." "OK, thank you, Mr. Wei." Nanyue showed a few lines of prudence and stretched his body to thank him. Wei Jun smiled: "don''t be too nervous. Today is a children''s gathering, which has nothing to do with the program." South Vietnam was even more excited. He almost stumbled under his feet. After he hurriedly stood firm, his face was half red. Wei didn''t say anything more, but sighed secretly. Sure enough, some people are naturally suitable for the stage. The South Vietnamese boss is the same as his own boss. He looks both on and off the stage. But I didn''t know that Nanyue just played very perfunctorily. He was so happy that he didn''t say much and didn''t see much. He was also thinking about it in his heart¡ª¡ª Since it''s a small gathering of friends, the requirement of adding a wechat friend should be a piece of cake? It was impossible for them to walk in such a long way. After entering the gate, they got on a sightseeing bus of the scenic spot. Through the woods, we came to a fountain square. Next to it was a lawn that could not be seen. Someone was playing golf. Nanyue thought about it and found that he couldn''t imagine Sheng Jingheng playing golf. Probably because she and he still don''t have more close contact. They are always separated by a distance, just like the cloud on the ground. She didn''t expect that just after thinking like this, she waited for the opportunity to get along with Sheng Jingheng alone. Wei Jun took her to a luxurious and fragrant box, closed the door and left. South Vietnam walked in and found that there was only one person in it except her. The man in dark blue thin sweater and black trousers was standing in front of the French window with his back to her. Chapter 57 Nan Yue stopped and looked at the man''s back. Until he turned around and looked at her faintly with dark eyes, South Vietnam turned away uneasily and began to call people in a panic. "Miss Sheng." The man''s face in the sun, like playing a layer of soft light, gentle and fuzzy, can''t see the fundus emotion. A black hair has not carefully done any hairstyle, but some casual and natural, which makes him between teenagers and men, handsome and calm. "Well, sit down." Out of the sunshine, Sheng Jingheng was the one everyone knew. He was indifferent and alienated, and sat in the chair in front of the long table. Nanyue nodded and sat down opposite him. His hands moved from time to time, as if he didn''t know where to put them. Sheng Jingheng didn''t stare at her and didn''t mean to talk to her. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and looked down at something. Seeing the mobile phone, South Vietnam immediately thought of the branch line task to be completed. Although in general, the success rate of asking for wechat will be higher when there are all the people waiting and the atmosphere is just right. However, Sheng Jingheng is not an ordinary person. "Mr. Sheng..." Nanyue tried to speak. Sheng Jingheng raised his eyes slightly and looked at her quietly, waiting for her next words. "Well," Nan Yue took out his mobile phone and cleared his throat, "can you add a wechat?" When Sheng Jingheng first started his career, when he participated in some large-scale activities, there were always girls he didn''t know who asked the same questions as those in South Vietnam at this time. His answer at that time was always one sentence - "I don''t have wechat". At the moment, I suddenly didn''t want to say that, but I didn''t say anything else. South Vietnam raised his other hand and promised: "just add a friend, I will never harass you, let alone reveal your circle of friends!" The voice fell and the atmosphere returned to silence. If it were not for the faint sound of his breathing and heartbeat, South Vietnam would almost think that the man sitting opposite was a dummy. "I don''t send a circle of friends." Sheng Jingheng just opened his mouth, but it was a specious answer. Nanyue was stunned, so is this the meaning of being able to add friends or not? In addition, it''s too boring that you don''t even send a circle of friends when you''re young. Nanyue blinked and suddenly thought of another thing: "or does Mr. Sheng still think that I add your friends to take a shortcut?" It seemed to be a surprise that she took the initiative to mention it. Sheng Jingheng took a bit of exploration in his deep eyes. South Vietnam looked at himself and laughed at himself. He was preparing to explain. When he proved his innocence, he heard a man''s low mellow and gentle voice. "Must add?" "Huh?" Nan Yue was stunned and realized that he was relieved, so he nodded quickly, "can you?" Sheng Jingheng took a look at her, his eyes seemed to hide something, and sank in an instant. Then, he lowered his eyes to operate the mobile phone and handed it to her: "sweep." South Vietnam had already practiced before coming here. This meeting quickly swept Sheng Jingheng''s QR code business card and added friends. Sheng Jingheng didn''t fool her either. After taking back her mobile phone, she passed her friend''s application. Listening to the reminder in my mind that 005''s task was completed, South Vietnam was secretly relieved. Adding a wechat friend is really more difficult than fighting demons and ghosts. However, Sheng Jingheng agreed so easily, which was really unexpected. Sheng Jingheng''s wechat name is a full stop, and his avatar is a landscape photo, which looks like a trumpet. South Vietnam conveniently opened his circle of friends. It was blank. It was not set for a few days. It was really a circle of friends that had not been sent. Just then, footsteps came from outside the door. Nanyue turned off wechat, put away its mobile phone and looked like sitting upright. Chapter 58 The visitor knocked at the door before opening the door. Walking in front is indeed yuan yuan, and behind him is a man, about 30. Wearing a suit and coat, his hair is meticulously wiped behind his forehead, his sword eyebrows, stars and eyes, and his nose is high, which is also an uncommon good appearance. South Vietnam stood up and quietly glanced at the grand scene. Yesterday''s Chu ye and today''s all have something to do with him. Sure enough, do handsome guys play with handsome guys? Ren Ran has seen both the live broadcast of South Vietnam and the stage of South Vietnam. It will be cold to see the private South Vietnam face to face. It''s rare to be stunned for a few seconds. "South Vietnam, Hello, meet again!" Ren Jiayuan walked quickly to Nanyue, looking a little excited. Nanyue smiled at her: "Hello, Yuan Yuan." "My full name is Ren Jiayuan, Jiajia of the award, yuan of new year''s day." Ren Jiayuan, like a little adult, shook hands with South Vietnam, and then lowered his voice mysteriously. "You are beautiful again today!" South Vietnam blinked: "today, I really put on a very beautiful makeup." Speaking of make-up, Ren Jiayuan remembered the so-called insiders who broke the news when he brushed his microblog this morning. But before she could speak, she was patted on the head. "Hello, Miss Nan. I''m Ren Ran, Yuanyuan''s father." Ren Ran stretched out his hand and added, "burning fire." "Hello, Mr. Ren." South Vietnam also stretched out its right hand and took it back after holding it gently. Ren Huo only felt that the touch in his hand was very delicate and soft, like a breeze, which was difficult to grasp. Realizing that a faint line of sight swept over, he put down his hand and smiled: "please sit down. The road was a little blocked when we came, which kept you waiting." "It''s all right. I just came here." South Vietnam sat down again. Ren Jiayuan naturally sat close to her, while Ren Ran sat next to Sheng Jingheng. Then, Nanyue heard that Ren Jiayuan was very careful and restrained and shouted "second cousin". Ren Ran also had a simple chat with Sheng Jingheng. The tone was casual, which showed that the relationship was not general. Nanyue has no intention of exploring the specific relationship between them. Like Ren Jiayuan, Nanyue is clever and exchanges eyes from time to time. Then someone knocked at the door and came in to serve. In addition, a bottle of red wine and a bottle of milk were served. Seeing Nan Yue looking at the waiter opening the bottle to sober up, Ren Ran asked, "Miss Nan, can you drink?" South Vietnam pondered, nodded and said, "you can try it." "Wow, I''m not the only one drinking milk," Ren Jiayuan said, but there was nothing he could do. "Why do you happen to be eighteen?" Nanyue smiled and teased her: "I''ve been eighteen or nine months." Ren Jiayuan snorted and went to open the milk bottle. When he woke up, Ren Ran asked the waiter to go down. He took the bottle and poured a cup for Nanyue first. It''s said to be a cup. In fact, it''s less than one third. The red wine is pure and delicious. Once you smell it, you''re a little drunk. Ren Ran looked at Nanyue with a smile, shook his glass strangely, smelled the wine, and then frowned slightly. Then, he remembered to look at the people around him and raised his eyebrows to indicate: "do you enjoy your face today?" Sheng Jingheng stretched out his hand and moved the goblet to his side. The answer was self-evident. Ren Ran smiled helplessly: "you can say two more words occasionally. Don''t always be so boring." "OK." Sheng Jingheng answered simply, but he didn''t spit out more words. Looking at the two of them, Nanyue and Ren Jiayuan couldn''t help smiling at each other. After laughing, the latter shrugged his shoulders, saying that they were no longer surprised. After pouring the wine, we finally came to the point. Ren Huo picked up his glass and looked at South Vietnam: "I was on a business trip last week, so I''ve been putting it off until now. Thank you for stopping the old lady and calling yuan back. " Chapter 59 For South Vietnam, this matter has long been over. She helped others, but she also got the reward she deserved. Some of the thanks can''t afford it, but they can only bear it. Just as she picked up her glass and wanted to have a cup with Ren Huo first, another glass leaned over. Seeing this, Ren Jiayuan also took part in the fun and picked up his milk cup with a happy face: "cheers!" South Vietnam took a look at Sheng Jingheng, and then touched all three of them: "I have received a thank-you gift. Mr. Ren doesn''t have to be so polite." "It''s also necessary to thank you face to face. Even if you are friends in the future, you can come to me if you need anything." When Ren Ran finished, he took the lead in sipping the wine and told Nanyue: "this wine should be tasted slowly and don''t drink too much at a time." South Vietnam looked at him for a moment, and then smiled. The host and the guest enjoyed a meal. Even Sheng Jingheng was not really accompanied by a cold face, but had no other emotions. He would also say a few words when he mentioned his topic or related topics. But it ended in a hurry, not for anything else, just because South Vietnam was drunk. South Vietnam didn''t have much reaction when he was drunk. He was stunned, and then he fell down and passed out. When I woke up again, the sun outside the window was much lighter, the heating in the house was suitable, and someone was sitting at his desk not far away. Nanyue sat up slowly from the sofa and saw that the man was Ren Jiayuan. It seemed that he was doing his homework. "Yuanyuan," Nanyue got up and walked over, "are you there? What about them? " Ren Jiayuan looked at her with his chin in his hand, a little sad: "I went to play golf. Have you sobered up? Are you dizzy? " Nanyue shook his head: "no, I''m sorry to let you wait for me here." "It''s all right. I''m doing my homework anyway." Ren Jiayuan said, simply put the pen away and asked her curiously, "my father, what gift did he give you? Is it money? " South Vietnam frankly admitted: "yes, the number is not small." "That''s good!" Ren Jiayuan did not ask how much, but said with satisfaction, "you should take the money. You should also see what the Internet said. It was a pair of thieves and recidivists who caused chaos that day! They will not respect the old and love the young. If my grandmother goes down and is pushed by them, the consequences will be unimaginable. " But speaking of this, Ren Jiayuan inevitably asked again, "do you really don''t know or don''t you know there will be an accident? Also, you said that there would be a turn for the better that day, which would not affect our brothers. Did you guess that long ago? " The little girl was bored all afternoon. She didn''t stop talking. "Guess." South Vietnam winked at her, then motioned to the exercise book on the desk, "come on, do your homework. I''ll go to the bathroom. Do you know where it is?" Ren Jiayuan wilted and said, "go out and turn right. You can see it in a few steps." "Thank you." South Vietnam got out of the box. It was quiet outside. There was no one. After going to the bathroom, she didn''t rush back to the box, but walked out. It is located in the mountains. The surrounding trees are old, without excessive pollution, and maintain a subtle aura. What is more surprising to South Vietnam is that there is also a naturally formed small lake, which is small but deep. The lake water flows all day and never stops. It is a rare living water gathering aura, which is very suitable for her water wood spiritual root cultivation. It''s true that she is drunk, but she can slowly volatilize the wine with her cultivation of Qi refining. As early as two hours ago, she sobered up, but the conditions here were so good that she unconsciously entered the state of calmness, and some were unwilling to wake up. Not surprisingly, tonight, her Yuanshen can completely integrate with this body. Chapter 60 Nanyue walked out of the hall, stood under the eaves and looked at the small fountain not far away. Under the refraction of the sun, the water flowing from the fountain emits all kinds of light, pure and gorgeous. The temperature of the water is cool to the bone. Suddenly, a maple leaf came with the wind, fell on the water and drifted with the waves. "... Miss Nan?" With some concern, a gentle male voice sounded, and the sound of leather shoes trampling on the ground stopped, "are you better?" Nanyue suddenly recovered, and then turned around: "Mr. Ren, I''m fine. I''m sorry, I overestimated my drinking capacity." Ren Huo readily smiled: "it''s all right. I shouldn''t suggest you drink. Next time, remember not to drink in front of strangers. " "Remember." South Vietnam nodded. "By the way, can I call you South Vietnam like yuan yuan¡° "Of course." "Well, you and Yuan Yuan are no more than a few years old. If you don''t mind, you can call me uncle." Ren Ran finished, took out a business card from the business card holder and handed it to Nanyue. "If you need anything, call me at any time." Her family, Ren Ran, already knows that she is alone in city A. The money withdrawn by check last time is not enough to solve all the difficulties. Nanyue raised his hands and took the business card, showing a grateful smile: "thank you, uncle Ren." Looking at her simple smiling face, Ren can''t help thinking of those remarks on the Internet and those unfriendly barrages when she broadcast live. He wants to say something, but the entertainment industry is not his home. He can''t give better advice, so he can only give it up. However, after the South Vietnamese collected their business cards, they opened their mouth again: "Uncle Ren, when you go back, you''d better not drive by yourself or take unfamiliar roads." Ren Ran was stunned and explained, "I didn''t drink much wine either. It would have been out of wine for a long time." "But in that case, on the way back, you may also help Yuanyuan check his homework." South Vietnam looks very serious. It seems that this is a very important thing. Ren Huo lost his smile: "well, I really should talk more with her." Just talking about Ren Jiayuan, I arrived, followed by Sheng Jingheng wearing a windbreaker coat. It''s not early, and it''s time for the party to leave. Ren Jiayuan led South Vietnam to the front. Ren Ran slowed down a few steps and walked side by side with Sheng Jingheng. "Did you bring your agent out? The driver lent it to me so that he wouldn''t have to find another driver. " Sheng Jingheng made a sound and didn''t ask much. Ren Ran was used to it, so he explained his reason: "it''s all the wine she drank at noon. Nanyue Leng asked me not to drive by myself. Has she experienced anything like drunk driving and car accidents?" Referring to South Vietnam, Sheng Jingheng glanced slightly and looked at Ren Ran: "what else did she say?" "Also tell me not to take unfamiliar roads," Ren Ran looked at Nanyue in front of his eyes. "I can''t listen to the little girl before the old lady." Speaking of, today is also because he went out with his daughter. Ren Ran didn''t call the driver, but drove himself. I don''t know why, he has an illusion that South Vietnam is very clear about it. "The driver borrows you. Pay attention to safety on the road." Sheng Jingheng then sent a message to Wei Jun to tell him about it. "Thanks," Ren Ran thought. It''s nothing. He didn''t say any more. Instead, he said, "South Vietnam is only 18 years old this year. If you really want to develop in the entertainment industry, you can take care of it. After all, your business is no easier than the business circle. " "She......" not necessarily. Sheng Jingheng lifted his eyes lightly and looked at the two happy figures in front, "I see." Chapter 61 South Vietnam originally wanted to call online car hailing, but it was probably because it was in the middle of the mountain for a while and a half, and no one answered the order. Ren Ran asked her to go back with Sheng Jingheng''s car. Without him, they were just on their way. In love and reason, South Vietnam had no reason not to, so he bowed his head and thanked, and then got on Sheng Jingheng''s black business car. The driver was not Wei Jun, but another young man. After Nanyue got on the bus and sat down, the other party looked at her through the rearview mirror. After Sheng Jingheng came up, he took back his sight and focused on the front. Seeing the car leave, Ren Ran also took Ren Jiayuan into the car. The driver driving them was Sheng Jingheng, tall and thin, with a slightly dark complexion, as silent as the employer. "Dad, since you''re afraid of checking drunk driving, why don''t you bring Uncle Zhang with you?" Ren Jiayuan has been a little inexplicably afraid of his second cousin and his driver. In the same car, I feel I can''t speak loudly. Ren Ran also told her the original words of South Vietnam. "Well," Ren Jiayuan accepted in an instant, "it''s time to listen to Nanyue. I feel her intuition is accurate and she can say everything." Ren Ran didn''t take it too seriously. He just thought his daughter was getting along with South Vietnam and asked with a smile, "what did you talk about just now, so happy?" "Just talk casually. Dad, do you even have to take care of this?" Ren Jiayuan naturally wouldn''t tell him that he talked with South Vietnam about moon all the way and those things on microblog. "Mostly your brothers?" Ren Ran looked at the faint precaution in his daughter''s eyes and couldn''t help laughing, "dad doesn''t object to your star chasing. As long as you have a good class, complete your homework on time and don''t retreat, you can buy you the front row ticket for any concert meeting." "Really?" Ren Jiayuan was surprised. "Dad, say it again, I''ll save the recording!" When she took out her mobile phone, Ren Ran patted her head: "stop it. By the way, your sister in South Vietnam asked me to check your homework and take it out." "Ah?" Ren Jiayuan was a little dizzy, "why is she like this!" Nevertheless, she handed over her exercise book honestly. Strange to say, she stayed in the box with South Vietnam this afternoon. She was rarely distracted from her homework and didn''t want to play with her mobile phone. Therefore, the weekend homework of each subject has been finished. Then the father and daughter sitting in the back seat began an inspection operation, one wearing headphones and listening to music. Gradually, the sun set and the sky darkened. After Ren Ran checked his work, he found that the car had been blocked for a long time. "What''s going on?" The driver said, "there was a rear end collision ahead. The traffic police are mediating." "Yes." Ren Ran looked out of the window and just saw a path. It''s OK to go around here, but you have to go around more detours. He subconsciously wanted the driver to go another way. Just as he was about to exit, a serious and solemn face of South Vietnam suddenly appeared in his mind. At the same time, the driver received a message. He calmly put down his cell phone: "Sir, I''ll get off and have a look." "OK, be careful." Ren Yan frowned slightly and looked at the traffic ahead. The driver got out of the car, opened the front cover, checked for a moment, and then got on the car again. He didn''t say anything, but Ren Ran was unexpectedly relieved. Of course, it''s not easy to follow Sheng Jingheng for many years. Then he looked at his daughter on one side. Ren Jiayuan was sleepy listening to the song. He would close his eyes and squint over without feeling anything. After waiting for more than ten minutes, the traffic flow finally moved. As soon as Ren Ran fastened the seat belt in the back seat, his cell phone rang and the caller was the old lady. "Xiaoran, where are you and Yuanyuan?" Chapter 62 Xiao Yuanyuan: that''s what happened. My grandmother was scared and said she would hire bodyguards for me and my father (> ©n <). NY: just get home safely. If there are still hidden dangers, you''d better not go to school or go out recently. Xiaoyuanyuan: is QAQ so serious! Dad said he would take care of it. He also said he would thank you again. You remember to charge more money. You''re welcome. NY:... Talking about money hurts feelings! Xiao Yuanyuan: to tell you the truth, do you like my second cousin? My father can, too. Although I''m so old, he''s only thirty this year! NY: I''m a little fan of Mr. Sheng. I don''t dare to think about it. Xiaoyuanyuan: Well, someone hacked my brothers on the microblog again. I''ll go to fight against gangster and talk next time. Nanyue returned a "good" word, then put away his mobile phone and ate his own fried noodles thoughtfully. Today''s holiday, my aunt is not here, and everyone else has their own place to go. The factory buildings at this point are empty and have no popularity at all. But it''s also just right for you to stay quietly and think about something. Today, she really saw from the faces of Ren Ran and Ren Jiayuan that they were about to suffer some disasters. Because the yuan gods were about to merge, there was a flash in my mind. Ren was burning in the car, bleeding and looking around for the way. Therefore, this fuzzy solution is given. However, I still didn''t expect that it would be an attempted kidnapping. The other Party planned very well. In order to avoid being tracked down afterwards, the call to Ren''s home was set up in advance and recorded. As a result, she failed completely because of her words. Ren Ran did not drive by himself, nor did he choose to detour due to the impact of rear end collision on the road. Finally, he arrived home safely. South Vietnam knows that it cannot completely change the established future, but can only try to make the situation not so bad. But now, there is nothing, but a little strange. Instead, she remembered that it seemed that it was the driver borrowed by shengjingheng who drove the car for Ren Ran''s father and daughter. Thinking about it, Nanyue picked up his mobile phone again and looked at the new but blank dialog box in wechat. There''s only one hint that she and. You''ve become a friend. You can start chatting. On the bus back, South Vietnam couldn''t find another word to describe it except quiet. She didn''t speak, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t take the initiative to speak, and Wei Jun and the driver didn''t say a word. Along the way, there was not even a mobile phone prompt sound or vibration sound. It was like being isolated from the world. I''m afraid it''s always the same, and it''s estimated that no one else has boarded the car except her. Sheng Jingheng is not like a contemporary person at all. She is more like an antique than she is. South Vietnam couldn''t help but Tut, put down its mobile phone and didn''t bother to think about these things again. If you really have fate with Ren family, this cause and effect line will continue, and you will only have many more opportunities to meet. After eating fried noodles, he washed the bowl and tidied up the kitchen. Nanyue went upstairs and went back to his room. There are more important things to do tonight. Because I suddenly realized something in the afternoon, the integration process of South Vietnam was very smooth. There was even an unexpected harvest - cultivation was improved by one level and came to the third level of Qi refining. After the cultivation dust settled, Nanyue breathed a sigh, opened his eyes slowly, and his eyes were firm. After the finals of the program here, she must find a perfect place for cultivation. It''s really a good place to eat this afternoon, but if you want to live near there, you just have to work hard in the entertainment industry for a few years. Chapter 63 Early Monday morning, the deputy editor and director appeared on time again. As soon as he came up, he first told the girls that there was a new rule in the finals - referendum. The voting will open today, and their respective microblogs are also applied for V by the program group. In the next few days, they can canvass on microblog, live broadcast area of snowball video, or various other apps. At that time, in the finals, this vote will finally decide who is the C place of the whole women''s team. Then, the deputy director mentioned that the performance of the finals will be decided by themselves. Each person''s performance lasts five minutes. You can prepare two songs or add some content at will. Just do your best anyway. After all, this is their last chance. It not only relates to their debut, but also affects the subsequent allocation of resources because of their ranking. Finally, the drawing box that the girls were very familiar with was taken out again. Before they started, the deputy editor announced something slowly. "In the finals, the program team invited some singers to help. Their names were written in the lottery box." "It depends on your luck who can be drawn to perform with you!" These words seemed to hit a loud thunder in the girls'' ears. No matter who is drawn, they are all famous singers and may have some fans. If you are lucky and get a red one, it means that you can have a greater advantage in the referendum! None of the nine expected to compete in strength, tacit understanding and perseverance. Finally, they had to compete in luck. After looking at each other, they began to hesitate again - whether to smoke first or not. What if they find unsuitable partners and better stay behind? South Vietnam looked at them like this, would smile and take a step forward. Wu Meini subconsciously held her: "this is the finals." "I''ve always had good luck. Don''t worry." Nanyue gave Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu a soothing look, then went to the table and pulled out a note in the lottery box. As soon as she stepped back, Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu immediately came together. "Look, who did you draw?" Others also looked over and were a little nervous. South Vietnam opened the note, first saw a "two", and then looked back, he couldn''t help but pick his eyebrow. "Moon, Chu Feng." When I heard moon, I was surprised for a moment, but after hearing the first two words, the atmosphere was a little strange. However, moon is generally a collective activity. One of them means there are still four. With this understanding, someone scrambled and the second drew lots. As they expected, there are four other members of moon in the remaining eight signatures. Ni Jiaming''s luck exploded and directly drew the lead singer and team Changjiang Xulin. In addition to moon, the other four singers are also from another men''s group - k-stars. The two men''s groups, one moon and one star, have the same strength, make their debut before and after, and have the same popularity and number of fans. In short, they are the right family. Fans have been fighting on microblog, Douban and Zhihu all year round. The program team invited the two men''s groups to help at the same time. It can be imagined how popular the finals will be at that time. South Vietnam doesn''t care who she performs with. At this time, she is more concerned about what is the next main task to be triggered? Almost the next moment, there was a reminder in my mind. [Ding! Trigger mainline task - successful debut or receive a new announcement!] Chapter 64 Or? The corners of Nanyue''s lips are slightly hooked. It seems that 005''s desire for survival is good. She has won a word or for her. In fact, there is no difference between the two. If a new notice comes to her, it means that she has been in the entertainment industry, which is almost equivalent to her success. [remind the host that if the main task is not completed before next Monday, it will fail by default!] [host, this is the best result I can apply for. Are you confident to complete it?] [it should be no problem. If you can''t, you can sign a contract with Hongyu media. Is it a debut?] [calculated.] Nanyue was relieved. She didn''t really take Hongyu media as a way back, just to comfort her. Last week''s live broadcast and semi-final performance have almost paved the way. Now we just need to worry about whether we can make it before next Monday. But fortunately, she can also play well on the stage of the finals. After all the votes were drawn, there was also their own performance order, and the deputy editor and director was ready to go. Before leaving, I told them again and again to keep secret who they cooperated with before Saturday. Once the secret was leaked, the link of singer support will be cancelled. However, even if it is not open until Saturday, the voting time will be up to the announcement of the results of the finals. One day is enough. So, of course, everyone should be obedient. Watching the deputy editor lead the staff to leave, Nanyue was about to ask 005 to adjust the information of Chu Feng, the object of cooperation, when she saw Wu Meini quickly follow up and whispered something with the deputy editor. But in the end, the deputy editor and director shook his head firmly. When Wu Meini came back, Nanyue casually asked, "what''s the matter?" Wu Meini looked at the various eyes cast by others, swallowed what she wanted to say, and pulled up Nanyue and Yuan Xiaofu. "Go back upstairs and say." The three returned to the third floor room together. As soon as the door was closed, Wu Meini sighed: "I went to the deputy director and asked him if he could change the supporting singer. He said he couldn''t change it." "You asked last time. Why didn''t you give up this time?" Although yuan Xiaofu said so, she couldn''t help looking at Nanyue and sighed, "but Nanyue, you and Chu Feng really don''t match..." Just in time, 005 has transferred out the general information of Chu Feng. South Vietnam went through it in his mind and understood the reason why they were so worried. Chu Feng is responsible for singing rap and dancing well in moon, but he is a little hot and good at fighting powder. The only thing that can build with him and make him cooperate is probably Wu Meini, who has danced hip-hop for ten years. Nanyue thought for a while and said optimistically, "it''s all right. I can dance hip-hop too." Wu Meini stopped talking and finally said, "OK, tell me whenever you have a problem. Don''t hold it." "OK, in terms of hip-hop dance, we really need Mr. Wu''s good guidance." South Vietnam smiled and made a gesture. Seeing that she was still in the mood to joke, it was obvious that she was not too worried. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu also laughed and didn''t say anything more about it. But at this time, the three did not expect that the problem was far more than that. According to the arrangement of the program group, nine people will practice in class on Monday and Tuesday and consider performing songs. On Wednesday, the supporting singers will come and discuss with them to determine the final track. However, on Wednesday, only eight supporting singers came. Chu Feng of moon has something to do temporarily and fails to be present. Let South Vietnam decide by itself. South Vietnam picked a male and female chorus song and practiced it for a day, but it still didn''t wait for the program team to convey a successful reply. On Friday, before the program team had time to inform South Vietnam, it was revealed on the microblog that Chu Feng had an accidental fracture while practicing dancing and had been secretly hospitalized. Chapter 65 I still told her the news. Later, South Vietnam received a call from the deputy director. After telling Chu Feng about his hospitalization, the deputy director hurriedly promised: "don''t worry, we''ll find you a new singer to help you as soon as possible. You''re good at practicing songs. Don''t worry too much." South Vietnam thanked the deputy editor and director first, and then asked, "what''s the specific situation over Chu Feng?" "Well, their agent hasn''t answered the phone yet, and other teammates don''t know. Now the situation is that Chu Feng can''t come. He can only change people. The program team is already in touch and will reply to you within today. " "OK, I see." After hanging up the phone, Nanyue looked at the microblog again. It had been noisy. As early as Wednesday, idol new era announced that there would be singers in the finals, and also disclosed which singers would be there. However, it has not been made public. Which contestant will these singers help. Now Chu Feng is hospitalized with a fracture and obviously can''t participate any more, which means that among the nine players, there should be one singer without assistance. Fans don''t know who drew Chu Feng, so they are all confused and dissatisfied. Moon fans are not easy to mess with, so they can only quarrel under the microblog of the program group. [host, Chu Feng''s hospitalization may be strange. Do you want to know more?] [the kind of soul stone?] [uh, yes!] Nanyue chuckled and refused again. It doesn''t take Hua Lingshi to check such a small matter. If you look at your face in the mirror, you can guess one or two. It''s only two days before the finals. She didn''t think about the debut of the women''s League, but she still thought about the perfect ending. Now someone wants her to leave in a panic. She has to go all out to be worthy of the people behind her. It''s all right. I''ll just go alone South Vietnam did not expect that the program team could find someone to save the scene in such a short time. But I still didn''t expect that the people behind her blocked her back just in case. 005 reminded South Vietnam that when she went to hot search, she was re choreographing without much change, but added several connecting movements. The others are at the snowball video building, practicing with the supporting singers. Therefore, she can only experiment again and again alone, and then reconsider and experiment again. 005 saw that she was not very interested in hot search, so I had to remind her again. [host, it''s a bad hot search. You''d better have a look.] South Vietnam stopped, looked at himself in the mirror and raised his eyebrows slightly. [indeed, the blackening of the Yintang is an unlucky face.] ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ South Vietnam adjusted his breath and sat down cross legged on the wooden floor. The old God was on the ground and spoke in his mind. [tune it out and show me.] As soon as the voice fell, the hot search list appeared. Her one ranked tenth, not ahead or behind. #South Vietnam network car Hailing# In the topic page, what bears the brunt is not the microblog of entertainment gossip big V, but the text blog of ordinary netizens. No picture, no truth, over 10000 forwards, nearly 50000 likes. It was last night, but the earliest comment was this morning. This means that no one deliberately manipulates and pushes behind, even the robot Xiaowu doesn''t believe it. [... Host, there is a problem with this microblog. Most of the forwarding and likes are zombie numbers.] The so-called zombie number is maliciously registered, and there is no real user account. A hundred zombies, or even a thousand, may be controlled by the same person behind them. Chapter 66 No one else sent this microblog. It was the driver of the online taxi called by South Vietnam last Sunday. According to him, it was because a niece who loved to pursue stars brushed the video of the South Vietnamese semi-final performance on his car, and then shared it with his family. He recognized that the guest sent on Sunday was South Vietnam. He made a mistake that day. He didn''t want to take the order so far. After all, the fare may not be enough for the round-trip fuel. But after receiving from South Vietnam and seeing that she was very beautiful, she was still soft hearted. Then, by the way, he sighed about the manor that South Vietnam went to. He said that the place was a membership system. He couldn''t get in without millions of wealth. That''s the point. The original body has disclosed his family background before¡ª¡ª Working families, the father is an employee of the company, the mother is a housewife, and the third tier small cities provide a small house. Her parents thought she was worthless in art school. When she became an adult, they urged her to work to support her family. In city a, I have no relatives or friends. At that time, everyone on the Internet was mocking her. She sold it miserably. Now that this happened, someone cut the video and focused on amplifying her poor expression. She had red eyes and wanted to cry. Of course, not many people questioned that she was lying on the show. More importantly, she came to another conclusion - she held the thigh of a gold owner. The gold owner is also likely to be the investor behind the "idol new era" program, or a senior manager. Soon, another insider came out. It is said that South Vietnam practiced "Night Dream" earlier, so it can play so well in the semi-finals. Some people asked whether the program team did some secret operation during the lottery to let South Vietnam draw this song. For a time, all kinds of suspicions blackened the sky. South Vietnam has a lot of black powder. It''s not easy to circle some powder in the semi-finals, which will basically turn black. Even, some people brushed up another topic - # boycotting South Vietnam''s debut #. [host, are you okay?] South Vietnam was closing its eyes to refresh itself. Hearing this, it suddenly opened its eyes. [Xiao Wu, it''s not easy for me to clarify this matter.] The Ren family is really rich, and she is really involved with the Ren family. Even if you are invited to burn out, there is nothing to mend. Moreover, there was shengjingheng present that day. Even if you want to make it clear, now is not the right time. [then, are you sure to complete the task?] Listening to the obvious tremor in the child''s voice, Nanyue hooked his lips and smiled. Don''t worry, it''s not that bad That''s strange. In fact, it should be. It can be worse. In the evening, the deputy director called again, his voice was a little tired and sorry. "So far, we have contacted four singers, of which two have been pushed off and two are under consideration, but there is little hope." "Nanyue, you black hot search... It''s a little too timely." The deputy editor and director respected her privacy very much and didn''t ask her much. He just asked her if she needed the help of the program team to clarify some things. Nanyue smiled and said, "even if I said I was just having dinner with my elders, no one believed it?" The deputy editor and director is silent. It''s easy to discredit a person. Just a word and a few words. But if that person wants to clarify, he can''t just rely on a few words. "We called this online car Hailing company. The driver has been removed from the list. There is nothing else we can do." "Thank you very much." As expected, from the fact that the driver hasn''t deleted his microblog, we can see that there is another way out. Hang up the phone. South Vietnam is going to play a new choreographer again, and the mobile phone rings again. The caller is a strange number, but she remembers every number. She thought she would never receive a call from this number again. Chapter 67 "Hello." South Vietnam answered the phone. There was no sound on the other end of the phone, only a faint wind. South Vietnam remembers that today should be a windless day, so where is this? "Mr. Wei, are you there?" "It''s me." The male voice is low and pleasant to hear, just two words, but the aftersound can''t stop drilling into his ears. Nanyue rubbed his ears, and then said, "teacher Sheng, what are you looking for me?" In her tone and words, with enough respect and politeness, she distanced herself. "Can I help you?" Sheng Jingheng is concise and comprehensive. He will never say one more word. Therefore, South Vietnam was a little confused for a moment. Did he mean the singer''s help or her black hot search. But the two are similar. There is no difference. "Thank you for Mr. Sheng''s kindness," Nanyue said after careful consideration. "I''ve almost prepared. I''ll be satisfied as long as there are no accidents on the stage tomorrow." Sheng Jingheng was silent for a moment before he said, "well, look forward to your performance tomorrow." "OK, I''ll do my best." South Vietnam is full of confidence. After the call, South Vietnam saved Wei Jun''s number. She still underestimated Ren Ran''s influence. This phone call has explained that Sheng Jingheng will help her if necessary in the future. No matter how hard you try, it seems that you can''t compare with a noble man''s sentence. After a moment of frustration with the mirror, South Vietnam took a deep breath and continued to practice new choreography. On the other side, Sheng Jingheng looked down at Wei Jun''s mobile phone in his hand. The corner of his mouth was slightly hooked for a moment and soon fell again. It was expected that she didn''t need his help. However, he still chose to make this call, not only to see her reaction, but also to implement his guess. Back in the car, Sheng Jingheng returned his mobile phone to Wei Jun. after thinking about it, he ordered: "send out the vlog taken before." "OK." After Wei Jun got off, he took out the tablet, found the section that had already been cut, made the later vlog, and released it with Sheng Jingheng''s microblog account. In the past two years, vlog has suddenly become popular. Stars in the entertainment industry have also begun to use vlog instead of selfie as a welfare for fans from time to time. Sheng Jingheng has never been interested in such things that have nothing to do with serious work. He and Chen Le took the video and basically didn''t dare to take a face. But just the side face and back, plus Sheng Jingheng''s private trip, which has never been made public, is enough to excite fans for a few days and nights. Once this vlog is launched, it is bound to be popular, and there may be several more. In contrast, the black hot search in South Vietnam, if nothing, will soon sink. Although it is a way to cure the symptoms rather than the root cause, there is no other way now. The meal that South Vietnam had with them was more troublesome to clarify than not. Wei Jun made a good microblog and said back. Sheng Jingheng made a noise, took out his mobile phone, thought about it, and dialed a number to go out. "Brother, it''s me." Sheng Jingrui over there was a little flattered: "it''s rare that you took the initiative to call me for the sake of South Vietnam?" "Well, you can deal with it." "As soon as I finished the meeting, I ordered to go down when I saw the hot search. Even if you don''t fight, Ren Ran also came to me, but if he comes forward, he will not only fail to solve it, but also involve us, which will be more unfavorable to South Vietnam. " Sheng Jingheng hung his eyes, and then slowly said, "you find someone." "Who are you looking for?" Sheng Jingrui didn''t react for a moment. After a meeting, he realized that Sheng Jingheng didn''t pretend to be mysterious by replacing his name with a person. But not too happy to mention the man''s name. Chapter 68 In the evening, my aunt came to cook dinner. After practicing dancing all day, Nanyue was really a little hungry, so he ate first. After eating for a while, the other eight came back. Most of them read the microblog in the car, so they saw that South Vietnam looked like nothing. They ate in the restaurant and looked different. But apart from Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu, no one really cares about South Vietnam. On the contrary, they are all happy. Once South Vietnam is found out, the referendum will definitely be at the bottom. In addition, Chu Feng was hospitalized without the help of singers. Tomorrow''s finals will directly reduce a strong competitor. Compared with the black fans who always know people with prejudice, they who practice with South Vietnam every day still know whether South Vietnam is real or fake. Looking at Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu, Nan Yue raised her hand and interrupted their words. "I''m fine. I''ll have dinner first and talk back to my room later." Then he explained: "I''ve been dancing today. It''s too expensive to wait for you." "It''s okay, it''s okay. We''re late." Yuan Xiaofu shook her head and went to wash her hands for dinner. Wu Meini couldn''t help asking, "or the song you picked before? Do you sing alone? " "Well, I can''t waste the dance you made up with me." Nan Yue said with a grin and no pressure. Seeing her like this, it''s obviously a broken jar. I just want to perform well. Wu Meini sighed, and then went to wash her hands. Xu is because these two days, people practice together with members of the men''s League, so they are very diligent. At this point, they were all hungry. After they were busy, they sat around the table to eat. Just because no one cares about South Vietnam doesn''t mean they don''t gossip. "South Vietnam, Chu Feng is hospitalized. Who will you cooperate with tomorrow?" South Vietnam looked at the past, and the questioner was promise, an old teammate. Then, Nanyue looked at Ni Jiaming sitting next to her. Ni Jiaming sits gracefully and acts like a lady. She is having a small meal. "I don''t know." South Vietnam looked back and shrugged. "Ah?" Promise to stay, obviously did not expect, will be this answer, I don''t know how to answer for a while. Nanyue just finished eating, received her dishes and chopsticks in the sink, said hello to Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu, agreed to wait for them upstairs, and went upstairs. Ren Jiayuan saw the hot search on her microblog shortly after school, but when she saw it, the South Vietnamese one had been pressed to No. 50. If nothing happens, it will disappear in a few minutes. After reading the hot search, he immediately sent a wechat to South Vietnam. South Vietnam rejected Ren Jiayuan''s proposal to clarify itself with a group photo taken that day. Now there is no lower limit for netizens, coupled with the manipulation behind them, in case you go to Ren Jiayuan''s information, you still have to find Ren''s family. Ren Jiayuan is still young. He shouldn''t be involved in these muddy waters. Just study hard and pursue the stars well. After comforting Ren Jiayuan, South Vietnam was preparing to eat with cultivation, when he heard two hurried footsteps approaching. She reluctantly opened her eyes again and smiled. In fact, the draft is not nothing. At least, I made two friends who are willing to sincerely communicate with her. "Nanyue, Nanyue, look at the microblog!" Yuan Xiaofu shouted almost as soon as she got to the door. At the same time, the child voice also sounded. [host, congratulations on going to hot search again and getting an additional spirit stone reward!] Chapter 69 Yuan Xiaofu was a little anxious. She handed over her mobile phone before Nanyue took it. "Look!" What appears in front of us is a microblog forwarded by Yuan Xiaofu, which is still pure text. However, the people who send microblogs are very special. No one else, an acquaintance¡ª¡ª @Chu ye: I''ve been thinking about it for a week. Do you have an answer@ South Vietnam NY Such a subtle sentence can be guessed by those who want to study it deeply. This is Chu Ye''s idea of signing South Vietnam. A week, just shows that last Sunday, when South Vietnam took an online car appointment to go out, the person to see may be Chu Ye. At this time, although it was not explicitly stated, it was clarifying for South Vietnam. Chu Ye''s position in the entertainment industry is no lower than that of some first - and second-line male stars. As soon as this microblog came out, the wind direction on the Internet suddenly changed. The new hot search # Chu God in South Vietnam wants to sign South Vietnam #, and there is harmony on the topic page. "Are you..." Wu Meini sat on the sofa, looked at South Vietnam with a pillow, and swallowed it half way back. Then he said, "congratulations on signing a contract with Chu God." South Vietnam has a complicated look towards Wu Minni. She knows she wants to ask if she has long guessed that she will lose in the finals, but she already has another way to go, so she doesn''t worry about not having a singer to help her tomorrow. There are still cameras in the room. It''s hard for Wu Meini to ask the exit, and it''s hard for South Vietnam to answer. But now the point is not this, but Chu Ye actually stood up to help her at this time. Nanyue is a little confused for a moment. Is Chu Ye going to take the opportunity to let her nod or just fight for justice. Yuan Xiaofu is very optimistic: "Hongyu media seems to focus on film and television. South Vietnam can sign a film and television contract with Chu Shen! It is said that they can sign separately now, which will not affect the debut of the women''s League. " "That''s what I said." Wu Meini naturally wants to go to South Vietnam with them, but tomorrow''s performance is still a problem, "are you sure you''ll go on stage alone tomorrow?" "Don''t worry, South Vietnam is so powerful that there is no scene she can''t cope with! Right, South Vietnam? " Yuan Xiaofu has confidence in South Vietnam. Nanyue returned her mobile phone to Yuan Xiaofu and said with a smile, "yes, it''s no problem at all." Looking at the two of them, Wu Meini couldn''t help laughing. She also knew that it was useless to worry about anything now. Tomorrow is the rehearsal. Even if we can temporarily pull someone to help, it may only make the stage in South Vietnam worse. After talking about this, seeing that South Vietnam wanted to do yoga every day, they consciously went to the downstairs practice room to ask each other for advice on dance and singing. At this time, South Vietnam could not completely calm down to practice. After thinking about it, she turned out the business card left by Chu ye and dialed the phone. No matter what the other party thinks, he always helps her. Thank you. The phone was quickly connected. Kang Cheng had looked for Nanyue before, and Chu Ye naturally saved her number. "No need to thank you. I''m not helping you." South Vietnam wanted to say thanks, so she choked back, so she had to change the topic. "I still need to ask Chu Shen, how can I reply on the microblog?" Chu ye did not answer her, but asked her a question. "If it''s just me signing a contract with you, it has nothing to do with Hongyu media, what''s your answer?" Nanyue was slightly stunned and asked subconsciously, "can you cooperate with Mr. Sheng?" Seeing that she never forgot Sheng Jingheng, Chu Ye couldn''t help laughing: "whatever you want, I''m your agent. I''m only responsible for helping you contact all kinds of resources. You have the right to choose whether to take it or not. After all, you pay me, not me. " Chapter 70 When Nanyue opened his microblog and planned to return to Guan Chu ye and reply to his microblog, he couldn''t help thinking of the call content just now. She asked, "why do you insist on signing with me? Is it because of the desire to win and lose, only success and no failure? " Chu ye asked again, "why do you think I haven''t signed an artist in recent years? Is it because you really want to turn the stage? " Then, he replied: "of course not, but because I haven''t met an artist for so many years. I really want to be his (her) artist." "It''s rare to meet one now. Naturally, I don''t want to give up easily. I can make you, maybe you can make me. " To tell the truth, South Vietnam has never thought about signing a contract with any company since it knows that it must enter the entertainment industry. She is very human and free by nature. She is not willing to be arbitrarily arranged by others. Moreover, in the past, when she was a makeup artist, she was half a person in the entertainment industry. I''ve heard a little about some dark places in the entertainment industry. The original body has no background and is too young. In the eyes of some entertainment companies, it is an excellent kind of person. Although South Vietnam feels that it has enough strength to resist, the end of the resistance is probably a backhand. At that time, she still needs to find the notice alone, and there will be many difficulties. Instead, it''s better not to sign any company at the beginning. The early notice can be taken slowly. When the heat is enough, you can establish your own studio and be your own boss. Now Chu Ye puts forward such a proposal, but she can''t help but hesitate. After all, Chu Ye is indeed a rare good agent. This can be seen from his previous achievements. Moreover, she also met him. She didn''t say much else, but she was sure that he meant no harm to her and was a very serious person. Signing a contract with such a person is beneficial and harmless. In particular, it fits the current idea of South Vietnam¡ª¡ª Give her many choices without interfering with her choices. Just then, 005 came out at the right time. [host, as long as it does not hinder the completion of the system release task, the system will not interfere with who you sign a contract with.] Hearing this, Nam Yueh recovered and smiled. [Xiao Wu, what''s the use of saying you instead of saying this? When things happen, you''re more flustered than me?] [host, 005 can help you solve many things, on the premise that you are willing to pay Lingshi to me.] Well, then you can rest After sending Xiaowu away, Nanyue found Chu Ye''s microblog, first paid attention, then forwarded the Aite message to her, and replied. -Look forward to Chu Shen''s comments tomorrow night. Not long later, the official micro blog of the program group of "idol new era" also sent a microblog. Attached is the video of Chu Ye''s comments on South Vietnam in the last semi-finals, and Aite told them both. Finally, he said half jokingly that as long as South Vietnam was not eliminated, Chu God could not rob people. As soon as the video was released, everyone''s attention was drawn to Chu Ye. They have been guessing who the mysterious guest who didn''t show his face in the last issue is. But I never thought it would be Chu Ye. There are also individual fans who circle a key point - Chu ye, which is an indirect cooperation with Sheng Jingheng! Seeing this, South Vietnam remembered it and went to see the eye hot search list. Sheng Jingheng''s popularity is still very high, and the three hot searches occupy the top three of the hot search list. This is the second time he has made a high-profile search, and he doesn''t intend to press the heat at all. Nan Yue went to see the vlog he shot and thought with drooping eyes that perhaps her view of him should not be so one-sided and decisive. Chapter 71 Saturday is still a rehearsal. South Vietnam needs to go early in the morning when it comes to the second stage. In third place is Ni Jiaming. As her supporting singer, moon''s Jiang Xulin also came early. This time, each contestant''s performance time is two to three minutes, and is fully divided into nine groups, so the rehearsal time is shortened to less than an hour. Nanyue went to the costume props division for a meeting, finished the evening performance clothes, and it was her turn to rehearse. Among the nine people, only her supporting singer was absent, and the program team still felt a little guilty about her. The chief editor and director also specially talked with her. She can find a way to meet her other ideas. South Vietnam was impolite and mentioned his ideas and the lighting effects needed for the new dance. This is not difficult. The chief editor and director responded one by one, and then called the lighting division and props division to make adjustments during the rehearsal. It was not until South Vietnam was satisfied that the plan was completely decided. After the last full rehearsal, the chief editor and director held his arm and sighed. "She has made rapid progress. She made her debut in the women''s League, but it was buried." "The result hasn''t come out yet. It''s hard to say." Deputy director youyou answered. The chief editor and director laughed and said, "yes, Chu Ye is still waiting to sign her." They looked at each other and understood a lot of things in their hearts, but they didn''t say it to their mouth. After the rehearsal, South Vietnam thanked the staff everywhere, and then walked out of the studio. The next group of players, namely Ni Jiaming and Jiang Xulin, are waiting outside. Seeing her coming out, they all looked over. South Vietnam smiled politely at them, but was stopped when they wanted to pass by. Jiang Xulin was the one who stopped her. Then he said to Ni Jiaming, "go first and I''ll come right away." Ni Jiaming answered with a smile on her face. She glanced at South Vietnam, but it was dark. Nanyue watched Ni Jiaming enter the studio. After picking her eyebrows, she turned around and looked at Jiang Xulin. As the captain and lead singer of moon, Jiang Xulin''s appearance is also top-grade. His eyes are light brown and flow like amber under the light. "Sorry, I didn''t inform you about Xiao Feng in time." "It''s all right," the South Vietnamese shook his head without hesitation, "who I draw is the same." ¡°£¿¡± Jiang Xulin was slightly stunned and looked at her puzzled. South Vietnam did not intend to say more, but took two steps back and nodded slightly: "I have something else to do. I won''t disturb your rehearsal. Bye." Watching her turn and leave, Jiang Xulin subconsciously wanted to stop her, but he didn''t know what to say after stopping her. With this hesitation, South Vietnam soon went away. Jiang Xulin lowered his eyes and thought of Chu Feng''s abnormal loss of contact these days. He looked complex for a moment. Soon, he returned to normal and entered the studio. And South Vietnam rehearsal is over, costumes are done, and there''s nothing else. She intended to test Jiang Xulin, but the other party didn''t know it at all. She was naive and thought that it was really just an accident. Now it is almost confirmed that this is just Chu Feng''s personal behavior, which has nothing to do with moon. Although South Vietnam has made up its mind, it doesn''t matter if she is eliminated, but it''s unbearable to put her in an embarrassing situation again and again. She worked so hard to practice and then practiced dancing. It''s not for people to bully at will. It''s still some time before returning to the plant. South Vietnam just wanted to find a quiet place to stay. Ignorant and unconscious, after arriving at the roof, an already vague memory flashed by again. The roof of the building is not open-air, but has a layer of glass cover, flower beds at the corners and many potted plants. The aura was floating around the fingertips of South Vietnam. Then a figure appeared from behind the wall and looked at her from a distance. Chapter 72 It seems that there are always only two of them on the roof. South Vietnam hesitated for a moment, thinking whether to come forward to say hello or choose "run away". After the meeting, I chose the former. After all, the last meeting was not only very calm, but also someone else''s wechat. It''ll be a panic escape. It''s too much. Just as South Vietnam hesitated and walked forward. Sheng Jingheng also raised his feet and walked towards her. "Mr. Sheng, why are you here so early?" Nanyue smiled, with a cautious light at the bottom of his eyes. Sheng Jingheng looked at her lightly: "it seems that you don''t want to see me?" Nanyue shook his head and explained, "I''m just a little surprised. I''m afraid Mr. Sheng misunderstood." Hearing the word misunderstanding, Shengjing Heng''s eyes were dark for a few minutes, and then he asked, "have you talked with Chu ye?" Nanyue was thinking last night that Chu Ye didn''t clarify anything with her microblog and asked her to sign Hongyu media. And why? He''s not helping her. This will be mentioned by Sheng Jingheng before we can sort it out. She raised her eyes and looked at him quickly, then lowered her eyes: "Mr. Sheng, is your relationship with Chu God not very good?" When Sheng Jingheng looked at it from this angle, he could just see her hair spinning. Her hair was pure black without any impurities. "Why do you ask this?" He said, and then asked, "I''m afraid he''ll stop you from seeing me?" "...." although it''s almost like this, it seems that there''s always something strange? South Vietnam tangled and nodded slightly: "it''s true. After all, it''s been spreading on the Internet. If you sign a contract with Chu God, it''s basically impossible to cooperate with you or share the same frame in the future." Sheng Jingheng''s eyes slowly fell, fixed them on her reddish earlobes for a few seconds, and then moved away. "If he really wants to sign you, just stick to your opinion and don''t worry." It seems to be an illusion. Nanyue only feels that a trace of smile can be heard in Sheng Jingheng''s cold and indifferent voice? Nan Yue thought and couldn''t help looking up at him, but he still saw an iceberg face. His eyes were dark and there was no emotion. "Teacher Sheng means to support me to sign a contract with Chu Shen?" She couldn''t help asking. Sheng Jingheng quickly asked, "I support it, you sign it?" If it was the original body, it must have nodded without hesitation. South Vietnam hesitated for a moment. She was still considering and did not make a complete decision. Just then, the vibration of the mobile phone sounded coldly. Sheng Jingheng took out his mobile phone, looked at it and said, "I have something else to do. Let''s go first." "... OK." When the man passed by, he strode away from the roof. South Vietnam just stood up straight, frowned slightly, and looked strange on his face. How did she feel? Just now, Shengjing Heng seems to have the intention to press her head in the momentum. And she lost because of that moment of hesitation. Is this man really only twenty-four? Nanyue gently breathed out, jumped out of the state of playing the original body, sank his mind and absorbed the aura around him. Soon, it was evening, an hour before the live broadcast. This time, South Vietnam still made up for itself. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu can only be done by professional makeup artists because they have singer partners and their makeup needs to be matched with each other. After putting on makeup, South Vietnam followed the flow and began to look at mobile phones. Ren Jiayuan came to the scene again, took several scenes of queuing to show her, and cheered her on. After South Vietnam returned her message, she received another wechat. After seeing who sent it, she couldn''t help opening her eyes slightly. ¡££º Enjoy the stage. Chapter 73 South Vietnam has been on the stage twice since it went back to modern times. Every time, with the determination to win. Not yet, really just enjoying the stage. This time, I can enjoy the stage. I don''t want to work, promotion or debut. Really, be herself. The male and female chorus song selected by South Vietnam is not a fast song, but it is not a complete lyric song. It''s more relaxed and playful. It''s like after the hot love period, but it hasn''t reached the burnout period. They all know and rely on each other. It''s a intimate dialogue between a couple. The choreographed dance also looks like some frolics. You chase after each other, sometimes close and sometimes far, but you never leave each other''s sight. Such songs and dances, logically speaking, must be performed by two people in order to reflect their essence. A person''s words, more or less, will owe shortcomings, taste and feeling, which is difficult to enter the play. Therefore, after knowing that Chu Feng couldn''t come to help, Wu Meini was always worried. It was the turn of South Vietnam to take the stage, so she couldn''t help grasping yuan Xiaofu''s hand and staring at the screen without blinking. Yuan Xiaofu took advantage of the fact that the stage was completely dark and had not yet entered the prelude to the referendum. South Vietnam is still the bottom of the nine, and it is still a little far from the eighth place. Just a second before the stage lights were on, an ethereal female voice seemed to break through the screen and reach her ears first. This sound is too ear grabbing. In a moment, no matter what they were doing before, people''s eyes could not help but turn to the screen. Under the light, South Vietnam appeared in a skirt. Her expression and movement, along with the singing, slowly became lively and cheerful. Looking at somewhere in the dark, there is unspeakable sweetness and beauty. Fully incarnated as a girl in love, even complaining sounds particularly cute and full of coquettish tone. Looking at South Vietnam like this, Wu Meini, who is nervous and worried, and Yuan Xiaofu, who is worried, can''t help laughing at her aunt. Although I stay with South Vietnam every day, I''ve never seen such South Vietnam! Then, as soon as the melody turned, South Vietnam used a ballet action to spin into the darkness. Anyone who has heard this song knows that the male voice should come. Yuan Xiaofu originally speculated that South Vietnam might use pseudo voice to neutralize her voice and sing the male voice part. But unexpectedly, South Vietnam still uses its own voice. However, it was a change of singing method, and the feelings were slightly reversed. It became helpless, spoiled, indulged and willing. The light poured down like moonlight and hit South Vietnam. She turned her back to the audience, turned her face to the side, and the corners of her mouth were slightly hooked. In a school of deep affection, she vaguely showed a feeling of being ruffian and handsome. I don''t know how her makeup changed. Looking at her side face like this, she really looks a bit masculine. The skirt was also torn off, revealing the shirt and trousers inside, completely a sense of elegance and youth. "South Vietnam is so handsome!" Yuan Xiaofu was very excited. A girl''s heart was beating. She felt that the teenager on the stage was completely her own ideal type! Wu Meini saw that her hand was caught and hurt a little. Her expression was helpless and complex. Sure enough, not only as a girl, but also by South Vietnam. After tonight, I''m afraid there will be many more fans like her and Yuan Xiaofu. At the same time, the auditorium under the front stage is indeed boiling. Many girls began to scream and shout the name of South Vietnam. At first glance, people thought it was a personal concert in South Vietnam! Chapter 74 The time of three minutes suddenly becomes extremely short at this moment. When many people are still immersed in excitement and uncontrollable laughter, the song comes to an end quietly. South Vietnam made a double ending, first a boy, and then suddenly pulled off the skirt on the ground. During a jump, the gauze danced. Many people didn''t even see what happened. They saw that South Vietnam had become a girl in a skirt again. She held the skirt in one hand and held it in the air in the other, as if holding another person''s hand, making an elegant and playful gift. The audience was silent for two seconds, followed by thunderous applause and a long pause. Unlike before, you can step down after the performance. This is the finals. After performing, the contestants can still stay on the stage, waiting for the judges to score and the audience to vote. During this period, the host quickly stepped on the stage for a simple interview. After asking a few simple and easy questions, the results almost came out. As Nanyue sang and danced again and again, her face was not red and breathless. The host couldn''t help looking up at her for a few minutes. He couldn''t help but turn to her in his words. "The four judges are not in a hurry to announce their scores. They can have a good aftertaste and make a final decision." One of the judges, Mu Jiaxuan, couldn''t help picking up the microphone and joking with a smile: "you weren''t like this before. You count down every time. Let''s not think about it. Just score with our first feeling." "Well, isn''t that because today is the finals? Of course, be careful, audience, don''t you think? " The audience was very impressed and immediately answered "yes" loudly. Mu Jiaxuan shook her head and smiled: "you... I''ve thought it over again, and the score will be on first." With that, she showed her score - eight. This score was projected onto the big screen. Not only the host was stunned, but also the audience were stunned, and then fell into a chaotic discussion. Soon, the host came back to his senses and asked, "Mr. Mu only gave eight points. Is there any dissatisfaction?" "Well, I''m very satisfied with the performance of South Vietnam." Mu Jiaxuan said, and the conversation changed, "but the link arranged by the program group should be assisted by singers. Although South Vietnam plays two roles, and the interpretation of this song is perfect, it is impossible to live without rules. " "I hope future players will keep this in mind." The host''s smile remained unchanged: "I see. It''s a pity." The latter sentence was naturally directed at South Vietnam, with sincere regret in the tone. Nanyue smiled and nodded slightly: "thank you for Mr. Mu''s comments." Mu Jiaxuan finished the score, and the other three naturally followed. Among the three, only Sheng Jingheng still insisted on the scores of the previous two times. Huo Tong and Yang Wenyan scored eight and nine points respectively. Huo Tong''s words were similar to Mu Jiaxuan''s. only two points were deducted because South Vietnam performed alone. Yang Wenyan thought for a moment and then said, "I''m willing to write you a song. You can contact me at any time." South Vietnam thanked as usual and didn''t take it too seriously. The host had some regrets, but it was not good. He performed too much. He still announced the votes of the audience according to the process. Although the atmosphere in the audience was hot just now, the results were not ideal when we really wanted to vote. It was a few votes worse than the last single performance. At this time, the host really realized one thing. No matter how South Vietnam performed tonight, the results waiting for her will not be better than now, but worse. He has been in the circle for many years, but he still knows how to cover up. In the end, he can only let South Vietnam express his feelings as if nothing had happened. Chapter 75 South Vietnam looked relaxed, looked in one direction, and then showed a strange smile. It is extremely pure and beautiful, but it has a sense of evil. "I enjoyed the stage very much. Thank you." When she finished, she bent and bowed. Then he got up, waved slightly to the audience, lifted his skirt and walked lightly to the backstage. The host still remembered her smile and stayed for a few seconds before he quickly put on a smile and pushed forward the next process. South Vietnam walked all the way along the long passage. Half way through, it saw someone coming face-to-face, a little arrogant. As they approached and were about to pass by, Nanyue smiled: "can''t miss afford to lose?" "You..." Ni Jiaming immediately frowned. When she looked at South Vietnam, she quickly expanded and said coldly, "what are you talking about?" South Vietnam reached out to her. Seeing her subconsciously avoiding and smiling deeper, he patted her on the shoulder. "It''s hard. It takes so much time and effort to achieve my wish." Ni Jiaming''s face was a little ugly: "are you crazy?" South Vietnam shrugged: "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern. But you may not be well. " Before Ni Jiaming could reply, Nanyue kept smiling and continued to walk back. Ni Jiaming bit her lip and finally endured it. As she walked forward, she calmed her mind so as not to affect the performance later. In Ni Jiaming''s view, even such a provocation by South Vietnam is just futile. Unlike South Vietnam, she comes from a small city. When she goes to a third rate art school, she thinks she can stand out in the draft. For a person who has been sent to learn dance since the age of three, this stage is still too small. As long as there is no force majeure, any external influence is not enough to make her lose her performance. On the stage, according to the arrangement during the rehearsal, she sang a paragraph first, and then ushered in her own supporting singer Jiang Xulin. Listening to the applause and screams from the audience, Ni Jiaming smiled. She had to admit that South Vietnam was really lucky before. But now, no matter her strength or luck, she is ten times better than South Vietnam. All things will return to the right track. Those who should get out of the way, of course, and those who should be eliminated, are only worthy of leaving sadly. Ni Jiaming is more confident when she thinks about it. She only feels that she is playing her best state and strength at the moment. When I came into contact with Jiang Xulin''s slightly strange eyes, I felt like I had overlooked something. On the other hand, the eight people watching around the TV screen in the background looked different, either shocked or surprised, or desperately hiding their joy. After the promise reacted, he subconsciously looked at South Vietnam: "is it you? Did you move your hands and feet on the microphone? " Before Nanyue answered, Yuan Xiaofu retorted: "there was a sound just now. Do you mean that Nanyue can remotely control the microphone to make it go wrong at a fixed time?" "This..." promised to say something, but was pulled down by the person next to her and motioned her to look at the screen. On the screen, Jiang Xulin was very clever and exchanged microphones with Ni Jiaming. It happened to be the male voice part. Jiang Xulin began to sing, but the microphone was safe and sound quality was still very good without any problem. But when it was Ni Jiaming''s turn again, it turned into a silent drama. Even to Jiang Xulin, Ni Jiaming didn''t make any sound. It was just a counterpart. He was a little strange. During the rehearsal in the morning, Ni Jiaming was still singing. It''s a formal stage, but it''s lip synching? Chapter 76 Realizing that Ni Jiaming didn''t intend to sing, Jiang Xulin could only take over the male and female voices as if he were singing with her. At the end of a song, Jiang Xulin was sweating on his forehead. There was silence under the stage. Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. This kind of large-scale live broadcast accident is seen by almost everyone for the first time. However, Ni Jiaming can be regarded as the player with strength and beauty recognized since the draft of idol new era. She ranks second and no one dares to rank first. Is it really unnecessary to lip synch at this critical moment? Can it be said that it was temporary stage fright, afraid of being completely suppressed by Jiang Xulin, so he chose to lip synch? But... Lip synching is at least a direct song. She has no voice at all. It''s inexplicable and embarrassing. Ni Jiaming was angry and anxious. He subconsciously explained, "there may be something wrong with my voice." It''s okay that she didn''t speak. Her voice rang through the whole stage. A moment later, someone in the audience laughed, breaking the silence. When Ni Jiaming heard the smile, her state of mind completely collapsed, her eyes turned red and shed tears. All four judges did not speak. Sheng Jingheng was too lazy to express his opinions, and the other three were unwilling to make such a start. The host also didn''t expect that there are so many situations tonight, which all depends on his on-the-spot play. Moreover, the two situations are all due to the players he is very optimistic about. It''s a pity. Finally, the three judges reluctantly gave a low score for the first paragraph sung by Ni Jiaming and his past performance. But none of them are as direct as Sheng Jingheng, giving zero points and being merciless. The audience''s vote was a little worse than before, but unexpectedly, it was slightly higher than that of the last South Vietnamese. Jiang Xulin looked at the number of votes and looked again. Ni Jiaming, who was already crying, chose silence. Finally, he accompanied Ni Jiaming back to the backstage, watched the staff take her aside to appease, and then politely left the stage. The situation of Ni Jiaming did not affect the players behind. With the help of the singers of two men''s groups, the atmosphere was warm again, and there was no trace of embarrassment and silence. Although the scene is forgotten quickly, the memory on the network is not so short. #Ni Jiaming was suspected of lip synching # this topic, and soon became the first in the microblog hot search. The second is # South Vietnam''s amazing twins #, and the heat rises a little bit soon after the performance in South Vietnam. When South Vietnam saw it, it couldn''t help sighing. Sure enough, netizens still prefer to stimulate eating melons. I wonder if there will be a topic about # South Vietnam''s elimination # after zero. Whether it will or not, tonight is destined to be a sleepless night. Just because, when the final result was announced, South Vietnam, which performed well, missed the opportunity to make a debut by finishing seventh. Ni Jiaming, who performed badly and didn''t sing a few words, ranked fifth and could keep her seat in the women''s League. C is also a very unexpected candidate, that is, he is inseparable from Ni Jiaming all day. Promise tonight''s performance is indeed above the level. But if we really want to talk about C-bit, there are still some deficiencies. However, her comprehensive data is the first. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu won the third and fourth respectively and made a successful debut! For South Vietnam, this is a happy result. The only regret is that Ni Jiaming was not completely eliminated. However, there is no way. She can''t control and control the referendum. [host, how do you know that Ni Jiaming is the one behind your exclusion and bullying? Is that what counts?] [I did calculate that she came from a rich family. Just think about other things with your head.] Chapter 77 After the announcement of the results, the six who have made a successful debut naturally have to stay on the stage, and the three who have been eliminated can go on. South Vietnam was happy to be quiet and relaxed, and returned to the backstage first. Change your clothes and remove your makeup. Get ready to go back and pack up. Leave the factory tonight or early tomorrow morning and find a hotel to stay first. The other two are not very familiar, and they have nothing to say with South Vietnam. Therefore, we can only stand aside, cry silently, and call family and friends to send messages. A staff member came and called South Vietnam away. Neither of them found it. Nanyue thought Chu Ye was looking for her again, but he came to a reception room where a well-dressed middle-aged man in his forties sat. At the first sight of him, South Vietnam remembered where he had seen him before¡ª¡ª In Sheng Jingheng''s microblog, there was a group photo with the director, screenwriter, producer and Hu Xuerou. The mobile phone in his hand still seems to be on the webcast of "idol new era", and the atmosphere is coming to an end from lively carnival. Seeing South Vietnam coming in, he turned off the live broadcast, put down his mobile phone, got up, stretched out his hand and said, "Hello, I''m Chai Wentao, a screenwriter." "Hello, Mr. Chai," Nanyue slightly bent over and shook hands with each other, "I wonder if you are looking for me?" Chai Wentao smiled kindly: "sit down and say." They sat down on the sofa, separated by a person''s distance, not far or near. "I saw your performance on the Internet earlier and always wanted to meet you." Chai Wentao looked at South Vietnam from head to foot, and his face showed satisfaction: "sure enough, I have more aura than the video. I''m a material that can be made." "Thank you, Mr. Chai." South Vietnam looked flattered. Seeing that she was not complacent and that her sitting posture was full of respect and politeness for her predecessors, Chai Wentao felt more and more that he had chosen the right person. It was only because of Sheng Jingheng''s boast that he became interested in South Vietnam. Now I want to thank Sheng Jingheng for indirectly introducing such an excellent girl to him and will be a good actor in the future! Thinking about it, Chai Wentao stopped saying polite words and went straight to the subject: "I have a role that suits you very much. There is not much play, only a little more than guest acting. If you want to act, you can read the script first. " South Vietnam was even more frightened: "but I didn''t learn to perform." "It doesn''t matter," Chai Wentao waved his hand. "It''s not difficult to play this role, and there are few lines. And after joining the group, you can learn more from the actors in the same group. According to your talent, it''s not a problem. " Speaking of this, Chai Wentao couldn''t help laughing and saying, "I just hope you don''t dislike that the role is too small and the pay is not too much." "How?" Nanyue shook his head quickly, and then said another concern, "it''s mainly because I read the microblog and know that Mr. Chai and Mr. Mu are preparing to make a film, starring in Mr. Sheng. I''m afraid I''m too bad to waste everyone''s time. " Chai Wentao raised his eyebrows and deepened his smile: "yes, that''s the film. Your role happens to be playing against Xiaosheng and Xiaohu." Is Hu Xuerou really a heroine? Nanyue was slightly stunned. Looking at it, it seemed incredible that he could make a film with Sheng Jingheng. Knowing that she must be moved, Chai Wentao took out the script and handed it to her: "don''t worry too much. Look at the script first, and then try the play to make Mu Lao satisfied with you." This means that he has passed the pass here, but he still has to pass the pass of Mu Lao. This role really belongs to her. Chapter 78 Chai Wentao didn''t say much. He exchanged contact information with South Vietnam and left first. After that, if she wants, she will be informed to audition. In fact, the script that South Vietnam got was only a few pages, on which was all her scenes. On the way back to the backstage, South Vietnam turned around and soon understood what kind of role it was. As Chai Wentao said, it''s not too difficult, and it just suits her. If you play well, even if it''s just a small role, it''s easy to be impressive and remember for a long time. Nanyue rolled up the script and put it in his bag. When they were going to continue to remove their makeup, the six people who made a successful debut also came down from the stage. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu ran directly to South Vietnam, both happy and excited, and worried that they would stimulate her. We can only bear it for the time being and comfort South Vietnam carefully first. Nanyue smiled, pulled them over and whispered, "go back and tell you a good news." Both of them are curious and confused, but now everyone is here, and it''s inconvenient to ask more, so they can only take off their makeup and change their clothes first. Meanwhile, promise on the other side is comforting Ni Jiaming. Ni Jiaming stared at Nanyue coldly for a while, then pushed away and promised: "you''re a C-MAN. Be happy." Promise was unprepared and almost fell off his chair. When he sat down, his face was blue and white. She looked at Ni Jiaming, and her eyes flashed angrily. Then she stopped coming up and took care of her makeup. Ni Jiaming has no empty promise. Looking at Nanyue, she is even more angry. Finally, he got up and rushed to South Vietnam. "What did you do?" Nanyue stopped yuan Xiaofu and Wu Meini, who wanted to speak for her again, and looked puzzled: "do you also suspect that I tampered with the microphone? How come Mr. Jiang didn''t do anything with that microphone? " Ni Jiaming was about to say that it was not the microphone, so she was preempted. "Ni Jiaming, you have to pin it on South Vietnam. She has been eliminated. To be honest, you should come to me to settle accounts. After all, you always think that position C can only be you, not others. " Seeing that the speaker was actually a promise, Ni Jiaming was angry: "shut up, it''s none of your business!" Seeing Ni Jiaming like this, others couldn''t help but stand up one after another. "I promise I have such a good relationship with you. When I just broadcast the live broadcast, I asked the question of the South Vietnamese microphone. Don''t you say that about her? " "If you really doubt the microphone, just ask the program team?" "South Vietnam stepped down for such a while. How can I have time to get a microphone? You can break one for me?" "Position C changes every year. You really want to get it back next year!" Just when Ni Jiaming was accused so openly and secretly and couldn''t help breaking out, the deputy editor came in. "What are you doing? Hurry up and go back to rest. There are still a lot of things to do tomorrow! " As soon as these words came out, several people scattered, removing makeup and changing clothes. Ni Jiaming was the only one who stood in front of South Vietnam. He clenched his hands and his face turned red. However, he couldn''t say anything more. Although the program is over, the snowball video must come in the future, so we can''t leave a bad impression. South Vietnam ignored her and went about her business. After everything was done, he followed him downstairs and got on the bus of the program group. On the way back, Nanyue sent Chu ye a text message and asked him to meet tomorrow. Chu Ye replied directly to the time and place without a word of nonsense. Chapter 79 The good news South Vietnam said was the script it had received. Although it hasn''t been completely decided, but if nothing else happens, this role should be hers. Therefore, it''s better to inform Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu in advance, just so that they don''t have to be too sad for themselves. Both of them saw Sheng Jingheng''s group photo microblog. They would hear that South Vietnam wanted to make a movie with Sheng Jingheng. They were all dumbfounded. After a meeting, Wu Meini murmured, "you are... Your debut is the peak. You should make the same film with Mu Lao, the leader in the directing industry, the gold medal screenwriter, teacher Chai, and the future film emperor shengjingheng. Even if it''s just a small role, it''s an opportunity that many people can''t ask for. " Yuan Xiaofu nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "yes, I don''t dare to think about it. I don''t think I can even choose a servant girl!" "Without lines, there is still hope for the kind of servant girl who only acts as the background board." Wu Meini couldn''t bear to hit her too hard. ¡°QAQ¡£¡± Yuan Xiaofu flattened her mouth. Seeing this, Nan Yue added, "I have to audition. If I don''t pass the test, I guess I can only play a servant girl." As soon as these words came out, the three looked at each other and laughed. Then, South Vietnam told them of their decision: "I should be signing a contract with Chu Shen." Yuan Xiaofu blinked, not surprised, but covered her ears: "I don''t listen, I don''t listen." I thought South Vietnam was eliminated tonight because it would be quiet for some time. As a result, first I received a big production film, and then I was about to sign with the top agents in the circle. Which one, all dumped the streets where their women''s groups came out. Wu Meini said sincerely, "Congratulations, I thought about it carefully. Your conditions are really suitable for a single career." She always thought that she was afraid of South Vietnam being eliminated. But when the results were announced, there was a sense of relaxation. South Vietnam was the most backward of all of them, but unconsciously, it came to the front. South Vietnam on the stage is shining and dazzling. With her, others are just a foil. "Thank you," Nanyue leaned over and hugged them. "Let''s cheer together." Wu Meini''s nose was slightly sour: "good soil, oh, you. Now it''s popular to say that we should take the flower road together!" "Ha ha, let''s go on the flower road together!" Yuan Xiaofu hugged Nanyue back and rubbed her shoulder, rather reluctant. After finishing the business, the three chatted and watched the excitement on the microblog together. Ni Jiaming''s "lip synching" incident is quite big, and the most angry of them is naturally moon fans. And many of them are not dumplings, but Jiang Xulin''s only powder. At the moment, they all gathered together and exploded Ni Jiaming''s microblog. The fans of the program group didn''t want to be offended, but Ni Jiaming, a contestant, even pretended to sing during the live broadcast, which also implicated Jiang Xulin''s embarrassment to accompany him on the stage. It''s time to scold. However, the official wechat of the program group is also uneasy. After all, Ni Jiaming openly lip synched on the stage, but he can still get the fifth place. It''s really unfair. But this is an injustice to the program group. Only because Ni Jiaming was firmly in the first place in the referendum, twice as many votes ahead of the second. If there is no accident during the performance, it must be the first place. C is out of the way. Nanyue silently glanced at himself. He had one digit fewer votes than Ni Jiaming, but shrugged. In fact, neither the original nor she will be ni Jiaming''s opponent in this draft. It''s not worth it. Ni Jiaming tries her best to hint that Qi Xi and Luo Wenshan will bully her. Choose inappropriate songs and makeup for the original body. Finally, she did not hesitate to spend a lot of money to prevent singers from coming to help and discredit her reputation. Chapter 80 The next morning, just before dawn, South Vietnam quietly left the factory with a suitcase. Only one note and two pieces of aloe were left. She doesn''t like the scene of parting, and she doesn''t have to say goodbye formally if she wants to meet at any time in the future. The last online car Hailing brought a lot of shadow. This time, South Vietnam walked all the way directly and took a bus to the nearest bus stop to the city. Early in the morning, it''s Sunday again. There are many uncles and aunts on the bus. Nam Yueh sat by the window and enjoyed the scenery of the city. She has already found a hotel online. The ordinary suite is very luxurious for one night. But you have your good. Although the hotel is located in the city, it has a garden layout, covering a wide area and good privacy. Of course, what South Vietnam values is that it has dense trees, flourishing flowers and an excellent environment, which is very suitable for cultivation. In addition, the hotel can call a car at any time, directly enter and exit the parking lot, and the guest information is absolutely confidential. Although not everyone knows her now, it''s hard to guarantee that paparazzi will follow her in the limelight. After a while, the heat drops down, so there is no need to be so careful. Although it is only an ordinary suite, it is not ordinary. The room is warm as if it were your own room. There is a small yard outside. A small hot spring pool is dug. The blue sky and green leaves complement each other. Nanyue called a waiter to clean the pool, then released the hot spring water, and directly went into the water to make a bubble without waste. After soaking, the pool water is not very dirty. It can be seen that the wish system did not resort to fraud. The cultivation of the second layer of Qi refining was given. By the way, it also helped the body wash marrow and cut bones. She doesn''t have to refine any pills or use cultivation to expel impurities. It''s very good. For this reason, South Vietnam specially thanked Xiao Wu. 005 didn''t dare to peek at the hot spring in South Vietnam. He just turned off his perception. He would hear it and be a little confused. [the host is welcome. Today is the last day of the main task. Please hurry up!] Well, I''ll find a way to be at ease It was supposed that something good happened last night, but only got the script. The audition would take a few days, let alone sign the contract completely. So we have to find another way. Only one person can provide this method. And this person, of course, is the one who made an appointment to meet for lunch. At 12:30 noon, I saw you in the reserved restaurant box. Chu Ye''s eyes stayed on Nanyue''s face for five seconds before he slightly moved away. "Are you su Yan? What skin care products do you use? Don''t tell me, just because you''re young. " "It''s something I adjusted myself." in front of him, South Vietnam tried to only be itself. "If you need it, I can adjust it for you." Chu Ye looked at her suspiciously and then said, "let''s talk about it then. Let''s talk about business first." "Well," Nanyue said directly, "before signing the contract, I want to ask you to do me a favor." ¡°£¿¡± Chu Ye calmly raised his eyebrows. "Let''s hear it first." South Vietnam cleared his throat and said seriously, "I must receive a notice today, the one that is absolutely certain." The voice fell and the box fell silent. Two people face each other with four eyes. One asks and the other affirms. A moment later, Chu Ye touched his mobile phone and tutted: "very good. The first artist he brought out of the mountain again is so unusual. Just right, I''m not an agent who takes the usual route. It''s quite a ride. " Chapter 81 Although Chu Ye signed a contract with South Vietnam in his own name. However, he is still the big boss of Hongyu media. If South Vietnam wants to announce, he doesn''t even need to bother to find it. He just needs to get a ready-made resource. One phone call, it''s done. "OK, shoot a soda advertisement. The spokesperson is Zuo yaoran, the strength Xiaosheng newly held by our company." [Ding! Complete the main task - receive a new announcement! Obtain additional spirit stone reward!] It was OK to shoot an advertisement. Nanyue smiled: "thank Chu Shen. Let''s talk about signing a contract!" Chu Ye looks at her with a smile, but he doesn''t ask why she is so anxious to announce, and doesn''t pick it at all. Put down the phone and said, "I said two points. One is that the contract can be signed once a year, and the other is divided into five for the time being, which can be changed later." "Yes." South Vietnam nodded neatly. Chu Ye slightly raised her eyebrows and was surprised by her simplicity at the moment. Unlike before, she hesitated and worried a lot. The reason why we only sign a one-year contract is that we just want to get together when we are together and break up when we are not. Now it seems that the two of them should get along well without too many different ideas. He spread his hand: "it''s your turn. If you have any requirements and scruples, just mention them now. Don''t mention them temporarily later. I don''t like them." South Vietnam really didn''t know what specific requirements to put forward for a while, and pondered: "after the contract comes out, is there any dissatisfaction that can be modified?" "Of course," Chu Ye realized. She is just a newcomer in the entertainment industry, and she is not yet 19 years old. "I''ll ask someone to send the contract. You can think while eating. Don''t worry." After he called again, they called the waiter in and began to order. However, it is said that while eating and thinking, in fact, South Vietnam is really a little lustless. Up to now, she is basically, Xiao Wu sends her tasks, and she tries her best to complete them. If you can''t finish it, that''s it. It''s a big deal. After living for so many years, if it were not for not living enough in modern times, South Vietnam really has no motivation. Re cultivation is just to live better and not be unable to save yourself in case of any disaster. The only requirement is that this time, I want to live completely with my temperament. When the food was almost ready, the contract came along with an advertising contract. Chu Ye looked through it first. After confirming that it was correct, he handed it to her: "have you thought about it?" Nanyue nodded and seriously put forward: "I have no other requirements. I just hope that Chu God will not interfere in my private life. I can only take it after reaching a consensus on my work. If you like other artists, you should inform me in advance." "No problem. The contract states that if you have any proven scandal, it will be a breach of contract. Default means you have to pay me, and I have to take care of it. " Chu ye said with a sly smile. Looking at him like this, Nanyue also smiled: "Chu God signed people. It''s really cautious." Even this should be written in the contract. "Who makes it difficult to predict these days." Chu Ye points his finger at the table and looks at it carelessly, hiding the darkness of his eyes. Soon, he put aside some bad memories and reminded: "advertising contracts are easy to sign now. If you can''t trust the broker''s contract, you can find a lawyer to have a good look, so as not to say I''ll pit you later. " Nanyue smiled plainly: "it''s all right. I believe in God Chu." Hearing this, the speed of looking at the contract was half a minute slow, and then reluctantly continued to look down. Chapter 82 This kind of writing rules, which are winding around, are really easy to bring people in and can''t see the deep meaning. However, little five is a robot. South Vietnam believes it 100% and will never make half a mistake. Chu Ye is obviously more casual than her. Many regulations on the contract seem very strict, but in fact it is easy to do. She didn''t take all kinds of rules and regulations to restrict her, and she didn''t mean to extract more value from her. He simply signed an appointment with her. Later, he was an agent and she was an artist, that''s all. After South Vietnam turned over the contract and listened to Xiao Wu say that there was no problem, he took the pen and signed his name on both contracts according to his physical memory. Although Chu ye said that, seeing that she was not suspicious, she signed directly. In her heart, it was more comfortable, and her favor for South Vietnam added some points. After all, he came to the company early this morning and stared at the people who drafted the contract. He personally finalized every one of them. He wants to bring out an artist who can reach the peak, rather than use this artist to make money. Naturally, he will not pit her in the contract, but will be more beneficial to her. After signing the contract, they stood up and shook hands across the table: "happy cooperation." Then he sat down again, and Chu Ye immediately changed his identity. "This advertisement will be shot next week and will be finished in one day. What do you think after that, do you want to start the song or make a film? " This seems to say that if she wants to make a song, he can prepare it for her immediately. If you want to film, you can find her a suitable script immediately. With such an agent, I''m afraid it will be a piece of cake no matter what the main task will be in the future. South Vietnam was very satisfied and immediately took out the script received last night and pushed it from the desktop. "Last night, after I was eliminated, I saw screenwriter Chai Wentao and teacher Chai. He gave me this." "Chai Wentao?" Rao is Chu Ye. When he heard the name, he was a little stunned. Then the eyes looking at South Vietnam became a little subtle. The content of the script was not much. Chu ye only read a short paragraph and confirmed it. This script is a new film that was uploaded by Skynet a few days ago and is being prepared by leading director Mu Lao. Male number one has been set. It''s shengjingheng. Although it is said that according to the conditions of South Vietnam, it is really not difficult to take over the play when you are just starting out. However, before she had an agent, she received a role that others couldn''t receive for ten years. To be honest, Chu Ye was also unexpected. Chu Ye disguised his surprise and smiled with interest on his lips: "it''s OK. When he made his first play, he cooperated with your male god." South Vietnam said frankly, "I have to go to the audition. I can''t go until I pass the pass of Mu Lao." "You''re not sure?" Chu Ye lowers his head and continues to read the script. South Vietnam looked at him and finally chose to tell the truth: "yes." Chu Ye didn''t look up either. He just chuckled, "that''s enough. If you can''t take it, you''d better sing first." If she can''t win this role, it means she doesn''t have acting talent. It''s better to develop her strengths and avoid her weaknesses first. South Vietnam naturally understands this truth, but she does not intend to rely on this confidence to audition. "Chu Shen, please arrange an acting class for me. I''ll pay for the tuition." Hearing this, Chu Ye looked up at her and smiled calmly in his eyes. "Of course you have to pay. After all, now I work for you, not enslave you." "Also, brother Chu ye or Chu ye can call as you like. Don''t call me that." Nanyue obeyed the good advice: "thank you, brother Ye." "Well, good." [Ding! Unlock the raidable object - Chu Ye! At present, the favorability is 30!] Chapter 83 At 3 p.m., a central hospital. Liao LAN, moon''s agent, wearing a hat and mask, quickly got on a business car and asked the driver to drive outside the parking lot. After seeing a car behind her through the rearview mirror, she pulled down her mask, breathed a sigh of relief, took out her mobile phone and sent a voice in the wechat discussion group. "Illegitimate I led away, you have half an hour, as soon as possible." After receiving this voice, the four moon, led by Jiang Xulin, got down from another car and took the elevator upstairs. When they got to the ward, what they saw was not Chu Feng, who was pale and haggard. On the contrary, Chu Feng''s face was ruddy and elated. He was watching a movie with his mobile phone. Except for one leg in plaster, it looks nothing different. Seeing the four of them coming, Chu Feng looked uncomfortable for a moment, then returned to normal and turned off his cell phone first. "I just have a fracture. I can leave the hospital in two days and go home to support myself." "It''s all right. You haven''t come to the company this week. Where did you practice dancing and falling?" It''s the main dance in the team, Qu Zixiao. Chu Feng touched his nose and said, "I practiced dancing at home. As a result, the floor was too slippery and didn''t stand firm." They can''t practice the dance of jumping and kneeling at home. They have to do it in a special practice room. This truth has been reminded and kept in mind since they began to learn dance. The three people except Jiang Xulin looked at each other when they heard the speech, then shrugged and didn''t ask much. "I really don''t have a big deal. Don''t worry," said Chu Feng, with a little guilt on his face. "It''s just that he may miss the new year''s activities and annual meetings. I''ll trouble you to rehearse again." "This is what we should do. It''s not trouble," Captain Jiang Xulin said at last. "Are you going back to your parents'' home to recover from the injury, or invite someone to take care of it?" Chu Feng said, "I found a friend to live with me. Moreover, sister Liao picked up a play for me and will join the group soon." "What!?" Ying Jun looked surprised, "you''ve hurt your legs. Do you want to join the group to shoot? No more? " Jiang Xulin was very calm: "what play?" Chu Feng looked at the four people with different looks and said calmly: "a conspiracy play, in which I played the companion and confidant of the hero. Just right, this character has disabled legs and sits in a wheelchair all the way." The atmosphere was quiet for a few seconds, and then the four people congratulated one after another. Chu Feng doesn''t care what his teammates are thinking. Just thank them one by one with a smile. Soon, half an hour. Jiang Xulin came out of the ward in advance, entered the elevator and went to the underground parking lot. There were other patients and family members in the elevator, looking at them with strange eyes, some boys wearing masks and hats. Several people looked at each other and knew that it was inconvenient to say anything here. As soon as he got out of the elevator, Fei Yilong, who couldn''t hide his mind, opened his mouth. "It''s a coincidence that he received such a suitable role just after the fracture, as if he was afraid that others would think that his fracture was not true." Qu Zixiao glanced at him: "don''t talk nonsense. Since sister Liao took it, she should have been talking before, but she didn''t tell us." Ying Jun couldn''t help saying, "but a play happened to be shot for about two or three months. At that time, his legs will be good and he can just move with us." "Yes, and the character must have a lot of play. Sister Liao can really hide it. She''s been hiding it for so long. " Fei Yilong whispered. "Well," Jiang Xulin opened the door, "just say it here. Don''t say a word in front of sister Liao." Chapter 84 At the same time, a Bentley quietly drove out of the hospital parking lot. After telling the driver to drive directly back to the mansion, Sheng Jingrui took out his mobile phone and dialed out. But it rang for a long time and no one answered. He was not angry, but instead dialed another number, which was quickly connected this time. "Chen Le, what is your boss doing?" "President Sheng, the boss is in the studio." "Why don''t you hide from the studio again," Sheng Jingrui thought for a while. He thought he was still speechless, so he ordered, "knock on his door and let him answer my phone." "This..." when Wei Jun is away, Chen Le doesn''t dare to disturb Sheng Jingheng without authorization, but Sheng Jingrui''s words can''t be listened to. Just hesitating, he saw Sheng Jingheng coming down from upstairs. Suddenly, he saw the expression of the Savior on his face and walked over quickly. "President Sheng''s phone." Sheng Jingheng first looked at his mobile phone and found that there was a missed call. After that, he stretched out his hand to take Chen Le''s mobile phone and spoke faintly. "What''s up?" Chen Le consciously retreated to the tea bar and didn''t listen to the conversation between the two bosses. "I just came out of the hospital. Guess what I found?" Sheng Jingheng went to the French window and knew his brother''s mind without guessing. "About Chu Feng?" "Sure enough, you''re still interested in South Vietnam. Why don''t you come forward and let her come to Shengshi entertainment?" Sheng Jingrui''s wishful thinking is very good. Since there is no women''s group in South Vietnam, she doesn''t have to sign the small company she opened. She can come to Shengshi entertainment directly and pack it well. She will definitely become a first-line actress in three or five years. "No time." Sheng Jingheng refused directly. "What about brotherhood?" Although Sheng Jingrui said so, he didn''t insist, but instead talked about the subject, "yes, he checked Chu Feng''s injury. It''s not a fracture or a slight ligament strain." "And that''s just right. He hurt his leg and received a role in a wheelchair. He can be regarded as the third male in the plot and group play, and the play is very heavy. " Sheng Jingheng was not surprised. His tone was still very light: "then?" Sheng Jingrui said, "then I found that this play is a middleman made by a high-level manager of snowball video. Before the live broadcast last night, the senior management held a small meeting with three other judges besides you. " Hearing him check so carefully, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help but hook his lips: "you''re quite free." "Aren''t you angry?" Sheng Jingrui groaned angrily, "I''m so optimistic about a good seedling. He said he would be eliminated if he was eliminated by them. Unexpectedly, he made small moves under my nose." Then, the tone added a little coldness: "do you know who Ni Jiaming is? Ni Yongtian and Wu Xiaodie''s daughter. The outside world only knows that they have a son engaged in scientific research, but they don''t know that they also have a daughter who studies vocal music and dance. " Ni Yongtian, in the entertainment circle more than ten years ago, was a famous director. Wu Xiaodie, a Hong Kong City actress, was once a movie queen in China. However, ten years ago, the two retired one after another. One turned to business and the other was to be Mrs. Ni and cultivate self-cultivation. Such a couple actually raised such a daughter and used such means to deal with the contestants on the same stage. But she also won the fifth place and wanted to make her debut in the women''s League. Thinking of this, Sheng Jingrui wanted to reorganize the women''s group immediately and then make a debut. "She is somewhat similar to elder Wu." Sheng Jingheng thought of an old film, and then corresponding to Ni Jiaming''s face, he felt that it was really wrong. Mother and daughter, the difference is too big after all. Sheng Jingrui snorted coldly: "I''m not easy to move Ni Yongtian''s daughter, but it''s time to buy snowball video." Chapter 85 Hearing this sentence, Sheng Jing hung his eyes and didn''t answer. Sheng Jingrui asked him to do whatever he wanted. However, he wanted to sign South Vietnam. He was afraid that he would be disillusioned. Sheng Jingrui said everything and decided to buy it. He was much happier. Instead, he asked, "how''s your song?" "It''s done." Sheng Jingheng went to the bar and motioned to Chen le to bring himself a cup of black coffee. Sheng Jingrui was surprised: "so fast? I thought you had to stay in your studio until you joined the group. Now that it''s written, I''ll arrange when I''m going to send the song. " "No hair." Sheng Jingheng seemed to feel that the two words were too ruthless, and added, "I''ll join the group next month." When he talked a lot, Sheng Jingrui felt something wrong: "is it not issued for the time being, or has it not been issued all the time?" Sheng Jingheng also knew that he could not be fooled easily. He said, "this year''s song has been issued, and next year''s song will be released at that time." "Are you... Writing songs for others?" Sheng Jingrui was very surprised and was not sure. After all, although Sheng Jingheng has been writing his own lyrics and music since his debut, he only writes songs for himself, not much, and has never written songs for anyone. Even if the other party is a senior in the singing world, or a singer of the same company. "It hasn''t been decided yet." Sheng Jingheng stroked the coffee cup. He didn''t think too much, but when inspiration came, he wrote a song. After writing, I found that this song doesn''t seem to be suitable for him. Sheng Jingrui wanted to ask again, but suddenly there were several messages on his mobile phone. He looked curiously for a moment, and then he didn''t calm down. "I''ll go. Why is Chu ye so fast that he signed a contract with South Vietnam?" Sheng Jingheng smiled faintly: "I reminded you." "I was thinking that if it were me, I would choose the prosperous age between Hongyu and the prosperous age." Sheng Jingrui was upset when he said, "forget it. Don''t say much. I''m home. I''ll talk another day." "OK." After hanging up, Sheng Jingheng returned his mobile phone to Chen le. When he thought of something, he took out his mobile phone and opened wechat. NY: Mr. Sheng, I signed a contract with Chu Shen. Thank you. The last news was the one he sent her last night. Enjoy the stage. This is an indirect reply, less nonsense, only focus. She really kept her promise and wouldn''t bother him by sending him a message. Sheng Jingheng quit wechat and got up after drinking a cup of black coffee. "I go upstairs to read the script and look for my phone. I don''t have to answer it." Chen Le naturally responded. After he left, he set his mobile phone to mute. That way, you don''t have to answer the phone. On the other hand, after South Vietnam sent Sheng Jingheng a wechat, I didn''t think he would reply. Chu Ye is very capable. He not only helped her find a teacher for the performance class, but also found an assistant for her. He also sent someone to find the house. So, when South Vietnam returned to the hotel, he found himself a little bored. When she was about to choose between practicing and watching movies and acting, she remembered something she had not done yet. [Xiao Wu, do me a favor.] [host, please.] [can you help me make a list of cosmetics that are easy to use and affordable recently?] This has nothing to do with the task and the wish of South Vietnam. 005 hesitated and decided not to find the stingy Suzhu Lingshi. He consciously responded. OK, just a moment, please [hard work. There is also the thing of favorability. In the future, no one will remind me except Sheng Jingheng.] South Vietnam feels that even if it really wants to make a strategy, it is still single-minded. Only one person is enough. Chapter 86 Because Nanyue signed an agreement with Chu Ye personally, which has nothing to do with Hongyu media, it was not specifically disclosed. While taking performance classes, she made videos of affordable cosmetics. She kept a low profile and enriched every day, and the heat on her microblog gradually came down. However, her performance videos in the semi-finals and finals are still widely circulated. Just brush a popular microblog and you can see it. As for Ni Jiaming''s "lip synching" incident, it was immediately suppressed on Sunday. First, the heat search was removed, and then the official of the program team came forward to say that Ni Jiaming had a problem with her voice and was being treated in the hospital. Finally, I also cut a video clip of Ni Jiaming''s wonderful performance since the draft. They publicized everywhere, washed white, and the fans also took action one after another. They used their strength to get Jiang Xulin''s fans back. Soon after it subsided, the beauty video of South Vietnam quietly surfaced. It seems to be a euphemistic reminder to the public that she, the contestant who surprised all the audience, was eliminated. Ni Jiaming, who didn''t sing a few words on the stage, became a debut. However, South Vietnam itself does not mention the draft, but only introduces all kinds of cosmetics wholeheartedly. Finally, I would like to thank the live viewers who sent her little stars during the live broadcast. So under this video, a group of people begged her to open the live broadcast again, so as to send her little stars. South Vietnam picked a popular comment reply and said that it would not broadcast live again in a short time. What I didn''t say is that even if I really want to drive, I won''t be in the snowball video again. After all, the three judges in the finals found an excuse not to give her full marks. They knew it was the hands and feet of the snowball video. She can be eliminated, and she can bear revenge. After sending the video, South Vietnam was informed that it could shoot the soda advertisement. It was just a sunny day, so the advertisement was shot outdoors. Once South Vietnam arrived, it was directly pulled to do modeling. The hairdresser looked at her long black hair, but he didn''t have the heart to do it. Or South Vietnam comforted him in turn: "isn''t it a one-off? It''s all right. Just come. " "No," the stylist objected firmly. "If you want to have your hair done, you can come to my studio next time. As for now, I''ll discuss it with the director! " Looking at the hairdresser, he went to the director without saying a word. Nanyue couldn''t help but be dumb. Then he looked at himself in the mirror and thought it might be good to change his hair color. "Hello, I''m Zuo yaoran." Nan Yue turned his head and looked at the boy who stopped a few steps away. He looked at his early twenties, his face was handsome and soft, his bangs on his forehead were combed to one side at will, and looked like a brother next door. The eyes are pure, the smile is polite and appropriate, and the actress will keep a distance to avoid gossip. He is worthy of being praised by Hongyu media. Nanyue got up, smiled and nodded, "Hello, I''m Nanyue." "I''ve seen your stage video. It''s great," Zuo yaoran praised her. "I''m looking forward to playing against you later." Rival play? It seems that this little brother is still a drama addict. When he makes an advertisement, he is generally serious and serious. Nanyue said modestly, "I''m making an advertisement for the first time. I''ll ask my predecessors for more advice later." While Zuo yaoran was still talking, he was called by the working team on the other side. He hurriedly said, "I can''t afford to be an elder. I''ll see you later." "OK." After seeing him go far, I saw that the hairdresser came back with a happy face. "Well, don''t move your hair. Just blow it out a little." The hairdresser gently pressed Nanyue to sit down and casually asked, "did you come alone? Haven''t you started yet? " "Yes." For a small advertisement, Chu ye will not come in person. However, he said in advance that when she went to Mu Lao''s audition, he must go with her. Chapter 87 Young men and women shoot advertisements together. Naturally, products are the main thing, supplemented by love. Roughly, the two met on the street, and the boys fell in love with the girls at first sight. The girl is very thirsty, wilting and tired under the sun. The man just had a bottle of ice soda in his hand, so he summoned up his courage and sent water to the girl. After the girl drank the soda, she recovered her youth and beauty. They looked at each other affectionately and filled each other with sweet bubbles. Although it is exaggerated, now the audience are visual animals. As long as the face is good enough, it doesn''t matter what the plot is like. Everything else is not a problem. The only important thing is that the two people look at the scene. They must have a feeling of affection, not perfunctory. For the two people who met for the first time, this must be a scene of n games again. The advertising director is not very worried about Zuo yaoran. After all, in today''s era of traffic and small fresh meat, Zuo yaoran, a young acting school who is obsessed with acting, is very rare, and the people who have worked with him are full of praise. A little emotional play is nothing to him. He was worried about South Vietnam. After all, according to the information he received. South Vietnam has only participated in one talent show before, and has been eliminated. So far, it has not made a formal debut, let alone played a play, and has not taken any advertisements. It was really difficult for her to make love scenes with strange men. Therefore, the advertising director has already made psychological preparations and is ready to show full patience to guide and tolerate the performance of South Vietnam. And before shooting, he held a small meeting with Zuo yaoran to let him take more South Vietnam and give more play to South Vietnam at the critical moment. Zuo yaoran''s age and qualifications are not the first time he has cooperated with new people. Naturally, he should leave without saying a word. On the other hand, the parties in South Vietnam knew roughly what they said and what they thought. But even if you know, you can''t tell them. In fact, in the cultivation world, she and her senior brothers and sisters have practiced for hundreds of years, or even thousands of years. For ordinary disciples, Shizu generally exists. Which is not a playwright? The higher the realm, the more boring, so I set it up by myself every other period of time and can fly. If you really wear them to modern times, everyone can be a movie queen. The reason why South Vietnam still has to go to performance classes is to add some professional basic knowledge and learn modern deduction methods, so as not to raise hands and feet, which is the style of the ancients. However, the emotional drama is really her pain point. Fortunately, she still has the memory of her original body. As long as she thinks of Sheng Jingheng, her heart seems to be full of love. If you can''t at that time, take Zuo yaoran as a grand scene. Thinking about it, Nanyue specially opened the mobile phone photo album, read the original collection of male god beauty pictures, and brewing some affection. When both sides were ready and the staff were ready, they officially started shooting. Generally, it is difficult to shoot until you are familiar with each other. But it''s too simple to say. It took two-thirds less time than expected to finish the previous simple play and the picture of Zuo yaoran falling in love at first sight and delivering soda. The advertising director was still a little confused. After watching his watch for a long time and looking at his mobile phone, he made sure that his watch was not slow. Zuo yaoran quickly accepted this fact and was in a complicated mood. After watching the New South Vietnam for a moment, he still made up his mind and went to talk. "South Vietnam, you didn''t see the advertising script until you arrived?" "Huh? Of course. " Nan Yue raised his eyebrows and nodded. Zuo yaoran said solemnly, "can you tell me the secret of acting? If I can, I am willing to pay tuition fees! " Chapter 88 Nanyue was slightly stunned, and then burst into a smile, with some helplessness: "I had an acting class before I came. Is that the secret?" Looking at her smiling eyes, simple and clear, like a clear pool, clearly reflecting her own shadow. Zuo yaoran blushed for no reason, took two steps back, coughed and said sorry, "I''m presumptuous. In this way, you should be very talented in acting." "Maybe, but I haven''t been in love. The emotional drama may be weaker. You have to bear it more later." Nanyue smiled a little and said seriously. "It doesn''t matter," Zuo yaoran said subconsciously. Seeing that she seemed to have doubts, he added, "I told the director that I would try my best to bring you into the play at that time. You just don''t dislike me, and then respond a little." Nanyue was amused by his statement and nodded with a smile: "OK, please." Zuo yaoran was more and more embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, "no trouble. When I was a newcomer, I was always brought into the play by my predecessors." The advertising director standing not far away was very satisfied to see that they could talk. But seeing that they were still talking, they couldn''t help but remind them: "come on, if you have a good rest, continue to work!" As soon as these words came out, the people consciously took their places. Nanyue stood in the right position and allowed the makeup artist to make up for himself, revealing a radiant, youthful and beautiful smile that satisfied the director. The new soda came up, and another protagonist, Zuo yaoran, stood opposite her. Just now, the wilting shape has drunk soda once. This meeting is still connected by the action of drinking soda. It is used to introduce the changed new shape and the subsequent look at each other. Zuo yaoran cheered her up first, and then he immediately entered the state. He looked into her eyes and became soft and affectionate. Sheng Jingheng''s face flashed in Nanyue''s mind. Feeling the faster heartbeat, he also entered the play. Feeling the eye response of South Vietnam, Zuo yaoran jumped slightly in his heart. The voice of the advertising director seemed to be far away. He couldn''t hear or see anything else. However, the acting instinct still drove him to raise his hand and hold the bottle of soda with South Vietnam. The collision of eyes makes one fall in love at first sight, and in an instant, it becomes the joy of two feelings. "Very..." the advertising director patted his thigh excitedly and was afraid of affecting them. He swallowed the good words forcibly. Instead, he commanded several cameras and took the time to change the angle so as to have a 360 degree rotating picture. The sun is just right, and the blower has been blown in place. The picture without special effects has a somewhat dreamy feeling. The advertising director looked at the monitor and stayed for a few seconds before he shouted excitedly, "perfect! One! " Hearing this cry, Nanyue quickly played, gently pumped back the soda in his hand and smiled at Zuo yaoran: "the play you gave is very good. Thank you very much." "I..." Zuo yaoran was a little slower than her in the play. Looking at her clean eyes without half a silk of affection, he felt a little empty in his heart. "I actually..." he recovered and was about to explain when he was interrupted by the voice of the advertising director calling Nanyue. South Vietnam apologized to him and smiled, "I''ll go there first and talk later." "Wait," Zuo yaoran said quickly on impulse, "can you add a wechat? It is convenient to exchange and learn more about acting skills in the future. " He felt that it must be said now, or he might not dare to speak after a while. When Nanyue heard the speech, he was stunned first. It seemed that he was thinking, and then he smiled and nodded: "OK." After entering the group, the performance teacher couldn''t follow. If she had questions, she could ask Zuo yaoran. Chapter 89 The advertising director''s name is Nanyue. He wants her to make up two more single shots. Just because I was worried about the lack of expressiveness in South Vietnam, the focus of the camera was on Zuo yaoran. But after shooting, I found that South Vietnam is no worse than Zuo yaoran. If both of them are full of tension in the lens, the shooting will be more perfect. Although nothing happened to Zuo yaoran, he didn''t leave in a hurry, but stood next to the director. At first, I stared at the monitor. In the back, I went directly to see people. His agent saw these in his eyes and was very worried. After shooting, he pulled people aside and asked quietly. "Do you like South Vietnam?" Although fans and audiences now have a high acceptance of artists'' love. However, Zuo yaoran is only in his twenties and his acting career has just started. This will suddenly have a love affair, which has a great impact on him. In the view of the agent, the best time for male artists to announce their love is after the age of 30. They have a successful career, mature and stable, and a dedicated and affectionate person who can circle many fans. "Ah?" Zuo yaoran was stunned and said, "brother Shan, what do you think? I just met South Vietnam. " Xu Shan doubted: "didn''t you fall in love at first sight? She''s pretty, and she''s your type, isn''t she? " Zuo yaoran shook his head and said, "South Vietnam is really beautiful, but when I look at her, I''m not looking at her face. I''m looking at her eyes and inadvertently emitting different auras." "What do you mean?" What did Xu Shan realize, "are you observing her acting?" "Yes," Zuo yaoran said, and looked over there at Nanyue, who was taking off her makeup. "Brother Shan, can you find a chance for me to cooperate with her in a play? I feel I can learn a lot from her. " A few years after his debut, he has enough acting skills and good strength, and some of his works are actors. To learn acting from an unseen, eliminated draft member? Xu Shan''s expression was a little complicated for a time, but he still knew Zuo yaoran. He had always been very serious in acting. If he can say something like that, it means he really wants to do it. After a meeting, Xu Shan said, "I know her first. I don''t know which company she wants to sign. Will she sing or shoot in the future. And it''s easy for you to accept the script, but if you want her to play the heroine, the director and investors probably won''t agree. " Zuo yaoran also thought of this, regretted and lost: "I hope I can have a chance in the future." Since he couldn''t cooperate for a short time, Zuo yaoran wanted to seize the time to talk about performance related topics with Nanyue. Just when he heard that Nanyue came alone, he came forward after her makeup was removed and said, "we''re leaving. Where do you live in Nanyue? On the way, I can give you a ride. " No matter where South Vietnam goes, it has to be said to be on the way. South Vietnam looked at him and soon understood his real intention. Although she was willing to talk about the performance with this drama maniac, it was a pity that she couldn''t. "My agent came to pick me up. Thank you for your kindness." Nanyue took his bag and shook his mobile phone: "chat on wechat when you''re free." "Ah, all right." Zuo yaoran''s idea failed again, and the whole person was a little depressed. South Vietnam looked at it and couldn''t bear to lose it. But Chu Ye is still waiting for her. He specially came to pick her up for dinner. He must have something to say. She pressed down this trace of unbearable heart, said goodbye to Zuo yaoran, thanked the staff again, and then officially left. When he got on the bus across the road, he saw Chu Ye looking out of the window. At the end of his line of sight, he was still standing and looking this way. "What did you do to our little left? How does it look like being abandoned? " Chapter 90 Nan Yue glanced at him. After signing the contract, he was no longer Chu ye, the proud and distant Chu Ye she first saw in the lounge. It''s just that after getting familiar with people, he doesn''t have a normal shape, but he is still handsome brother Ye. "Your little left just wanted to talk to me about the secret of acting, but you cut his beard." "Oh?" While driving, Chu ye took the time to turn his head and looked at her with an eyebrow. "It seems that your performance teacher is not confused by you, but really learns very fast." ¡°£¿¡± South Vietnam said unexpectedly, "have you talked privately behind my back?" Chu Ye sneered, "what do you mean carrying you behind your back? My acting teacher, of course, is familiar with me. " She doesn''t have any opinion, but there is a feeling that the teacher secretly reports to her parents. Putting Chu ye in the position of his parents is not against him? South Vietnam fastened its seat belt, looked at the shooting site left behind, and asked, "what are you going to eat?" According to the original plan, the soda advertisement of South Vietnam and Zuo yaoran was supposed to be filmed for one day. For lunch, the staff must eat fast food lunch boxes. Someone in Zuo yaoran specially delivers bentos. Chu Ye just wants to take Nanyue to eat something. Unexpectedly, it took less than four hours to shoot. It also includes all kinds of chores such as modeling, makeup, adjusting the set, designing props and so on. South Vietnam performed so well in her first advertisement. Anyway, I have to treat her to a good meal and reward her. "Eat what you want," and speaking of this, Chu ye thought of another thing, "do you need to control your weight? Mu Lao''s film is an ancient costume, which requires a very high figure. " Chu Ye is actually asking for her advice sincerely, without half an order. "I exercise every day. Don''t worry." As soon as Nanyue smiled, he took out his mobile phone and seriously selected what to eat at noon. Chu Ye was reminded by her words that he remembered her live broadcast a few days before the semi-finals. Basically, they all start with yoga movements. If the audience doesn''t watch them, they can completely adhere to one movement and don''t move for a long time. "You mean doing yoga? An hour''s worth of work? " "Well, almost." In fact, every morning and evening, we start at least one hour, that is, two hours. It''s just that the pace of modern life is relatively fast, especially after that, there should be more things, which can only be reduced to an hour. "Very perseverance¡° Chu Ye didn''t say much about her private affairs. Nanyue just smiled in response. A moment later, he decided what to eat for lunch. "Eat Cantonese food. I want soup." Hearing that she only said she wanted to drink soup, Chu Ye gave her a special look. He thought she was still not confident in controlling her weight, so he planned to eat light and touch less oil and salt. As a result, he arrived at a Cantonese restaurant where he was familiar and the privacy between the boxes was good. After serving the dishes. Chu Ye found that he was wrong. Chicken in soy sauce, roasted pigeon, garlic spareribs, pineapple mutton, radish and beef brisket in casserole. There is an old fire soup and two dishes of green vegetables, but it seems that he has more chopsticks. However, what South Vietnam eats is bright in front of us. It looks like it''s the first time to eat. Chu Ye sympathized with her inexplicably, and his heart softened: "is it enough to eat? How many more courses? " This Cantonese restaurant has a big plate, but there are only a few pieces of meat. South Vietnam eats it slowly. Unconsciously, it is almost empty. "That''s enough. Thank you, brother Ye." Looking at the sympathy in Chu Ye''s eyes, Nan Yue lowered his eyes and covered his smile. It was indeed her first time to eat Cantonese food. In the first generation of modern times, she always wanted to eat all the major cuisines in China. But I always wanted to save more money to eat. As a result, the money I saved was wasted and I didn''t eat anything. This time, you don''t have to live like that. Chapter 91 Chu Ye specially came to see her for dinner. It''s really something - a good thing. The house and assistant promised to help her are in place. Now the assistant went to clean the house first. After eating here, they can check in directly with their bags. The reason why it is so fast and simple is that South Vietnam has no requirements for the interior of the house. It also puts forward two requirements for the geographical location and environment of the house. 1¡¢ The house must be in the old city. The more secluded, the better. 2¡¢ There must be more green plants in the community where the house is located. The longer the year, the better. In Chu Ye''s understanding, Nanyue likes quiet and doesn''t like places with many people. Being close to nature is also to avoid too much air pollution and too much dust in the city. He has met all kinds of people, many of whom have many strange personalities and hobbies, so it''s not surprising. Fortunately, he has a real estate friend who pays more attention to the old urban area and is always waiting for demolition. Upon hearing this request, he immediately gave several choices. By comprehensive comparison, Chu Ye quickly selects one, pays the deposit and takes the key. I never thought South Vietnam would be dissatisfied. However, in fact, when South Vietnam arrived at the place, it was not half dissatisfied. After only a glance at the house, he signed a contract to pay the rent. The landlord seldom met such a simple and generous tenant. He took the money and left immediately. He was afraid that they would go back later. The three left to look at each other for a while in the three bedrooms and one living room with renovated, complete furniture and appliances and a warm atmosphere everywhere. "Oh, I forgot to introduce you. This is mo Lvlv, your work and life assistant at present." Chu Ye inserted his pocket and strolled around the living room and balcony before he remembered to introduce. "There''s no announcement to run now. One assistant is enough. After that, I''m busy. Please hire another." Mo lvlu is very white and thin. She has vivid eyes and looks very energetic. South Vietnam said hello to her and asked her to pack. Life assistant, naturally want to live with. There was only one box in South Vietnam, but Mo Lvlv moved here, but he dragged two large boxes and some sundry bags. It seems that all kinds of daily necessities and daily necessities have been brought. She is a frugal and simple girl. She has a vague sense of similarity with her who has just started working before. Seeing that there were only two of them left in the living room, Chu ye asked, "are they all ok?" Naturally, he said the house and the assistant. "All right, brother ye, please." Nanyue took out the mobile phone and said, "WeChat or Alipay?" The deposit should be calculated with him. Chu Ye smiled: "no, the wool is on the sheep. I''ll collect it back." "... OK." Nanyue also went to the balcony and looked at the old tree with dense branches and leaves in the center of the community. A tree over a hundred years old may live more years because of her arrival. Chu Ye talked about business: "even if your role has been auditioned, it will take at most ten days and a half months. I went back and thought about it. I still have to prepare for you and send you some songs. I hope to be lucky enough to meet a songwriter who is willing to cooperate with you without spending money on copyright. " "But speaking of it, the judge of your draft is Yang Wenyan, isn''t he? Did he say he was willing to write you a song? " Nanyue nodded: "yes, but I don''t want his song." "Why?" Chu Ye raised his eyebrows and looked at her, "just because he only gave you nine points, so careful?" "Yes," smiled Nan Yue. "My heart is very small." Chapter 92 Chu Ye just casually mentioned that he didn''t really want to invite Yang Wenyan to sing. After all, in his opinion, Yang Wenyan''s talent as a singer is actually average. His songs are too mediocre and drift with the tide, which is not amazing enough. After talking and laughing with South Vietnam, he left first. Nanyue insisted on sending him out of the community. When he came back, he strolled around the community and became more and more satisfied with the place Chu Ye chose. Although this community is old, they live in middle-aged and elderly people, and children are rare. But everywhere is green and luxuriant. Needless to say, Feng Shui is also excellent, forming a natural spirit array. Practicing here will not improve quickly, but it will definitely be very comfortable. Ordinary people who have lived here for a long time are also easy to live long and healthy. Although she will unconsciously absorb the aura here during practice. However, her wooden spiritual roots will also be returned here. The vegetation is prosperous and evergreen, and ordinary people are refreshing. It can be said that mutual benefit and endless cycle. South Vietnam all the way back, breathing a lot lighter. In this way, Mo Lvlv has packed his luggage, washed his hands, and is ready to go out to buy vegetables and come back to cook. "Miss Nan, what would you like to eat?" Looking at Mo lvlu''s flattering eyes, Nanyue smiled gently: "I''m not picky about food, I can eat anything." "OK," Mo Lulu quickly nodded and rubbed his hands. "I can only cook some home-made dishes. Don''t dislike Miss Nan." "Just call me Nanyue," said Nanyue, pointing to the sofa. "Don''t hurry. Sit down and talk." Mo Lvlv was a little nervous. He didn''t dare to sit full on the sofa. He only sat at the edge. "Since brother ye said that you are my work and life assistant, I will double your salary before the next assistant comes." "But there are a few rules to follow." "First, just do what I ask you to do and what you should do. Don''t be too curious." "Second, I can''t mention all the trifles in my life to anyone, including brother Ye." "Three, don''t lie to me. Don''t think I''m a few years younger than you." "Last, I like quiet. You should wear headphones when you watch plays and listen to songs in your room. Just make a quiet call." These are very strict at first glance, carefully pondered, but they are basically the requirements that should be done. For a moment, Mo Lvlv was restrained by the aura implied in the gentle smile of South Vietnam. After a long time, he remembered and said, "I see." From the very beginning, she didn''t dare to underestimate South Vietnam. She felt completely that she was the young man. "Well, give me your cell phone number and I''ll transfer you some money. In addition to three meals a day, I''ll add some common daily necessities." In terms of money, South Vietnam has no intention to say more. On the one hand, it believes in Chu Ye''s vision of selecting people. On the other hand, if Mo Lvlv is really greedy for small and cheap, she can see it at any time. After Mo Lvlv went out, South Vietnam roughly collected his luggage, then paved a yoga mat and split a fork on it to see the films made by famous director Mu Lao before. See the transition plot and chat with 005. [Xiao Wu, can you compose music?] [host, yes, but for a fee.] [... Oh, forget it.] Nanyue thought that he was a person who had studied the rhythm, and he could try his best to write words. It''s just that you can''t play a modern song out of thin air with a Guqin. After all, art schools don''t teach this. Then she has to wait. Chu Ye finds a suitable composition, and then she tries to fill in an ancient song. In this way, at least it can slightly reduce Chu Ye''s burden. He can''t go to his own company and grab the songs of other artists. Just thinking, a text message came in. It was sent by Chai Wentao. She was asked to audition tomorrow afternoon. The specific time and place were sent together. Chapter 93 In the morning, South Vietnam went to a performance class as usual. At noon, Chu Ye picked her up again, went to have dinner together, and talked to her about old mu. Only two of the artists Chu ye once brought have cooperated with Mu Lao. One has been on the road for ten years and its strength is obvious to all, while the other has just entered the old man''s eyes by taking off the title of film queen with a work. Therefore, his understanding of the old man is only limited to the other party''s selection of actors. He needs both appearance and strength, and his temper is a little strange. So Chu Ye''s advice to Nanyue is just two points: show all your strength to audition, and know how to be flexible in the process of audition. Then, they came to the underground parking lot of the audition place half an hour before the agreed time. Although arriving early will make a good impression, it seems a little silly to arrive too early. Chu Ye casually found a topic: "if you want to join the group to make a film or run other announcements, I shouldn''t follow you. Therefore, you''d better have a car, depending on whether you want to rent a comfortable business car or I can borrow a car for you. " When Nan Yue was a makeup artist, he talked with the crew and knew the difference between the two. For actors, it''s better to shoot indoor plays, outdoor plays, or go to places where there is no film and television base. Commercial cars become very important. You can take a break between plays, change clothes, have heating when it''s cold, air conditioning when it''s hot, and other benefits. Anyway, it''s n times better than an ordinary car. "Well, I''ll find a way." She is now her own boss. Of course, she has to handle everything by herself. Chu Ye looked at her: "according to your terms, you don''t have to worry about signing a small company." Nanyue smiled: "I thought, brother ye, you would persuade me to sign Hongyu again." "No," Chu Ye shrugged. "According to Hongyu''s rules, you can''t take the play." Hearing his indirect admission, Nanyue couldn''t help asking, "brother ye, do you have a holiday with Mr. Sheng?" Chu Ye was not embarrassed. He opened his mouth and replied, "no, it''s just that he doesn''t like him." This may not be a lie, but it must be more than that. South Vietnam responded, saying that it knew and did not explore. They chatted a few more words at will. They got off and went upstairs only fifteen minutes before the agreed time. When I arrived at the designated floor, I looked at the busy figure of the staff in the corridor and each room. Chu Ye subconsciously looked at his eye watch and almost thought he was late. "Is there another role audition besides you today?" South Vietnam didn''t know the situation. After confirming that the time was right, he said, "wait and see." After waiting for about ten minutes, the staff finally noticed them and came forward. "Is that Miss Nanyue? Mr. Chai told you to change your costume as soon as you arrive, and it''s the penultimate room on the left. " "OK, thank you." Nanyue nodded and looked at Chu Ye. Chu Ye waved his hand and said, "go. I''ll sit somewhere and wait for you." Just as South Vietnam was walking all the way, when it was close to the room, another staff member trotted over. "Mr. Chu, Mr. mu, please go over." The old man knows he''s here, too? Chu Ye looked around first. He didn''t find any suspicious figure, so he asked, "which way to go?" "Please follow me." Chu Ye followed the staff who led the way to a small room where several people stood. They were all big people in the film industry. He fully realized that today is definitely more than just south Vietnam to audition. Chapter 94 On the other side, South Vietnam also came to the door of the penultimate room on the left. The name is pasted on it, which is the name of the role she wants to audition. South Vietnam glanced at the other rooms. There were some names in the script and no names. It''s just that there are only staff in those rooms, or they are empty at all. I don''t know whether it''s ready or not. South Vietnam opened the door and went in. There was an obvious dressing room with several sets of ancient costumes hanging on the shelf. Which costume is this for her? Pick any one? South Vietnamese probe looked into corridor and locked door after confirming that no one was coming. These days, she has read those pages of the script over and over many times, and she thinks she has almost figured out the role. The whole film should tell the story of man and demon. According to Chai Wentao, she plays against Sheng Jingheng and Hu Xuerou. Well, the hero played by Sheng Jingheng is a man with excellent martial arts, and Hu Xuerou is a small red fox demon. I don''t know what happened in front. The male Lord came all the way to hunt down the little fox demon, but he bumped into the fox demon''s territory. The role played by South Vietnam is a Nine Tailed sky fox with natural charm and profound mana. As a member of the same clan, the Nine Tailed heavenly fox came out to save the little red fox demon. She decorates the fairyland and charms the male Lord. While preparing to kill, she also wants to absorb the Zhiyang essence of the male Lord. As a result, before he succeeded, the male Lord was saved by the red fox demon. The Nine Tailed heavenly fox was trapped by love when it was a small fox demon, so it stopped caring and left leisurely. South Vietnam has no script behind it. I don''t know what happened later. All I know is that in a 100 minute or 120 minute film, this character is estimated to have less than 10 minutes. But it''s a little better than a simple guest role. At least it''s an opposite play with the hero, or a charm play that makes people''s heart beat faster and nervous. To put it bluntly, this role actually exists to charm the male Lord. Instead of delving into the role itself, think about the setting of the male Lord. South Vietnam glanced at several sets of costumes and thought of the scene of the first meeting with the male Lord in the dreamland, and soon made a decision. After changing his costume, Nanyue looked at his daily makeup and looked at the dressing table. The makeup tools on it are complete. It should be for her role. When she even changed her makeup, half an hour had passed, and the former staff member knocked at the door. "All right? It''s almost time to go. " South Vietnam looked in the mirror and finally confirmed it. Then he turned around and said, "OK, please." Seeing her face, the staff was stunned. After a moment of doubt, they reacted and said, "is it South Vietnam? Please follow me. " "Yes, thank you." South Vietnam nodded, then raised his hand and pulled his hair behind his ears before he followed him out. The staff walked in front and sighed to themselves that good make-up skills are almost head changing. The role that South Vietnam is going to try is probably safe. "Here we are. Please wait inside." South Vietnam thanked again, stepped into the room, and the door behind him closed immediately. The room was empty. One of the walls was inlaid with a rectangular glass. When I looked closer, I couldn''t see the scene behind the glass. But behind the glass, someone should be watching in the dark. South Vietnam thought, then took back his sight, quietly hung his head, side face and neck and shoulders, forming a very beautiful arc. A moment later, the door was suddenly pushed open and a silk thread leaked in. Chapter 95 Hearing the sound of opening the door, South Vietnam turned slightly and looked at it. The person who came in was straight, proud as loose, and a flawless handsome face, more and more textured between light and shadow. At the moment of seeing his face, a trace of amazement burst out at the bottom of Nanyue''s eyes, and it was inevitable. When he realized that he had also seen it, he immediately changed, weak and confused, drilling into his heart like water, unable to hold it and forget it. Nanyue Yingying saluted: "young master, are you calling me?" She spoke softly and was graceful, but her eyes dropped slightly and didn''t look at him. This does not look, but it is far better than all direct eyes. He quietly looked at her slightly trembling eyelashes and brushed a soft shadow on the fundus of his eyes. As if I was afraid, I don''t know whether I suddenly saw him as a stranger or because I was in danger. "Girl, why are you here alone?" As soon as he answered, his eyes suddenly changed. He was still clear, but he seemed to forget something. Several people behind the long glass, seeing this scene, subconsciously held their breath for a few seconds, as if they were afraid of disturbing them. Chu Ye looks at some big men who are deeply involved in the play. He can''t help touching his chin. When he goes to see South Vietnam, he sees that she has straightened up and raised her head. Change the appearance of being weak and making people feel pity involuntarily. Pick from the corners of your eyes, cunning and evil. Step by step, she walked towards Sheng Jingheng, who was still standing at the door. Every step seemed to have a proud attitude of winning. When they were very close, Nanyue stopped and raised his hand. The slender jade finger slipped down the hem of Shengjing. "Young master, I''m so afraid." According to the script, Sheng Jingheng will hold her involuntarily. But Sheng Jingheng didn''t answer the play any more. Instead, he held Nan Yue''s wrist, prevented her from continuing to pick and tease, and bowed his head and said something. Then, South Vietnam quickly retreated and bent over Sheng Jingheng. The good play suddenly stopped. Mu Yao was still a little dissatisfied, but at least he exceeded his expectations. It was a pity for a while and soon opened his mouth with a smile. "Let her take a makeup photo and sign the contract by the way." A man in his thirties, who was supposed to be an assistant director, stepped down and opened the door. Looking at him leading South Vietnam, Sheng Jingheng stopped in place for a moment, glanced faintly at the glass, and then raised his feet to leave. Mu Yao took back his eyes and looked at Chu ye, who was fighting against the wall. Seeing that the old man looked over, Chu Ye immediately stood up straight and showed a respectful and appropriate smile: "old mu." "You have a good eye for signing such an immortal." Mu Yao was never stingy when he was willing to praise others. "Not as original as mu." Chu ye said modestly. Speaking of it, it is true that he first took a fancy to South Vietnam and asked Chai Wentao to find someone. Mu Yao was very useful for this flattery and smiled with satisfaction: "well, go over there. She just made her debut and doesn''t understand anything. You have to watch it if you want to sign a contract." "Excuse me first." Chu Ye nodded, left consciously and let them talk alone. He found South Vietnam in the room mentioned by the previous staff. The hairdresser is helping her with her headdress, but the makeup artist is very idle. He just needs to add some details on the basis of the good makeup of Nanyue. "Congratulations, good performance today." Chu ye took a chair and sat down beside him, looking at Nanyue in the mirror. Nanyue also looked at him through the mirror: "were you with the director and screenwriter just now? Behind the glass? " Chu Ye smiled: "yes, you can see the scene of Sheng Jingheng''s advice clearly." Chapter 96 Hairdressers and makeup artists are very professional. When they hear this, they don''t stop. Nanyue calmly looked back at Chu Ye''s playful eyes and said, "Mr. Sheng was supposed to help me with the play temporarily and stop there. He also respected me." "Do you want to praise him for being a gentleman and not taking advantage of the actress?" Chu ye said, "well, in the eyes of small fans like you, he is perfect." Even if he is not a fan, Sheng Jingheng is actually not perfect like a person. His appearance is second, momentum and talent are more eye-catching. Nanyue pressed this sentence, did not say it, but asked: "brother ye, what should we pay attention to when we countersign the contract?" "Don''t worry if I''m here," said Chu Ye carelessly, "and they are all big men in the circle. They can trust you and won''t pit you." Nanyue responded with ease: "then I''ll just bother to take fixed makeup photos." When the shape is ready, Chu ye still follows her to see how her makeup is taken. At this sight, I was completely relieved of her. Dynamic acting skills are handy, and static hard photos are nothing to talk about. As a newcomer, South Vietnam really has no place. He needs to worry more about this agent. His thoughts are all on preparing a new song for her. The first play was just a test of the water, and it had nothing to do with the weight of the play. If South Vietnam wants to make a debut, it will make its own world in this circle. Debut works are very important. But because her starting point is an online talent show, the grade is not high or low, and she was eliminated at the last minute. So I''m afraid it''s not easy to invite songs. I can''t afford to buy songs written by old songwriters for the time being. Fame is general, like Yang Wenyan, but not special enough. The best way is to also select new people to cooperate, have a sense of freshness, and be willing to tailor it for South Vietnam. It''s best to have talent and certain strength. This will be a huge job. If it were someone else, Chu ye would not like to come by himself, but directly throw it to the people below. But in South Vietnam, he raised his eyes and looked at them. He had turned into a Nine Tailed sky fox. He was charming in South Vietnam. Just reluctantly borrow a sentence from Sheng Jingheng - she is worth it. South Vietnam is still taking makeup photos and signing contracts here. Sheng Jingheng has finished unloading his makeup, changed back to his private clothes and left with his party. When he got to the car, he was left with the driver, Chen le and Wei Jun. Wei Jun quietly answered a phone call, then turned his head and said, "the role of South Vietnam has been determined and is ready to sign a contract." Sheng Jingheng leaned against the seat, his eyes closed, but he could smell the fragrance that didn''t belong to him. It is vaguely intertwined and difficult to erase. "Chu Ye''s relationship?" Mu Lao''s films, even small characters, have to go through layers of screening. Wei Jun shook his head: "no, it seems that director Mu and the screenwriter Chai personally selected the person. Today''s audition was specially arranged by them." Sheng Jingheng did not change his look. It was no surprise to hear the result. In this way, it shows that Chu Ye has not made any action after signing South Vietnam. "Stare more." Thinking of this, he opened his mouth lightly. Wei Jun thought he was talking about South Vietnam. When he should go down, he began to think about where to start and stare at every move of South Vietnam. It''s not good. It''s too aggressive, but it should be meticulous and in place. As a result, I heard the boss make a noise again before I came up with a reason. "Not South Vietnam. Keep an eye on Chu Ye." Chapter 97 As Chu ye said, the big men in the circle not only don''t cheat people, but also give excellent conditions. Take the film pay as an example. A character with only ten minutes of play, or less than ten minutes, actually gets 200000 film pay. What''s more, South Vietnam is still a completely new person. It can rely on this to spend a little on her budget. But they didn''t, and some of the requirements listed in the contract were relatively loose. Therefore, the process of signing the contract was very smooth. In a few minutes, the two sides shook hands happily and said that the cooperation was happy. It mainly took a little more time to take a fixed makeup photo. The photographer was attracted by the temperament and beauty of South Vietnam. He forgot that he was shooting a small role and accidentally took more photos than the protagonist. Before leaving, Chu Ye talked to the photographer and made a simple deal. South Vietnam stood a few meters away, and they deliberately lowered their voice, so they didn''t really hear it. However, after Chu ye came, he told her directly. "I asked him to send the original film to me, and then find an artist to fix the picture, gather a Jiugong grid and send it to the microblog to promote the film. At least it''s your first play. It doesn''t matter to make some publicity. " "In exchange for?" Nan Yue raised his eyebrows and guessed that he hadn''t finished yet. Chu Ye pressed the elevator and said, "I promise him that when you become red, you can let him take a set of photos for you." Nanyue smiled: "brother Ye has a heart." The photographer''s professional skills are quite good. Otherwise, he won''t be able to take makeup photos for mu Lao''s new film. After that, cooperation is actually a win-win situation. But this episode has virtually narrowed the relationship between the two sides and expanded a personal vein. "Nothing," Chu Ye waved. "It''s just that you do what you should do. What I want to do is to try my best." They went down to the parking lot and drove all the way out. They found that it was getting dark. Chu ye had an appointment in the evening, so he didn''t ask her to have dinner together, but directly sent her back downstairs to the newly rented house. "It''s still early to join the group. You''ve had a good performance class recently, and then have a good rest. I have nothing to do. I can have a live broadcast or a video. Call me if you need anything. I''m on call. " South Vietnam nodded one by one to show that it understood. After getting off, I was about to close the door and was stopped. "I''ll send you an electronic version of the complete script later. You can have a look and try to play the role better." Before Nanyue could answer, Chu Ye waved and was ready to go. Nanyue just smiled and said hello, then closed the door, stood aside, waited for Chu ye to drive away, and then turned into the building. Mo Lulu was sitting on the sofa in the living room watching the video with her mobile phone. When she came back, she immediately turned off her mobile phone and stood up to ask. "Dinner at home?" "Yes." Nanyue changed his shoes, looked at Mo Lvlv''s mobile phone and smiled. Although it''s only a moment, it should be heard correctly - Mo Lvlv is making up the new era of idols. Speaking of, the original performances were really black history. In the future, they were often mentioned to black her. [host, I have a video here. You can see it!] Hearing the sound of 005, South Vietnam came to the spirit. Instead of watching the video first, he asked. [Xiao Wu, when will the next main task come? No main line, no branch lines for me, huh?] If there is no task to do, there is no spirit stone. It hurts to think about it. [host, due to the temporary change of the previous mainline task, the subsequent mainline is still being modified. Please wait patiently.] Chapter 98 South Vietnam is not unreasonable. When he heard this reason, he didn''t ask again. Instead, let 005 show her the video. There are three people in the video. They are not strangers. Former old teammates, Qi Xi and Luo Wenshan, as well as "South Vietnam" who was obviously bullied. The video hit the wall of the bathroom at the end of "South Vietnam" and fell down. It seemed that it was over after a coma. Looking at the angle, it seems that someone secretly hid at the door and recorded this scene. After watching the video, South Vietnam did not say anything, but fell into a state of thinking. 005 waited for a while, but she didn''t respond, so he reminded her. [if the host needs video and audio evidence before that, the system can also provide it as much as possible! No need to exchange for spirit stone!] After listening to Xiao Wu''s last remark, Nan Yue chuckled and went to drink a glass of water first, and then went back to his room. Let''s find out first. I know when to use it OK, host After saying "hard work", South Vietnam ordered another Mu Lao''s film before dinner. After dinner, I received the electronic version of the complete script mentioned by Chu Ye. Nanyue and Xiaowu had a discussion and asked it to act as an e-book reading software. She calmed down and practiced, and it was responsible for turning the pages for her. The script of a film is not too long. South Vietnam saw the end before it finished practicing. After reading it, I understood what Chu ye said to play the role more in place. In her script, the intersection with the male Lord is limited to the charm step by step in the dreamland, so that he is willing to give everything for himself. After leaving the stage, it is estimated that the male owner will be completely forgotten soon. But in the whole script, the man always dreamed of her from time to time after he was rescued. Even at the end of the film, he recalled three girls who painted heavily in his life. She was the first one to think. If you want the male master to have such a deep memory, naturally you can''t play it casually. Nine Tailed heavenly fox is good at enchanting people, which is based on the condition of insight into people''s hearts. If she wants to play the Nine Tailed heavenly fox well, she has to find out the man, so that she can win in details. Thinking about it, South Vietnam asked Xiao Wu to return the script to the front and give a brief introduction to the male Lord. I looked over and over several times until it was deeply engraved in my mind. After cultivation, it''s only 9:00 p.m. and it''s still early. South Vietnam took a bath first, and then looked at all kinds of cosmetics, and the makeup tools also declined. The last video was made of affordable cosmetics suitable for the student party. Maybe you can try it next time, at a slightly medium and high-end price. After all, many pink circle girls who pay attention to her should have a good family. This is to continue her unfinished career. Now that we have made a decision, there is no so-called choice difficulty in South Vietnam. It looks good. Those recommended by Xiao Wu are all added to the shopping cart to check out. Just after paying the money, the voice of Xiao Wu rang out in my mind. [Ding! Complete the branch task - one hot search per day (11)!] [huh?] South Vietnam is a little surprised. She has lived in peace these days. When going out, there should be no sneak photographers around. Was it an advertisement or an audition today that was exposed? 005 has consciously adjusted the hot search interface. #LAN lingxuan praises South Vietnam# Seeing the name LAN lingxuan, Nanyue was still in a trance for a few seconds, and then remembered that the other party was the original singer of night dream. It''s half a month since the semi-finals. It''s a little good. The reflection arc seems to be a little long. South Vietnam was trying to go to the microblog in person, but it was attracted by a new wechat message. Chapter 99 At noon on Saturday, in the box of a local restaurant in city A. Ren Ran went out to make a phone call, leaving Nanyue and Ren Jiayuan to watch the microblog together. For LAN lingxuan, it took so long to find out that the South Vietnamese cover song and dance "Night Dream", even her own fans are quite helpless. However, if you think about it, you will feel quite normal. LAN lingxuan is from T city. He hasn''t returned yet and rarely uses microblog. In addition, he has been recuperating in recent years and has not issued new songs, but focused on travel and life. Naturally, he knows the big and small things in the entertainment industry relatively late. It can be found in half a month because several performance videos from South Vietnam have been popular on well-known foreign video websites. Even some netizens have started to carry some comments on the Internet about South Vietnam. Foreigners boast about people, which is also hype, so they have won a lot of comments and become popular. Ren Jiayuan read the past one by one. He was both amazed and funny. He always felt that what he boasted was not Nanyue sitting next to him, but a fairy in the sky. South Vietnam was very calm, listening and drinking juice. When almost finished reading, Ren Jiayuan put his mobile phone on and looked at Nanyue with a smile: "Nanyue and Vietnam, are you still disappointed that you didn''t see my second cousin this time?" "Huh? How? " Nanyue simply shook his head. "I know Mr. Sheng is very busy. His new film is about to start." Ren Jiayuan looked gossip: "Oh? You know all the inside information? " There has been no news about Sheng Jingheng''s new film since he posted a photo on his microblog last time. Especially as soon as "idol new era" is over, all Sheng Jingheng''s fans are eagerly looking forward to his joining the group as soon as possible. However, because there was no news at all, the Buddhist department had to wait. "I received a small role in the play and joined the group after a while." Nanyue said a meal and then said, "when I went to the audition yesterday, I just met Mr. Sheng." "Ah ah ah ah!" Ren Jiayuan regained consciousness and subconsciously screamed, "are you going to cooperate with your male god!? Really? Is there a match??? " Although it was in the box, it couldn''t stand Ren Jiayuan''s call. Ren Ran, who called in the corridor outside, couldn''t help opening the door and motioned Ren Jiayuan with his eyes to let her pay attention to some etiquette. Ren Jiayuan calmed down and grabbed Nan Yue''s hand: "it''s so happy! I dream of getting close to my brothers! " South Vietnam patted her: "then you have to refuel." When the film is finished and released, Ren Jiayuan sees the opposite play between her and Sheng Jingheng. It is estimated that she will scream again. As almost everyone knows, Sheng Jingheng is her male god, and the source is nothing else. It is her microblog. Although many microblogs have been deleted before, many are still left, which are related to Sheng Jingheng. Some idle netizens turned it out one by one. They not only picked out that she was Sheng Jingheng''s only fan, but also guessed that she came to the draft for Sheng Jingheng. After Ren Jiayuan was excited, he picked up his mobile phone again, looking mysterious. "Let me show you something." "What?" Nanyue looked at Ren Jiayuan and opened the microblog again, and then opened the super words she paid attention to. There are moon, single person super voice of all members of the group, and Sheng Jingheng. The bottom one is a super word called "vocal CP". South Vietnam was slightly stunned, and familiar and strange memories emerged again. She seems to know what these words mean. Ren Jiayuan opened this "vocal CP" super voice. The avatar is a picture of refined P, which is very harmonious and beautiful in the same frame. Chapter 100 "The sound is Sheng and the music is Yue. You''re right. This is the second cousin''s CP super talk with you!" Ren Jiayuan gestured to South Vietnam to see the number of people: "I found that there were only a few hundred people when I was talking. It would be tens of thousands. It proves that more than 10000 people think you are a good match with my second cousin." For a moment, South Vietnam did not know how to react. It can only be said that the imagination of today''s little girls is really rich enough. Her intersection with Sheng Jingheng, I''m afraid that the sentence "she''s worth it" and several full marks, seem more special. They hardly stand in front of the camera at the same time and have no conversation. In this way, they can also form a CP, and even have a special super voice. We can knock CP together. Even Ren Jiayuan only knew that she had a meal with Sheng Jingheng. If you let them know, there have been two private close contacts before. Then yesterday, South Vietnam also took Sheng Jingheng to accompany him in the audition, and even teased him. Wouldn''t that be more crazy? Just at this time, Ren Ran finished calling, opened the door and came in, and brought the waiter to serve. Ren Jiayuan didn''t want to tell adults about it, so he put away his mobile phone and winked at South Vietnam. Nanyue nodded clearly, indicating that he would not say anything. Looking at them, Ren Huo smiled silently without asking. When the dishes were served, he said to Nanyue, you''re welcome, just eat. This time, the father and daughter invited South Vietnam to dinner, naturally for the last time, apologize and thank you. The purpose of apologizing is to invite South Vietnam to such an expensive place, which makes her misunderstood and unable to stand up and clarify for her. Thank you for the attempted kidnapping on the way back that afternoon. The person who wants to kidnap Ren Jiayuan is Ren Ran''s opposite family in the business field. He intends to use this to threaten him to give up a very important project. Ren Ran spent two weeks to remove all hidden dangers, which called South Vietnam out. If it was superfluous, Ren Ran didn''t say it in front of his daughter, but just said it roughly, so he turned to talking about family affairs. "On Yuanyuan''s birthday next month, I''d like to invite you to dinner at home. The old lady also wants to see you, OK?" Speaking of this, Ren Jiayuan also looked forward to: "is it OK? Second cousin, they will come too! " Facing the same expectant faces of father and daughter, Nanyue couldn''t be cruel to refuse, so he smiled and nodded: "if I don''t have to work, I will go." Ren Huo nodded with understanding: "OK, contact in advance at that time." While eating and chatting, Ren Ran had another video call. Because he was from abroad, he had to go out and pick it up first. As soon as he left, Ren Jiayuan came up and whispered, "I''ll have my 13th birthday next month. Don''t you wonder why my father is only 30 years older than him?" "Unmarried children, and he must be. After you were born and sent to him, you knew you had a daughter." Nanyue scraped her nose and said, "your mother gave you to your father and ran away?" "Wow," said Ren Jiayuan admiringly, "do you really know fortune telling in South Vietnam? You know that? " Nanyue smiled: "it''s a good guess. You look very similar. You are definitely a father and daughter. And you said, "your father is only thirty and has never mentioned your mother. If you calculate, you can guess." "Smart!" Ren Jiayuan praised her, and then sighed with some melancholy, "I don''t know what my mother looks like. My father doesn''t have her picture and never mentions her name." South Vietnam patted her on the shoulder and comforted, "there will be a day to meet." Chapter 101 After dinner, Ren Jiayuan asked his little sister to see the new movie, so he was escorted by his bodyguard. Ren Ran and South Vietnam remained in the box of the restaurant, and then began to talk about the reward. Before Ren Ran spoke, he took out a red envelope and pushed it to South Vietnam. "The old lady gave it to you. The old man''s heart is not much. Just take it." In the old lady''s red envelope, there are no cold and impersonal things like checks. But very drum, one can see that it took a lot of effort to put money into it as much as possible. Nanyue was thinking about the seriousness of the last incident. Ren Huo was injured and Ren Jiayuan was kidnapped. How much shock would it bring to the old lady. The money is well deserved. She took the red envelope and put it directly into the bag without looking at the specific amount. "Thank the old lady for me. Next time I have a chance, I will visit." Looking at her look of no surprise, no joy, neither humble nor arrogant, Ren Yan couldn''t help sighing in his heart. If she hadn''t investigated her family, I really thought she didn''t need these things. At a young age, it''s really rare to have this determination and courage. After two contacts, Ren Ran was sure that South Vietnam did not pretend to be like this, but did it naturally. "Well, the old lady is waiting for you to come home to play." After Ren Ran smiled, his face turned serious again: "do you know the value of the project I was almost forced to give up?" He didn''t really want South Vietnam to guess, but just wanted to lead to the next topic: "full 200 million." "Although two hundred million is nothing compared to the safety of the family. But without you, not only your family will be injured, but also the money and projects will fail. " Ren Ran laid the groundwork, and then asked solemnly, "what kind of reward do you want in South Vietnam?" Looking at him as if he was afraid that she would not ask for a reward or that she would receive less, Nanyue chuckled. "Uncle Ren, if you don''t follow my advice, you can''t resolve this kind of thing. Therefore, not all the credit can be attributed to me. " Ren Ran listened to her words, and half of the credit was due to her, so he said, "it''s still time to reward you." "Well," South Vietnam nodded, "I saw it last night. It''s a comfortable business car. The external quotation is about 300000." Hearing the speech, Ren Ran was stunned first, and then smiled: "OK, uncle, I''ll take care of it for you. You want to use it when filming? I''ll give you another driver. I''ll be honest and reliable. I won''t divulge your information and itinerary. " South Vietnam pondered, "the driver can. I''ll pay the salary." Ren Ran wanted to say that there are many drivers in the Ren family. A salary is nothing. But the clear eyes of Upper South Vietnam were suddenly speechless. After a while, he lost his smile and said, "well, do as you say." After talking about the remuneration, there was nothing else to say, so they left one after another. In order to prevent paparazzi from following her, Ren Ran naturally couldn''t send her back. Instead, he had to go to the cinema and wait to pick up his daughter home. South Vietnam lowered its hat and stopped a taxi. As soon as it got there, it received a wechat from Ren Jiayuan. Xiaoyuanyuan: you remember not to use the large size to talk to the super voice! Or I''ll call you black! I''ve been to the movies. I can still think of it and send a message to tell her. It''s really breaking my heart. Nanyue smiled and replied "I know". Then just about to lock the screen, a message push jumped out again. ¡££º I''m in the group. See you on the crew. Chapter 102 Seeing this news, Nam Yueh slightly raised his eyebrows and thought about it word by word. He felt that he should understand the real meaning of his wechat. She took him to audition without even saying hello yesterday. After that, I decided on the role and didn''t say a word of thanks to him. The news is to remind her that there is such a thing. South Vietnam really completely forgot yesterday, patronized to read the complete script, and then was distracted by the hot search on microblog. However, she didn''t easily send him wechat to disturb, and she also kept her promise. He will send it first and she will reply. It''s just right. South Vietnam was quite satisfied with the reason he thought, and then seriously replied. After typing, South Vietnam checked again and made sure there were no typos before clicking send. NY: OK, thank you for your cooperation yesterday. Thank you for helping me win this role. Thank you! Normally speaking, after receiving this message, Sheng Jingheng should only laugh off it and won''t reply again. But Nanyue jumped inexplicably in his heart, so that he didn''t rush to return wechat, but kept his posture and stared at the wechat interface. Two minutes later, a new message jumped out. ¡££º How can I thank you? Seeing these three words, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing, then relaxed its posture and continued to type to reply. NY: would you like to invite Mr. Sheng to dinner or give you a gift? You choose one? ¡££º It''s inconvenient to eat. Let''s have a gift. NY: received. Sheng Jingheng, who was in the VIP lounge of the airport, saw these two words, and the radian of his lips unconsciously rose slightly. This scene was just turned around and Wei Jun saw what to say. He subconsciously looked at Sheng Jingheng''s mobile phone, only saw the wechat chat interface, and didn''t know who he was talking to. Sheng Jingheng put away his mobile phone and asked, "what''s up?" "The latest news, the plane will be twenty minutes late." "Yes." Sheng Jingheng just nodded, his mobile phone vibrated again, and he subconsciously lit up the mobile phone screen. But this time, he just glanced at it and didn''t unlock the phone, that is, he didn''t mean to reply. "Ren Ran met with South Vietnam today. Please pay attention." Wei Jun understood as soon as he heard it, immediately responded, and then pulled Chen le and another assistant. They all explained. Once there is any relevant information on the Internet, it will be pressed down at the first time. Or, if you know a paparazzi or the media has news, you just press it and don''t send it. After all, not only is South Vietnam closely watched, but Ren Ran has attracted much media attention because he has a deep relationship with Shengjia and is also the president of a listed company. If two people meet and are photographed, no matter what they are talking about and whether there is anyone else, it will be a bloody rain. I''ve explained it and contacted my acquaintances. Wei Jun secretly thought of something while brushing the trumpets that broke the news on his microblog¡ª¡ª I don''t know when he started. Most of his work is actually related to South Vietnam. Sometimes there is even an illusion that the artists he brings are not only Sheng Jingheng, but also South Vietnam. Suddenly I started double work. Do you want to mention bonus to the boss? Just as he was struggling with his wishful thinking, Chen Le suddenly bumped his arm. "Brother Wei, look at this one, isn''t it?" Wei Jun turned his head and said, "show me." @Gossip: Recently, a draft contestant with high popularity on the Internet has an average family, but the people he contacts are not simple. It is said that a great God agent did not hesitate to go to the battle in person to help clarify the black hot search because he wanted to sign her. Chapter 103 Behind the microblog of "gossip knew" is a relatively small paparazzi team. Before that, there were several true and false revelations, and a real hammer picture of love between male and female artists was taken. So, I still accumulated a lot of fans. Just a few minutes after this microblog was posted, there were more than a dozen comments. I guessed whether it was South Vietnam. It''s too precise and clear. It''s clear that it''s going for South Vietnam. This feeling is as like as two peas in the South Vietnam incident. Nevertheless, Wei Jun tried to find someone to contact the team behind the microblog. When I was about to get on the plane, I received a reply from many parties. They all said the same thing - the other party charged money for work and refused to delete it. Wei Jun has completely confirmed that it is the same as last time, and the person behind the money is estimated to be the same. He had no other way for the time being, so he told shengjingheng first. Sheng Jingheng asked, "are there any photos?" "Not at present. I don''t know if I''m holding my hair." Wei Jun is also very helpless about these paparazzi. If he has nothing to do, he likes to give a notice first, and then send photos and hammer, so as to start the price on the ground. Sheng Jingheng hung his eyes, and the cold idea flashed by: "then he didn''t have a chance to send." Wei Jun was slightly stunned. Is it going to cost a lot of money to bring down the paparazzi team? There has been such an experience before. After that, all paparazzi in China dare not easily provoke shengjingheng again. This time, is Sheng Jingheng to protect Ren''s family, or is it South Vietnam? Wei Jun did not dare to ask this question, but acted quickly and conveyed the meaning of the boss to the people of the company. It''s inconvenient for them to follow the boss to the crew. The company comes forward, which is both confidential and agile, and there is no future trouble. South Vietnam does not know this. She knew that there was another storm about her on the microblog. Thanks to the last black hot search, this time, 005 finally captured the exact information and told her for the first time. South Vietnam also saw the microblog called "gossip knew it early". The blog time was 1:30 noon. At that time, she and Ren Ran had just finished talking and left the restaurant one after another. This is, specially looking for someone to follow and stare at her. [the host needs me to check. Who did this?] [Xiao Wu, use your head. I haven''t made a debut yet. I have only one enemy.] Instead of going to the microblog, Nanyue turned to wechat and opened a three person discussion group between her and Yuan Xiaofu and Wu Meini. After the finals, the six people who made their debut officially signed into an entertainment company called "shallow entertainment". Before officially starting out as a women''s group, he was still a trainee for the time being. At present, the company is conducting unified training, and all aspects should be carefully polished. More importantly, prepare a debut song. Therefore, Yuan Xiaofu and Wu Meini are much busier than her this week. Nanyue thought that Ni Jiaming should be the same. The result now seems, but not necessarily. Thinking, South Vietnam sent a message in the group. NY: are you training? It''s Xiao Fu: today is Saturday, take a day off! Wu Meini: have you found a house? NY: Well, if you''re free in the evening, come over and have hot pot? It''s Xiao Fu: OK, OK, I want to eat shrimp slide! Wu Meini: send me a location. South Vietnam has already reached home, so it sent a direct location. Instead, he called Mo Lvlv and went to the nearby supermarket to buy hot pot ingredients. [what does the host want to do?] [they are now in the same group with Ni Jiaming. If Ni Jiaming wants to move, it will inevitably affect them. So there are some things to understand first.] Chapter 104 When Yuan Xiaofu and Wu Meini arrived, it was just dark. From the cold wind outside to the room with sufficient heating and steaming hot pot on the table, it''s like coming to heaven. After Mo Lulu helped prepare the ingredients, he made a bowl of noodles for himself first, and then went back to his room. Very conscious, do not disturb the reunion of the three of them. "Unexpectedly, it looks very old outside, but it''s so good inside. Is the rent expensive?" After Wu Meini took off her cotton padded coat, she began to look around. Her first concern was money. Yuan Xiaofu said with a smile, "just relax. The more money you have, the less money you need." Nanyue smiled when he heard the speech, and then silently showed: "I''m going to have a little actor with a pay of 200000." They were not very surprised, and even felt that South Vietnam deserved more film pay. Speaking of this, Yuan Xiaofu asked, "when will you join the group?" "The notice hasn''t come down yet. It''s estimated that it''s not so fast." Nanyue brought the last few ingredients and clapped his hands: "come and sit down." The three people sat around the table and chose the ingredients they wanted to eat. I''ve talked about South Vietnam. If I want to talk again, I''ll naturally talk about the women''s group where yuan Xiaofu and Wu Meini belong. "Did the training go well? Have you set the time for your debut? " But South Vietnam didn''t expect that as soon as they started, they looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Both of them shook their heads and Wu Meini opened her mouth first. "There''s nothing wrong with the training, but there are only five of us. Up to now, Ni Jiaming hasn''t even signed the contract." "What''s going on?" South Vietnam asked quietly. Yuan Xiaofu sighed: "it''s not about the ranking of the finals. Now that she has completely fallen out with the promise, she said, "if you don''t give her a C, you won''t make a debut." "I also said that I want the six of us to compare again. Last time it was an accident, she will be the fifth." Wu Meini added silently. Nanyue slightly raised her eyebrows. It seems that Ni Jiaming was still holding her breath before, which can be regarded as completely revealing her nature. "Do you know her family background?" Yuan Xiaofu and Wu Meini looked at each other, and then shook their heads: "not very clear." Nanyue nodded thoughtfully: "don''t worry, she can''t make it too long." "What do you say?" Yuan Xiaofu asked curiously, "do you know anything about Nanyue?" Nanyue smiled: "I don''t know about Ni Jiaming, but you two, I can see what you look like when you are red." "True or false?" Yuan Xiaofu was bullied for a while. Wu Meini puffed: "listen to her farting about the rainbow. If she wants to be red, she must be red first." Yuan Xiaofu was a little sorry, but she also agreed: "yes, after all, Chu ShenNa is the agent of Nanyue." South Vietnam did not. We must persuade them to believe what they mean. Seeing and smelling the speech, she just smiled and didn''t say that she did see a turning point in the future in them. Ni Jiaming made such a fuss, but it helped her, so that she could start without scruples. And no one doesn''t like to listen to good words. Although they don''t believe it very much, it''s enough to make them feel better. In addition, there are hot pot to eat, food that I have missed for a long time, and friends around me. This night is destined to be full of laughter and become a good memory in the future. After the Ni Jiaming incident, Yuan Xiaofu and Wu Meini firmly remembered this day. I hope that the words of South Vietnam will come true. Chapter 105 The hot pot was eaten for more than two hours. If Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu were not living in the company dormitory now, and the access control was 10 o''clock in the evening, they all wanted to stay more. South Vietnam sent them downstairs, came back to clean up with Mo Lvlv, quickly went to take a bath, and then practiced. She was in the right state after training, so she went to sleep. So that the next morning, I saw the wechat sent by Chu ye in the evening. C: Microblogging has been done. Don''t worry. South Vietnam first got up to wash, and then boarded the microblog with the trumpet specially registered before. "Gossip knew" yesterday''s microblog alluding to her has been deleted. The latest microblog has only four words - no real hammer. Under the comments, a group of people were mocking him for overturning, and a few were discussing it seriously. Which company did South Vietnam sign? The speed of public relations is so fast. When and how are you going to make a formal debut. It seems that many netizens are still eating melons with their brains. They have no photos and no evidence. They just make up a few words of gossip and have a look. South Vietnam laughed it off and was about to quit the microblog, but found that just now, this number sent a new microblog. @Gossip has long known: pick up the contestants of the same talent show again, make a successful debut, rank lower, and search. This is really unusual. There are pictures and facts. See you at 10 a.m. on Monday! This description is Ni Jiaming at a glance. Shouldn''t this blogger take Ni Jiaming''s money and follow her secretly? Why did the painting style suddenly turn and start to release Ni Jiaming''s material? Did she misunderstand Ni Jiaming? Nanyue conveniently cut a picture, then jumped to wechat and sent it to Chu Ye. NY: [picture] brother ye, did you do this? Chu Ye doesn''t have habit of the going to bed early and getting up early. He doesn''t reply for a while. When Nanyue finished his morning practice, went out for a jog and came back for breakfast, he received his voice. C: No, it wasn''t me who asked him to delete his blog yesterday. I just told you so that you wouldn''t be upset. After listening to this voice, which was obviously just woke up and had a hoarse voice, South Vietnam was silent for a moment. He is very honest. If he didn''t do it, he will never take it from him. Since it''s not Chu ye, it''s good to guess who it will be. Although Ren Ran knows something about the entertainment industry, he should not know how to operate it. Well, there is only one person he can ask, who knows both him and her. The people who were still on the way to the group yesterday still have to take care of these things. It''s all right. Is the counterattack of this new microblog also from him? C: Who does this microblog say, Ni Jiaming? It seems that Chu Ye is fully awake. South Vietnam directly dialed him a voice call and said, "it should be, and that is, before and yesterday, some so-called revelations about me on the Internet are probably driven by her." "What''s going on? Do you have a contradiction? " Chu Ye is silent. He can guess that someone is going to engage in South Vietnam, but he still didn''t expect that it would be a contestant from the same program as South Vietnam. And this player is really very unusual. Nan Yue said, "I was with her in a six man team before. She probably hated me and did a series of operations that were difficult to understand." Somehow, Chu Ye hears the feeling of war from her extremely calm tone. "Well, let''s meet and talk later. I''ll tell you about her first. If you want to get it back, I''ll stay with you. " Nanyue chuckled, "OK, thank you, brother Ye." Chapter 106 The two met at a slightly high-end coffee shop. Chu ye came and ordered a set meal as brunch. South Vietnam is not hungry, just a dessert. After eating a little and padding his stomach, Chu Ye slowly opened his mouth and told Ni Jiaming''s family background. "The former director Ni is half of Mu Lao''s Apprentice. It''s probably a good relationship. He knows a lot of filmmakers, both in front of and behind the scenes. " "If he knows, you''re behind Ni Jiaming. It''s estimated that if you say hello, you''ll almost be blocked by the film industry." Nanyue nodded clearly. No wonder Ni Jiaming acted so recklessly and was not afraid of revenge. If you really want to revenge her, it is your real end. "Then... Don''t let them know." Since he said so, Nanyue simply said, "brother ye, you don''t have to do it this time. Lest they pass you and easily guess it''s me. " "Gee, I''m afraid I''ll drag you down?" Chu Ye sipped his coffee and was refreshed. "Don''t worry. He doesn''t need to be in my identity or Hongyu''s name. He''s a retired director. It''s hard to check." Seeing his proud look of bad ideas on his face, Nanyue raised an eyebrow: "you said that, I thought you wanted to persuade me to think carefully." "I haven''t finished yet," said Chu Ye calmly. "No matter how popular people are, they also have opponents and enemies. It''s a smart way to start with Ni Jiaming''s family. Everyone''s attention will turn to her parents, not herself. " "Yes, it''s really smart." Nanyue thought of the microblog he saw in the morning, and the corner of his lips was slightly hooked. Chu Ye looked at her smile and suddenly remembered: "so, who knew the gossip was to help you?" "It''s not all for me. I did have dinner with someone yesterday. It''s the same person I saw last time by online car." South Vietnam thought he would always know, so he told the truth. "Ren Ran? To tell you the truth, what''s your relationship with him? I don''t mean to interfere with your privacy. I just know and have a good bottom in my heart. " Chu Ye looked solemn. "I know his daughter very well and helped them. I ate twice to thank me. The first time, Mr. Sheng was there. " Chu Ye immediately said, "so the person who helps you is shengjingheng. Last time, he asked Sheng Jingrui to find me. For your sake, aren''t you a single arrow? " Nanyue was stunned: "huh? Single arrow? " "The single arrow is that you like him unilaterally. Double arrows, that is, you two love each other. " Chu ye said, looking at her meaningfully. South Vietnam blinked, inexplicably guilty. In fact, it was not her who had gone to the original body of another world. But double arrows, is that possible? "Brother ye, don''t you know the relationship between Mr. Sheng and Ren Ran?" "You know," Chu Ye nodded, "they don''t really matter, just because Sheng Jingheng is also surnamed Sheng." Nanyue pretended not to understand the metaphorical words behind him, but said, "so Mr. Sheng will do that simply because of Uncle Ren''s request." Chu ye saw that she was not curious at all, so he didn''t say much. He reluctantly believed this reason. "OK, let''s not mention it for the moment. Let''s talk back to Ni Jiaming. What do you want her to do? " South Vietnam thought of the videos and audio provided by Xiao Wu and smiled: "she wants to kill me, so she can return it to her." Chapter 107 Ni Jiaming''s story is much easier than South Vietnam imagined. Sheng Jingheng made a move, and the shallow entertainment company also came out and made a fair announcement. Said that Ni Jiaming was dissatisfied with the positioning of the women''s League and refused to sign a contract with them. The six member women''s League will re plan and delay its debut. In addition, Chu Ye is also behind the scenes, looking for someone to put some gossip from time to time. In a few days, the label pasted on Ni Jiaming changed from strength and beauty to arrogant Star II, playing big cards, bullying teammates and so on. South Vietnam picked a suitable time and asked Xiao Wu to release one of the audio. In the audio, there is a dialogue between Ni Jiaming and promise, not long or short, but with clear focus¡ª¡ª Ni Jiaming is bent on crowding out South Vietnam, first making her lose the favor of the audience and fans, and then being eliminated in the single performance. To this end, specially selected a song that must be eliminated for South Vietnam, and gave "very good" suggestions on makeup. Promise, as Ni Jiaming''s friend, intended to persuade, but failed. In the audio, both of them called each other''s names, and their voices were completely up, not fake. The previous gossip was hammered, and netizens flocked to it in an instant. In just a few hours, the playback volume of this audio has been brushed to millions. Finally, he promised to show up in person and sent an apology microblog for the audio. That "I''m sorry" is not only for her fans, but also for South Vietnam. Finally, Ni Jiaming sent a long apology microblog. The audio that could not be deleted at the beginning was finally deleted by the official and permanently blocked. The @ gossip, which initially broke the news, had long been known and was given a title for a reason. The Ni family finally made a move, and the online farce seems to have subsided. But even now, unwilling netizens continue to publicize it with acronyms and codes. After a long time, new things will be forgotten. After everyone forgot, Ni Jiaming could also change his route and make a new debut. South Vietnam still knows this very well, although she has treated him in his own way. However, she is different from Ni Jiaming - there is no father who has been a big director or a mother who has been a film queen. Her life does not allow mistakes. Once she makes mistakes, her life will be lost. [Ding! Trigger the main task - microblog fans reach one million!] [Ding! Trigger branch line task - the forwarding volume of any microblog exceeds 10000!] [host, the completion time limit of these two tasks is one week! Please refuel!] Look, it''s coming soon. Nanyue happened to be using the trumpet to visit the microblog. At this meeting, he conveniently searched his trumpet and clicked in. After several hot searches, the stage video was wildly spread, and Ni Jiaming targeted the bullying incident. Her microblog fans have risen from the initial thousands to 450000. The most forwarded video in all microblogs is the cosmetics recommendation video sent last week, which is in its early 3000''s. It''s a little far from the mission target. In terms of microblogging, of course, brokers are good at it. Without hesitation, Nanyue directly sent a wechat to ask Chu ye for help. NY: brother ye, how can Weibo quickly rise? Wait online, hurry! C£º£¿ wait a moment. Nanyue was obedient and waited. She switched her microblog to the big one and wondered what kind of microblog she wanted to wind up, so that there would be 10000 forwarding. Before she figured out why, the prompt message suddenly soared. At the same time, wechat message push also emerged at the top of the mobile phone interface. C: Guan Xuan, go and forward it. It''s up to you. Chapter 108 @Nanyue NY: brother ye, please take more care in the future@ Chu ye: return to the status of agent and enjoy cooperation@ South Vietnam NY After forwarding a microblog, South Vietnam found that its fans had broken through the 500000 mark and were still rising rapidly. New fans, new comments, new forwarding and private message tips, one by one, never stop. South Vietnam temporarily withdrew its microblog to keep its small broken mobile phone. Since she signed the contract with Chu ye, she didn''t say to keep it confidential, but she didn''t have a good opportunity to make it public. I didn''t expect that because of the rise of powder, it was announced casually. However, free people who have not signed the company can be so free. With this official microblog, it is estimated that you don''t have to bother to think about sending microblogs. According to Chu Ye''s influence, 10000 forwarding is a small problem. C: The shooting notice is down. You have to wait until the crew changes to a county in City C to take pictures. No accident, we have to wait for January. It''s just the beginning of December, that is to say, we have to wait a month. C: Just in time, I''m going to talk to you about a flying guest of a reality show. See if you can. With that, Chu ye sent her a video link. South Vietnam first replied with the word "en", and then clicked the link. Now is the time when reality TV is popular, and all kinds of are emerging one after another. But those are the only ones that are really well-known. According to the current fame and worth of South Vietnam, we can''t talk about those top-level. Chu Ye''s favorite is a reality show of half travel and half breakthrough. This breakthrough is not just about playing games, but showing your talents. NPC''s in the program are all professionals invited. They are very strict and will not release water at will for the sake of artists. Artists can also choose not to break through, but the number of props obtained will affect the food and accommodation on the day of travel. It''s like playing a large-scale real-life game. You can only gain if you pay. Otherwise, you can only drink white water, live in a tent and watch the scenery. Fixed guests will record every time in about three days, while flying guests only need to go for one day and one night. After recording, it will be broadcast in half a month. Regular guests include men and women. They are all artists with hot works this year, and the programs are also very popular. South Vietnam saw a pilot film and roughly understood how to play the reality show and what the rules were before switching back to wechat. NY: I''ve seen it. Take it if you can talk about it. C: OK, I came to Hongyu on Saturday. I left you some songs. NY: OK, OK. Nanyue knew that he would not give Hongyu other artists'' resources to her, but this kind of thing really needs a professional place, which is more convenient. Just thinking about it, Chu ye sent another message. It''s a screenshot of a web microblog, with her head and name, plus the latest fans. After seeing the latest microblog account paying attention to her, Nanyue subconsciously thought it was Gao fan. Take a closer look to confirm that it''s me. Should Sheng Jingheng be filming in the crew? Inexplicably on the microblog, I also paid attention to her. What are you thinking? [Ding! Successfully completed the main task - one million microblog fans! Additional spirit stone rewards have been issued!] Listening to Xiao Wu''s timely reminder, South Vietnam remembered to see the number of fans in the screenshot. When the screenshot was taken, it was less than 700000. If you know so much Kung Fu, it would be one million? C: As soon as we were officially announced, he came out to find a sense of existence. Why don''t I know that Sheng Jingheng is such a naive person? Chapter 109 The number of microblog fans in South Vietnam did not stop at one million. In particular, # shengjingheng paid close attention to the hot search of South Vietnam # and went straight after the top of the hot search list. The increase in the number of fans is just like flying. In the evening, it was more than two million, almost three million. However, no matter whether the fans or the passers-by were anxious or excited, neither of the two parties came out to say anything. Netizens talked about it one after another. Some said that Sheng Jingheng might just slip by hand. Others say that Sheng Jingheng may be more interested in Chu Ye. It''s interesting to love and kill each other. More bold and careful speculation, South Vietnam may have to cooperate with Sheng Jingheng again. Microblog cross-correlation is just to create heat in advance. As soon as this idea came out, it was soon suppressed by Sheng Jingheng''s fans. One by one, they said that their male gods are concentrating on filming. Don''t spread rumors. Among them, the happiest is naturally the vocal CP super words. There was a CP powder who was a big hand in video. He immediately searched out all kinds of materials and cut a very cool CP video to celebrate. Because CP powder always boasted of enclosure and sprouting, and did not dare to make too much noise on the microblog, so it was only uploaded at station B. But in just a few hours, the playback volume has exceeded 100000, which is recommended on the home page. Over the years, Sheng Jingheng''s CP has been forced. I don''t know how many are right. For those who have cooperated seriously, only those who have attended an activity together. For those who can''t hit the eight poles, both men and women have. But they all rely on God to eat hard candy, and there is basically no follow-up. Therefore, Sheng Jingheng''s pure fans gradually become Buddhist. They only focus on their own family and never mention others. But this time, it seems a little different. The reason is the big hand CP powder in this video - love to drink grapefruit tea. Before she became CP powder, she was actually a fan of Sheng Jingheng, but she was more fraternal, as long as she was a handsome male star. Her act of expressing love is very simple. She cut all kinds of videos for them. Many videos were out of the circle and brought fire to the main Lord by the way. I also cut other people''s CP videos before drinking grapefruit tea, but I didn''t cut Sheng Jingheng''s. According to her words, I am not worthy of the male god, but no one else is worthy! Therefore, many fans of Sheng Jingheng have paid attention to her and know her B station account. A fan inadvertently opened the video entitled [vocal CP to commemorate today, no powder, no KY]. As soon as he moved to Sheng Jingheng''s single super voice and fan group, it exploded in an instant. For Sheng Jingheng''s fans, others knock CP casually, but if that person likes to drink grapefruit tea, he will feel betrayed. The most important thing is that after watching this video, even they can''t help being suspicious. The male God has never publicly praised anyone, but he praised South Vietnam. Does he really look at her differently? When others performed in the semi-finals and finals of idol new era, the male god just looked at it and looked cold and light, as if he had made a decision in his heart. But when it was South Vietnam''s turn to perform, his sight never seemed to leave the stage. Although still careless, it makes people see the meaning of appreciation and tenderness for no reason. In addition, he only played ten points for South Vietnam, and others were basically below nine points. There is no reason to explain that those are just video editing effects. Finally, the microblog back off event. If it is because they have cooperated, but all the contestants in idol new era, those who have made their debut and those who have not made their debut, only South Vietnam has this honor. All these show that whether it is true for CP or not, South Vietnam is indeed a special one. Chapter 110 Fans follow the Lord. Sheng Jingheng is strong enough. His fans naturally don''t need to pay too much attention to other families. Although they had doubts, discontent and resentment, they did not do anything to South Vietnam. Just sneaked into the super words of vocal music CP one after another, and planned to find evidence in it to prove that Sheng Jingheng''s love for South Vietnam would not be love even if he looked at it differently. However, there are still a few poison only and fake powder who directly target South Vietnam. During the daily practice in the evening, South Vietnam asked Xiao Wu to help turn over the renovated comments and private letters. Many of them attacked and abused her with vicious language, mocked that she wanted to be red and crazy, and everyone dared to touch porcelain. Her latest microblog comments and likes are soaring every minute, but forwarding is a little slow. When the cultivation is completed, you can earn more than ten thousand and complete the branch task. This is normal. After all, most of the people who really pay attention to this matter are because of Chu Ye. If you want to forward it, go forward Chu Ye''s original blog. South Vietnam is very calm about this. After all, 95% of her microblog fans are not her real fans. It''s natural not to forward so much. All she cares about, of course, is whether she can complete the task. A main line and a branch line are completed in one day, and the main line is still completely exceeded. There should be a lot of extra rewards. Thinking about it, Nan Yue asked Xiao Wu to open the mall and check the number of his spirit stones. Although I guessed that the number of spirit stones would soar after improving the task reward and additional rewards, Nanyue still couldn''t help eyebrowing when I really saw the specific number. [ten thousand and ten?] Isn''t it possible to buy a bottle of xiaoyangyuan pill directly? [does the host need to buy?] No, I have only ten left South Vietnam refused very sharply and looked at the fairy grass again. Scutellaria barbata doesn''t need to consider at present. If she is injured, she can heal herself. If others are injured, it''s not easy to take out such magic medicine to arouse suspicion. Soon, South Vietnam set its eyes on a purple herb similar to mushrooms but much thinner. This is ziyao grass, the name of the cultivation world. If it is converted to the human world, it is also called zilingzhi. Ziyao grass likes dampness and is a good medicine to prolong life in the world, but in the eyes of immortals, it is just a primary spiritual grass with some spiritual power. Six thousand spirit stones, some are a little expensive. 005 listening to the thoughts in Nanyue''s mind, I thought she would not buy it. But unexpectedly, the next morning, South Vietnam went to buy a very humble black flowerpot with the same dark wet soil. Then it was very crisp, spent 6000 Lingshi, bought a purple Yao grass and transplanted it. Under normal circumstances, such foreign objects that do not belong to the world can hardly survive for too long. But it happened to meet South Vietnam. In just a moment, it changed from a wilting state to a vigorous state. If 005 is right, it seems to have grown up. Nanyue moved the flowerpot to the cabinet in the corner of the kitchen, next to the water pipe, just in line with the dark and humid environment. There is a slight gap in the cabinet, and the aura can come and go freely. After finishing these, I told Mo Lvlv not to touch the flowerpot. Nanyue just washed his hands, went to his room to change his clothes, put on a simple makeup, and set off for Hongyu media. The scale of Hongyu media is small, but the office building is not small. It is a separate villa with a garden. Several villas are connected in a U-shape, and there is a koi pond in the middle of the U-shape. After the improvement of Nanyue cultivation, he stood at the door and looked at the scenery inside. Then, with a little concentration, she looked sideways at the wall covered with roses. After a slight smile, she came forward and rang the doorbell. Chapter 111 After South Vietnam was put in, the gate was closed again and it was difficult to enter. The two people hiding in the wall at the corner came out. They looked at some sneaky eyes and their eyes rolled around for a few times. One of them checked the camera and planned to pass out the just taken photos immediately, and then strive to be the first-hand informant. "Ah?" However, when he saw the photos he had just taken, he was a little confused, "I clearly took her? Why did you shoot the wall? " Another person came over and saw the photos that were not pasted and full of flowers and green. It was a little strange. Instead, he turned over his mobile phone and lamented that fortunately he had made two preparations. But it''s silly to see the photos in the album that are no different from those around you. They looked at each other, strange and afraid. After all, their candid photography is also professional. They know whether they have photographed people or not. If only one person failed to shoot well, it can also be said to be an accident. But if both of them are like this, they will think a little carefully and fear very much. "Hey, didn''t you really get anything from the South Vietnamese material explosion last time?" "Isn''t it being pressed down?" They fell into a dead silence. After standing for half a ring, the man with the camera gritted his teeth and opened his mouth. "Forget it! Take it again when she comes out! " "What if," asked the man holding the cell phone carefully, "I still can''t get it?" This question was not answered, and the person who asked it was actually very clear. If you still can''t get a picture in the second attempt, it means that no matter what material you have in the future, you may not get a real hammer picture. On the other side, South Vietnam was led in all the way, bypassed other office areas and came to a recording studio. Inside are Chu ye and a middle-aged man with long hair, shawl and moustache. At first glance, they are artists. "Coming," Chu ye saw her, stopped chatting with the man and said, "this is Xue fan, our music director of Hongyu." Nanyue politely said, "Hello, Mr. Xue. I''m Nanyue." "The timbre is beautiful. It should be charming when singing high notes." Xue fan grinned and motioned to the studio, "go inside and get used to it." Chu ye said, "your teacher Xue doesn''t have much time. Go and try all those songs, and then we''ll talk." "OK." After South Vietnam responded, it opened the door and entered the studio. When she came out again, it was half an hour later. Xue fan gave her a look of approval, and then left first. Chu Ye sat on the sofa and looked at her with calm eyes. "Now I believe that when you dance the night dream dance, you learn it now." If you watch the dance twice, you only need to listen to the song once. It''s not too much to say genius. Nanyue also sat over and smiled: "you also watched the preheating video." "Well, after reading your edited version," Chu Ye nodded and asked, "which one do you like?" South Vietnam did not hesitate: "the last one." She tried three songs. The first two melodies were light and simple. Only the last one, like gurgling water, is full of profound meaning. Hearing her answer, Chu Ye was not surprised and smiled subtly. "The lyrics and songs of this song were written by the same person. They had never been heard of before and didn''t know where to find them. They were directly delivered to Xue fan." "By the way, his name is Chaoyang. Does that sound familiar? " Chapter 112 Chaoyang? Nanyue wondered, "isn''t this a very common name? It''s normal to be familiar. " And obviously, it''s a stage name. It''s refreshing and catchy enough. Chu Ye reminded, "when you were in the semi-finals, you sang a dream." "And then?" South Vietnam thought about the connection between the two, which was funny. "Do you want to say that when the night dream wakes up, it will be the sunrise?" "You think so, don''t you prove that it is possible?" Chu Ye smiled with interest, "and he specially handed it to Xue fan. Look, it''s like it''s specially written for you." Nanyue in turn reminded him: "night dream is teacher LAN lingxuan''s song." Chu ye saw that she didn''t believe her guess and didn''t even have a trace of suspicion. Obviously, he underestimated her charm and shrugged. "Since you like it, set this song first." Nanyue nodded: "no problem." "You can borrow this studio, but you have to pay for the staff who come to help." Chu ye said to her in advance, "after recording the song, I''ll take care of all the follow-up matters, but you should be ready to receive the bill." He was the only one who, in a few words, settled the matter of her singing. Nanyue smiled: "OK, then trouble brother Ye." It was expected that she would speak so well. Chu Ye waved his hand and signaled that he didn''t have to be polite. Then he said, "it''s hard to find a good song. Let''s send one first for the time being. When you become a blockbuster, there are a lot of people lining up to write songs for you." "Well," Nan Yue thought for a while and said, "if I don''t have much work this month, in addition to acting classes, I also want to learn composition." Just after reading the music scores in the recording studio, Nanyue found that he had some lessons when he was in the art school. However, he was too impetuous, isolated and bullied, and didn''t study hard. The original body has a foundation. She has a deep understanding of rhythm and composition. There should be no big problem. Hearing this, Chu Ye raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter? Are you going to compose your own music? " "If you have inspiration, you can have a try." South Vietnam didn''t know whether it could succeed, so it didn''t say too much. "Very ambitious. I''ll arrange it for you. It''s still the old rule." Although Chu Ye was surprised, he was not surprised, and even began to look forward to how many surprises she could bring to herself. After talking about the new song to be sent, Chu Ye talked about the reality show she mentioned on wechat yesterday. Because he had some friendship with the producer of the program, he settled it as soon as he came forward. The recording time is next weekend, and the location is X city, a famous tourist city in China. The specific recording process has not been down yet, and the guests will not be informed in advance, whether resident or flying. After all, one of the highlights of this program is that when several guests encounter the breakthrough link, they show a blank face and their true feelings of crazy jumping. Chu ye will not go with him at that time. Only Mo Lvlv will go with him. "Now all kinds of reality shows and variety shows are sharp tools for artists to brush their favor. If they perform well, there will be countless circles of fans." "Poor performance, countless powder drops?" South Vietnam answered automatically. Chu Ye looked at her, then laughed and got up: "go, I''ll take you back." Halfway to the door, he remembered and asked, "when you came, did someone secretly take pictures?" South Vietnam thought of the wall full of roses, shook his head and said, "maybe, I don''t know." "Someone will squat and pat you, indicating that you are going to be red." Chu Ye sighed: "this is the most inevitable thing for an artist. Just get used to it." Chapter 113 After a trip to Hongyu media in South Vietnam, although there was a lot of publicity on the Internet about her joining Hongyu, there was no picture. In addition, the official microblog of Hongyu media was very quiet and did not pay attention to South Vietnam. For a time, netizens were confused. I don''t know what''s going on. Of course, there are also smart and sharp people who have studied Chu Ye''s microblog word by word. It comes to a conclusion that Chu Ye signed an agent agreement with South Vietnam in his personal capacity, which has nothing to do with Hongyu media. From the point of view that Hongyu''s artists basically have no intersection with Sheng Jingheng, and Nanyue is a fan of Sheng Jingheng. Nine times out of ten, that''s it. After this possibility spread, it gave a wave of microblog fans to the new circle of South Vietnam. Both feeling that she can adhere to her original heart and pursue idols. He also envied that she could get the favor of the gold medal agent Chu Shen. He didn''t hesitate to return to the agent''s identity from the big boss of the company and work for her. Instead of Chu Ye''s explanation, South Vietnam will not specifically respond to anything. As soon as she spoke, she was afraid to go to the hot search again. In this embarrassing blank period of no works and no achievements, it''s better to search less. For this large number of new fans, the only feedback that South Vietnam can do is to send another beauty video. This video is relatively long, in addition to recommending some medium-priced cosmetics. She also recorded three different daily makeup classes and cut them in together. Cut the video, nature is free labor - 005. Because South Vietnam attached the name of Xiao Wu to the microblog, a lot of people praised it in the comments. The video it cut was very good. After seeing it, 005 kept turning over the comments and reading them to South Vietnam from time to time. [are you going to be an online beauty blogger? It suits you very well, but it''s a pity that Chu Shen is here.] [unfortunately, Chu Shen is + 1 and hopes to sign a short contract.] [Chu Shen has always had a high vision. This time... It''s hard to say.] [is this the legendary net red awl face? See [fist] South Vietnam heard more and more wrong, so it interrupted it in time. [stop, just see for yourself. I have to be busy.] [host, aren''t you angry? You did a good job and put your heart into it. They erased a few words.] No, my current full-time job is really not makeup, and they are just worried about me South Vietnam has a ukulele in her hand, which is a musical instrument recommended to her by a new composition teacher. It is easy to carry, the piano sound is good, it will not be noisy, and it is very easy to use. It is especially suitable for beginners who have little contact with modern musical instruments and don''t have enough equipment at home. Seeing that Xiao Wu was silent, Nanyue didn''t tell him much, but continued to play tentatively with the melody in his mind. The melody has always been interconnected, regardless of ancient and modern times and countries. Soon, a complete melody came out through this little guitar. Melodious and graceful, ethereal and lonely, with a little sense of mystery. [Ding! Trigger the branch task - upload the playing video to Weibo and get 50000 likes!] ¡¾£¿£¿£¿ Small five?] [host, I''m here! The video has been recorded for you and can be uploaded at any time!] [... You are so wayward.] This branch line task was tossed out by Xiao Wu himself. 50000 forwarding, South Vietnam is not confident that it can be completed, and may have to ask for help. But fifty thousand likes, that should be right. Since Xiao Wu wants to send her a spirit stone, don''t you feel sorry for it? [then you can upload it directly, with words: working hard.] Chapter 114 005 got the permission of South Vietnam and obtained her microblog permission. She uploaded videos and published microblogs with words. A series of operations were like flowing clouds and water. After a while, Chu Ye parachuted in time and forwarded this microblog. Although nothing was left, it was enough to respond to those who indirectly said that South Vietnam was not doing business. It hit the faces of those who said it was a pity for Chu God. But the same is true. It annoyed those people. -Play ukri and say you''re trying, xswl -Well, I can play, too. Can I make a debut? -Take yukri away, South Vietnam. You''d better be beautiful alone. It''s good to be a quiet vase. -Chu Shen, what are you forwarding??? If you''re kidnapped, blink. -Does anyone recognize what song she plays? -I don''t know what you''re arguing about, but this song is really good. Please pick it up! -Is there a big God to pick it? The hot comments are noisy, but the latest comments are gradually changing the wind direction, a school of harmony. 005 didn''t expect that the more they did, the more counterproductive they were. Wei wronged and ran to apologize to South Vietnam. Sorry, I''m so impulsive [it''s okay, just get used to it. Even if I have a work and it''s really popular in the future, there will be such comments.] It seems unexpected that people in this era will always look at people with prejudice. Nanyue smiled, boarded the microblog and clicked the video for a meeting. Although this is the first time to play this melody, it still sounds wrong. South Vietnam listened again and found that it was still the same, so it planned to play it again and adjust it a little. As a result, a new prompt suddenly appeared on the home page, which was a new praise from the people she paid special attention to. The praise microblog is nothing else. It is the playing video released by Xiao Wu for her. Special attention is paid to the original settings. South Vietnam has not been modified and has not seen relevant tips before. It will inevitably be stunned. Sheng Jingheng praised her microblog? Although he may have gone back to the hotel to rest in the evening, does this person actually brush his microblog and like it? Just thinking, wechat message push jumped out. ¡££º Did you create this song? It seems that Sheng Jingheng is no different from ordinary artists. After work, he swipes his microblog in the hotel to talk about wechat, and then takes a rest. And Nanyue didn''t know how he could hear it. This song was her original. She thought it was just a test, so she gave an ambiguous reply. NY: why does Mr. Sheng ask? ¡££º Do you have a full version? This... Just because she didn''t directly answer no, did she confirm it? NY: not yet. I only played one of them. ¡££º¡£ wait a moment wait a moment? What do you want her to wait for? Isn''t he going to listen to music and write music on the spot? A few minutes later, South Vietnam received another message from Sheng Jingheng and found that he guessed right. Sheng Jingheng really took a temporarily filled staff and sent it to her. In several places, he also drew questions with a red pen. Then he sent her a link. South Vietnam points in and finds that it is a sales link of a book related to composition. ¡££º There is no need to pile up gorgeous words to fill words in ancient folk songs. Simplicity and directness may be more touching. ¡££º good night. Sheng Jingheng was dazzled by his repeated operations in South Vietnam. Before he could reply, he was blocked by the word "good night". She had to go back to "good night" in a helpless and funny way. After putting down his mobile phone, Nanyue leaned against the bed and was stunned. I have to say that when I meet a person who knows himself, I have an irresistible joy in my heart. From a simple video of ukulele playing, Sheng Jingheng not only heard that she was composing, but also saw that she was learning to compose. Finally, I guessed that she was going to write her own words. It''s really confident and powerful. It''s really worth indulging. Chapter 115 Self composed music is trying to be complete, and the new song has not fallen. Nanyue finished the performance class and concentrated on composing music. Then when Chu Ye found someone, he went to the studio to record songs. Recording songs for the first time seems to others to be very smooth and rapid. However, in South Vietnam''s own view, it is a little slow, and the old problems appear again - feelings are still not too rich. When I first heard this song, I just felt it was a lyrical slow song, as if it wanted to be sung to the bottom of people''s heart. Even if it ended, there was a residual sound in my heart. South Vietnam always felt that it didn''t seem to sing well, and it lacked something emotionally. Fortunately, both Xue fan and Chu ye, as well as other staff, feel perfect enough. But still respect her opinion, overturn the so-called perfect finished product and continue to re record. Unconsciously, it was Friday afternoon. In the evening, South Vietnam will leave for X city to participate in the reality show "meet the beautiful scenery". Chu ye asked her to finish recording the song ahead of time, so that she could go back early to pack up and then go to the airport. "You drove your own car? Rent it? " Nanyue drove in today. Chu Ye naturally received the notice. Nanyue didn''t hide: "I helped uncle Ren last time. This car is his thank-you gift." "You," Chu Ye was a little surprised. He seemed a little curious. What''s so busy that he can have such a big thank-you gift, but he didn''t ask much after all. "Next time someone asks, say you bought it yourself." He doesn''t think much. It''s hard to guarantee that others won''t think much. Nanyue smiled and said, "I see." Although he didn''t have to take her to the door, Chu ye took her all the way to the parking place. "The new song will continue to be recorded next Monday. Don''t worry, take your time. The best situation is to send songs on the last day of this year. If not, it will be the same in January next year. " South Vietnam knew that he didn''t want to put too much pressure on himself: "well, I''ll try my best next week." Chu Ye nodded with satisfaction. Before she got on the bus, she remembered and asked, "Xue Fan said that you had never heard of the song you sent on your microblog last time. Did you make it yourself? Didn''t you just learn to compose? " "It''s me... The complete score has been made, but it''s still being revised." Nanyue thought, wait until the revision is finished, and then give him a surprise. When asked, I can only confess: "wait until the revision is completed, I''ll fill in the word and show it to you." Compose your own music and lyrics? Chu Ye was silent. After a moment, he said to himself, "it''s OK to send two songs." South Vietnam comforted him: "my song will not be so difficult to sing. Don''t worry." "I''m not worried. I''m just thinking about how much it will cost if you want to make a grand debut." Chu ye then opened the door for her: "well, you can write songs. Don''t worry about anything else. Send me a message in X city." "Well, brother Ye works hard." Nanyue got on the bus and left Hongyu. After thinking about it, he took out his mobile phone and sent a message out. NY: Mr. Sheng, can you spare some time tonight to help me look at the music score? When he got downstairs, Sheng Jingheng''s reply also arrived. ¡££º sure. Seeing these two words, Nam Yueh involuntarily lifted his lips and walked briskly upstairs. As soon as I entered the house, I asked, "green, help me take my luggage and start later." Mo Lulu only saw her enter the room like a gust of wind, and then the familiar sound of ukulele sounded. Chapter 116 The flight at 8 pm, South Vietnam and Mo Lvlv, arrived at the airport at 7:20. South Vietnam didn''t think too much. It just felt like it had been a long time. I can''t figure out how many years I haven''t taken a plane. After checking in and going to the waiting hall, I found that many people were taking pictures around them. It''s not a candid shot, but a candid shot in front of her face. Some people even came forward curiously and took pictures against her face. After shooting, he was surprised and said, "it''s really South Vietnam! Real people, take a good look! " "Nan Yue, didn''t Chu Shen come with you?" "South Vietnam, are you going to run for any notice?" Just as others were about to come up and take pictures against her face, Mo lvlu suddenly blocked her in front of her. "Sorry, we have to catch a plane." Then he pulled South Vietnam, looked firm, broke through the crowd and walked forward quickly. Nan Yue looked at the back of her head and suddenly smiled. The little assistant doesn''t panic at all. Chu Ye really knows how to pick people. Immediately, South Vietnam looked back and smiled at the girls who were going to catch up. In the smile, there seemed to be a flash of silk. Those girls, vaguely seeing light and feeling like they didn''t see it, slowed down one after another. After a while, he suddenly remembered: "hey? Why didn''t you catch up? " "You are not the same!" "So what about people?" "Gone..." Several people squatting at the airport all year round looked at each other, then shrugged their shoulders and didn''t have the heart to find anyone again. Anyway, all the photos that should be taken have been taken. I''d better hurry up and send a microblog. On the other side, Mo Lulu pulled South Vietnam to a corner and took out a bag from his bag. Inside was a brand-new hat and an unopened mask. "Sorry, I forgot to prepare this." South Vietnam answered: "it''s all right. I thought no one knew me at the airport. Are they here to pick someone up? " Mo Lulu looked back and sighed: "they are like paparazzi. They squat in the airport all year round and shoot all kinds of star artists. They have to shoot whether they know or like. When you encounter famous photos, you can sell them for money. If you can''t sell them for money, you can make up black materials. " "If the fans or station sisters who come to pick up the plane, they basically only shoot their own love beans. So next time you meet such a person, you have to hide as much as possible. " Nan Yue put on his hat and mask and looked at her with a smile: "honestly, who is your love bean?" If you know so well, you must be a Star chaser. Mo Lulu was asked by her. She couldn''t help but have some bad ideas: "my life is a female star, but she has married, had children and retired. It''s estimated that she will turn behind the scenes in the future." Nanyue picked an eyebrow: "as long as you are still in this circle, you must have a chance to see it in the future. Remember to take a group photo and sign at that time." "I will!" Mo Lvlv nodded subconsciously, then looked at her carefully, "don''t you mind South Vietnam?" "Of course not. Your pursuit of stars can make you love this job more. As a boss, I am naturally happy to see its success. " With that, Nanyue remembered to look at the time, and then said, "go, find a place to sit down. I have something to do." What she has to do is naturally to send the revised music scores to Sheng Jingheng at home and on the road. It could have been for the composition teacher to see, but she inexplicably felt that only shengjingheng could give her better suggestions. After sending out the music score, South Vietnam thought about it and edited a message by the way. As soon as it was concurrent, it passed. NY: flying to X city tonight to participate in a reality show, you may not be able to reply in time. Chapter 117 Nanyue just thought that if Sheng Jingheng didn''t have time to see it later, she didn''t reply in time, which was a little bad. That''s why I sent such a message. After sending it, I read it again and felt something else inexplicably - like reporting the itinerary with him. More importantly, Sheng Jingheng returned the news after a while. ¡££º Yes. South Vietnam waited and made sure he didn''t have a post, then replied with a smile. NY: Thank you, Mr. Sheng. When he called him a teacher, he really fulfilled his teacher''s responsibility. After reading it, it was like writing the word "read" in his homework book. However, it also proves that she can barely pass in writing music scores. South Vietnam received the mobile phone, pulled the mask up, and went to line up with Mo Lvlv to board the plane. It was late at night when I arrived in X city. After contacting the staff of the "meet the beautiful scenery" program group, I stayed in the hotel first. After I woke up, I didn''t receive anything related to recording process and stage book. When the staff came to deliver wheat to her, they gave her a task card at 9 a.m. and gathered at the first scenic spot to go today. Then, South Vietnam stepped on the point and took the car prepared by the program group to give the regular guests a "surprise". After arriving at the place, he was informed that several guests had been divided into groups. There are five regular guests, three men and two women. There are no big predecessors. They are basically young artists of the 20th and 30th generations. This meeting, together with the flying guest of South Vietnam, divided six people into two groups. One group is a pure fixed guest lineup, with actors Ge Zhuo, Tang Zeyi and singer Dai Shiqi. There is another group, the one where South Vietnam is located. One is Yu Yan, who once worked as an intern in country K and became a traffic singer after returning home for development. Another is Wen Dai, who plays female number two in this year''s popular costume drama. Although she is only the female number two, Wen Dai is no worse than the female number one in the play in terms of popularity and audience favor. Even because I finally got the lunch box, the discussion on the Internet once surpassed the male and female protagonists. Of course, the other three people in that group are all just popular male and female artists. However, since there are different groups, there will not be much contact next. South Vietnam didn''t let Xiao Wu collect more information, but he probably knew the two in his group. Just after understanding, I heard the staff behind me whispering that she should play. "OK." South Vietnam regained consciousness, then showed an ordinary smile and trotted over. The regular guests happened to be flying guests in cue. When they saw her enter, they subconsciously applauded her. But after seeing what she looked like, they all showed a dazed look and asked each other silently - who is this? Of the five people present, the least have been on the road for five or six years. Naturally, it''s hard to know. South Vietnam, who was born in the draft and didn''t make a big debut. South Vietnam was very conscious and bowed down to greet several people to show respect. When Yu Yan and Wen Dai, who were in the same group, stood still, they smiled and said, "Hello, I''m South Vietnam." Hearing the name, the five people looked different. Some people were still very strange, but some people remembered it. After all, South Vietnam has been a frequent visitor to the microblog hot search list since the middle of last month and until recently. For a time, no one spoke. The director who always had a clear purpose opened his mouth: "well, when everyone is here, let''s go separately. I wish you a beautiful scene!" Chapter 118 When three people go together, one will always appear awkward and redundant. After randomly choosing a direction to go, Wen Dai, both girls, asked South Vietnam symbolically if she had ever been here. After getting the answer without any highlights, he stopped looking for a new topic and went to chat with Yu Yan. They are both regular guests. They have recorded several programs together. They can talk a lot. While talking about what problems will be set in the breakthrough link of this issue, I don''t forget to enjoy the scenery and introduce a few words to the camera. Clearly, there are only three people, but they are polarized. They talk and laugh here and talk quietly there. However, although South Vietnam did not interrupt, it listened very seriously. Especially when it comes to the allusions and legends related to the scenic spots, he is absorbed, like a tourist who travels with a group and listens to the guide. And they can only take advantage of the small number of people in the morning and have a good look around. When there were more and more people, they began to think about finding NPC to break through. When it comes to crossing the border, Wen Dai found a sense of presence for the flying guest of South Vietnam under the hint of following the shooting. "South Vietnam, you should have seen our program?" South Vietnam timely recalled, nodded and said, "I''ve seen it." "Then you should know how much the program team set up to break through the customs?" Wen Dai said with indignation on her face: "it''s not only difficult to find a real NPC to break through the customs, but also difficult to pass the customs, but where to live and what to eat today depends on breaking through the customs." "Well," Nan Yue nodded thoughtfully and then pointed to the front, "do you look like the NPC set up by the program group?" Hearing this, Wen Dai and Yu Yan both looked at it. Those are two gentlemen sitting by the lake. They are playing chess. Tourists pass by from time to time. "Like?" Wen Dai subconsciously looks at Yu Yan. Yu Yan''s handsome face flashed a trace of hesitation, and then said, "go and have a look." The three reached an agreement and went together. After approaching, other tourists cast curious eyes. Only these two masters were still as stable as Mount Tai and sat at the stone table. The chess pieces on the table were black and white. It was go. Wen Dai deliberately wanted to test whether they were the breakthrough link arranged by the program group. But before he spoke, he was held by South Vietnam and shook his head to keep quiet. Wen Dai looked inexplicable, but she still didn''t speak. After waiting for a moment, one of them suddenly made a wrong move, and then it became a dead end. He couldn''t think of a way to solve it. As soon as he scratched his head, he found three people in South Vietnam watching, and looked at them: "do you know how to play go? Can you do the old man a favor? " This is the plot that triggered the breakthrough. Wen Dai immediately replied positively, "Hello, sir, please." "If I go on in this chess game, 99% will lose," the uncle smiled warmly. "If you can help me save the dead game and win, I can give you a gift." "This..." Wen Dai looked at the chessboard, almost full of chess pieces, a little dizzy. She thought that if she only wanted to play chess with one of them, she could survive for how long without losing, even if she succeeded in breaking through the pass. This meeting, but let them take over a dead game and come back to life? Yu Yan has been singing and dancing since primary school. When she was a teenager, she went to country K as an intern. She knows nothing about go, so she chose silence from beginning to end. Nanyue looked at them and stood up: "Sir, I''ll come." "Good, good!" The uncle was happy and got up to give way. Seeing that Nanyue was about to sit down, Dai frowned and was about to stop, but she was reminded by the follow-up shot behind her¡ª¡ª Once you accept it, you can''t stop and give up, otherwise it will be regarded as a failure and the props will be deducted. Chapter 119 After watching South Vietnam sit down, he took a step with chess. Wen Dai has a huge headache. Didn''t the program team explain the rules to South Vietnam? The three of them haven''t started to get the props yet, so they have to post one upside down? Yu Yan on one side is still calm, maintaining a young, mature, calm and introverted person. It was the uncle who gave way to South Vietnam. He looked at South Vietnam''s chess step by step and showed such a sudden look. His eyes toward South Vietnam also became more appreciative. Hearing Dai''s look, she thought, is there a play? She was curious and subconsciously said, "Sir, she''s here..." "Shh!" The uncle shook his head at her very solemnly, "little girl, watch chess." "Oh, sorry." Wen Dai nodded to make amends, but her heart changed a little. Just now South Vietnam stopped her and didn''t let her speak, because she thought of the key point of the story at the first time - watching chess without saying anything? If they answer first, the story of this level may not be triggered. Speaking of South Vietnam, Dai had heard about it before, but she didn''t know much. I only know that she is a member of the women''s League draft. She has many black spots and often goes on hot searches. The staff around her, while brushing some video apps, have brushed several stage video clips in South Vietnam. However, Wen Dai is an actor. She is separated from the singer, not to mention this kind of slapstick. The idol women''s group, which is only hot for a while, will not pay much attention. Just by the standards of the entertainment industry, the development of South Vietnam is a typical hype. Who doesn''t hate the famous flow of love beans by hype? Suddenly, a hyping artist is installed. Isn''t this consuming their popularity accumulated in several programs? That''s why the five regular guests of their meet the beautiful scenery, even if they know about South Vietnam, are not very welcome. You know, they all have hard strength works that can be taken out. Even if it''s a flying guest, it''s not acceptable. It''s so casual. But now it seems that they all have a little prejudice and misunderstood South Vietnam? Thinking about it, Wen Dai couldn''t help casting an inquiring look at Yu Yan to the effect that she asked him what he thought of South Vietnam? Yu Yan only smiled and shook his head, indicating that he was not in a hurry. He would know when he waited. But neither of them can understand go. They can only guess one or two from the two people playing chess and the uncle watching the war. Seeing the happy face of the man watching the war, he couldn''t hide it. The man playing chess sighed from time to time. It was obvious that he was powerless. Wen Dai and Yu Yan couldn''t help looking at each other again. Is this going to be? The first prop came so fast and suddenly? Just then, the two heard South Vietnam, who had been playing chess quietly, speak. "Yes." "I''m inferior." After the uncle sitting opposite South Vietnam said that, he was relieved and his eyes looked at South Vietnam. "Little girl, who is your go teacher? Have you ever thought of becoming a professional chess player? " Learn from? Nanyue was slightly stunned and thought of his senior brother who loved playing chess. The eldest brother is like a father. The eldest martial brother is the most severe and indifferent to her among all senior brothers, sisters and elders. Playing chess with him is just like self abuse. I have to go to his cave on time every day. I''m not allowed to go until I play three games of chess. For hundreds of years, she has never won once. Now, it''s easy to win. Nanyue regained consciousness and answered, "Sir, where am I qualified to be a professional chess player?" Chapter 120 Although both of them were very interested in South Vietnam, they remembered in time that they were recording a variety show. In other words, South Vietnam is a star and is unlikely to be a professional chess player. They were very sorry and handed over the prop cards given to them by the program team. It was a round black wood token engraved with the word "chess". The three thanked the two masters and left first to find the next step. This time, before Nanyue spoke, Wen Dai took the initiative to remind her: "it''s best to keep the prop cards by ourselves. Although we are in the same group now, we still have separate rooms in the evening. The person with the most props and cards has the most luxurious room! " "Well, I know," Nanyue replied reluctantly, "I thought I could be a new man." "Poof, you must have seen our previous programs, haven''t you?" Wen Dai couldn''t help but say, "I''m waiting to be cheated by us. It looks good or bad before us." Yu Yan glanced at her lightly: "it''s not us, it''s you." "Hey, Yu Yan, you haven''t been soft when you pit new people, have you?" Wen Dai pretended to be dissatisfied. Yu Yan said, "I just don''t want to be out of group." Hearing the speech, South Vietnam couldn''t help smiling, then blocked between the two and said solemnly: "in fact, the new couple will be very happy when they come to the pit for the first time. It proves that there is still the value of being pit in this program." Wen Dai took Nan Yue''s arm and smiled sweetly: "our Nan Yue can still talk, so can you pretend to be cheated by me later?" "Well," South Vietnam nodded after thinking seriously for a while, "it should be no problem." "It''s very kind of you!" Hearing Dai''s happy face, she spit out her tongue at Yu Yan, "it''s none of your share, slightly." With that, he took South Vietnam and walked in front, as if afraid of being preempted by Yu Yan. Yu Yan shook his head helplessly behind him, then followed with his hands on his back and a leisurely face. People in their twenties are like old men enjoying the scenery in the park. It was probably the good luck brought by the victory of South Vietnam. After that, the three of them ate all the way, and then they unknowingly sent themselves to the front. Wen Dai and Yu Yan once again saw the ability of South Vietnam to make miracles. He shot ten times in archery and was simply fluent in poetry. He even wrote good calligraphy. His writing was like God''s help and pressed the owner of the calligraphy and painting stall. But the two of them are not just watching. Wen Dai is good at guessing riddles. She can also write hidden poems and get two prop cards. Yu Yan was surprised. He knew a lot about drama and had a good opera tune. In addition, I like plants and flowers. I did my homework and recited some allusions before I came to X city. Therefore, I also got two prop cards. Three people add up to a total of eight prop cards, which can be regarded as the peak in several programs. It was getting dark. Taking advantage of the night, the three talked and laughed all the way back to the gathering place set by the program group. The other group came back early. They had a bad start. They failed in their first pass and deducted a prop card. After success and failure, success and failure again. After such repetition, just give up contentedly after getting three prop cards. I thought it was at best a draw and I shouldn''t lose. As a result, there was an 8-3 rolling victory. The most surprising thing is that South Vietnam holds four props and cards. After the program director announced the dinner and hotel of the winning group, Wen Dai immediately cheered and hugged South Vietnam. "South Vietnam, don''t go, stay and take us to fly!" Chapter 121 Although they jokingly agreed, it was really just a good wish and could not be realized. Wen Dai knew this very well, so when she was eating the seafood feast, she couldn''t help sighing: "this is probably the first and last meal. It''s so good." Yu Yan nodded: "cherish this moment." Nan Yue smiled beside him, but he never stopped eating in an orderly way. The other group of three, now sitting on the side, set up a small table. There are three bowls of rice, a steamed fish and a plate of cabbage on the table. They smell and eat very fragrant. But when the two sides were compared, they looked particularly miserable. On the table with abalone, hairy crab, lobster and other big dishes, some people are sighing, which makes people look more sideways. The three of them looked at me and yours for a long time. Finally, they had a good heart and looked at South Vietnam together. This seafood feast must be unique to South Vietnam, whether it''s because she got multiple prop cards or something else. After dinner, the recording of this day is over. The hotel room at night will not be equipped with cameras. Everyone can have a good sleep and continue to make efforts to break through the customs during the day tomorrow. As Wen Dai said, South Vietnam was assigned to the best and most luxurious room in the winner group because it got four prop cards. There are hot springs that can be used as spa, luxury bathroom with large bathtub, super large bed and sea view outside. Wen Dai and Yu Yan followed in and visited the whole room. They didn''t want to leave for a moment. Seeing this, Nanyue smiled and invited Wen Dai: "if sister Wen Dai doesn''t mind, you can live with me or do a hot spring spa or something." "Well, well, after walking all day, I feel pain all over." Wen Dai was very happy and nodded immediately. Then he said, "I''ll go back and prepare now and come back later!" He was about to leave. When he was close to the door, he remembered that there was someone else. Yu Yan was half a beat slow before he came back: "what about me?" "You?" Wen Dai was a little helpless. "Do you still want to be together?" "Hey... Sometimes, I really want to be a girl." Yu Yan took another look at the luxury suite, and then moved to the door. Wen Dai said teasingly, "I''m not shooting anymore. Don''t pretend." Yu Yan smiled: "I''m not allowed to envy you? South Vietnam, I''ll go back to my room. See you tomorrow. " "See you tomorrow." South Vietnam waved and waited for the two of them to go out. The staff helped her with the luggage. There, Wen Dai and Yu Yan went downstairs together. They were about to go back to their rooms when they saw Dai Shiqi coming up from downstairs. Wen Dai accidentally raised her eyebrows: "Why are you here? Don''t you live outside in tents and sleeping bags? " Fortunately, X city has a high temperature of more than 20 degrees in December. It won''t be too cold to sleep outside. "The three of us are very curious. What''s going on today? Just send me." Dai Shiqi shrugged, looked enviously at the room they were assigned to, lowered her voice and asked mysteriously, "which company did South Vietnam sign? Did you get the wind? " "What?" Wen Dai looked puzzled, "what you''re curious about is which company South Vietnam signed? When did you gossip? " "It''s not that you took eight prop cards today!" Dai Shiqi snorted, "is it the program group''s greeting? What''s the origin of this newcomer? She arranged four props for her at once. Aren''t you afraid of being torn up by fans after the program is broadcast? " Chapter 122 "Schedule!?" Wen Dai laughed angrily, "when will the program team arrange prop cards for guests? Dai Shiqi, you can eat whatever you like. Don''t talk nonsense. " Yu Yan also said faintly, "that''s how you see us." Dai Shiqi ostensibly said about the arrangement of the program group, but in fact, it means that Wen Dai and Yu Yan can''t go so smoothly if they don''t cooperate. He said he came to inquire about the companies signed by South Vietnam. In fact, he wanted to see how much they could benefit from it. When Wen Dai understood, she sank her face: "are you too much?" "Ah?" Dai Shiqi was stunned in turn. Then her face turned a little white. She looked at Yu Yan nervously and went to see Wen Dai again. "No, no, we want to say that if it''s really what the program group means, we can fight with you. After all, I''m also an old teammate. How can I not understand you? Do you think so? " "Hum," said Wen Dai, who was too stiff and relaxed a little, "at first, I thought so about South Vietnam, but today these four props and cards were all learned by her real talent. And Yu Yan and I can get two pieces each so quickly because she helped find the right breakthrough point and successfully triggered the plot. " Looking at Dai Shiqi''s skeptical eyes, Wen Dai added: "if you don''t believe it, you''ll know when the program starts. It''s fast anyway." After all that should be said, Yu Yan said, "I''ll go back to my room first." Then he nodded politely and went back to his room. Wen Dai also followed into the room, leaving Dai Shiqi standing in place. After biting her lip, she turned and went downstairs. Wen Dai didn''t mention this matter to South Vietnam. After all, it can only add trouble to South Vietnam. Soon, the night passed. South Vietnam will also participate in the morning recording. It can''t leave until new flying guests come to take over a day and a half later. Today, the program group didn''t arrange a breakthrough link, just let them walk around together, see the scenery and have a chat. The only task is to find the flying guests to take over. If they don''t find them before lunch, they will confiscate their mobile phones and wallets and solve the problem by themselves. During this period, the program team gave a single interview to South Vietnam to talk about their feelings from yesterday to now. The questions in the interview were normal and mild, there was no trouble, and there was no question. Just like the original intention of this program, it just promotes the beauty of various scenic spots in China, as well as culture and art. Hope to bring some beautiful impressions to the audience. South Vietnam just thought so. As soon as the interview was over and looked back, it found that the other five guests had gone far and disappeared. ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± "You have a secret mission," the staff reminded her with a smile, "responsible for finding a new flying guest, and then let him hide from the fixed guest." South Vietnam subconsciously wanted to ask, is this good? But when I saw the camera, I changed a euphemistic way: "if the task fails, will I be punished?" "If the mission fails, you will not be able to enjoy lunch and return tickets will not be reported." Nanyue covered his heart and looked heartache: "you''re too much." This move made all the staff laugh, not gloating, but loving and laughing at her. Because of the secret mission, South Vietnam''s mobile phone and wallet were collected in advance. As a result, there are five fixed guests on the other side, and two flying guests are going to be found immediately. Chapter 123 The scenic spot arranged by today''s program group is a tourist town with a combination of Chinese and Western styles. There are small villas of Nordic style and small foreign buildings of the Republic of China. Streets and alleys are fresh and clean, with a trace of literary and artistic style. Maybe because it is a toll attraction, most tourists travel with groups. They look at it everywhere and go in groups. It''s not easy to find someone in it, or someone who doesn''t know who it will be. While walking, Nanyue chatted with the photographer. In a few words, she learned that the flying guest to replace her was a male artist, who was similar to other guests in age. Ben wanted to continue. As a result, he realized that she was talking nonsense, so he killed her and refused to speak again. South Vietnam had no choice but to give up, but this information is enough. After all, it''s only weekends rather than holidays. Most tourists are middle-aged uncles and aunts. Sometimes they can see girls like flowers, but handsome men in their twenties are rare. Besides, when male artists come to the program, they will inevitably dress up and can''t casually appear in front of the camera. Therefore, the target scope will be narrower and clearer. Relying on its extraordinary vision and smell, Nanyue seems to have taken it all the way rashly and casually, but in fact, it knows it in its heart. But in the eyes of the racket, it looks like a headless fly, walking around without any harvest. He wanted to prompt again, but because he said too much, he had to deduct his salary. He could only silently look at her with sympathetic eyes. But just then, he saw Nanyue stop and make a voice of doubt. "Is it him?" What? That''s it? When I followed her line of sight, I only saw a figure surrounded by the crowd. No, to be exact, you should only see the back of his head. Just look at the back of the head? Just when he was very confused with the shooting, Nanyue turned around and smiled at him: "how about we sneak over and surprise the guest?" What else can I say with the camera? I can only nod and agree with her suggestion. So they made a special circle, quietly approached the cat''s waist and hid behind a lush bonsai. When the group of aunts and girls who wanted to sign a group photo reluctantly left, Nanyue took the opportunity to say, "Captain Jiang, look this way, this way!" The tall, handsome man with delicate makeup and hair is the captain of moon, Jiang Xulin. It was probably the first time he heard the name "Captain Jiang". Jiang Xulin was a little stunned. When he saw South Vietnam and the follow-up behind her, he realized that he was calling him. Jiang Xulin looked around and then approached, "are you recording meet the beautiful scenery?" He was not sure. After all, the program team said that several other guests came to him, but South Vietnam was obviously not one of the regular guests. Moreover, South Vietnam is just starting out. Even if the agent is Chu ye, this resource is better. There were five people in the group, but the program group only invited him to be a flying guest. "Yes, but after you meet them later, I''ll leave." Nanyue nodded, and then asked sincerely, "Captain Jiang, will there be any punishment if you are not found or found by them?" Jiang Xulin shook his head: "I didn''t say, I shouldn''t have." "Ah," South Vietnam subconsciously looked at the follow-up behind him and looked wronged, "I know. You are aiming at me." "Huh?" Jiang Xulin looked puzzled. Nanyue quickly changed into a smile: "nothing. For the effect of the program, I think we''d better hide better. If it''s too easy to be found, it''s meaningless to look at it. Are you right?" Chapter 124 In order to make him less easy to find, the program team has not equipped him with follow-up cameras for the time being. Since the meeting was found by South Vietnam, Jiang Xulin had no choice but to nod his head and follow her. After the two walked together, South Vietnam followed the film and asked, "do you two know each other?" "Met once." South Vietnam tried to answer simply. Jiang Xulin looked at her and added: "yes, I saw it backstage in the finals of idol new era." Then the topic stopped abruptly. They didn''t talk to each other, but they slowed down and followed behind to do their own work. Moon is worthy of being the National Men''s troupe that is now just popular. Along the way, many people recognized Jiang Xulin. However, after seeing the camera, he just stood aside to say hello and didn''t come forward. Another kind aunt told them that she had just met Yu Yan and others in another alley and asked them if they were shooting the same program. Jiang Xulin stopped a little, talked to the other party, asked the specific location, and then thanked and said goodbye. When he went farther, he asked, "do you want to go in the opposite direction?" "No," South Vietnam stopped and looked around, "come with me." With that, she walked a few steps to a building and pushed the door in. There is a transparent window on the first floor of that small building. You can see a shop inside, but it''s not clear what it is. Jiang Xulin hesitated for a moment, then followed in. The follow-up shot went in behind him. I don''t know what happened inside. All I know is that after the two of them went in, South Vietnam came with the shopkeeper, with a smile on their faces. "The shopkeeper promised to let us shoot on the terrace on the second floor. Let''s go." Jiang Xulin looked at the owner''s warm smile. Although he was different, he couldn''t ask face-to-face. He just thanked him, and then continued to follow South Vietnam to the second floor. The terrace on the second floor is close to the street, but because the railing is full of vines, if you sit down, you can''t see the situation on the second floor. Not long after they sat down, the shopkeeper brought them hot tea with a bitter aroma and another taste. When the shopkeeper left, Jiang Xulin finally couldn''t help asking, "did you buy anything? Or is the shopkeeper your fan? " "She doesn''t even know me," Nan Yue said after looking at him strangely and taking a sip of hot tea. "I did buy something. Guess what?" Jiang Xulin thought about the facilities and furnishings he saw when he entered the store. There were several tables and a bar, but he didn''t see the specific goods. "Tea? Or tea set? " He can only hope to see in front of him. The tea is good and the tea set is very exquisite. Nanyue shook his head with a smile: "none." ¡°£¿¡± Jiang Xulin looked at her suspiciously. He was about to speak again, but he saw her raise her index finger. "Shh -" As soon as it was quiet, several voices came downstairs. The two female voices were very familiar. They were clearly regular guests of meet the beautiful scenery - Wen Dai and Dai Shiqi. Listening to the news, several people also stopped downstairs, then opened the door and entered the store. Jiang Xulin suddenly opened his eyes and pointed to the door leading to the terrace, meaning, will they come up too? Nan Yue, still smiling and confident, shook his head at him and signaled relief. Although it was nothing to be found, for some reason, Jiang Xulin''s heart beat fast and nervous. When the store door downstairs was opened again, several people went out together with the photographer, and said something and walked away, he was relieved. They seem to be discussing what the shop sells? Can''t you guess and buy it? Chapter 125 At noon, the regular guests of "meet the beautiful scenery" and the new flying guest Jiang Xulin still had lunch as they wished. Moreover, the program group is very generous. They are invited to enjoy the famous food restaurant in X city, which is famous on the Internet. Unlike some online Red punch in restaurants, this one has high consumption and needs to make an appointment in advance, with a per capita increase of 1000. Several people who have been wandering around the scenic spot all morning are hungry. They can''t care about chatting when there are delicious food in front. But I smell Dai, eat absentmindedly, and take a look at my mobile phone from time to time. When I finally received the reply, I was relieved, but I couldn''t help sighing. Yu Yan looked at her and said, "what''s the matter?" "It''s all right," Wen Dai puffed her face, calmed down and whispered, "South Vietnam has arrived at the airport, and the flight has just staggered the meal points. She can only eat some snacks and biscuits to cushion her stomach." Sitting on the other side of her, Jiang Xulin happened to be talking about South Vietnam. He looked slightly. He had been following South Vietnam for half a morning, but in the end, he happened to meet five regular guests looking for someone. Then he knew that South Vietnam had a secret mission - to ensure that he would not be found by regular guests. If the mission fails, South Vietnam will not be able to enjoy today''s lunch and can only catch a plane back hungry. To make matters worse, the round-trip air ticket program group will not be reimbursed. He was thinking, and Wen Dai whispered again. "According to Jiang Xulin, the two of them are perfectly staggered with us every time. At last, the time limit is approaching, but they hit us unprepared. Do you think it''s accidental or intentional? " Yu Yan looked at the three people across the table and continued to eat slowly. "When the program is broadcast, you''ll know." Wen Dai nodded and sighed, "I''m sure some important scenes will be cut off." In this regard, Yu Yan did not answer. In fact, many variety shows are like that. For less important and less popular guests, they are basically merciless. Then, leave the duration to more important guests, such as them, and Jiang Xulin. Have a bright performance, leave a few shots, even if it''s good. However, at this time, he did not expect that later, the program group of "meet the beautiful scenery" even released a special edition of this program because of South Vietnam. Wen Dai can''t predict. Although unwilling, it''s hard to say. After all, this is the task assigned by the program group. If she fails, she will be punished, with no exception. She ate a few mouthfuls of food and felt delicious. She secretly said in her heart that if she had a chance in the future, she must invite Nanyue to have a meal. It''s so delicious! Just then, the door of the box was knocked. When it was opened, the director of the program team came in. "In order to successfully complete the task, South Vietnam bought dozens of boxes of snacks, which are now sent to us. Everyone can share one box, eat it today and tomorrow, or take it back." With that, the staff took several boxes of snacks and distributed them to each guest. The package of dim sum box is very good-looking. It''s not cheap at first sight. After opening, the dim sum inside looks even more amazing, which makes people reluctant to eat. Jiang Xulin took the box of snacks, found the humble logo in the corner of the box, and thought of the store they had stayed in the past two mornings. "It was dessert." As soon as I bought dozens of boxes, no wonder the shopkeeper laughed and agreed that they would stay in a private space such as the terrace on the second floor for half an hour. Is it really just a coincidence that such a person who took trouble to hide was finally hit? Chapter 126 Landing in city a, it is close to evening. It''s cloudy. It looks like it''s going to be dark next second. Nanyue sent a message to Wen Dai, and then took the business car to pick her up and went home first. The driver''s name is Mao Hui. He is 35 years old. He doesn''t talk much, but he has to do a lot of things and is on call. In addition, Mo Lvlv knew that South Vietnam liked peace, so the car was very quiet on the way back. When it was almost time to arrive, the South Vietnamese mobile phone rang, breaking the excessively quiet atmosphere. "Brother Ye." "Got off the plane?" Chu ye made a phone call from the card point to ensure that she could receive it. "I heard that your task failed in the morning, so you didn''t give food and air tickets?" "Oh, yes, and dozens of boxes of snacks?" Nanyue smiled: "brother ye, you know." "Gee, the announcement fee given by the flying guests is not much. As soon as they come and go, they become on the program at their own expense." However, South Vietnam''s move still won the favor of the program group. After all, snacks are not free. Chu ye also said, not too concerned: "forget it, you go home and have a good rest. See you in the studio tomorrow morning." "Well, I''ll be there on time." South Vietnam should go down, hang up the phone and continue to close their eyes. At home, Mo lvlu and Mao Hui grabbed the luggage. South Vietnam didn''t be polite to them and went upstairs first. [Ding! Trigger the main task - receive a notice of work with a fee of more than 10000 within seven days!] ¡¾£¿ Little five, children''s families, don''t always eavesdrop on adults.] Chu Ye just mentioned the announcement fee on the phone, and the system set a goal for her. [host, this is a task automatically generated according to the actual situation!] The reality is that she worked hard to make a notice. She didn''t have a penny, and maybe she had to pay a discount. Then the system can''t see it anymore, can it? Nanyue shook his head and took out his home clothes. He was ready to take a bath first, and then say something else. As soon as he walked out of the room, he saw Mo Lvlv coming in with a suitcase and a small express box in his other hand. "South Vietnam, your express seems to be in the same city." "Huh?" Nanyue temporarily put his home clothes on the sofa and came forward to take the box. The express bill filled in the sender''s address, but it looked like the address of the express company. Mo Lulu closed the door and reminded her, "if it''s not from your friend, it may be dangerous goods." "I don''t think so. Few people know my address for the time being." Nanyue shook the box, then found a knife and opened it: "I probably know who sent it to me." Although I knew who it was, I didn''t expect what it would be. The things in the box were not carefully packed, but were randomly stuffed into the express box. Therefore, as soon as it was taken out, the whole picture was exposed in front of them. "Ah! Isn''t this Sheng Jingheng''s first album?! " Mo Lulu recognized it and exclaimed: "it''s still a special version of my signature! I''m afraid it can only be obtained by the internal employees of Shengshi entertainment! " In contrast, South Vietnam is much calmer and looks at the front and back of the album carefully. Sheng Jingheng has great personality. This album is just one song, that is, his debut song boundless. It is also his own music, words, songs and singing, as well as the producer. He wrote the whole song from scratch. It was also because of this song that he first made a big splash in the singing world. After that, it went all the way to an irreplaceable high position in the whole entertainment industry. I must be a fake fan. I haven''t heard his song yet Chapter 127 Because of this, the bathing in South Vietnam was pushed back. First, I went to wechat and confirmed with Ren Jiayuan that this album was sent by her in order to let South Vietnam celebrate her birthday. Then, he discussed with Mo Lvlv what to eat for dinner. Mo Lvlv went out to buy vegetables. Finally, when Mo Lvlv went out, Nanyue tried the DVD left by the landlord in the auditorium. When she found it still usable, she put Sheng Jingheng''s almost out of print disc in it. Although there is only one song, there are two versions. One is the studio version, and the other is the stage version. In the second version of South Vietnam, the stage is very empty, and there is a black piano. There is more space under the stage, as if there is no audience. The prelude sounded. It was a pure piano sound. It was very ear grabbing. It made people tremble. They were all people who failed to see and play the piano at the first time. Wait until the low magnetic, with a little clean and clear male voice sounded, then suddenly came back to look at the boy sitting in front of the piano in the center of the stage. At the age of 18, he has just passed the voice change period, and his voice is a little less mature and skilled than today''s voice. However, it can scratch people unexpectedly and immerse them easily. South Vietnam quietly looked at the side face of the person on the screen. He was focused and serious, as if he was singing not the sound of nature, but the sound from his heart. In the high part, he didn''t look much changed or excited, but his voice seemed to contain endless affectionate power. Nanyue clenched his hand slightly and felt what emotion he felt, but he couldn''t say clearly. At the end of a song, there is no curtain call, only the slowly darkening light until it is completely dark. The darkness is boundless, and the heart is... Boundless. Because the stage version is placed in the back, after playing, it does not automatically jump back to the first studio version, but ends directly. South Vietnam did not act for a moment. A moment later, it turned off the TV screen, took out the disc and put it away. Instead, he went to take a bath according to the plan. But this time, in addition to changing her home clothes, she also brought in music scores that had not yet begun to fill in words. After practicing as usual in the evening, Nanyue drove his microblog trumpet and sneaked into Sheng Jingheng''s single super voice. By the way, I listened to all the songs he sent in recent years. Although I have heard it countless times in my memory, I feel completely different when I listen it again. After that, South Vietnam officially recalled Sheng Jingheng''s experience in the past few years. Although he made his debut music at the age of 18, he was still studying in a world-famous Conservatory of music at that time. Therefore, there are no activities in China. But this did not affect his song boundless, which was one of the hottest songs in China in those two years. In the first five years, Sheng Jingheng regularly released two songs a year. After two years, I suddenly switched to film and television, and it became that I only sent one song a year. This year''s song has been posted in the first half of the year, occupying the list for half a year. The heat has decreased a little recently, but it is still in the top ten and stands firm. In all, Sheng Jingheng only released 12 songs, only two more than one album of early superstars. However, in the Chinese music world, every song like him is written by himself and is very popular, and even popular in several countries, but it is unheard of. It is no exaggeration to say that Sheng Jingheng is a talented singer rarely seen in a century. But it happened that he was such a genius. Without saying a word, he ran to shoot! Before going to bed, Nanyue became curious for the first time - what secret is there that needs to be exchanged with Lingshi? Chapter 128 [Ding! Good morning, host.] South Vietnam was practicing. Leng Buding heard a Ding and thought there was something wrong with her mission. It turned out to be just a good morning greeting, so I couldn''t help laughing. [Xiao Wu, what are you biting?] [want to talk to the host, in order not to be so sudden, give a reminder.] [yes] [MMM! When the host fell asleep last night, I went to sleep. So now let''s ask the host, do you need to spend 100 Lingshi to exchange Sheng Jingheng''s special data?] [not required.] [why? Wasn''t the host curious last night? The 100 spirit stone is only a small fraction of the current host.] Listening to the little five mechanical children''s voice, the implied trace of incomprehension, South Vietnam is still calm, but the smile converged. [when you meet curious people and things, it makes sense to dig them out a little bit by yourself.] More importantly, she felt that Sheng Jingheng was not a person who could describe clearly in a few pages and a few lines. Seeing is believing, hearing is believing. South Vietnam believes in its own eyes and feelings. 005 failed to sell again and could only sink in silence. But soon it came out again. [Ding! Successfully completed the branch mission - one hot search per day (11)!] This morning''s hot search was nothing else. It was the photo taken by tourists yesterday after she found Jiang Xulin and acted with him to avoid five other regular guests. This hot search is just the heat of Jiang Xulin, so there is no extra reward. The fans of moon, probably because Chu Feng was absent from the singer in the last finals, led to a sharp drop in the evaluation score of South Vietnam, and then even eliminated. Therefore, the critics in hot search are basically praising her or looking forward to the broadcast of the program. Although there are big V marketing numbers coming out with rhythm, the following hot comments are basically occupied by moon fans, and there are no excessive comments. After reading it a little, South Vietnam withdrew from the microblog and didn''t pay much attention to it. After breakfast, he set out for Hongyu. She arrived at the studio on time, but Chu Ye hasn''t gone to work yet. It is estimated that she stayed up late again last night. South Vietnam did not wait for him to come, but went directly to the studio to continue recording new songs. The first two times just opened their voice and looked for their state. The third time they entered a good situation, and their feelings also showed unconsciously. After singing for the third time, Nanyue looked up and saw Chu ye and Xue fan coming outside. She took off her headphones, opened the door and went out: "brother ye, director Xue." Chu Ye is still comfortable in her fallen song. He will hear her normal voice and be surprised. When some people talk, their voice is just ordinary and pleasant. But why, once singing, it is like raising several grades, ethereal like an elf whispering? He looked back at her and said, "this time, should we be satisfied?" Xue fan also echoed: "in terms of emotion and high pitch, they have improved. It''s perfect." "Wait," the South Vietnamese just sang, but didn''t listen very carefully. At this meeting, they looked at the recorder, "teacher, please play it again." The recorder nodded and replayed what she had just recorded for the third time. After listening again this time, Chu ye and Xue fan are even more satisfied and feel completely OK. South Vietnam hesitated and nodded: "yes." Then she took out a music score from her bag on the sofa and handed it to them. On the music score, the lyrics and songs are filled in, which is already a complete new song. "This is a song I wrote myself. If there is no problem, I can start recording today." Chapter 129 Chu ye took the lead, swept it first, and handed it to Xue fan. Of course, such self-made lyrics and songs should be judged by professionals whether they are qualified or not. However, before Xue fan came to a conclusion, he still couldn''t help asking, "this song is the song you told me on Friday?" Nanyue nodded: "well, I''ve written this song now." "But didn''t you fill in the words at that time?" Chu Ye is even more puzzled after verifying his doubts. On Friday, South Vietnam set out for X city, recording programs on Saturday, recording programs on Sunday and on the road for half a day. It''s only Monday today. Is the word written? When and where was it written? "Yes," the radian on the lips of South Vietnam rose slightly, "in fact, there have always been general ideas about words. Last night, there was a sudden inspiration, which turned all ideas into words." "Inspiration?" Chu Ye wants to ask her what happened or experienced last night, but he thinks it''s about privacy, so he''d better give it up. For a creator, although inspiration is a very ethereal thing, it does not come for no reason. Nanyue knew he wouldn''t ask more. His eyes hung slightly, and he didn''t intend to say more. Speaking of it, not only last night, when I just sang, but also involuntarily remembered the appearance of Shengjing Heng playing the piano and singing. There seems to be a feeling that she really knew shengjingheng only last night. Before, it was all the memories left by the original body. After that, it is her own memory. "Is this really your song?" On the other hand, Xue fan carefully read the score, hummed a melody in his heart, and subconsciously asked questions. Nanyue looked up and said, "yes, Mr. Xue, is there something wrong?" "There''s nothing wrong, but it''s too right!" Xue fan was surprised. "The lyrics and songs are great. The music style is very fresh but mature. It doesn''t seem to come from a new man!" After Xue fan sighed, he went to see Chu ye again: "Mr. Chu, you have found a treasure! Why don''t we just sign Hongyu? " Chu ye had guessed that he would have this reaction and hummed: "do you think I don''t want to? As early as a month ago, I wanted to sign her. As a result, because of Sheng Jingheng, I didn''t want to come to Hongyu. " "Oh, South Vietnam, are you a loyal fan of Sheng Jingheng?" After getting the nod from Nanyue, Xue fan could understand: "Sheng Jingheng is indeed a rare genius in today''s singing world and even in the entertainment circle. He is very good and can learn more from him. " Hearing Xue fan''s praise of Sheng Jingheng, Chu Ye didn''t respond. He just skipped over and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Since this song is OK, let''s start recording directly." This time, Xue fan, as before, participated in the early recording and gave some professional opinions and suggestions to South Vietnam. This song was written by South Vietnam itself. How to sing it and how to give it feelings are naturally clear in my heart. Therefore, singing is much easier than the song written by Chaoyang. At the end of the day, I almost decided on the song, about how to sing it, and how to deal with the bass and treble. At the end of work, it was dark outside and the cold wind rustled. Chu Ye didn''t stay in the studio all the time, but handled affairs in his own office. When Nanyue wanted to leave, he came to see her off as usual and planned to treat her to dinner and reward her. Nanyue just had something to tell him, so he simply went to his car and asked Mao Hui to follow him in a business car. "Huh? "New announcement?" Chu Ye listened to her finish, then joked, "so anxious, finally short of money?" Chapter 130 Now I''m not short of money, but when I finish recording and prepare to send a new song. Chu Ye settles the bill with her. It is estimated that he will be short of money. After thinking about it, Nanyue simply admitted: "yes, brother ye, you know, I just rented a house and have no other income." "Well," Chu Ye naturally knows, and also knows that her family didn''t give her living expenses this summer. "The money for the last advertisement was almost paid, just a little." "In this way, your new song is just recorded. I''ll take it to find someone to ensure that you can receive the last notice within this year." This meeting is already in the middle of December. There is only half a month left. Although it is very short, South Vietnam must complete the task in seven days. Nanyue thought about it, but she still didn''t ask too much. She believed Chu Ye. If he came out, it might not take seven days. So he just nodded, "OK, thank you, brother Ye." Chu Ye smiled and didn''t say much, but he was thinking. In fact, since the last microblog official announcement, there have been many announcements. I found him here and wanted South Vietnam to pick him up. But after his strict screening, they basically refused. "Meet the beautiful scenery" was originally intended to choose one from South Vietnam and another member of the women''s group. He valued the reputation of the program. After nodding, South Vietnam went to talk about it in person. Many refused, and the circulation of information in the circle was fast. Many people began to wait and see. After all, South Vietnam''s identity is a little embarrassing. She was born in the draft, but she didn''t win a good result. There are different comments on the Internet. Black powder is more than true love powder. No other works have been published for the time being, and the play of Mu Lao has not been publicized. If she is only a flash in the pan, it will be too late to regret. However, today''s Reuters picture of "meeting beautiful scenery" came out, and Sheng Jingheng''s microblog paid attention to South Vietnam and praised her. It''s almost like accumulating some capital for South Vietnam. At this time, the new song is more valuable for negotiation. After Chu Ye decided, he almost had a goal and knew who to talk to. It''s a bit frustrating to think that one day I have to rely on Sheng Jingheng''s strength to do things. However, this will be a bad heart. After the real talk, there will be only a sense of happiness and achievement. When Chu ye received the reply, it was Thursday afternoon. After answering the phone, he immediately got up and hurried to the recording studio where South Vietnam was located. After pushing the door in, he saw Xue fan also there. Nanyue had come out of the shed. They were listening to the recorded song. Chu Ye has been busy these two days. He hasn''t been here all the time. He just thinks it will take at least a week or two to record. When I heard this, I couldn''t help being stunned and forgetting my purpose. Xue fan was fascinated. The whole person was very intoxicated and didn''t notice anyone coming in. Instead, Nanyue quickly turned his head and looked at Chu ye to talk, but after seeing his appearance, he didn''t speak first. At the end of the song, the studio returned to calm, but no one broke it for a long time. After a while, the sound of Chu Ye closing the door startled Xue fan. "Is this recorded?" Chu Ye approached them and asked them a question that they thought was nonsense. Xue fan nodded heavily: "yes, Mr. Chu, really don''t you think about making an album? Just send it online? " Chu Ye shrugged: "I thought of it, but the boss has no money and no budget." As the boss in his mouth, Nanyue coughed softly: "wait until you have money." "It should be soon," Chu Ye looked at her and felt that his voice was a little light. "I helped you talk about the golden Chinese song award at the end of the year. Others will accept the award. You can go up and sing a new song." Chapter 131 Although Nanyue received a reminder from Xiao Wu before Chu ye came, telling her that the main task had been completed. But after hearing what the announcement was, I was still a little surprised. After all, if she remembers correctly, the Chinese Golden Melody Award is a very grand award ceremony in the Chinese music world. The people who can go up to receive the award are those who stand at the top of the pyramid in the whole music world. For example, Sheng Jingheng. Even if she can sing her new song on the stage, do you still have money? With doubts in mind, South Vietnam did not restrain itself and asked directly. "You''re going to warm up and cheer up, just like the resident singer in the bar. Of course, the organizer has to pay for the performance, but it''s not much, just 10000 yuan." No more, no less, exactly 10000, just enough to complete the task. Looking at her thoughtful look, Chu Ye raised his eyebrow: "there are other announcements with more money. It depends on how you choose." Nanyue hurriedly said, "this is very good. Brother ye, you are too powerful!" This annual award ceremony is attended by big men. Being able to sing new songs on the stage can not only save a lot of publicity expenses, but also enable music lovers all over China to hear her singing. It''s great to talk about such a notice. "Average," Chu ye said modestly, thinking of the new song he had just heard, and then suggested, "the national style is very popular recently. Should I go to the organizer to discuss it and sing it at that time?" South Vietnam didn''t think much. He shook his head and said, "no, it''s the previous one. It''s more suitable for me now." The song she wrote is more about remembering the days in the cultivation world for hundreds of years, as well as the senior brothers and sisters. But that''s the past. It sounds too ethereal to resonate, and it''s too easy to stereotype. Chu ye took a meaningful look at her: "therefore, this song written by Chaoyang is really tailor-made for you." "Whether it''s tailor-made or not," Nanyue said boldly instead of arguing this time. "It''s best for me. I only have time for one song to let the audience all over China remember me." Now that she has made a decision, Chu ye will not interfere more. The two songs were recorded, and then they were handed over to professional staff for production. Nanyue finished work early. Before leaving, she thought about it and told Chu ye that she would go to Ren''s house to celebrate Ren Jiayuan''s birthday tomorrow night. Chu Ye didn''t say much, just let her pay attention and don''t be photographed. Candid photography is no longer a problem for South Vietnam. Naturally, it should be agile. And because her business car always goes in and out of Hongyu media on time recently, it has been watched by paparazzi. But Mao Hui''s driving skills are excellent. He can silently get rid of his tail every time. Up to now, the paparazzi have never succeeded in going to her residence. When he goes to Ren''s house, Mao Hui is familiar with the road, and South Vietnam doesn''t have to worry. There are only two things she needs to worry about - a birthday present for the little birthday star Ren Jiayuan. Also, I promised to give Sheng Jingheng a thank-you gift for helping her play. Ren Jiayuan mailed Sheng Jingheng''s debut album to her. It was obvious that she was reminding her to give gifts to her. Her gift to Ren Jiayuan is actually a good decision - as long as anything related to moon can''t be easily obtained. Just after recording "meet the beautiful scenery", Nanyue was actively added to wechat by Jiang Xulin. After thinking about it, he sent a message and asked him for help. Quan should owe him a favor. As for what gift to prepare for Sheng Jingheng, it''s rare. I have a headache. Chapter 132 Time flashed by, and soon the day passed. South Vietnam set out before dark to avoid the rush hour of traffic and go to Ren''s home on the other side of the city. In fact, Ren''s family doesn''t live on the side, but the house rented by Nanyue is in the old urban area, while Ren''s family is in the rich area. That''s why it''s a long way from the south to the north. As soon as Ren Jiayuan finished school, he sent her a wechat and asked her when to start and when to arrive. It seems that he is looking forward to seeing her very much, but Nanyue knows very well that what Ren Jiayuan wants to see is a gift prepared by himself. Star chasing girls are like this. No matter how good friends are, they can''t beat their beloved brothers. "It''s almost there." Mao Hui said a word when he drove his car into a villa area. Nan Yue made a noise, took his cell phone and told Ren Jiayuan. Shortly after the delivery, the car stopped in front of a three story villa with a garden. The lights in the villa are bright, and small colored lights are hung in the garden. The atmosphere is strong. After getting out of the car, Nanyue saw a figure trotting out of the room, rushing out of the garden and coming to the gate. "South Vietnam! You finally arrived! " Looking at Ren Jiayuan''s eyes like flashing lights in the garden, Nanyue couldn''t help touching her head: "well, here''s your present." "Hey, don''t touch my head. My hair is messy!" Ren Jiayuan cat leaned away, took her arm and walked in, "don''t worry about the gift, go first." Through the garden, came to the villa door, under the light, dressed like a little princess, Ren Jiayuan subconsciously held his head high. But when I look at the South Vietnam on the side, I have some helplessness. Today, South Vietnam is wearing a milky white coat, which is a simple sweater with a skirt. If you wear it on someone else, it''s normal. It can be worn on South Vietnam, but it is particularly elegant and pure and sweet. Moreover, Ren Jiayuan could vaguely smell a faint fragrance, like flowers and wood. The villa is very warm and lively. In addition to Ren Ran and Mrs. Ren, there are several other people sitting on the sofa in the center talking and laughing. South Vietnam recognized one at a glance - shengjingrui. The president of Shengshi entertainment is also the successor of Shengshi group. The reason why I can recognize it at a glance is that this Shanda president likes to appear in front of the media lens more than his popular star brother. I have been on various interviews, variety shows, and some fashion and financial magazines. Noticing the sight of Nanyue, Ren Jiayuan pulled her and whispered, "my second cousin is still on the road. Don''t worry." What are you worried about? She would rather that Sheng Jingheng didn''t come. After all, the agreed gift has not been figured out yet. They walked all the way and soon attracted the attention of everyone on the sofa. Mrs. Ren hasn''t seen South Vietnam since last time. She will see people and react after being stunned. "It''s Nanyue. It''s getting more and more beautiful! Come and sit down! " Nanyue and Ren Jiayuan went hand in hand and sat down next to the old lady. Mrs. Ren took one hand and smiled so hard that she couldn''t close her mouth. Then she remembered that she wanted to introduce herself to others. This introduction made South Vietnam secretly marvel. The others are not others, they are all from the Sheng family. The old men and women of the Sheng family, Sheng Jingheng and Sheng Jingrui''s father and mother were all present. In addition to Sheng Jingrui, the other four heard the name of South Vietnam for the first time, and they didn''t know why she had such a good relationship with the Ren family. Ren Ran mentioned by the way: "Nanyue and Jingheng have a good relationship. They are all peers." When it comes to Sheng Jingheng, the two old men in the Sheng family are more eager when they look at South Vietnam. The other two, however, gradually turned to indifferent exploration. Chapter 133 They are all elders and not very familiar. At the beginning, Nanyue accompanied Mrs. Ren to say a few words. After that, I couldn''t get into the conversation. I had to sit upright on one side and accept all kinds of eye inspections. Among them, Sheng Jingrui''s eyes are the most strange. Sometimes she looked at her with appreciation and praise, and sometimes with regret. She looked at her from top to bottom, as if calculating her worth. Fortunately, Ren Huo soon noticed her stiff sitting, so he opened his mouth and asked Ren Jiayuan to take her upstairs first. Ren Jiayuan waited for this sentence and immediately stood up: "let''s go up first!" Then he pulled over South Vietnam and trotted upstairs. When he got to the room, Ren Jiayuan closed the door, thought about it, and simply locked it. Then he turned around and looked expectantly at South Vietnam: "where''s the gift, where''s the gift!" "You." South Vietnam jokingly scraped the tip of her nose, then took out a beautifully packaged box from his bag and handed it to him. When Ren Jiayuan took the box, he didn''t care to entertain Nanyue. He ran directly to the desk and carefully unpacked it with a knife. Nanyue looked at the bedroom. It was bigger than the living room of the house she rented. There was a study at the door. On one side was the real bedroom with a big pink princess bed. On the other side is a small balcony with the curtains half closed. Over there, Ren Jiayuan has opened the box and screamed while looking at the gift. "Ah, moon''s uniform! Five more signatures! Commemorative special album! Selfie of brothers!! awsl£¡£¡£¡¡± Nanyue subconsciously pressed his ears, but shook his head. Tonight is estimated to be a sleepless night for Ren Jiayuan. Jiang Xulin was too honest and kind. She just asked a little and prepared so much. Those self photos are estimated to be temporarily asked for by teammates, and then printed out. With such care, this favor should not be casually offset. After watching Ren Jiayuan scream excitedly, he subconsciously took photos with his mobile phone, mostly to send microblogs and show off in his circle of friends. South Vietnam then warned: "those selfies, it''s best not to reveal too much." A lot of self photos can be seen that they have never been leaked, and only internal personnel can get them. "Yes!" Ren Jiayuan turned his head and his small face turned red. Then he realized that there was a South Vietnam in the room, "I know, thank you!" Nanyue guessed that she would have to chat with some sisters on the Internet after sending out the show off map, so she didn''t bother her. Instead, he went to the small balcony on the other side, opened the sliding door and went out, and then closed it tightly to prevent the wind from blowing in. The rest of the villa area was quiet and dark. There were no other lights except the necessary street lights. Therefore, if there is a car approaching, it is very obvious. When I saw the business car, which was also black, but its grade and price were several times higher than her, it came quietly across the night. South Vietnam doesn''t have to look at the license plate to confirm, so it''s completely sure whose car it is. The black business car also stopped in front of the garden gate. A man came down from the car, tall and straight, dressed in black, but inexplicably dazzling. He looked up slightly and looked in the direction of the balcony. South Vietnam looked at him and did not give way. After a moment, he smiled and said hello. Sheng Jingheng''s dark eyes were quiet and deep. He only looked at her lightly and didn''t respond. Then he took back his sight, looked straight ahead and stepped into the garden. "South Vietnam, can I see brother Xu Lin''s circle of friends?" Ren Jiayuan opened the door and just saw Sheng Jingheng who had just entered the door, "eh? Second cousin? Are you waiting for him here? " Chapter 134 Ren Jiayuan didn''t deliberately control the volume. I''m afraid this word has clearly spread to Sheng Jingheng downstairs. Nanyue looked at her in a secluded way and didn''t specifically argue. She just took out her mobile phone, opened wechat and opened Jiang Xulin''s circle of friends interface. "It''s been set for three days. Unfortunately, he hasn''t sent a circle of friends these days." Let Ren Jiayuan see it with his own eyes. After he died, South Vietnam put away his mobile phone. "Alas, but it''s expected," said Ren Jiayuan, not too disappointed. He shrugged. "Brother Xulin is like this. After joining moon, he has always been a team player and basically has no private life." Remembering the half day spent with Jiang Xulin last Sunday, Nanyue nodded dispensably: "it proves that he is a good captain." "That''s for sure! Brother Xu Lin is definitely the best captain! " Some people boast about their brother. Ren Jiayuan is very proud and can''t care about the regret of not seeing the circle of friends. Then he remembered and said, "the second cousin has arrived. It should be almost dinner. Let''s go down!" South Vietnam followed her down. The sofa people downstairs had indeed moved to the dining table on the other side, and the atmosphere was not as lively as before. Half of them are the dinner tables of the elders, and the joy is mixed with seriousness. Even Ren Jiayuan, the little protagonist tonight, is very clever, answers all questions, and never mentions anything like chasing stars. Although the old man and wife of the Sheng family paid attention to Sheng Jingheng throughout the whole process, they probably knew that he didn''t like talking, so they didn''t specifically let him join the topic. Nanyue thought she should have nothing to do with herself. Unexpectedly, Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help talking to her. "How are you getting along with Chu ye?" Hearing this, Sheng''s father and mother both looked at South Vietnam. It seemed that they were surprised. There was still a relationship between her and Chu Ye. "Brother Ye is very good." South Vietnam replied simply. Hearing this evaluation, Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help laughing and couldn''t refute it. Chu Ye is very good both as an agent and as a friend. There is no doubt about this. He simply changed the question: "I heard you didn''t sign Hongyu. Now you''re still free. Are you considering coming to Shengshi for entertainment?" Nanyue raised his eyebrows and subconsciously looked at Sheng Jingheng sitting diagonally opposite. Sheng Jingheng looked as usual. He didn''t move his chopsticks for a meal, but took a sip of red wine from time to time. This meeting did not look at her, or Sheng Jingrui, as if he was not interested in this matter. Seeing that Nanyue didn''t speak immediately, Ren Ran joked and said, "even if Nanyue wants to go, Chu Ye won''t agree." Sheng Jingrui thought it was, and it happened that the agent was Chu Ye. If it was someone else who didn''t agree with the Sheng family, he could directly help South Vietnam pay liquidated damages. Hearing this, father Sheng couldn''t help asking, "what''s the relationship between the boy of the Chu family and this miss Nanyue?" Ren Ran then said, "brother-in-law, Chu Ye is the agent of South Vietnam." Just an agent, not a boyfriend and girlfriend, Sheng Fu nodded and didn''t pay more attention to the young people. Sheng''s mother glanced at Sheng Jingrui and said, "if you have a meal with your family, don''t always talk about work." "OK, my mother." Sheng Jingrui nodded obediently and didn''t ask South Vietnam any more. After a meal, except for a few elders, others got off the table one after another. In order to avoid being unable to eat, the cake cutting link was postponed to half an hour later. Ren Jiayuan pulled Nanyue away and said happily, "fortunately, I''ll have another birthday with my classmates tomorrow." Nanyue smiled, caught a figure in his eyes and said, "I''ll go out and get some air." Chapter 135 "Ah?" At first glance, Ren Jiayuan thought that the meal just now made her uncomfortable. Originally, I wanted to go out with her, but after I turned around, I couldn''t help looking at the people still in the hall. After finding that only one body shadow was missing, he understood and smiled, "OK, I''ll ask my aunt to prepare some fruit. You can eat it when you come in." Nanyue doesn''t mind Ren Jiayuan thinking more, and knows that Ren Jiayuan just feels that she is just like her brothers to moon. Watching Ren Jiayuan jump to the kitchen, Nanyue just raised his feet and walked out. Although it was only eight o''clock in the evening, the night was already very deep and cold. South Vietnam has self-cultivation and is not afraid of cold. Subconsciously, Sheng Jingheng was wearing a black coat, but it was very thin inside. He''s really not afraid of the cold at all. Sheng Jingheng did not go into the garden, but stood still under the porch with his hands in his coat pocket. South Vietnam looked at his lonely back and walked slightly, then slowly approached. "Miss Sheng." When she came to her side, Shengjing Hengfang slightly turned his eyes and looked at her: "has the new song been written?" Unexpectedly, he would take the initiative to ask. Nanyue looked into his dark eyes and felt that it seemed like an abyss. If he was not careful, he would fall into it. "Well, it has been recorded and will be sent out soon." South Vietnam wanted to ask him if he wanted to see the words he filled in, but he probably didn''t mean it. In this song, he has done his duty as a teacher. As she expected, Sheng Jingheng only whispered for her answer, and there was no more below. How cold. Before Mingming, she not only praised her microblog, but also took the initiative to send her wechat. Given her a, he can also be as enthusiastic as ordinary people, and understand her illusion very well. South Vietnam breathed softly. Thinking of his real intention, he turned and said, "well, I''m not ready for the agreed thank-you gift." "No hurry." Sheng Jingheng said faintly, still motionless, looking ahead, as if attracted by the colored lights in the garden. Since he said he was not in a hurry, Nanyue naturally felt relieved and immediately nodded his head and said, "OK, then... Don''t bother Mr. Sheng. I''ll go first." I was not cold by the cold winter night, but I was attracted by him. South Vietnam did not intend to continue to be abused, and immediately turned around to go into the villa. "You..." Sheng Jingheng suddenly opened his mouth and stopped suddenly. "Huh?" Nan Yue paused and looked at him. Sheng Jingheng looked up at her with deep eyes. After a moment, he naturally turned away: "together." South Vietnam blinked and saw him turn and move. Only then did he realize that this together means going in together. She looked at Sheng Jingheng''s figure, shrugged and then followed. The people in the room moved to the sofa again and were eating fruit after dinner. Seeing the two of them come in one after another, they have different eyes. More naturally, they fall on South Vietnam. As the host, Ren Ran immediately said, "come and sit down, too. These fruits have just been airlifted today. They are very fresh." The two sat down on the sofa, Nan Yue sat next to Ren Jiayuan, and Sheng Jingheng sat next to Sheng Jingrui. Sheng Jingrui looked at him, and then looked at Nanyue, who was whispering with Ren Jiayuan. A guess suddenly sprouted in his heart. "Jing Heng, you wrote that song some time ago. Have you decided who to sing it to?" Chapter 136 As soon as this problem occurred, the atmosphere was cold for a few seconds. Without waiting for Sheng Jingheng''s answer, Sheng''s mother first frowned slightly and pretended to be dissatisfied: "didn''t you agree not to talk about work at home?" Sheng Jingrui raised his hand and surrendered: "good, good, no talk." This episode was quickly brought over, and no one cared. Soon, it was time to cut the cake. Watching Ren Jiayuan blow candles and make wishes very skillfully, and then cut the cake and divide the cake, Nanyue is a little distracted. Only a few days ago did she get to know shengjingheng again. So I know that he has never written songs for others. But Sheng Jingrui shouldn''t have made up an unnecessary song out of thin air, right? More importantly, shengjingheng seems to have no intention to deny it. Although even if there is such a song, it should have little to do with her. However, Nanyue couldn''t help thinking of the new songwriter Chaoyang. Should it be a coincidence? South Vietnam took the cake handed by Ren Jiayuan, thanked him, and pressed the idea down. After eating the cake, I probably saw that there were so many adults. Ren Jiayuan may not be happy for his birthday. The four elders of the Sheng family said goodbye. Sheng Jingrui naturally followed him. Before he left, he didn''t forget to ask Sheng Jingheng, "where are you going tonight? With us? " Sheng Jingheng shook his head calmly: "we should hurry back and get up early tomorrow." Hearing this, Mrs. Sheng immediately felt distressed: "is it so hard? Can''t you ask the director for leave? " Old man Sheng''s tight face also loosened, but only for a moment: "his own choice, let him go." Sheng Jingheng stooped slightly to the second old man: "I''ll see the second old man after I''m busy." The second old man of Sheng family nodded and wanted to say something more, but he still didn''t say it. After seeing off the five of them, Ren Ran turned to look at Sheng Jingheng: "then you should start earlier. It takes two hours to drive to w City. In fact, there''s really no need to take this trip." Four hours at a time, just a meal and a cake. "Nothing," Sheng Jingheng took out a small box from his coat pocket and handed it to Ren Jiayuan, "happy birthday." Ren Jiayuan picked it up and smiled, "thank you, second cousin." Sheng Jingheng glanced at her, his eyes fell on Nanyue, and soon turned away: "then I''ll go too." The black business car had come. Sheng Jingheng got on the car and looked at several people at the door turning into the house through the window, with his eyes hanging slightly. "Wei Jun." "Yes." "... forget it." Sheng Jingheng closed his eyes, as if he was very tired, and leaned against the back of the chair. If there was a fragrance like no, it was still wrapped around his nose. Even if he knew what perfume he was, what could he do? Wei did not dare to ask more. He silently asked the driver to drive back to the hotel in w City. On the other hand, South Vietnam is not in a hurry to leave. After all, she is not so busy. The song has been recorded and there is no other announcement. She can rest on weekends. But staying is not to accompany Ren Jiayuan to open his birthday present. Instead, I prepared a gift for Mrs. Ren. "What is this?" Mrs. Ren was surprised and puzzled at the purple pill lying quietly in the wooden box. It''s hard to say in South Vietnam. This is a pill made of purple Yao grass. She briefly explained: "this medicine is excellent for health preservation. You can drink it directly in water or make a medicinal diet. If the old lady is not at ease, she can find someone to test the medicine, and then she can know whether it is beneficial or harmful. " Mrs. Ren knows more about traditional Chinese medicine than western medicine. When she hears it, she knows it must be a good medicine and has the smell of Ganoderma lucidum. After looking at South Vietnam, Ding Ding smiled: "of course I don''t worry. I also know that you are really good to us." Chapter 137 After seeing off Nanyue, Ren Jiayuan naturally couldn''t stay on the first floor. After saying two words with him, he couldn''t wait to go upstairs and go back to his room. Ren Ran looked at her eager figure, smiled and shook his head. For her birthday''s sake, he didn''t say anything. After calling his aunt to clean up, Ren Ran helped the old lady back to her room. "Xiao ran, take this medicine to doctor Fang of Huichun hall. I smell Ganoderma lucidum, but I''m not sure. " As soon as Mrs. Ren sat down, she directly handed over the wooden box given to her by South Vietnam. Ren Ran answered the phone nearby at that time. About hearing the dialogue between his mother and South Vietnam, he was still helpless: "don''t you believe in South Vietnam?" "I believe in her," Mrs. Ren nodded, looking serious and solemn. "I also know her origin is unusual, but that''s why we should treat her more carefully. If I have problems eating something else, won''t you be the first to doubt her? " "Ah..." Ren was stunned, and then he got serious, "OK, I''ll go tomorrow." Mrs. Ren patted his hand and said with great emotion, "since your father died, our Ren family has been getting worse year by year. In business, not many people really take you seriously. If your brother-in-law isn''t still there, I''m afraid only those veteran directors of the company can rub you casually. " "Mom..." Ren Ran frowned. "That was when I took over the company a few years ago. Now it''s different. I have enough ability, and they don''t dare to do it again." "But you are still young and weak," said Mrs. Ren with a slightly heavy look in her eyes. "What''s more, there are other people eyeing our Ren family!" Ren Ran sat aside and said, "Mom, why did you suddenly talk about these things?" Mrs. Ren stepped out from her unhappy memories and said, "I want to say that the little girl in South Vietnam is not simple. She is willing to have more involvement with our Ren family. It''s a blessing for you and Yu Yuanyuan. You should treat her sincerely and don''t be a bit false. " After that, Mrs. Ren said to herself, "I think she is very different from Jing Heng. If we can develop in the future, it will be good for both Ren and Sheng. " "Jing Heng... He must have a grudge against us." Ren Ran thought that if South Vietnam knew how the Ren family treated Sheng Jingheng in the future, it was estimated that they would not want to be more close to them. Mrs. Ren coughed softly and said, "if there is any resentment, it is also a family." The old lady can only talk to him about this, but she doesn''t dare to say it in front of her eldest sister. "Well, you can rest early. I''ll go to the spring hall early tomorrow morning." Here, Mrs. Ren rested, and over there, South Vietnam was still on her way back. She checked the film and television base in w City. Obviously, it is in a relatively remote position and not close to the expressway. This means that after getting off the highway, it will take at least half an hour to go back to the hotel near the film and television base. I spent five hours on the road to celebrate Ren Jiayuan''s birthday. Or, meet your family and have a family dinner. But Nanyue''s eyes are not ornaments. She can clearly distinguish between Sheng Jingheng and his family. The relationship with him is good, only Sheng Jingrui and Ren Ran. But his attitude towards these two people has always been cold. Nanyue rubbed her temples. Tonight, she seemed to put too much thought on Sheng Jingheng. Just about to put down the mobile phone, a wechat pops up. Xiaoyuanyuan: [picture] you are actually lovers! Ah, I hit it again! Chapter 138 The picture is a little big, because the signal is not stable on the road. It takes a long time to show the whole picture. That''s a picture you can see at a glance. It''s secretly taken. Because she was at Ren''s home and Ren Jiayuan was close, Nanyue was unprepared, so she secretly took a picture. In the photo, the light and shadow are half and half. Sheng Jingheng is standing in the dark, while she is standing under the light, black and white. Ren Jiayuan also virtualized the background and added a filter. It looks very dreamy and beautiful. NY: [expression] when I came to celebrate your birthday, you secretly photographed me? She sent a sad expression from wechat. Xiao Yuanyuan: you stand together so well! I couldn''t resist QAQ Xiaoyuanyuan: but don''t worry! After sending it to you, I have deleted the photos and then deleted the chat records. It will never spread! After sending this sentence, Ren Jiayuan also sent a screenshot of the wechat interface, which is the dialog between her and South Vietnam, which is already empty. Nanyue shook his head and smiled, and then clicked on the photo again. He wanted to delete it, but he hesitated. As an artist, even if it is a private mobile phone, it is not a multi insurance existence. In case of any reality show, you need to publish your mobile photo album, and then you''ll be in trouble. After a little thought, she saved the photo in the album and emptied the chat record. Instead, upload all photos related to Sheng Jingheng in the mobile phone album to the cloud disk backup, and then delete them all. Replying to Ren Jiayuan, South Vietnam holds its own small broken mobile phone and officially puts the change of mobile phone and traffic package on the agenda. Before she could speak on her mobile phone, she chose a mobile phone most commonly used by stars at present at Chu Ye''s suggestion. But just as South Vietnam has just changed its new mobile phone and changed a high-volume package. Something bad happened to her. South Vietnam initially found that it was because of its new mobile phone. When trying to read the accumulated microblog new comments, it saw some strange comments. These comments were posted on the video microblog sent to her by 005. Moreover, they all mentioned a very strange name - wanshuang. Most of the comments are meaningless, like "from wanshuang", "wanshuang + 1" and so on. South Vietnam specially turned to the microblog, turned it carefully, and found the reason. -It''s really funny. I play other people''s self composed music. It''s good to say that in my efforts, I''m not as popular as Internet. -Where did you hear that? Do you want to copy the works of online singers!? -Really when we wanshuang don''t play microblog? ¡°£¿¡± South Vietnam raised her eyebrows. Is this saying that she copied the self composition of an online singer named Wan Shuang? Nanyue turned to search wanshuang''s microblog and clicked into the home page. Wanshuang''s microblog certification is an antique singer with more than 2 million fans. She has worked with many national style animation and games. The latest microblog was released on Saturday night, with a new song and an antique MV. The South Vietnamese listened. The first paragraph was very normal. When they got to the back, they heard a clue - it was eight or nine points similar to the paragraph she played ukri. The copy is justified and undisguised. It happened that people sent new songs first, or the full version, and there were many fan groups. It''s all right to accuse her of plagiarism. South Vietnam thought, couldn''t help laughing, clicked pause and threw the mobile phone aside. Under the smile, the eyes are cold. Nowadays, no one dares to bully her! Chapter 139 As an online singer in the ancient wind circle, wanshuang''s popularity and popularity are far from enough to search on microblog. But after this new song was widely publicized by her fans, first the black fans who were determined to be South Vietnam came to hear the wind, and then a group of melon eaters with a keen sense of smell came. Finally, within three days after the new song was released, the topic of # wanshuang South Vietnam # topped the top ten of microblog hot search. Chu Ye''s first reaction when he saw this hot search was to spend money to find the microblog official and reduce the heat as much as possible. But unfortunately, his new boss doesn''t intend to spend money on such things. South Vietnam has plenty of reasons: "it''s almost the end of the month. I want to pay the employees." Chu Ye takes her share of the announcement fee, and others have to pay real wages. "All right, then you have to pay for a lawyer and sue her for plagiarism?" Chu ye said that he had screened in his mind for affordable but capable lawyers. "Let''s send a lawyer''s letter first. Let''s talk about the rest," Nan Yue paused and asked, "will this matter affect the performance of the Chinese Golden Song awards?" Chu ye said, "no, after all, the matter has not been decided yet. And it''s the song written by Chaoyang. If you really change to this one written by yourself, it''s estimated that it will come to naught. " The organizers will not allow controversial songs to be sung at the Chinese Golden Song awards. Fortunately, South Vietnam made the right choice instead of blindly following his advice. Nanyue was relieved: "well, don''t hurry to sue her. Give her a warning first. What''s more, we''d better send new songs according to the original plan, two capitals. " Listening to her calm words, Chu Ye gave a slight pause. He felt that he was really her subordinate and was accepting orders. Chu Ye naturally believes that she can''t copy others. She is still a "new song" that has not been released by an online singer. After thinking about it, she simply replied: "OK." "Brother ye, please." After hanging up, South Vietnam took down the mobile phone in one hand and turned over the tablet bought with the mobile phone in the other hand to see the comments under Wan Shuang''s new song. [Xiao Wu.] [host, I''m here.] It''s time for you to come in handy OK, just say it 005 should be more straightforward than Chu Ye. There is no other, just because he thinks there will be such a thing. He blames him for his impulse and harming the host. Therefore, it is incumbent on us to do something to make up for it. As for the spirit stone of the host, it dare not think about it. South Vietnam explained something. When it calmed down and concentrated on doing things, it also put down the tablet and turned to practice as usual. Chu Ye always pays attention to speed, ruthlessness and accuracy. Early on Wednesday morning, he found a lawyer, drafted a lawyer''s letter and personally posted it on his microblog. As soon as he appeared, the matter was completely spread and became noisy. The biggest reaction is naturally those loyal fans of wanshuang. Originally, South Vietnam has not been charged with plagiarism, but it is cynical. The result is good. South Vietnam accuses wanshuang of plagiarism in turn. How can you bear it!? Although wanshuang has only more than two million fans on her microblog, the basis of her popularity is the animation and games she has cooperated with. The fans of these two groups are really huge! One is wan Shuang, who sings several familiar and beautiful ancient songs, and the other is a low-income little star who has been eliminated from the draft. Who plagiarizes, who should spray, is completely clear at a glance! For a time, there was a miasma under the microblog of South Vietnam, full of curses. #The topic of South Vietnam getting out of the entertainment industry # is also slowly emerging. But just then, South Vietnam posted a microblog - 12.25, and the new song started. Chapter 140 At the same time, the official micro blog of the organizer of the Chinese Golden Song awards also sent a microblog listing a group of newly invited singers. Among them, South Vietnam stands out. This award ceremony is extraordinary. It shows a certain degree of recognition to invite South Vietnam, even if it is not to receive the award. The wind turned slightly, and gradually there were rational people who stood up to help South Vietnam speak. And began to focus on another party. Inside and outside, they are asking wanshuang to show evidence that she is the one who was copied. After all, the fact is that South Vietnam sends videos first and Wan shuangfa''s new songs later. Because Wan Shuang said during the live broadcast that the new song had been prepared very early, we can not conclude that it was copied by South Vietnam. For this situation, wanshuang herself was already prepared. She was silent for a day, and in the evening, she sent a statement video. In the video, wanshuang specially put on a make-up like crying and wore a simple and elegant Ru skirt. She first showed her music score book. The new song really started writing in November. Then, several audio tracks were displayed, and the recording time was before the South Vietnam video. The humming inside is the new song of wanshuang. It not only has a prelude, but also the section played by South Vietnam! As soon as this video came out, it became the first hot search on microblog in just one hour. The title of the topic is very cruel - # South Vietnam plagiarism #. This topic fermented all day on the 24th, but South Vietnam did not respond. Chu Ye was also silent. The media could not contact them at all. On the 25th, Sheng Jingheng suddenly forwarded the microblog of "12.25, the first new song" in South Vietnam, with the word - see you in the evening. South Vietnam was making up. When she heard Xiao Wu''s reminder, she almost drew crooked eyebrows. Then, having no choice but to smile, he took his mobile phone and replied to shengjingheng at the first time. @Nanyue NY: OK, thank you for your guidance@ Sheng Jingheng: see you in the evening. After sending, Nanyue looked at the word "thank you" and was stunned slightly. She seems to have said the most to him, that is, thank you, but she is not sincere at all. The gift has not been prepared yet. Let''s hurry up and start preparing. When she enters the crew next month, she can give it to him. After making up his mind, South Vietnam put down his mobile phone and began to make up. Her own makeup and hairstyle were completed in cooperation with Mo Lvlv. Makeup and hair directly save the budget, but the clothing can''t be done by South Vietnam itself. After all, she is also a guest. She has to walk on the red carpet. So Chu ye can only contact the brand and borrow dresses. But it didn''t go well. It is impossible for the first tier brands to be happy. The second and third tier brands heard that it had nothing to do with Hongyu''s artists, but lent it to South Vietnam, and declined one after another. Until five o''clock in afternoon, there was no good news. Chu Ye lost patience and called Nanyue directly: "I''ll buy you one. I owe you the money first and pay it back later." It''s the best idea to start at six at the latest. Nanyue looked at Mao Hui, who was greeted by Mo lvlu with a big box, and said, "no, the dress has been found. I''ll change it and send you a picture later." "Huh? Where did you come from? " "From a friend... I''ll tell you more later." Nanyue finishes with Chu Ye. After hanging up, he receives a call from Ren Ran. "Did you get it? Fortunately, Jing Heng reminded me, otherwise I really don''t know what to give you. " Nanyue opened his mouth and was helpless: "Uncle Ren... Why did you give me a gift again?" "Of course, thank you for the health pill you gave the old lady last time. The old lady is in good health these days, and all her old problems are slowly getting better. South Vietnam, thank you very much! " Chapter 141 The big box sent by Ren Ran is not just a dress. There are also matching jewelry and high heels. The three brands are all famous brands at present, and the price is about six figures. Together, it should be a little more expensive than the business car she gave her. Nanyue silently calculated the price in her heart. Although she knew that no matter how expensive it was, it could not compare with her purple Yao grass pill, but the cause and effect was more and more deeply bound, which still made her somewhat helpless. Mrs. Ren is really going to be a noble person all her life. After Mao Hui went downstairs, Nanyue entered the room and put on his skirt. It''s a long gray pink skirt. The skirt is embroidered with flowers and vines, supplemented by colorful broken diamonds. It''s bright and beautiful. The sleeves are connected with the shawl gauze, which makes the drape feel soft and fairy. The texture of the fabric is excellent, with gray and pink, showing a high-grade and precious atmosphere. Vaguely visible, it sets off the white skin of South Vietnam as if coagulated fat, and glows faintly under the light. South Vietnam is not high, only 1.68 meters, but after wearing this long skirt, it makes people feel that she is very tall in visual effect. The figure is both tall and beautiful, the chin is slightly raised, and the posture suddenly becomes unattainable. Jewelry is a diamond bracelet, simple and generous, hidden between transparent gauze, covered with a layer of mystery. In contrast, high heels are only solid color, but if you look carefully, you can see the dazzling crystal on the vamp, emitting a low-key light. This set down, good-looking, in addition, the first feeling is still one word - expensive. Nanyue stood up and asked Mo lvlu to take a picture and send it to Chu Ye. Chu Ye quickly replied that he would wait for her near the ceremony venue. This is a pass. South Vietnam looked at his hairstyle. Before going out, he temporarily set up his hair and inserted simple flower hair accessories. His hair was fluffy. As a result, the lines of the neck and shoulders stand out, adding a bit of nobility and beauty. Mo Lulu took the opportunity to take a few more photos of her, and then planned to find an artist to fix the picture after walking the red carpet. Chu ye thought about this more comprehensively. When meeting near the venue, he just put down his mobile phone and said, "I asked Kang Cheng to help contact a professional station sister. When you walk on the red carpet, he will take photos and repair the map for you. After singing on the stage, I''ll edit a paragraph for you. Look at it yourself and send a microblog with the photos. " Station sister is a personal station for a star. Most of them are girls, so it is called station sister for short. They are usually active in the front line of stars'' various itineraries, such as airports, activities, crew, etc. Generally, in places where there are stars, when you see a girl with a professional Cannon camera, she is basically a standing sister. Many of the photos taken by the station sister are more beautiful and amazing than those taken by professional photographers in the studio. Many stars rely on their own station sisters to get out of the circle. If we want to investigate the reason, it is probably because we all take pictures of our own idols with full love! Sheng Jingheng also has many personal stations, but he is more Buddhist than his fans. It is difficult to catch up with his itinerary. Except for formal public activities, he can hardly find anyone. Therefore, there is no profit. They are willing to pay out of their own pocket. Nanyue stopped remembering, nodded and said, "well, brother Ye has a heart." "The new song will be released at the same time in Yunjian music tonight. Everything else has been arranged. As soon as tonight is over, we will officially sue wanshuang." Chu ye said what he should say, and then he officially looked at her with a satisfied smile on his lips: "you''re good, I''m waiting for you to make a splash!" Chapter 142 The red carpet didn''t start until seven o''clock, and South Vietnam was ranked last. There is no finale when walking the red carpet. Basically, major brands will be in the front or in the middle. Finally, it''s basically the same as going on the road. It''s done as soon as you walk. The media are almost admitted, and the Host interview will not be arranged. After chatting with her, Chu ye went to get in touch with the organizer and waited backstage first. South Vietnam never got off the bus, stayed in the car, watched microblogging and watched the webcast of the red carpet. During the day, when the grand scene was forwarded, the wind turned again and again on the Internet. Whether it was the sentence "see you in the evening" or the reply "thank you, Mr. Sheng, for your guidance" from South Vietnam, all caused endless speculation among netizens. In contrast, Wan Shuang''s announcement video and the # South Vietnamese plagiarism #, on the hot search, are not things. After all, even Sheng Jingheng is like supporting South Vietnam, which shows that there is something strange in it. And the slightly smarter people are well aware that the so-called plagiarism evidence provided by wanshuang can be overturned. Just fill in a date for the music score. Those tracks are not directly published online, and it is not clear whether the time has been changed. Now wait, the South Vietnamese side will come up with stronger evidence to prove that she did not plagiarize. To prove that the person who copied should be Wan Shuang. There is a lot of noise on the Internet. South Vietnam will recite many words. Looking at it, I couldn''t help yawning, and then I just closed the microblog. The red carpet has been almost carried out. The powerful stars, traffic, love beans, men''s and women''s groups have basically entered. Although South Vietnam is doing two things at once, it is still very sure that one person has not stepped on the red carpet. The man said he wanted to see Sheng Jingheng in the evening. She couldn''t help looking at Mo lvlu: "is there any news that teacher Sheng won''t come tonight?" Mo Lulu looked at his mobile phone. First he shook his head and then said, "Mr. Sheng has just arrived!" Just now? Nanyue looked at the mobile phone interface handed over by Mo Lvlv. It was the microblog of a station sister of Sheng Jingheng, and photographed the familiar black business car. It''s a little miserable. Other families are showing beautiful pictures. The station sister of shengjingheng''s family can only eat car exhaust. But the point is, shouldn''t Sheng Jingheng''s red carpet be arranged in the main part of the play? It''s already a new singer entering the meeting. Is he really coming to the finale? Just thinking, Mo Lvlv just received a notice: "South Vietnam, you''re going to wait for the red carpet!" "Yes." Nanyue gave Mo Lvlv his mobile phone and tablet together, and then when Mao Hui got off and opened the door, he put down his skirt slightly. Just got off the bus, it was a cold wind, piercing into the heart. South Vietnam lamented that it was not easy for female stars to survive, and then straightened their backs and walked gracefully to the waiting place. Along the way, there were still many fans who didn''t grab tickets and couldn''t get in. When I saw South Vietnam, I was stunned, and then I began to whisper and discuss - who is this? When she came to the place where the light was slightly bright, Nanyue''s face gradually appeared perfectly, and no one recognized her. "Is it South Vietnam!? How beautiful! " "Wow, the real person is ten thousand times more beautiful than in the lens!" "South Vietnam, you are so beautiful!!!" Nanyue smiled and shouted at her. I don''t know whose fans waved their hands slightly, nodded again, and came to the red carpet. As soon as I approached, I heard the end of the red carpet. With a very excited and warm voice, the host announced who was the next person to walk on the red carpet. South Vietnam steps slightly and looks up at the man who is walking on the red carpet. He was dressed in a dark tuxedo. He was a gentleman and cold. When he raised his hands and feet, he seemed to have the breath of prohibition and desire to kill people. Actually, right in front of her? Chapter 143 Sheng Jingheng walking on the red carpet is naturally a big scene. So that when it was South Vietnam''s turn, the scene had not dispersed and remained enthusiastic enough. So the pure newcomer of South Vietnam also enjoyed the treatment of a well-known actress. She was dazzled by the flash of various multimedia. She was also called by name from time to time to let her look at it and take a straight face. South Vietnam walked and stopped all the way, taking several times more time than expected. The host got a sign from the rear and took her for a brief interview. Of course, it''s still crazy on the Internet, plagiarism. South Vietnam did not directly answer, but said: "after the release of the new song tonight, it will be announced." The host wanted to ask more questions, but when he saw in his eyes that someone seemed to be waiting for South Vietnam, he quickly let South Vietnam go. The location of shengjingheng station could not avoid all the media and fans. After seeing South Vietnam approaching, a wave of screams came. "..." South Vietnam almost wanted to go around, and then they had no choice but to approach. This man is really not afraid of any gossip with her. "Good evening, Mr. Sheng." Sheng Jingheng looked at her. When his sight touched the clavicle, he moved up again: "are you sure?" South Vietnam was not good. In public, he looked at him, slightly lowered his head and said, "yes, Mr. Sheng, don''t worry." Whether he asked about tonight''s performance or the so-called plagiarism. As soon as she lowered her head, what Sheng Jingheng saw was that she looked a little random and willful hair. Black and smooth as ink, I have never experienced the infection of this world. The touch must be excellent. For a moment, Sheng Jingheng didn''t make a sound and didn''t see him go. Nanyue couldn''t help looking up in doubt, but just saw him move away coldly. "OK." With that, he walked up to the audience and took a seat. Instead of being seated, South Vietnam went directly backstage to wait for the performance. After the performance, it was almost possible to leave first. Two people, one left and one right, gradually pull apart. At the backstage, Chu Ye is already waiting for her. Although he can''t see the red carpet in front, he can see the camera sweep by on the webcast. He didn''t say anything for a moment, but took her first. In his face, the organizer arranged a single lounge for her. After closing the door, he asked, "is Sheng Jingheng waiting for you?" Nanyue hesitated and nodded: "it seems so." Whether before or after the red carpet. "I said why he was late. Since he promised to come, he usually arrived on time." Seeing that she was wearing a thin dress, Chu Ye remembered and asked Mo Lvlv to come in: "put your clothes on her and be careful to catch a cold." Nanyue put on the heavy black down jacket and felt more secure and stable in her heart. Zhu Ye did not ask her what Sheng Jingheng had said to her, but he said, "when you come to the stage, tune in ahead of a very important prize. Warm up as soon as possible and open your voice. " "Why..." Nanyue wanted to ask, why did he suddenly move forward? But the next moment, I felt that I should know the answer. Chu Ye looked at her and couldn''t help laughing: "yes, it''s your teacher Sheng''s credit. He is not only the organizer here, but also all other media will look at you differently. " Nanyue drooped his eyes, and then just asked, "the time of singing should be advanced, too?" "Well, it''s just an hour away. It''s no problem." Chu ye said that after a pause, he said, "no matter what the relationship between you is, be yourself and don''t be willing to stay under his light." Chapter 144 While the popularity of plagiarism has increased again and again, the new song released by wanshuang also has an unprecedented good result. Even climbed to the third place in the original list of Yunjian music. The first and second are original singers at the big brother level. The old style list directly soared to the first place, and the new song list also ranked in the top 10, beating the 11th new singer. Wanshuang has been resting these days in order to show the anger and weakness of being copied. Therefore, I have nothing else to do every day. I am excited to brush all kinds of lists and look at all kinds of rainbow farts in my fans. Even if occasionally in the dead of night, a trace of guilt flashed, but soon, it was covered up by this great prospect. She is still very concerned about the fact that South Vietnam will participate in the Chinese Golden Song awards this evening. After all, the more popular South Vietnam is, the higher the heat of plagiarism will be, and her song performance will be better! At the beginning of the webcast, Wan Shuang put the screen on his own TV. By the way, he turned on the trumpet and deliberately brought some rhythm to discredit South Vietnam. Seeing Sheng Jingheng and South Vietnam on the red carpet one after another, they couldn''t help but turn their lips. "Sheng Jingheng was fascinated by such a woman. It''s really disappointing!" Although he said so, he looked at the appearance of South Vietnam in a dress and skirt, his heart was still sour and his eyes were red. Then, simply stop watching more and look down at the news in the group. Therefore, she missed the shot of Sheng Jingheng waiting for South Vietnam to leave together after the interview. In addition to the fans, many fellow singers in the antique group are also talking about her new song. Basically, they are praising her and saying that they will support her in safeguarding her rights to the end, so that she can say it if she needs it. Wanshuang was warm in her heart. She immediately replied her thanks one by one and asked familiar singers to come out for dinner. On TV, the award ceremony has officially begun. Wanshuang only looked up when she heard the names she was interested in. If she was not interested, she lowered her head to chat. She thought that it would be almost the end when a small, unsophisticated singer like South Vietnam came on stage. As a result, before long, I heard the name of South Vietnam. Wanshuang subconsciously took a look at the time. It''s still one minute and nine o''clock. Is he on stage so early? On the TV screen, the light was soft, and a dreamy figure came out of the dark slowly. The wind blew slightly, took up the gauze behind her, and the fog dispersed, which was really like a fairy in a fairyland. Wan Shuang stared at the delicate and picturesque eyebrows and eyes of South Vietnam. After a while, she noticed the title of the song on the subtitle - "adventure". The prelude of the song is very pleasant to listen to, and instantly holds people''s heartstrings. But listen, it doesn''t look like an ancient song. "Hum," Wan Shuang whispered, biting her lips, "you don''t dare to use that melody again." When he heard the sound of South Vietnam, Wan Shuang shook slightly. After a meeting, he subconsciously took the remote control and turned off the TV. How can I!? Wan Shuang clenched her hands, stabbed her fingertips into her palm and trembled: "it''s useless. Even if you sing well, you''re also a plagiarism dog!!" Although she said so, wanshuang''s heart was heavy, and her bad premonition was like a mountain. Wan Shuang, immersed in anger and fear, didn''t notice that the information prompt on the mobile phone was more crazy than before. Many people are crazily brushing question marks, while a few sober people are in aitwanshuang and want her to come out and give an explanation. Plagiarism incident, in this night, has a final conclusion. Chapter 145 When South Vietnam stepped down, his heart was slightly agitated and shocked. This is her first big stage, with strong hardware support and an extraordinary audience. Her singing spread all over the venue in the bright lights. For a moment, there was a feeling that he focused all his eyes and lenses and became the existence of attention. The singing slowly fell and welcomed the thunderous applause, which brought her a great sense of achievement. Carrying his skirt, he slowly returned to the backstage. Nanyue couldn''t help raising his hand and pressing it on his chest, feeling the strong heartbeat. At this moment, there was finally a sense of reality that she was still alive, or that she was alive again. Mo Lulu rushed over to put on her clothes and said excitedly, "it sounds great!! Nanyue, you don''t know. When you were singing, the bullet screen on the live broadcast interface was crazy. You''ve been crazy brushing the screen!!! " Nanyue recovered, pulled his clothes, smiled and said, "go back to the lounge first." When they return to the lounge, Chu Ye is not there. Mo Lulu remembered and told him, "brother ye asked me to tell you that since everything is done, he will go on a date. After all, it''s Christmas Eve." He was relieved. Nanyue smiled and nodded. "Well, ask the staff if there is anything else. If not, we should probably go back." When Mo Lvlv went out, Nanyue took his mobile phone and opened his microblog. [Ding! Successfully triggered the main task - two new songs in the top ten of any list in seven days!] [Xiao Wu, everything is done?] [rest assured! It''s done perfectly to ensure that she can''t turn over again!] South Vietnam nodded with satisfaction. There is no possibility of turning over tonight. After tomorrow, it will lose all its property. [hard work.] On the microblog, as she expected, it was very lively. Even if it was a new mobile phone, it stuck for a second when it was opened, and then it showed the accumulated data. The new news has broken 100000. Instead of rushing to see it, South Vietnam first looked at its own number of fans - already approaching the 5 million mark. This is just the beginning. After tonight, the new song will be strong again. It is estimated that there are tens of millions of fans. She is expected to become the fastest growing artist in the entertainment industry. And there are many people she should thank for this achievement. Chu Ye won her the big stage of Chinese Golden Melody Awards. Chaoyang wrote her such a good song that was almost tailor-made. Ren Ran gave her a red carpet dress in time. Finally, of course, wanshuang made a big play of plagiarism, making her a controversial real red singer. While thinking, Nanyue uploaded the refined red carpet map sent by Chu ye to the microblog, and then began to modify the text edited by Chu Ye. Of course, only the agent Chu ye and the songwriter Chaoyang of the new song "adventure" can publicly thank you on the microblog. Chu ye also thanked the organizers of the Chinese Golden Melody Awards for her. South Vietnam saw that there was nothing to change and added, so it was officially released. After the release was completed and checked again, South Vietnam opened tonight''s microblog hot search list. The first heat of hot search has reached the boiling level. I believe it will be hot in a short time. #Wanshuang plagiarizes a recidivist# South Vietnam didn''t hurry to look in, but continued to look down. #Nanyue grey powder gauze long skirt # No. 7, # Nanyue adventure # is just out, ranking No. 47. I didn''t see Sheng Jingheng''s name. It was estimated that it was a little hot and was forced down. After reading the complete hot search list, South Vietnam was planning to see the first hot search, and the mobile phone shook wildly. This time, wechat messages were pushed one by one. Chapter 146 Mo Lvlv just came back, saying that the organizers don''t need South Vietnam to do anything, so they can leave first. There is a small task - South Vietnam needs to forward the microblog of the sponsor''s official micro blog, which sends the performance video of South Vietnam. The two sides rub against each other for a win-win situation. This is easy. South Vietnam immediately found the microblog, not only forwarded it, but also paid attention to the official microblog of the sponsor. Then I found that the sponsor''s official wechat had just forwarded the microblog she just released. Quick and professional. Nanyue smiled, then locked the mobile phone interface first: "let''s go and go back to change clothes." Wait until the car, South Vietnam to re unlock the phone, click into the hot search first page. The first microblog was sent by a popular V in the music circle. The words and pictures are clear and the evidence is conclusive, pointing to wanshuang''s plagiarism. Wan Shuang didn''t just copy the paragraph of South Vietnam, the new song he sent, copied the paragraphs of several songs, and then pieced them together into his own work. More importantly, this is not the first time wanshuang copied. In addition to several cooperative songs, which are lyrics and songs made by animation and game players, several other so-called original songs in recent years all have traces of plagiarism. It''s a consistent routine. Find some songs of minority, unknown and foreign singers. Copy this one a little, copy that one, and then put some original things slightly to form an out and out "new song". Although some people have heard even a few songs, it is difficult to gather strength due to the small number of people. Even if someone has found and exposed them, it will not be settled because the original song is not famous enough. A little makes a lot. This will be dug out little by little. It will not only beat wanshuang''s face, but also make wanshuang''s fans completely mute. Ironically, Wan Shuang himself graduated from a well-known Conservatory of music in China. When she first posted her songs on the Internet, she really created her own music, but no one listened at all and couldn''t afford to splash. I accidently adapted a minority song. After I wrote my own lyrics, sang it and sent it out, there was a wave of fans. So he began to go astray. Over the past few years, he has almost copied minority songs all over the world. If this time, Wan Shuang doesn''t have to overestimate himself and touch porcelain on South Vietnam, it is estimated that it will last a few years. South Vietnam looked at the hot comments, and the expected side fell, condemning and scolding, just as many. There are also many singers in the ancient wind circle who come out to express their disappointment and anger. These are solid evidence. There is no point of being overthrown, and wanshuang doesn''t have such a big backstage to protect her whole body. After this battle, the plagiarism incident is temporarily over. Today, let wanshuang cry all night. Tomorrow, there will be more surprises waiting for her. South Vietnam didn''t continue to watch. It withdrew its microblog and went to wechat to reply to the message. At the end of the award ceremony at ten o''clock, Nanyue got home, changed his clothes and got his hair done. When he wanted to go out again, it was just after ten o''clock. When she got to the car, she sent a wechat message to Chu ye to report her itinerary. NY: Wen Daiyu Yan and I went to have hot pot. Chu Ye didn''t reply. He probably felt that such a small matter was not worth his time to unlock his mobile phone. Thinking that he knew it, Nanyue put away his mobile phone and ordered Mao Hui to go to the agreed hot pot shop. Naturally, Yu Yan also came to participate in the Chinese Golden Melody Award and won a small award. Wen Dai happened to work in city A. she finished work at night. Knowing that they were walking on the red carpet together, she made an appointment. Not only to celebrate Yu Yan''s award, but also to celebrate the launch of the new song in South Vietnam tonight! Chapter 147 When Nanyue arrived, Wen Dai was already waiting in the reserved box. Yu Yan was interviewed by the media because it was still on the way. The three are actors and singers. Naturally, it''s difficult to eat too exciting and hot food at night. Therefore, Wen Dai chose a fish head hot pot. The decoration style of the store is simple and elegant. The boxes are warm colors of wood. It''s very comfortable to stay. Seeing Nanyue, Wen Dai immediately stood up and said, "you are really beautiful today, and your singing is amazing!" Nanyue went to hug her and said modestly, "OK, play normally." "So there''s still time for extraordinary play?" Wen della sat down with South Vietnam and showed her her her mobile phone, which was playing the video of South Vietnam singing on the microblog sent by the sponsor''s official micro blog. Wen Dai sighed: "I watched the live broadcast once. After the video came out, I couldn''t help watching it. But don''t worry, I''ve also added the songs of Yunjian music to the song list. The agent assistant and some relatives and friends, please! " "Thank you, sister Dai," Nan Yue thought for a moment and said, "I''ll invite this hot pot. It''s a thank you." Wen Dai didn''t grab it, so she simply nodded: "OK, next time I''m free, I''ll invite you to the gourmet restaurant in X city. It''s really worth more than 1000 stores per capita. I''m still aftertaste. " South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing: "well, it can be regarded as making up for regret." "So to be honest, did we find it on purpose that day?" Wen Dai asked her, pretending to be fierce. "Well, don''t you know when you watch the program tomorrow?" South Vietnam resolutely refused to spoilers, and turned to ask, "is it tomorrow night?" Wen Dai nodded: "yes, it''s a pity that I have to fly to city B to work at 8 o''clock tomorrow night. I can''t watch it with you." As soon as he finished, the door was knocked, and Yu Yan came in with a chill. "Sorry, I''m late," he took off his scarf, took off his coat and smiled apologetically at the two. "On the way out of the interview, I met Mr. Sheng and talked a little." "Teacher Sheng, Sheng Jingheng?" Speaking of the name, Wen Dai couldn''t help looking at Nanyue, "you seem to have a good relationship with your teacher Sheng?" "It''s OK. After all, I''m the only player he plays ten." South Vietnam generously admitted that it had no intention of covering up. In the entertainment industry, the more generous, the less suspicious. Wen Dai stopped joking, but said, "then you can put it on the pot. What would you like to drink?" After calling the waiter in and giving some advice, the three talked about the subject. Congratulations to Yu Yan on winning the award. I wish the new songs of South Vietnam a great success. Talking about the new song of South Vietnam, Yu Yan remembered and asked, "have you all seen the microblog hot search?" Nanyue nodded: "look." Wen Dai was a little indignant: "Wan Shuang is really too much. He obviously plagiarized, but he slandered you for plagiarism. He also made a statement video to provide evidence of plagiarism. It''s really black!" At that time, as soon as the South Vietnamese plagiarism hot search came out, Wen Dai and Yu Yan wanted to happen on the microblog to support South Vietnam. But they were stopped by South Vietnam and let them rest assured. At this moment, the truth came out and I really settled down. Yu Yan looked at South Vietnam and comforted: "you''ve just made your debut. It''s hard to avoid being touched by porcelain. No one will dare to do so in the future." "Yes," Wen Dai nodded. "When the results of your two new songs come out, the faces of those who ridicule you and black you must be very painful!" Chapter 148 The three people here gathered to eat hot pot. On the other hand, after Sheng Jingheng came out of the venue, he had to rush back to the hotel in w City. It was said to end at 10:00, but it was already 10:30 when I came out all the way and really started. Wei Jun followed Sheng Jingheng in the crew. He went to bed late and got up early. He got on the bus and wanted to take a nap on the road. But looking at Sheng Jingheng, he took out his mobile phone and looked at the situation on microblog. Naturally, he couldn''t close his eyes. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and opened his microblog. "The South Vietnamese plagiarism has been reversed, and the evidence in the hands of the people who found it is more comprehensive and complete than what we have found so far." "So I''ve told them to stop and don''t have to continue." Sheng Jingheng said, "when did she leave?" She, of course, is the guide. Wei Jun stayed backstage all the time. Of course, he paid attention: "it should be that he left after singing the song. Chu Ye left earlier." Speaking of this, Wei Jun couldn''t help saying: "it was exposed that wanshuang copied the man. He didn''t list the evidence until 8 pm. Someone bought him headlines, but didn''t buy hot search. It should be operated by Chu ye, so that he can leave so safely and early. " Chu Ye doesn''t know who he asked for help. He moves so fast that he finds out many things that are difficult to find. Once this happened, South Vietnam sang the song "adventure" at the award ceremony. Her two new songs don''t need any publicity. They are popular spontaneously. Wei Jun thought and refreshed the microblog home page. When he saw a new microblog, he couldn''t help opening his mouth. "Well, didn''t they just record a variety show together for a day? This is the friendship of eating hot pot together? " The microblog he brushed was, of course, the microblog that Nanyue took a group photo before eating hot pot with Wen Daiyu Yan. With that, Wei Jun subconsciously turned his head and looked at Sheng Jingheng. On Sheng Jingheng''s mobile phone, he just opened this group photo. His eyes drooped slightly, his mind was elusive, and his mood was stable. Immediately, Sheng Jingheng withdrew from the microblog and said, "if there are no special circumstances, you don''t have to pay too much attention to her." "Hmm..." Wei Junyi nodded and put away his mobile phone. In fact, he did not pay too much attention to South Vietnam. He just asked casually and someone told him. In this so-called plagiarism incident in South Vietnam, he also wanted to say to wait and see its change. Before he said it, he received an order to carefully investigate all wanshuang songs. Just check it, but it''s useless now. It''s completely thankless. Does your boss really achieve this only because of Ren Huo''s words? Wei Jun didn''t dare to think deeply. However, he still admired Chu Ye''s speed. He must not worry about anything in South Vietnam in the future. However, Wei Jun did not know that these evidences were not found by manpower. But South Vietnam, using the advanced technology of the system, collected it in just one day. Nanyue also wants to ask Chu ye to check, but it takes too much manpower and material resources, time and money to check this kind of thing. Therefore, even if you want to collect the spirit stone, you should ask it to help check it. As a result, because of guilt, Lingshi didn''t accept it. It''s fast and doesn''t cost money and Lingshi. Finally, it can win a perfect battle. South Vietnam realized that 005 was still very useful for her. As her agent, Chu Ye didn''t do anything. At 9 a.m. on December 26, Chu Ye regularly sent a microblog. There was no text, but only a simple and clear indictment. From this moment on, South Vietnam formally sued wanshuang for plagiarism. Chapter 149 Prosecuting such matters is naturally left to lawyers, step by step through legal procedures. There was no need for South Vietnam to do anything or worry about it. She just sat at home and watched her two new songs dominate the top three of the major lists, doubling the playback without looking at it. Free, you can also use the trumpet on the microblog to see the scene of netizens'' large-scale face change. How much I hated black before, how hard she was black, how excited it would be. They were blowing her rainbow fart without trace and performing some black to powder or road to powder. It''s not that they don''t want to scold wanshuang, but wanshuang has deleted many microblogs and closed comments overnight. When the indictment came out, she didn''t show up. She was still pretending to be a quail, as if it would be all right. South Vietnam went to see the popular microblog again. It was brushed by its own red carpet map and stage video. It was a little boring. She was about to quit the microblog, but suddenly her heart moved, turned to the super voice interface and clicked into the vocal CP super voice. After last night, there was a surge in Chaohua fans, which has reached 100000 people. There are more posts in Chaohua, one more active and excited than the other. Most of them are painting yesterday''s pictures, including single and group photos. Although they were standing at the corner at the end of the red carpet, there were still infield fans and station sisters who took high-definition pictures. In one, South Vietnam hung its head slightly. Sheng Jingheng looked at her with calm eyes. But they were stunned to be seen by CP fans, gentle, affectionate, forbearing and other emotions. He also named this group photo Prince vs his little princess. To tell the truth, Sheng Jingheng is a modern prince with a tuxedo and a small bow tie. Under this filter, the long gray pink skirt of South Vietnam has become very pure pink. She also wore braided hair, flower hair ornaments and crystal shoes. Say it''s a princess... It''s OK. However, the name of his little princess still sounds inexplicable and strange. South Vietnam didn''t look any more, continued to brush down, and then saw a video with extremely high forwarding comments, likes and playback volume. The video is still sent to station B, click in and jump automatically, and the title also appears. Meeting him was the best adventure of her life. In the video, there are clips of South Vietnam singing on the stage, plus all the scenes of Sheng Jingheng who occasionally sweeps into the audience. In those scenes, men looked at the stage seriously and attentively from beginning to end. He never lost his mind, looked indifferent, and never talked to the people around him. It seems that the person on the stage is the only one he wants to see and can only see. The video was cut very well. Even Nanyue looked at it as if she and Sheng Jingheng were flirting across the stage. Unconsciously, the five minute video was played. South Vietnam stretched out its hand and wanted to click again. However, the mobile phone was shocked and the interface turned. It''s Chu ye, who sent a wechat voice call. South Vietnam was quick and accidentally pressed to hang up. Then, he quickly exited the video interface and dialed back. Chu Ye quickly connected: "press the wrong button?" "Well," he didn''t ask. Naturally, Nanyue wouldn''t say what he was looking at. "What''s the matter with brother ye?" "Good thing, your new announcement is coming," Chu ye said with a smile in his tone. "A singer was temporarily absent from the cross-year program originally scheduled by Pearl satellite TV. Then he wanted to replace you and sing your old-fashioned new song." Chapter 150 The reason why there is such a good thing is, of course, not only because South Vietnam is just red these two days. But because every new year, major satellite TV and video websites are scrambling for all kinds of stars to go to the platform for the new year. Generally, at this time, people are basically robbed, and the program list is almost time to come out. Over the years, there have been few accidents such as temporary accidents. Pearl satellite TV is looking for an old singer and a rising popularity of new singers. It resolutely and clearly chose the latter. And still sing the ancient song that was caught in the storm of plagiarism, and it is the first live singing in South Vietnam. It must be attractive enough. However, she will be arranged in front to play a warm-up opening role. This is a sort that many singers are not willing to accept. After all, the New Year party starts from about 7:30 to 8:00. Many people estimate that they are still eating out, or brushing videos and microblogs. The program may have passed before they have time to turn on the TV. After all, South Vietnam''s debut has only been a month, and the new song has just been released a few days. Pearl satellite TV can temporarily replace her on the stage. It already thinks highly of her and has nothing to choose from. Counting the day of the 31st, there are still five days left, which is enough for South Vietnam to prepare. After the voice call with Chu ye, Nanyue stopped watching the super voice of vocal CP and turned to Taobao. However, nothing was gained. One day is about to pass. In the evening, there is meet the beautiful scenery. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu are just resting and have agreed to come and watch it together. Instead of going out in a hurry, Nanyue did his homework first and planned to go again tomorrow. This dinner, it''s not good to continue to eat hot pot. Mo Lvlv went to the vegetable market to buy vegetables and bought some fresh fruits on the app. When all the ingredients arrived, South Vietnam followed suit and planned to cook a home cooked meal. After Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu arrived, they saw that South Vietnam was also cooking. They couldn''t help looking at each other. It''s hard to say if they wanted to stop. They didn''t know that the reason why the egg roll made by South Vietnam was not delicious was that they didn''t make it for too long. This will have gradually adapted to modern food, and the previous feel will gradually recover. It''s still not a big problem to cook a few home-made dishes. When South Vietnam cooked, they had to wander around in the living room. When I saw the basin of Aloe on the balcony, I was stunned. "This should not be the pot of aloe raised by South Vietnam before?" The previous flowerpot was the size of a palm, but now it is the size of a washbasin. There are many aloes in it. It looks green and bright. Wu Meini lived with South Vietnam before. After thinking about it, she couldn''t help shaking her head and said, "maybe it''s a new basin. After all, South Vietnam''s skin is so white, bright and transparent. It must be the one before it''s used up." Yuan Xiaofu thought it was reasonable. She nodded and looked at another flower pot. Compared with the flower pot of aloe, this is very obvious. It is a pine bonsai. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Yuan Xiaofu always feels that although the growth of this pine bonsai is regular, it contains a very comfortable atmosphere. Subconsciously, I want to get close and feel it very pleasing to the eye. Watching, not only the eyes are not tired, but also the discomfort on the body is relieved a lot. "Don''t look," Wu Meini pulled her up. "Let''s go and see if we can help." "No, it''s almost a dish. Lvlv is cooking." South Vietnam looked at them and turned around. After seeing their faces clearly, he couldn''t help smiling happily, "should we say congratulations?" "Eh? How do you know we''ve set a date for our debut? " Yuan Xiaofu was surprised and proud. "The five member women''s group was finally decided and officially launched on January 19! It''s fireflies! " Chapter 151 The firefly, although insignificant, is a small one, but it will try its best to light up the world in the dark. Taking the name of this group is also the hope that the five of them can silently work together to radiate light. One less person, one less light. Their debut song "firefly" with the same name is also being produced in a hurry. Or specially invited well-known songwriters to customize the new songs for the five of them. Each person''s part corresponds to each person''s experience, personality and outlook for the future. Dance is also a unique but team dance according to everyone''s characteristics. We do not want to be a blockbuster, but to be down-to-earth step by step and leave a good impression on people. Wu Meini is a dancer, and Yuan Xiaofu is the lead singer. After Ni Jiaming suppressed South Vietnam, the promised C was blurred and became the leader of the women''s League. The other two are selfie and talent. In addition to setting these positions in the group, shallow entertainment music did not impose any personal setting on the five of them. I just hope that they will do their best on various stages and achieve certain results. As for other activities or variety shows, they are allowed to play by themselves. If something goes wrong or has an impact on the reputation of the women''s League, the company will change people at any time according to the size of the situation. After all, in addition to them, the company is also training other trainees, who can be a substitute at any time. It sounds cruel, but it should be. If it is not competitive at all, the regiment may not be able to catch fire. The four said while eating, and then cleaned up the table and kitchen together. Unknowingly, it was almost eight o''clock. Mo Lulu washed the bowl and went to do TV projection. The three people in South Vietnam cut fruit in the kitchen, set up a plate with some other snacks, and watch while eating later. "South Vietnam, your cooking is rising! I''m eating. How can I feel better than green? " Yuan Xiaofu said as she savored the homemade dishes just now. Wu Meini smiled: "indeed, it''s much better than the egg roll last time." "Hmm..." Nanyue thought for a while, but still didn''t say. This is actually her second formal cooking. Just then, Mo lvlu shouted in the living room, "the TV is ready. You can come and watch it!" Nanyue then picked up the platter and said, "let''s go and get it after eating." The three sat down on the sofa in the living room, just in time for the start of 8 o''clock. After entering a short advertisement and the beginning, the camera in the TV pulled a long view and began to enjoy the scenery of X city. Then there were five regular guests. They first recorded the scene of having breakfast together in a specialty store by the sea. While enjoying the sea view, he introduced each special meal and played a small game. The atmosphere is good, laughter is frequent, and the scenery is one color of the sea and the sky, which is intoxicating. Yuan Xiaofu was surprised: "this variety show is really good. It''s not in vain on the Internet. Unfortunately, we are training all day and have a night off every week. We can only save it and watch it later. " Wu Meini looked at South Vietnam and asked, "when will you play?" South Vietnam estimated: "soon, when they finish their breakfast and reach the gate of the first scenic spot, I''ll be there." When she finished, the three of them were full of expectation and opened their eyes, waiting for the appearance of South Vietnam. But really wait, watching the program editing and post special effects, for a time, I don''t know whether to speak or not. Chapter 152 Seeing that they didn''t speak, Nanyue blinked, and then understood what it was for. When she appeared in meet the beautiful scenery, she suddenly appeared after five people were divided into groups and decided to act separately. And there was no staff to introduce her, only her own greeting. So, at that moment, the five people who didn''t know her or just knew her looked different, but without exception, they were all a little indifferent. The program was broadcast. In the later stage, it also gave everyone a close-up and attached special effects to analyze the mood at the moment. The effect of the program is good, but at first glance, it is a little unfriendly to South Vietnam. It''s like saying, why can South Vietnam come to meet the beautiful scenery as a flying guest? South Vietnam thought that the reason why the program group did this was probably to think that after she got four props and cards, let''s make a contrast. In order not to spoilers, let three people have enough viewing experience. She decided not to explain and continued to look down quietly. However, even if it is an online variety show, the duration will not be cut too long, so that the audience will not have the patience to watch it. Although the three-day trip will be cut into two phases, it will be cut into at most one and a half hours a day and a half. If it is divided into two groups, some shots and pictures will be cut off. The breakthrough links of the two groups have been deleted accordingly, leaving only those with scenic spot characteristics or program effects. South Vietnam broke through four levels and only cut two levels. But when the camera turned again, she had four prop cards in her hand, which made people confused. Just because it just started broadcasting, there were not many bullets, so there were more meetings, and they were brushing question marks one after another. After a wave of question marks brushed the screen, someone came out to question. -Where did the two props come from? Could it be that the program team forced Yan and Wen Dai to give it to her? -Why on earth did South Vietnam come to this program? Face? -Weak and weak said that the two new songs of South Vietnam are very pleasant to listen to, and the stage is also super amazing~ -The problem is, the three of them had hot pot together yesterday, which was also a hard meal for the program group? -Now we are talking about prop cards. If it wasn''t given by Yu Yan and Wen Dai, was it cheating by the program team? -Maybe South Vietnam really got through the Customs by itself? She did well in the first two levels! -Stop arguing. Can you have a good look? Looking at the sudden brush out of many bullet screens, Mo Lvlv was stunned at first, and then hurriedly said, "I''ll turn off the bullet screen so as not to affect the viewing." "Turn it off. It''s blocking the picture. I can''t see people clearly." Yuan Xiaofu nodded again and again. Wu Meini went to see Nanyue sitting beside her. She wanted to comfort her, but she didn''t know where to start. Moreover, it seems that South Vietnam is not surprised or sad. Aware of Wu Meini''s sight, Nanyue turned around a little and said, "I got these four props by real talent and learning. Don''t be biased by the barrage." Hearing this, the three smiled: "how can it!" Others can easily doubt South Vietnam, but they will never. The atmosphere eased and the program continued, but it has been switched to another set of scenes. Wu Meini thought it was unnecessary to worry about South Vietnam, but she reminded her: "now it''s just on the bullet screen. When the program is broadcast, it''s time to make it on the microblog. You should be psychologically prepared and see how to respond." Yuan Xiaofu didn''t think so much: "discuss with the program team and come out to help South Vietnam clarify." "And Yu Yan and Wen Dai. Since they can eat hot pot with South Vietnam, they must have a good relationship. They will come out to help talk!" Chapter 153 And I just finished talking here. I thought I could watch it at ease. As the program progresses, the two groups meet and begin to announce the links of dinner and accommodation according to the number of prop cards. Even without the four props in Nan Yue''s hand, Yu Yan and Wen Dai each hold two more props than the other group. It is right to win. However, there was another close-up on the camera, and the three of the other group looked thoughtfully in the direction of South Vietnam. It seems that they are wondering whether their group can win because of South Vietnam. South Vietnam has closed the barrage to watch, so I don''t know. There will be a quarrel about the prop card on the barrage. Some people have even started conspiracy theories, saying that it is not because the financier behind South Vietnam gave the program group a large sponsorship fee that made her so comfortable and smooth. The reason why there was yesterday''s hot pot is just to thank South Vietnam for allowing them to enjoy a seafood meal and stay in star hotels instead of sleeping in tents in winter. Some people said that Yu Yan just happened to bump into Wen Dai, and then South Vietnam insisted on getting together and eating together. Then he took a group photo of the two and sent a microblog to rub a wave of heat. And so on, the brain hole is wide open. With the quarrel of the barrage, the program came to the next day to find new flying guests. South Vietnam went for an interview and then passively carried out a secret mission, but it didn''t come out. Instead, they disappeared directly. The five guests also looked for her for a while before being told by the staff that they needed to find two flying guests. Yuan Xiaofu and Wu Meini were stunned. They immediately turned their heads and asked in one voice. "What''s going on?" Nanyue also didn''t expect, but had no choice but to spoiler: "I received a secret mission, went to find another flying guest, and then I had to ensure that I wouldn''t be found by other guests, so I could successfully complete the mission." "So." "Another flying guest is Jiang Xulin? Were you finally found? " Nanyue looked at Yuan Xiaofu, who was very eager for knowledge, and then looked at Wu Meini. "Do you want me to keep it a secret? Or, you can accept early spoilers. " Wu Meini thought and said, "it doesn''t matter." Hearing the speech, Mo lvlu couldn''t help saying, "anyway, we didn''t eat." South Vietnam thought of the picture of the two people eating snacks at the airport that day, and couldn''t help laughing: "yes, my mission failed." "Ah? Isn''t Jiang Xulin without food? " Yuan Xiaofu subconsciously said. Nanyue shook his head: "no, he is only responsible for being found. He has no other tasks and, of course, no punishment." "... so comfortable." "After all, people are predecessors, and the coffee is different." Looking at the two people looking at each other, they immediately accepted the fact, and South Vietnam couldn''t help smiling. In fact, it seems so. This has been reflected incisively and vividly since. Although the real situation behind is that South Vietnam took Jiang Xulin to avoid the other five guests. But he kept up with Jiang Xulin. Sometimes, there was no South Vietnam in the camera. There was no detailed editing of how South Vietnam wisely avoided the other five guests. The key point was to cut it. Finally, because she insisted on going in one direction, she met the five people looking for them. Then the time limit for finding someone just came. The five guests almost stepped on time and successfully completed the task. It was only then that the secret mission of South Vietnam was made public, and then walked out sadly. He didn''t go to the restaurant with an average of more than 1000 people. Looking at the delicious food at that table, Yuan Xiaofu and Wu Meini really sympathized with Nanyue: "it''s really miserable." Chapter 154 Viewers who are willing to think more carefully can naturally understand that the last wave of South Vietnam was indeed intentional. Because she knew that if her task failed, she would be the only one who couldn''t have lunch. However, if her mission succeeds, the other five people will not be able to eat. In contrast, it''s better to sacrifice her. But there will still be an audience who clearly understand but pretend not to understand. As long as they don''t like you, everything you do is wrong. After the episode of "meet the beautiful scenery" was broadcast, the online response was mixed, mainly aimed at the flying guest of South Vietnam. Praising her is still a minority, and more is spraying her on the program group. On the one hand, it was because of the prop cards. On the other hand, she suddenly fell behind the next day and didn''t even explain. People suspected that the so-called secret task was just a cover up made by the program team for her running around. And this secret mission also gives people a feeling that she has become a traitor. In short, if this program is good-looking, the credit lies with other guests. If it is not good-looking, it is the problem of South Vietnam. South Vietnam had no way to respond to these problems caused by the late editing of the program, so it had to remain silent. After all, at this time, everything she said was wrong. Chu Ye couldn''t swallow it at all. He thought "meet the beautiful scenery" would be different. As a result, he despised the newcomers and edited them at will. After seeing the comments on the Internet, he directly contacted the program group and asked them to explain calmly. However, we haven''t waited for any response from the program team. Several guests appeared on the microblog one after another to speak for South Vietnam. The first person to speak was naturally Wen Dai, who had a better relationship with South Vietnam. @Wen Dai: the four props were all obtained by South Vietnam with its own strength. Yu Yan and I have three of the four pieces. They are all the places that South Vietnam quickly found. Otherwise, we have been looking around. And hot pot. The Bureau of our group gave them two celebrations. Finally, South Vietnam bought it. Subsequently, Yu Yan silently forwarded this microblog. Then came Jiang Xulin, who was responsible for supplementing the situation the next day. He said that if it were not South Vietnam, he would be found by five guests two hours before the time limit for finding someone. All three of them came out. Naturally, the other three guests had to follow and express their position in support of South Vietnam. At this time, the official microblog of the program group came late and put a gag video. It was the next day. South Vietnam had to follow others to find Jiang Xulin, but the staff quietly called him for an interview. After the interview, I found that the other five people left first. Then he took a secret task with a confused face. All these really explain all the unreasonable places for South Vietnam. However, it angered the loyal audience of meet the beautiful scenery, and some netizens who hated the malicious editing in the variety show. This time, they collectively aimed the muzzle at the program group. While spraying them as human beings, they asked for a more complete clip. Finally, naturally, there was a hot search again, which was difficult to end for a time. This time, it''s the turn of the program group to lower its profile and discuss a solution with Chu Ye. Chu Ye didn''t say much, but said lightly, "since the audience wants to see the full version, let it out." The program team had no choice but to be personally represented by the director and explained on the microblog that a special edition of this program would be released on Sunday night. South Vietnam just appeared on the microblog and forwarded several microblogs that spoke for her. Of course, it is also the decline of the director. Chapter 155 The special edition of "meet the beautiful scenery" will be released on time at 8 p.m. on Sunday. Not only all the bright performances of South Vietnam were edited, but also the first day, the three changed from embarrassment to familiarity. The interaction with Jiang Xulin was also released the next day. The audience saw the lovely scene of Nanyue''s silent program at the Tucao program group. She also saw Jiang make complaints about Jiang''s situation. I can see why I can only catch Jiang Xulin and can''t keep up with South Vietnam. It''s because South Vietnam always walks in front and subconsciously pulls away. People can''t help laughing at this move to avoid gossip, and their favor for her rises. Those moon fans who originally silently disliked the popularity of South Vietnam were speechless. Then they silently added a microblog to the lovely little sister. One night later, the two versions of this issue of "meet the beautiful scenery" played unexpectedly, far exceeding the previous issues. The microblogs of several guests have become popular, and there has been a wave of hot search, the good one. Among them, South Vietnam has the most fans, and microblog fans successfully broke through the 8 million mark on Monday morning. There are also personal super words. The number of active fans exceeds five figures. It is a blessing in disguise. Congratulations. Chu ye turned over his summary of South Vietnam and was filled with emotion. Since mid November, South Vietnam has played an amazing and extraordinary role in the single performance of the draft. Now at the end of December, it''s just a month and a half. First, microblog rose to a record, and then two new songs broke the record. Next time, it''s time to break the record of national popularity. After all, South Vietnam now has two announcements, a new year''s stage of Pearl satellite TV and a new film by leading director Mu Lao. Either of these two will bring great harvest to South Vietnam. At that time, all kinds of resource script announcements will come to the door by themselves, and he just needs to sit and choose slowly. With more announcements, the exposure will naturally be different. In the past, South Vietnam will be recognized, known, liked and even hated by more and more people. However, it is more necessary to select carefully rather than carelessly. When you encounter a real opportunity, you still have to come forward in person and try your best to talk about it. However, this is what we should do later. What we have to do now is another small thing. Chu Ye closes his mailbox, pushes aside the script on his desk and calls Mo Lvlv. "Lvlv, you apply for a microblog, name it Nanyue studio, and then apply for a v." "In the future, I will be responsible for the distribution process, the general release of activities, the publicity of new songs and new plays, and so on. Then put a special work mailbox, which is also specially managed by you first. Filter out some miscellaneous work, and leave what you think you can take or can''t pay attention to. Just show it to me or South Vietnam. " Suddenly, such a heavy burden came down. Mo Lvlv was stunned and hurriedly replied: "OK, I''ll do it right away." "Look at the microblog of Nanyue. If there is any bad wind direction, let me know at the first time. Another is to remind her to remember to send microblog every special day. From time to time, they also send some benefits to fans. " "Well, I will." Chu Ye couldn''t remember what to say, so he turned to ask, "what about Nanyue people? Why don''t you come to Hongyu to practice singing these two days?" At least it''s the New Year Party of Pearl satellite TV. We should take it seriously. Mo lvlu er said, "South Vietnam is preparing for the stage of the new year''s party. I haven''t been told what to do." Chapter 156 When Nanyue changed his clothes and came out, he saw that Mo Lvlv just hung up the phone. "Brother Ye''s phone?" Mo Lulu nodded and told Chu Ye''s explanation one by one. "Well, then you don''t have to follow me. Take care of these things at home. Just give me a message when I need to forward my microblog." Mo lvlu wanted to say that it was OK to come back after busy, but when he came into contact with the indifferent eyes of South Vietnam, he thought of the words that South Vietnam explained at the beginning. South Vietnam asked her to do whatever she wanted. There was no need to refute or have her own ideas. So he nodded again, "OK, will you come back for dinner at noon and evening?" "No, at noon. In the evening, I''ll send you a message in advance." South Vietnam didn''t wear a mask, just a baseball cap, which lowered the brim slightly. Then he put on his shoes and went out. Following the guidance given by South Vietnam, Mao Hui walked all the way through the streets and came to a shop hidden in the depths of the market. South Vietnam looked at the store name, confirmed that it was correct, put on his hat and opened the door. "Go straight home and have a rest. I''ll stay here all the time. I''ll call you before I go back." After instructing Mao Hui, Nanyue jumped out of the car, closed the door, and walked into the shop without squinting. Mao Hui answered slowly, looked at the shop called "Fanhua" for a while, and then started the car again and left quietly. The day passed quickly. At seven o''clock in the evening, after having dinner at home, Mao Hui drove to the store where Nanyue was located and waited. But I didn''t get a call from South Vietnam until about 8:30. When he drove past, South Vietnam had not come out yet. Seeing the car with sharp eyes, he pushed the door out first. "Why did you come so early?" "After dinner, I came out of home." Nan Yue looked at him and knew that he wanted to be on standby at any time so as not to keep himself waiting for a long time. "Don''t do this next time. When I call you, I''ll go out at any time. As for now, please wait another half an hour. " Mao Hui nodded: "OK." South Vietnam went back to the store again to do the final finishing work. Half an hour later, she came out on time with a big paper bag in her hand. From Mao Hui''s perspective, it can be seen vaguely that a woman in a cheongsam sent her to the door. Then, turn off the lights, close the door and close the business. Nanyue got into the car and sat down. Leaning against the soft back of the chair, he rarely showed a trace of fatigue: "go back." Mao Hui made a noise and drove her back silently. After returning home, South Vietnam had no spare energy to say anything to Mo Lvlv. After removing makeup and taking a bath, he fell into bed and fell asleep. The next morning, he recovered his energetic appearance, or he got up before dawn and practiced for half an hour. After breakfast, Nanyue went back to the room first. After tossing for a while, he opened the door of the room. "Green green, come in and take a picture for me." "Good!" After Mo Lvlv answered, she went to her room, took the SLR specially sent to her at home, and went to the Nanyue room. After entering, they looked at each other and were stunned. Nanyue raised his eyebrows and asked, "did you buy it specially?" After a long time, Mo Lvlv came back from his amazement and shook his head: "I bought it when I was chasing stars before. Although it''s not a station sister, I also took the plane and followed the activities." "Well... South Vietnam, do you want to wear this to the new year''s party? What a fairy! " Nanyue smiled. His face without makeup was also pure and moving: "yes, it''s a rare opportunity. Of course, we should pay close attention to it." "Shoot it. If it looks good, there will be a reward." Chapter 157 After taking the photos, Nanyue changed back to her regular clothes and made a phone call with Hongyu. After confirming that she could still use the previous studio, she took Mo Lvlv with her. After arriving, Xue fan just came to congratulate her on the great success of the new song. After thanking him, Nanyue said, "director Xue, I want to change my own song. If you are free, can you stay and give me some suggestions?" "Change? How? " Xue fan suddenly became interested. Nanyue said his idea: "I want to change the music style a little and cooperate with the theme of the new year. For a period, I also want to try to change the singing method." Seeing that she didn''t talk casually, but after careful consideration, Xue fan''s smile gradually deepened: "OK, I happen to have nothing else in the morning. I''ll cooperate with you how to change it!" When they agreed, they went into the studio and began to discuss the change of the music. Chu Ye worked outside in the morning. When he arrived at Hongyu, it was already past noon. Seeing Mo Lulu coming out of the studio with his finished lunch box, Chu Ye raised his eyebrow: "this will be the end?" "Well, Nanyue and director Xue have been busy all morning. After they are busy, they think of ordering dinner." "Is Xue fan there?" "Director Xue has been busy with other things. Nanyue is practicing songs." Chu Ye frowned slightly. What can these two people do? Are they planning a new song again? "Well, you go and throw the garbage. I''ll go in and have a look." After Mo Lulu left first, Chu Ye opened the door and entered the studio. As soon as I went in, I heard that South Vietnam was singing her old and new song. There was nothing unusual. When I closed the door and sat on one side of the sofa, I heard her suddenly turn the tone and change the melody. The song is still the same song, but it is completely new. It has less feeling of being cold at high altitude and more emotion that moves people''s hearts. Both versions have their own advantages, but this version is excellent for singing live. Chu Ye showed a satisfied smile. South Vietnam not only takes this new year stage very seriously, but also attaches great importance to it. Moreover, he had enough consciousness without deliberately reminding him. I believe that after that, he will soon become a shopkeeper. He just needs to help her win the best job opportunity. Although seeing him coming, South Vietnam insisted on practicing several times. After being skilled and satisfied, it came out of the shed. "Brother ye, I want to discuss something with you." Chu Ye looked at her seriously and guessed, "do you have any other ideas about the new year''s stage?" "Well, I want to go to rehearsal tomorrow. I hope I can follow my ideas in stage design." Nan Yue sat on the sofa. Before Chu ye said anything, he handed over the photo of Mo Lvlv on her mobile phone. "I''m ready for the stage costume, so I hope to cooperate with this costume and make the corresponding stage design." When Chu ye saw the picture, he first looked at his face, and then all his attention was on the skirt. It was a pleated skirt. Every layer of folds seemed to echo each other, with hidden patterns. He has a sharp eye. After looking at it again and again, he can fully confirm that it is handmade and specially customized. Instead of buying finished products online or in any store. This dress, together with the changed songs of South Vietnam, and the need to change the stage design in advance. All of them are telling about the ambition of South Vietnam - she wants to be red, and it''s the kind of red! "Send me the photos and I''ll talk about it." Chu Ye doesn''t think it''s troublesome. Instead, he feels that the more challenging it is, the more suitable it is for him. "You really don''t have the slightest mercy on your enemies." Chapter 158 [Ding! Trigger a branch mission - be recognized by fans outdoors within 24 hours, and be asked to sign a group photo!] Just after the rehearsal, Nanyue came down from the stage and heard the hint of Xiao Wu in his mind. She stumbled and almost laughed. [Xiao Wu, I just practiced the designed signature yesterday.] As a matter of fact, Chu ye asked for someone to design a signature for her yesterday. After all, it''s going to be red. It''s just that it''s not domineering enough to write the words South Vietnam. [host, wish system keeps pace with the times!] [well, this fan means someone who really likes me? Is passer-by powder OK?] [no, you must have pure fans. I really love your kind!] Really love her? Although South Vietnam knows that it has been very hot for more than a month, it can not help but doubt whether 1% of the eight million fans are real fans. There are few online, let alone limited to city A. Moreover, she is not very likely. She travels all over city a to find fans within 24 hours, and the probability decreases again. While she seems to be in a daze, in fact, when she is chatting with 005, Chu Ye has talked with the top management of Pearl satellite TV, and won enough performance time for South Vietnam. When he turned back, he saw South Vietnam standing motionless and wondering what he was thinking. "What? Not satisfied with the rehearsal? Do you want to do it again? " In fact, the stage design required by South Vietnam has not changed much. She can complete many things independently without the help of external forces, so there is no reason for the TV station to refuse. After all, this new year''s stage has long been prepared. It''s almost time for the performers of other programs to come to rehearsal in turn tomorrow. Nanyue returned to his senses, shook his head and said, "No. By the way, brother ye, is there nothing else to do next? " "No, because you''re the first to go on stage tomorrow night, you don''t have to cooperate with others to pinch the time. Just come back tomorrow afternoon." It doesn''t matter if you have something tomorrow. Just have nothing today. South Vietnam nodded: "then I''ll move freely and contact again tomorrow." "OK, something to call." After working hard with the staff, they left the TV station, got on the bus and left separately. Nanyue came with makeup and costumes. It would not be in a hurry to find its own true love powder, but go home first. Mo Lvlv thought that after she went back, she basically stayed in the room and did her own business as usual. Therefore, they are ready to hold their own tablet, nest in bed and catch up with the play, and come out again when it''s time to cook. As a result, the door was knocked before she was ready. South Vietnam said outside the door, "green, please do me a favor." Mo Lulu quickly put on his clothes and hurried to open the door: "what''s the matter?" "If you have nothing to do, can you go shopping with me? I want to buy something. " South Vietnam has changed clothes and is really a dress to go out. "Ah, wait a minute, I''ll wear a coat!" Mo Lulu went to put on his down coat and took on his plush thread hat and scarf. Although it is sunny today, the outdoor temperature is only a few degrees and the wind is still a little strong. When Mo Lvlv was fully armed and put on his short boots, he saw that Nanyue waiting outside the door was still wearing a coat and skirt. It looked beautiful and cold. She couldn''t help asking, "don''t you wear a hat and mask?" Nanyue smiled: "it doesn''t matter. It''s nothing to be recognized." But she is just good and needs to be recognized. No matter what powder it is, we must recognize her first. After getting on the bus, South Vietnam did not report its destination for a moment, but pondered for a moment, and then said, "drive to the downtown area in the north of the city first." Chapter 159 According to the guidelines of South Vietnam, Mao Hui drove to a busy neighborhood. Although it is not a weekend and there is no holiday, the streets are still crowded. This is also due to the fact that city a is also a very famous tourist city. Tourists from all over the country and even all over the world like to eat around this area. Nanyue and Mo Lvlv got out of the car directly at a place where they could pull over. Mao Hui is to find a place to park and wait for the phone to pick them up. Mo Lvlv was worried at the beginning that there would be riots if there were too many people here. As a result, they walked along the street. Other passers-by either didn''t have time to look at them, or at most looked at them a few more times, and there was no special performance. No one recognized Nan more and more. Looking at Mo lvlu, he said with a smile, "do you overestimate my popularity? I''ve only been on the road for a month. I''m afraid what you''re worried about will not happen until a year later. " She can''t guarantee how popular she will be in a year. However, walking on the street, anyone can know her realm. I believe there''s still no problem. "Yes, star chasers are online. Most of them like to stay at home or indoors when they have spare time. What can be on the street is basically full. " Mo Lvlv relaxed and went shopping like a normal passer-by. South Vietnam has heard the word "Xianchong", which means that real life is very full and busy, regardless of the network and the second dimension. She looked at the bright and clean windows on both sides of the street and thought that since they all came, she might as well come as a real shopping. True love powder, let it be. When you cross the street and reach a shopping mall, there are more young girls. In small groups, they are cheerful, lively, young and beautiful. South Vietnam glanced at them and always felt out of tune with them. It didn''t look like a man who was only about 19 years old. And this glance swept away and attracted the other party''s attention. One of the girls with curly hair just thought that South Vietnam was beautiful. Subconsciously, she looked at her more and wanted to see the makeup and dress matching. As a result, I was stunned. "What''s the matter?" Her companion asked when he saw this. The curly haired girl murmured, "I seem to know her... Wait, I''ve brushed her video. Is she South Vietnam!?" "Who is South Vietnam?" "Idol new era, South Vietnam?" "Sing the adventure!?" Among them, except for one girl with short hair who didn''t pay much attention to the star, others reacted. Then subconsciously caught up with Nanyue and Mo Lvlv: "is it Nanyue? Can I have a group photo? " Mo Lvlv was a little nervous for a moment. The imagined picture finally appeared, but she didn''t know what to do. After all, they are only simple passers-by. It''s not good to stop them. We can only try our best not to crowd South Vietnam. "Yes, alone or together?" South Vietnam returned with a gentle smile and tried to lean against the roadside to avoid blocking the way of others. "Shoot alone, one by one!" Several girls didn''t expect that they could meet stars when they came out to walk around the street, and their faces were very excited. Together with the short haired girl who didn''t know South Vietnam, she was also pulled to take a picture with South Vietnam alone. After the group photo, several girls left contentedly. South Vietnam tidied up his hair and continued to walk to the mall with Mo Lvlv. 005 came out untimely to remind South Vietnam. [host, these are not your true love fans!] I know. I guess I''m not even a passer-by''s fan. I just know me [the task is difficult, please continue to refuel!] Chapter 160 After entering the shopping mall, South Vietnam naturally does not need to wander around, but has a full purpose and goes straight to the cosmetics area. Although recording songs and employees'' wages cost her a lot of money, people who can make up and even love make-up will never say they have no money to buy cosmetics. And now it''s not like being in the cultivation world. There are endless Tianhua and earth treasures, inexhaustible materials and as many cosmetics as you want to make. If you want to create more different makeup, you must be willing to spend money to buy it. Big brand goods in shopping malls are naturally not much worse. They are always more expensive than each other. After a stroll around South Vietnam, everyone bought some and planned to go back and try. Probably because she was generous and very straightforward, she also received a lot of trial clothes and gifts. Then, in a shop, Mo lvlu, who helped Su Yan go out, made up a girl like makeup. Let Mo Lvlv instantly change into a person, delicate and sweet. It''s a perfect match. Her plush clothes have changed from early twenties to sixteen or seventeen. Looking at the shop assistants, they couldn''t help but praise from the bottom of their hearts. They also intended to learn from South Vietnam. They would be more confident to recommend cosmetics in the future. South Vietnam was not stingy, and immediately taught the clerk some subtle tips that were easy to be ignored. Therefore, a pile of trial bottles were harvested. Seeing that they were leaving, the clerk also sent them outside the counter, which meant that they were reluctant to give up. Mo Lulu walked in front, cared about the makeup on his face, and took a look at the bright and clean mirror from time to time. When someone flew and ran over, she didn''t pay attention. When she got close, she suddenly realized that she didn''t have time to escape. She was pulled and bumped into her soft arms with a pleasant aroma. The man didn''t hit her, but he fell like a dog on the ground. Mo Lvlv had some silly eyes and was in a daze. Suddenly, a soft and pleasant voice sounded in his ear: "hold him down." "Ah? Good! " Mo Lulu recognized that this was the voice of South Vietnam. He subconsciously obeyed the order, put the bag on the ground, and then pressed the man''s back on the ground. The next moment, she heard an eager female voice behind her: "catch him! He robbed my bag! " Mo Lvlv looked to the side and found a famous brand bag that didn''t match this man. Looking at the woman catching up and panting, Nan Yue calmly said to the clerk next to him, "please call the police." "Oh, OK, I''ll call now!" The clerk was also a little surprised just now. Only then did he react and call the police with his mobile phone. Of course, faster than the police, it is the security guard of the mall. The security guard took over the man who robbed the bag from Mo Lvlv. After knowing which one was the owner, he told the owner to go to the security room later to make it clear to the police. After they left, South Vietnam pulled silly Mo lvlu and patted her on the back: "scared? It''s all right. " "No, I''m not scared," Mo Lulu first picked up the bag on the ground, shook his head and looked at South Vietnam with some excitement and worship. "South Vietnam, you react so fast, thank you." Had it not been for South Vietnam, she would have been knocked down and the bag snatcher would have escaped. The owner on one side had checked his bag and confirmed that it was correct. When he heard this, he looked over. "Thank you. May I buy you a drink or a meal?" South Vietnam looks at the owner. A woman of about 30, with long brown curly hair, mature and charming, fashionable and generous makeup, has a sense of beauty completely different from girls. "Why don''t you leave a business card and make a friend?" Chapter 161 Because this block is too busy and there are always foreign tourists and foreign friends, the police patrolling nearby are very diligent. After a while, we came to the mall. The owner left his business card, exchanged his name and telephone with South Vietnam, and went to the security room. Mo Lvlv looked at his business card: "fashion designer, Su Ying? South Vietnam, have you seen her before or what? " Actually take the initiative to ask for business cards and make friends? Nanyue shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen it. I just think there may be intersection in the future." "Huh? Looking for her to design clothes? It''s OK. " Mo Lvlv didn''t know that South Vietnam looked at people''s faces. His first reaction was the other party''s professional relationship. "Let''s go and eat." South Vietnam put away his business card and remembered that he still had a task to complete. They first deposited the cosmetics they bought in the mall, and then strolled around all kinds of gourmet restaurants nearby. For South Vietnam, naturally, I don''t want it. When someone came up for a group photo, he found a relatively quiet restaurant. After eating, he went back to the mall to get something. This time, many people saw South Vietnam, but they either didn''t know each other or took photos a few steps away. They didn''t meet any fans at all. Nanyue thought that when he went out, he had calculated clearly that this piece would be conducive to his own good things, which could basically correspond to the successful completion of the task. Can it be said that meeting Su Ying is the so-called good thing? But Su Ying has nothing special to do with her. But it was getting dark and colder. Even with her, Mo lvlu will still feel cold. If she can''t, there''s no need to accompany her to blow the wind. "Do you have anything to buy?" South Vietnam turned to ask. Mo Lvlv held his pocket in his hands and felt the cold wind. He didn''t feel too cold: "no, what you want to buy now, you can buy it directly online." Yes, and Mo Lvlv hasn''t paid her her her first month''s salary. Even if you really want to buy something, you have to wait until you get your salary. Nanyue simply gave up: "let''s go to the mall and get something, so let''s go back directly." With that, he called Mao Hui and asked him to pick him up where they got off before. After calling, I almost walked to the mall. Seeing a group of people around the door, Mo Lvlv couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter? I''ll go and have a look first. Don''t come here yet! " South Vietnam has better eyesight than her. She can see that it is a group of girls and several boys. Looking at her age and look, she is quite like a Star chaser. "No big deal. Maybe there are other artists?" South Vietnam is rare, some uncertain. Why do those people look like they came for themselves? When they got a little closer, someone with sharp eyes found them. Because the street light was not too bright, he came forward to have a look, and then shouted excitedly: "South Vietnam is coming! She''s still there! " Hearing this, the others looked over, and then subconsciously surrounded them and shouted the name of South Vietnam. Several boys were pushed to the periphery, and it was difficult to squeeze in. They could only reluctantly shout outside: "South Vietnam, I like you!" At this time, Mo Lvlv realized that these people were all fans of South Vietnam, and they seemed to be specially found. She immediately stopped in front of Nanyue: "don''t get excited. Take your time one by one. There will be signatures and group photos!" Nanyue stood in the middle of the crowd, looked at the hen protecting her cubs, looked at the excited faces of fans, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she still has real fans and doesn''t mix too badly. Chapter 162 These dozen people, indeed, are South Vietnamese fans. And it was not a chance encounter, but a special trip for her. On a winter night, the wind was not small. Instead of signing a group photo for them outside, South Vietnam went to the mall and sat down at a McDonald''s. After Mo Lvlv and Mao Hui called, he ordered a pile of food and drink. The crowd sat around the corner, nervous and excited. South Vietnam first let them share food and drink, and then asked, "how do you know that I will appear in this mall?" "Someone took a short video," the girl sitting on the side of South Vietnam wanted to say for a long time. She would directly hand over her mobile phone, "saying that someone robbed the bag in this mall, and then took the video and sent it to a sound!" In the video, I saw the man who robbed the bag running all the way, and then he was supposed to hit Mo Lvlv, but he was knocked down by Mo Lvlv. Nanyue and the makeup clerk also appeared in the camera, even on her face, for a few more seconds. It was clear that it was her. Many people can brush the video on an audio. They immediately brush this one. They see that it''s not long before, and they don''t want to rush over. After arriving at the mall, she specially took the photos of South Vietnam to ask the security guard. She confirmed that she had deposited her things in the mall and would come back to pick them up later. Then she squatted at the door and didn''t leave. "It''s hard for you. I''ve been waiting so long," Nanyue handed back her cell phone to the girl and smiled. "If you need, I can sign more names for you." Naturally, everyone nods excitedly, has redundant signatures, and can also get a lottery on the microblog, which can not only show that they have seen real people, but also raise a wave of powder. And when they were waiting for South Vietnam, they also sent representatives to print some photos of South Vietnam. This will just come out and give South Vietnam a sign. These photos, including the red carpet photos of South Vietnam and stage screenshots, are excellent angles to find. Even Nam Yueh himself was surprised to see that he occasionally showed this appearance. After signing the name, everyone took turns to take a group photo with her. Finally, I took another big group photo. When everything was ready, we almost finished our order. Although the fans were reluctant, they were still very conscious and didn''t force her to stay. Nanyue and Mo Lvlv went to pick up things. Then they went to meet Mao Hui who came back to pick them up and got on the bus to go home. "South Vietnam, shall we also send microblogs?" Mo Lvlv first came into contact with real fans in South Vietnam, and his mood was also difficult to calm. Nanyue nodded: "well, you send it with the number of the studio. I''ll forward it later." "Good!" When Mo Lvlv lowered his head to operate his mobile phone, Nanyue asked Xiao Wu in his mind. [Xiao Wu, how many of those dozen people are my true love fans?] It was just after the group photo that the branch line task was completed, and there were additional rewards. Therefore, she couldn''t figure out whether only one or two of them were or all of them. [host, after systematic identification, there are eight true love fans in 14 people! Six Face Powders!] Face powder? Fans who only like her face? Nanyue smiled dumbly. It''s OK. At least she spent her mind on raising her skin and putting on beautiful makeup. It makes people feel helpless not to look at her face. From the first time I felt the charm of the big stage to now, I feel the sincere love of a group of people and bring inner satisfaction. South Vietnam suddenly felt that being a star was not as bad as it thought. Chapter 163 After a night of fermentation, the video of the shopping mall grabbing the bag and the fact that South Vietnam invited fans to eat were all hot searches on microblog. Some people even pulled South Vietnam over Mo Lvlv''s action, cut it into a moving picture, and then went out of the circle again. The comments below are all the same. Kwan Nam Yueh is very handsome. He wants to be mo lvlu. He wants to ask if there is a shortage of assistants in Nam Yueh and so on. There are also a few relatively rational people who have found other highlights. -South Vietnam really likes make-up and goes out to buy cosmetics. Aren''t you afraid to be recognized? -This brand store has several items that are really easy to use! Highly recommended! -Did Nanyue say anything after she pulled her little assistant over? Like holding him down? -Other families are assistant protection artists, but this one is an artist Protection Assistant. I''ve been I''ve officially turned to Nanyue road! Of course, in a cheering voice, there will always be disharmony. -Is this a swing shot? How can normal people react so fast? If it''s true, the man who was held down after falling is too miserable! -Funny, are the hype methods of stars so crazy now? Who will be responsible if it causes a mall riot!? -What''s worse is the D cosmetics counter? I don''t know. I thought it was the d family who lowered their value and paid for the publicity of Miss Nan! -Disgusting, the road turns dark. 005, who is keen to read microblog comments, read these articles, no longer wronged and autistic, but rather curious and confused. [host, why do some people''s brain circuits look like this?] Some people choose to believe, others choose to doubt. There''s nothing wrong with it South Vietnam finished its daily morning practice, went to wash and change into sportswear, and planned to run a few laps in the community to make full preparations for the new year''s stage in the evening. It was not that she was suddenly not confident enough, but that she spent some cultivation in preparing the costumes for the performance. The stage at night is physical work, which depends on physical quality. If you believe it, you probably can''t fully believe the original body. After all, the cultivation of the second layer of Qi refining is given by the system. Previously, the body was thin and weak, but it was malnourished. South Vietnam took pains to raise it for more than a month before it gradually became no different from ordinary people, and even had a better trend than ordinary people. When I came back after running, I felt that my body had enough aura and strength. Nanyue took a shower, then after breakfast, he set out for Hongyu media. Today she doesn''t have to rehearse, but she still needs to practice songs in advance to ensure that she doesn''t make half a mistake when she gets to the stage in the evening. Chu Ye is not in the company, but he is not the only one. Most of the staff and artists of Hongyu media are absent. Without him, just because tonight is not only for her to attend the new year''s party, but also for Hongyu''s several popular artists, who have been invited by major satellite TV. Therefore, the annual meeting of Hongyu media is always held during the day of each year. In the evening, they go home and pick a stage to watch the new year''s party. After finishing the finishing work, those who stay in the company have to rush to participate in the lucky draw of the annual meeting in the afternoon. So South Vietnam practiced songs all morning and consciously left first. Just in time, Ren Jiayuan asked her to have lunch together, near the stage of the Pearl satellite TV New Year party. Ren Jiayuan will come, of course not specially to see her performance. But because tonight moon will also perform at the Pearl satellite TV New Year''s Eve party. At this meeting, except for Chu Feng''s absence, the other four people of moon have gathered on the stage and are ready to start rehearsal! Chapter 164 Today, there was no need to do a task. South Vietnam put on a hat and mask, low-key and inconspicuous, and walked into an online red restaurant. Because tonight''s New Year party, almost all the restaurants in this area are full. There are also a lot of people in this family, waiting in line outside. Ren Jiayuan asked the driver to book a private room in advance. Only in this meeting can he sit in peace, drink milk tea and brush rehearsal. Seeing Nanyue sneaking into the private room, Ren Jiayuan was surprised and looked outside through the crack of the door. "Didn''t anyone recognize you?" "Fortunately, No." Nanyue closed the door of the private room, took off his hat and mask, and sat down opposite Ren Jiayuan. Seeing this, Ren Jiayuan couldn''t help asking, "did you come alone? Where''s your little assistant? " "She was afraid of being recognized and started taking out with the driver in the car." South Vietnam is a little helpless. "Ha ha, now many people envy her by her real name and want to replace her!" When Ren Jiayuan finished, he handed her the menu: "order, it''s my treat today!" "Increased pocket money?" South Vietnam really began to be poor, so she didn''t grab it and ordered a signature package. Fortunately, although this store is a popular online store, the price is not too expensive. For Ren Jiayuan, it''s still very easy to invite a guest. Wait until later, please come back. Ren Jiayuan compared two and said with a smile, "it''s doubled. If you can get the top ten in the final exam, you can get a big red envelope!" Nanyue picked an eyebrow and looked surprised: "it''s great. I didn''t expect that Xiao Yuanyuan is still a learning bully." Ren Jiayuan hum: "if you don''t study hard, you can''t chase your brothers!" "Yes!" Speaking of brothers, Ren Jiayuan quickly turned over his mobile phone and handed it to Nanyue, "look at this!" South Vietnam took a look, and there was another super voice interface on it. The hyperphone name is Jiangnan CP, and the avatar is the same frame screenshot in a program. Jiang is Jiang Xulin, South is naturally her, South Vietnam. A little help from South Vietnam: "can this also be a group of CP?" The two of them, at most in "meet the beautiful scenery", were both flying guests and spent the whole morning together. "So this is a non mainstream CP. there are not many people who knock," said Ren Jiayuan with a smile. "When you cooperate more in the future, there will be more people who knock CP!" No one can cooperate in the future. Nanyue handed his cell phone back and joked, "don''t you mind? There should be no feeling that my brother can only be mine and no one can touch it. " Ren Jiayuan shook his head: "no, no, no, I''m not a girlfriend fan. If brother Xu Lin really wants to find a girlfriend, it''s better to be you than someone else! Unfortunately, you like my second cousin. " Then Ren Jiayuan couldn''t help sighing with his face, looking very sorry. The child... Nanyue laughed and shook his head. Then he remembered one thing: "I met a man yesterday. Do you want to see her?" "Huh? Who? " Ren Jiayuan was confused for a moment. "Is it a big star?" "I can see that she has something to do with you." As Nan Yue said this, he took out the business card he received yesterday and handed it to her: "have you heard of this name?" Ren Jiayuan then realized and reacted. He took the business card and looked at it: "Su Ying? I don''t seem to have heard of... South Vietnam, are you serious? " Nanyue smiled gently and winked at her: "do you think I''ll lie to you?" Looking at this look, Ren Jiayuan''s guess was confirmed. "Is she always by my side?" Chapter 165 One meal is not enough for Ren Jiayuan to make up his mind. After dinner, it was almost two o''clock in the afternoon. Ren Jiayuan also made an appointment with moonlight fans, that is, moon fans, to get together to help moon. South Vietnam almost needs to go to the backstage lounge and start preparing makeup and hairstyle. Therefore, after they came out of the store, they acted separately. It was still early. When South Vietnam got backstage, it was less than three o''clock. Only some of the artists who had to rehearse first arrived, and some of the later ones did not arrive. Although Chu Ye didn''t come, he still won a single lounge for her. It''s a little small, and near the stage, the staff can hear the music during rehearsal. The only advantage is that you don''t have to squeeze with people. You can design your makeup and hairstyle safely. The last time I walked the red carpet, Mo Lvlv could still help. This time, I had no way to start. I had to watch it on the side. Seeing half of it, I didn''t forget to take pictures of South Vietnam. The makeup is almost done, the hairstyle hasn''t started, and the clothes haven''t been changed, so it doesn''t matter even if it''s sent out. I chose two beautiful side faces, slightly revised the picture and added a filter. After soliciting the opinions of South Vietnam, Mo lvlu sent it out with South Vietnam''s microblog, with the words: see you in the evening! This morning, pearl satellite TV announced the program list of the new year''s Eve party. The first one on it was the opening dance that really warmed up the scene, which was completed by a well-known Dance Troupe. The second, that is, the first official program of the whole new year party, is South Vietnam, singing the new song "moon in the mountains". By this time, it had almost spread. Most of the fans of South Vietnam, those who knew South Vietnam and those who knew black South Vietnam knew it. This will see the microblog sent by Nanyue himself, which is obviously in the backstage makeup preparation. In the comments, it almost exploded in an instant. Those who like South Vietnam are very excited and feel sad and sorry for not getting the ticket. Those who didn''t like it began to pick on the thorns from a commanding position, criticizing South Vietnam for being unworthy here and wrong there. There are also some people who are just weird, such as "fortunately, I''m not going to watch pearl satellite TV tonight", "I don''t blame mango TV for being too strong, but only the enemy TV for pulling my crotch", "I''ll transfer to Pearl satellite TV at 8:10 on time", and so on. Mo Lulu turned over a little and couldn''t help humming: "don''t look, regret dying you." When she watched the South Vietnam dress rehearsal yesterday, she was so amazed that she couldn''t speak. The official performance tonight, stage lighting and other effects will reach perfect state. At that time, South Vietnam will go all out, which will only be more amazing and shocking! Nanyue couldn''t help chuckling when she heard the speech. Mo lvlu was just like Xiao Wu. She loved to see and comment on herself. It''s really cute. However, just in time, while Mo Lvlv was reading the microblog, Nanyue focused and quickly fixed her hair. Then tie the hair band matching the clothes and skirts, and the self in the lens immediately has a little more flexible meaning. There was no hurry to change clothes and skirts, so there was nothing else for the moment. Nanyue also took a mobile phone and looked at it. There are several unread wechat messages, most of which are sent to cheer her up and call her. There are two more, sent by Ren Jiayuan. Xiao Yuanyuan: see you after the final exam. Xiao Yuanyuan: my second cousin is really miserable. When others celebrate the new year, he takes a big night play [picture]. The picture is a screenshot of Sheng Jingheng''s microblog, on which a picture of the shooting announcement time is taken, with the words: tonight''s night play. The release time is at 4:00 sharp, which seems to be very similar to the time when Mo Lulu helped her send background gags and photos on her microblog. In order to be sure, South Vietnam took a special look at the microblog and determined that it was only five minutes away. She couldn''t help cutting to wechat and opening and. The last time I sent messages to each other was when the score of her "moon in the mountains" came out. Chapter 166 Since his debut, Sheng Jingheng has never attended the New Year Party of any TV station. This year is no exception. As soon as he posted this microblog for shooting night drama, there were still rumors flowing out. It is said that the heroine Feng Tingting is celebrating the new year on Mango stage tonight. Sheng Jingheng''s night play is shot with Hu Xuerou, who finally won the number two. It''s also a different kind of romance to shoot a night play together for the new year. Sheng Jingheng and Hu Xuerou will have what kind of love, hate and sorrow in the film, and so on. The purpose is very clear. It''s to spread gossip. But this kind of manuscript, which doesn''t even have a picture and can only be made up blindly, is basically regarded as a joke. When Sheng Jingheng''s fans saw that the official didn''t act, they kept quiet and continued to focus on data, make lists and don''t hear anything outside the window. There are fans with unknown attributes who don''t like watching the excitement and hate CP powder. They make trouble everywhere with this scandal¡ª¡ª First Jiangnan CP, then Sheng and Hu spread the scandal. Vocal CP may become the fastest couple in the CP world! Among them, the vocal CP super words are the most chaotic, and the home page is full of trumpets to ridicule and mess. Wei Jun received a report from people who specifically stare at the microblog. When he found those manuscripts, he didn''t have to think about it. It was Hu Xuerou''s sneaky looking agent Huang Lirong who didn''t look like a good man. Since joining the group, Huang Lirong always likes to get close to him and inquire about Sheng Jingheng''s other itinerary and work arrangements. Hu Xuerou also posted it to Sheng Jingheng as soon as she had the opportunity. It seemed that she was afraid that others would not take any ambiguous photos. Unfortunately, she still underestimated her boss. If it''s so easy to post, it won''t be so many years. There has never been a false scandal, even a misplaced photo. As for the crew, some irrelevant personnel have long been cleaned up, and all left are those who have signed confidentiality contracts. There is no sneak shooting at all, and the stills will not flow out for no reason. However, the existence of such two people still annoyed Wei Jun. I''m just looking forward to waiting until Hu Xuerou''s play is finished in January, and then I''ll kill and leave quickly. The main part of tonight''s big night play is indeed Sheng Jingheng and Hu Xuerou, but it is a large group of plays. In addition, they also have to put on a slow chase play. After all, Hu Xuerou plays a small fox demon, running fast. As the male leader of human beings, he always takes a slow step to find clues related to her and catch up all the way. In other words, the two are basically in two spaces and will not meet, nor will they have a rival play of literary drama. At this time, Sheng Jingheng is shooting with male No. 2, because the latter is an inexperienced flow newcomer, ng for many times. It was not until more than seven o''clock in the evening that we finally finished work for dinner. Wei Jun took Chen le to the RV for dinner, handed his mobile phone and showed Sheng Jingheng the manuscripts that came out in the afternoon. "Do you want to press?" Sheng Jingheng drank half a bottle of water and looked cold: "no, let her stay away from me in the future." "I see." Wei Jun put away his mobile phone and opened the lunch box with Chen le. Thinking in my heart, sure enough, the boss is still the boss. What this means is not only that we do not cooperate with different boxes, but that even if there are activities in the same city, we will not be allowed. The consequence of Hu Xuerou''s move was that it was several times more difficult to really become more popular in the future. After dinner, it''s almost eight o''clock. Sheng Jingheng faintly looked at Chen le to clean up. His eyes made Chen Le tremble. Wei Jun looked nearby and couldn''t help. "Help yourself. I''ll have a rest in the car and pass at 8:10." This is a rush. Wei Jun and Chen Le looked at each other, then hurriedly got off with a lunch box, and then the door was closed. Chapter 167 The two people who were driven off the RV finished the lunch box as soon as possible. Then they went back to the business car parked on the other side, turned on the heating, turned on the tablet and connected to the Internet. "What are you looking at?" Chen Le came over and asked, "brother Wei, do you want to see the new year?" "Look! Why not? " Wei Jun turned on the online synchronous live broadcast of Pearl satellite TV, "what do you think the boss is doing in the car? Can you really rest? " Chen Le Er said, "does he also watch the new year? Pearl satellite TV? " While talking, it has come to 8:00 sharp, and the New Year Party of Pearl satellite TV officially began. Seeing that it was just the warm-up time for the opening dance, Wei Jun set up a flat plate and nodded profusely: "he didn''t see pearl satellite TV, he saw people." "Really?" Chen Le nodded thoughtfully, and a deep meaning flashed from the bottom of his eyes. "It''s rare to see someone who can interest him." Wei Jun said with emotion, "who says not? It is fair to say that the boss loves talents. She is indeed a very talented person. The future in the entertainment industry is unlimited. " If you like it, you always feel a little worse. And according to Sheng Jingheng''s character, he should not like a person so easily and casually. Unless it is, that person has a fatal attraction to him and can''t resist. The opening dance was two and a half minutes, and then the host of Pearl satellite TV appeared one after another to officially open the party. At eight six, the long opening speech was finished. One of the hosts announced the name of the first performer on the stage - South Vietnam. "Come, come, concentrate, don''t talk." Wei Jun opened his eyes and planned to have a good look at the first stage of the second new song in South Vietnam. The last time she sang "adventure" at the golden Chinese song awards, he always had a subtle feeling and couldn''t settle down. This time, it''s different from last time. As his voice fell, the lights on the stage on the screen gradually became soft and misty. It may be because South Vietnam was temporarily replaced, so even the accompanying dance was not prepared. The stage was empty and there was no shadow. But as soon as the melody rang, a female voice like falling from the sky came melodiously. "Lying in the trough, goose bumps." Wei Jun just opened his mouth and looked stunned. He looked at the screen and stayed in disbelief. On the stage, Nanyue, dressed in a white skirt, did fall slowly from the sky. It''s not hanging Weiya, but holding a vine in one hand, jumping down from the top. The skirt is publicized, revealing the patterns hidden in the folds. The Golden Peony is bright and flirtatious. Her posture is too elegant, which makes people feel like she is really flying. The breath is still very stable, the song is gentle and moving, with a bit of chivalry and arrogance, and there is a degree of relaxation between hardness and softness. People can''t help but draw in their hearts the martial arts world they look forward to, or the realm of immortal Xia. Then, South Vietnam landed on a high platform on the stage, bringing the first high note of the song. Looking at her face with ease, high pitched skills and a natural voice, Wei Jun breathed a long breath. After this relaxation, I found that I had just been grasping the armrest of the chair, and my palms even sweated slightly. The treble ends, the melody returns to calm, and is about to enter the next paragraph. There are steps on both sides of the high platform, just when Wei thought that South Vietnam should come down from the high platform to the formal stage below and sing the next part. She opened her arms and showed the full picture of the pleated skirt with Chinese style characteristics. Her hair band was floating like a little fairy and fell down directly and slowly from the high platform. Is she really flying!? At this moment, not only Wei Jun and Chen le in front of the screen, but also the on-site audience, as well as all the other viewers watching the Pearl satellite TV New Year''s Eve party in front of the screen, all came up with the same idea! Chapter 168 Sing the whole song. When South Vietnam exits, it still pulls the vines from bottom to top and hides into the darkness. Slowly go down from the height of the stage. When she returns to the backstage, Mo Lvlv rushes forward to hold her for the first time. "South Vietnam, did you hear that? The applause was too loud, and the screams were heard clearly backstage! " With the help of the staff, Nanyue untied the Weiya behind her, smiled and nodded: "of course I heard it." Mo lvlu was so excited that he couldn''t restrain his heart. He didn''t want to ask until he and Nanyue returned to the lounge. "Does Davia hurt? Are there any abrasions on your body and on your hands? Let me see! " "No pain, nothing." South Vietnam spread out his hands, which were as bright and clean as before, without even red marks. In other people''s eyes, it seems that she can complete those difficult movements with the help of external forces. In fact, vine via is nothing but a decoration for her. She relies on her own cultivation to make her posture light without falling at all. If she hadn''t asked the staff to loosen Weiya, it would have become an obstacle to her. Mo Lulu was relieved and said, "we don''t think we can go first. We have to wait until zero and count down together." "But fortunately, the staff helped us arrange the front seats so that we could see them on the court." South Vietnam put on his coat and said, "let''s go." Knowing that the two of them were going to visit the venue, a staff member came to take them in person. During this period, the young lady and sister of the staff kept peeping at South Vietnam. When they arrived, they spoke fast and authentic. "South Vietnam, you''re great. I like you so much!" Then he covered his face and pointed out their seats and fled. South Vietnam blinked, then couldn''t help laughing: "so shy?" Mo Lvlv softly explained, "it''s mainly South Vietnam. You''re too angry. I didn''t dare to look at you directly before." Hearing the speech, Nan Yue turned his head and looked at her with a smile. Mo Lvlv coughed: "go and sit down. My seat is here. Just wave to me if you have something to do." It''s probably in Chu Ye''s face. The seat arranged for South Vietnam is in the middle, facing the stage. Occasionally, the camera can catch her. Nanyue walked over with a cat on his waist and light steps. After sitting down, he found an acquaintance sitting on his left. "... good evening, Captain Jiang." Jiang Xulin looked at her with a smile: "good evening, you just had a great stage." While he was talking, the three teammates sitting on the other side looked at South Vietnam curiously or playfully. South Vietnam borrowed the action of barber belt, avoided those lines of sight, smiled and replied, "thank you for your praise." Jiang Xulin was not a talkative character. Knowing that she wanted to avoid suspicion, she turned back and looked at the stage. But even so, a camera inadvertently swept them and put them on the big screen on one side of the stage. The fans in the back row were a little excited, but they didn''t shout their names because there were others performing on the stage. Knowing that it was not because of her, South Vietnam still sat quietly and focused on the performance. Moon''s performance was arranged in the middle of the field, and the atmosphere was boiling because the appearance of the four of them set off another upsurge. As the lead singer, Jiang Xulin''s explosive power and hard power can not be underestimated. A hot-blooded song, so that the whole scream did not stop, and even heard, shouting a hoarse voice. South Vietnam looked at the center of the stage, as if Jiang Xulin had changed his personality and was full of wildness. It''s a pity that such people have to go through twists and turns to stand on the top. Chapter 169 The New Year party is not over yet. South Vietnam has been on three microblog searches. #The moon in the mountains of South Vietnam ## the national wind of South Vietnam leaves the fairy skirt ## Jiang Xulin in South Vietnam again# Just in addition to the wonderful performances of moon and several powerful singers, others are basically the most popular flow artists at present, and some are not even singers. Therefore, South Vietnam also let 005 turn the hot search to see how netizens praise her. Among them, the first hot search is the most popular. The official video has not been released in time. It is a version shot by fans on the spot. It''s not high definition, and even a little shaking. I can''t hear the song clearly. It''s full of deafening screams. But it just makes people look surging, as if they were on the scene at this moment, and their emotions were completely brought in. After watching a video, the excited mood is hard to say, and you can only comment "ah, ah, ah, ah, ah" under the video to explain the word poverty at the moment. Big V numbers who always pay attention to the wind direction of microblog also come out and forward one after another. Compared with ordinary viewers, they should be relatively calm and rational, and can send out complete words to praise. This video is a visual enjoyment and feels the fierce atmosphere of the scene. After the official recording screen came out, it was an auditory feast and another round of screaming, which made many people unable to calm down for a long time. Although the performance video of moon came out, it immediately crowded into the top three of hot search. But unexpectedly, Leng is a little hot in South Vietnam, which can''t be surpassed. After an hour, when the New Year party was about to end, netizens calmed down a little and spoke normally. -The adaptation of this version is too explosive! It was a girl who came out of the painting, but she became the queen when she opened her voice. In contrast, Ah Wei died a thousand times and ten thousand times! -In order to prove that he is a real singer, he temporarily adapted the singing scene. Nanyue is really a cow! -Ask for the sound source of the adapted version of the moon in the mountains! Charge is OK!!! -I''m alone. Do you want the same style of Hanfu? Which immortal Hanfu shop made such a neat skirt? beg! -Gentlemen, don''t you think that Nanyue is wearing a fairy skirt and adapting the moon in the mountains? -Back upstairs, a plagiarism monster has been buried. You have to whip the corpse. How cruel? -Ha ha ha ha ha, South Vietnam is too rigid! After suing wanshuang for plagiarism, another scene of such explosion came. He was beating wanshuang''s face and told her that this was the real national style! -Only I think, South Vietnam flying around on the stage is particularly awesome? I saw it more than ten times, and she hung a steel wire, which was still very loose, to ensure that she could move freely. -Flying around is very awesome + 10086. It''s beautiful and rustling. I''m looking forward to her playing! -It''s worth it to see such a wonderful sight in the world! [Ding! Wish fulfillment has reached 5%, and a wish gift bag will be awarded!] After a sound, he took a bit of joy. [congratulations! Would you like to open the wish package now?] 5%£¿ There is still 95% to complete the wish. Although South Vietnam knows that its future road is very long, the system will be so strict, which is still beyond expectation. [tear it down. What''s good?] [Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining 10000 spirit stones, a lucky card and a black technology camera!] "South Vietnam, it''s time to go backstage. It''s almost time to go on stage and count down the new year with the stars." Nanyue raised his eyes and returned to his mind, holding his palm slightly: "well, let''s go." She stood up, followed Mo Lvlv to the backstage, and the things in her hands slipped to her fingertips and covered them naturally. That is a transparent nail, which quietly blends with her original nail without leaving a trace. Chapter 170 After the end of the new year, many people who knew and didn''t know came to say hello to South Vietnam. Therefore, she didn''t have enough time to change clothes and had to leave with makeup. Driving all the way out of the parking lot, you can also see many fans squatting on the roadside waiting for their idols. They all recognized the car, so they didn''t chase it blindly. "It''s crazy. It''s almost one o''clock in the morning." Mo Lulu looked at the dark crowd outside the window and couldn''t help sighing. Then he remembered and turned back and said, "South Vietnam, do you think there will be your fans waiting for you?" After yesterday, it''s hard to say whether there will be her fans tonight. After staring out of the window, he said, "wind up microblog, just say I''ve gone back. Don''t say anything else." Say too much, a little amorous. Mo Lvlv nodded: "understand!" Looking at Mo lvlu''s point, he was full of spirit. South Vietnam couldn''t help but lower his eyes and smile. I don''t know how many people can''t sleep at this time because of her performance. Wearing a blanket, Nam Yueh leaned comfortably on the back of his chair, feeling the sense of laziness that normal people would have. He didn''t want to move, but his mind turned slightly. [Xiao Wu, what''s the use of this black technology camera? I can''t use it with you, can I?] It''s nothing more than an invisible camera, which is convenient for shooting anytime, anywhere or secretly. Xiaowu can do it. [host, I can only focus on the host and the small range around the host, but this camera can take images within 100 to 500 meters from the host!] [secondly, the camera can be disassembled and melted into the water without being found!] In short, if you want to do something bad, it''s easy not to say, and no one will find out that she did it. Nanyue held his forehead and smiled silently. Xiaowu was such a system. He really looked away before. Although she doesn''t think it''s very useful at present, it''s good to keep it. It''s difficult to guarantee that it can be used in the future. The first day of the new year is naturally a holiday for employees. By the way, Nanyue simply paid the salary together and asked Mo Lvlv and Mao Hui to go home to pay the job. As for the bonus, I can''t give it now. I can only give it later. During the three-day holiday, people went home and worked. No one asked South Vietnam. South Vietnam stayed at home and concentrated on practicing at home. When they were hungry, they ate takeout or made some simple food by themselves. In his spare time of cultivation, I didn''t forget to review the script again, and I saw several unfinished Mu Yao films. No one at home contacted her, and she had no idea of going home at all. In the past three days, on the microblog on the Internet, the popularity of her performance at the new year''s party has been rising, not falling by half. In her microblog, the transfer of praise and comments has also reached the highest peak since her debut - 10W +. Xiao Wu summed up a few points that netizens were so excited for her. The first point, of course, is to seek the sound source of the adapted version of the moon in the mountains, because we can''t find it. The broadcasting volume of the original version of the moon in the mountains has begun to surpass that of adventure. The second point is the pleated skirt of Han clothes she wore on the new year''s Eve stage, which is what netizens call Liuxian skirt. Many fans of Hanfu came one after another and wanted to ask for the same one. It''s not that they don''t want to find it by themselves, but they have searched the Internet, and even some people have visited all Chinese clothing stores in city a, but they haven''t found the same one. There are similarities, but in comparison, it is too much worse. The last point is that they have suggested that she play a martial arts drama in ancient costume, and the one with more plays would be better! Chapter 171 After discussing the source of the adapted version of the moon in the mountains, Nanyue and Chu Ye agreed to the requirements of the fans. On the evening of the 3rd, they also sent music in the clouds and still listened to it for free. And there are two versions, one is the version recorded by South Vietnam in Hongyu studio, and the other is the live version on the stage of Pearl satellite TV''s New Year party. Chu ye also talked with Mingzhu satellite TV, suppressed the performance video into MV and put it together. Then came the Han dress and fairy skirt worn by South Vietnam. Chu Ye specially made an appointment with the photographer who took makeup photos for Nanyue last time. Taking advantage of the good weather, he asked Nanyue to go out and take an exterior photo. Take a clear picture of all the details on the skirt. Subsequently, South Vietnam sent the photos to the microblog and Aite the microblog of the owner of Fanhua. When they followed the microblog, they found that the store called Fanhua was not specially made for Hanfu. Instead, we specialize in embroidery and Chinese dress. In addition, we also make some sachet, purse and embroidered shoes. South Vietnam had already told the shopkeeper that it would be noticed by Aite, so he showed up and explained. Fanhua only participated in the embroidery design on the Liuxian skirt, and it was completed jointly with Nanyue herself. The specific design and production of Liuxian skirt were completed by one person in South Vietnam. The shopkeeper also wanted to make the same one, but he couldn''t help the majority of Hanfu fans because he didn''t pass the test in some details and skills. As soon as this explanation came out, it immediately aroused a voice of doubt. People who don''t understand Hanfu and embroidery subconsciously doubt whether the so-called flower shop owner is the trust of the team behind South Vietnam in order to create a dexterous design. Those who understand are also a little unconvinced. They immediately buy similar fabrics and learn to do them bit by bit according to the details published by South Vietnam. There are even conspiracy theories about whether South Vietnam wants to launch any joint funds with this Fanhua to cheat netizens'' money. However, neither the South Vietnamese nor the florist ever made a sound in response to anything. Finally, it''s about taking more plays. Some time ago, Chu ye did receive several scripts and wanted to take part in female No. 2 or female No. 1 in South Vietnam. Basically, they are some third rate idol romance online dramas. The script is poor and the configuration is poor. The directors and screenwriters are all famous money experts in the circle. Casually make a play, handsome men and beautiful women. As long as you have no brain to talk about love, you can circle a lot of money. After shooting one after another, I enjoy it. I never care whether the actors can receive better plays after shooting such plays. There are also ancient costume dramas, but most of the settings are not rigorous. There are no big scenes. Not to mention the serious play. Therefore, Chu Ye didn''t have to show it to Nanyue at all. He lost pass directly at him. As for what script will be received in the future and which play South Vietnam will choose, it is unknown. There is no way to respond, and there is no need to respond. If you really want to respond, you set a type for South Vietnam. Other scripts and roles are not easy to find her. South Vietnam is about to enter the group. Mu Lao''s new film can be publicized in advance. Chu Ye happens to have a gag photo when taking a makeup photo in his hand, so he calls Mu Lao for approval. Just before Sheng Jingheng took a group photo, which has been publicized. Although this will be in secret shooting, the outside world still knows something, so there is no need to hide too dead. Mu didn''t pay attention to anything. He spoke only by the strength of his works. He also knew that South Vietnam was hot. Without much hesitation, he agreed with Chu ye to publicize a wave first, as long as he didn''t expose too much information. Chu Ye knows what to do best. He picked out a few gag photos and didn''t specially repair the pictures. He directly asked South Vietnam to send them out. The matching words are also very simple: L County, I''m here. Chapter 172 L County is the place where Sheng Jingheng will take the next transition shooting after they finish shooting in the film and television base of W city. There are not many scenes, especially the scenes of Sheng Jingheng, Hu Xuerou and South Vietnam, which will take about half a month. In the past half a month, the hostess Feng Tingting simply took a holiday to run her own notice. There are fewer scenes in South Vietnam. It only takes about seven or eight days. If it goes well, it will be all done in a week. Netizens who don''t have a keen sense of smell don''t understand what happened when they see this microblog, but they don''t delay them to look at those photos over and over, and then boast. The sense of smell is very keen. The microblog big V who is happy to make things, as well as the vocal CP fans. But I found the correct way to open this microblog from L County. It is known that Sheng Jingheng''s mu Laoxin film will be transferred to a mountain in L County, a city in S Province in January. I also know that South Vietnam is photographed in the shed in ancient clothes. The makeup is pure and hook people, which is a bit of a demon. I didn''t go anywhere else, but it happened to be L County. L County is not a particularly famous scenic spot, but in a mountain corner, the altitude is still high, and ordinary people dare not go easily. It can be concluded that when Nanyue goes to L County, it is likely that it also participated in Mu Lao''s new film, and there is a great possibility that it will play against Sheng Jingheng! After the cake was painted by CP powder, the whole super words were boiling, such as the Chinese new year ahead of schedule. Happiness is not good. However, it also attracted many sarcasm from other netizens, waiting for CP fans to be beaten in the face. Even some rational fans in South Vietnam feel unlikely. They know that South Vietnam has become more popular since the new year, but it is not only the new film of Mu Lao, but also the cooperation with male god Sheng Jingheng, which is something they dare not think of. But no matter what netizens think and say, once the South Vietnam microblog was issued, it was properly searched on the microblog. #L County, South Vietnam# When passers-by saw this hot search, they all looked confused. When the black fans saw it, they were in the topic square, crazy spraying South Vietnam upside down, rubbing the heat, and the white lotus was shameless. The Internet is bustling, but South Vietnam is packing with Mo Lvlv. Although it''s only less than ten days to stay, there are a lot of things to prepare in winter and in the mountains at high altitude. Chu Ye has already booked a ticket for her on the 7th. At that time, he will go with her to say hello to the crew, so that others will not see her as a newcomer and bully her at will. Nanyue kindly reminded him, "I''m sure I''ll meet Mr. Sheng when I go. Do you mind?" "It''s not a teenager. Can you fight when you meet him?" Chu ye took out a piece of paper and handed it to her with a relaxed look. "At most, it''s just that you don''t know each other when you meet. Just ignore it." South Vietnam answered, "is this?" There are some questions above, all related to her. "According to the inside page pictures and interviews of YC magazine, D brands will sponsor clothing and cosmetics. Start shooting when you come back from the play. " D house? Nanyue blinked: "did you really find me?" At this time, should we thank netizens for their bold prediction? Although the d family didn''t spend money on her, they sponsored the brand clothing and cosmetics for free. As soon as the magazine comes out, many people will understand that the d family intends to make friends with her. Chu Ye crossed his hands and smiled in his eyes: "it''s far from the ambassador and spokesperson, but there are VIP channels and discounts for borrowing dresses or buying new styles in the future." South Vietnam was dumbfounded. It turned out that this was the good thing she had counted that day. But in the final analysis, the person to thank seems to be su Ying who was robbed? Chapter 173 Ren Jiayuan will have to wait until mid January to finish the final exam and take the winter vacation. Therefore, Nanyue made an appointment with her to meet again when he came back from L County. Then he got on the plane, flew to the city where l county is located, arrived, and then took a business bus to the shooting site. Mao Hui and the car had arrived first. Waiting for the three of them to get off the plane, they picked up people and set out for L County. When Chu Ye helped Nan Yue carry his luggage and get on the bus, he couldn''t help asking, "what''s in your big box?" He had thought that South Vietnam and Mo Lvlv didn''t have much luggage. Each person had a big suitcase, which was very convenient and easy. As a result, Nanyue was inexplicable. It brought a large carton with tight packaging and good fall resistance. I don''t know what it contained. Also because the volume is slightly larger, you can''t take it with you, so you have to check it specially. Nanyue didn''t hide it, but generously admitted: "it''s a thank-you gift for Mr. Sheng, because he helped me with the play before the audition, gave me some guidance when writing a new song, and helped me make a voice on the microblog. I just wanted to say thank you. I didn''t mean anything, so I specially prepared a gift. " "..." Chu Ye was speechless for a moment. "The gift you gave is really special." He didn''t know what was in the carton, but it was heavy in terms of weight. When I was in city a, I sent it to L County thousands of miles away. If shengjingheng really takes it, he must take it back at that time. Um... Inexplicably, I feel a little distressed, shengjingheng? The idea was just a moment, and Chu Ye was gloating. As a person who sincerely hates Sheng Jingheng, he is naturally happy to see Sheng Jingheng eat flat and unhappy. Although L County is partial, there are scenic spots that can be visited, so the traffic is still very normal. It used to be very flat all the way, that is, it was always winding around the mountains, ups and downs, and the altitude and climate were quite easy to cause discomfort. Therefore, on the way, Mo lvlu wilted. Chu Ye was relatively better and held on without discomfort. But both of them didn''t want to talk, and Mao Hui wouldn''t take the initiative to speak. Nanyue concentrated on enjoying the scenery. After listening to the navigation tips and getting closer and closer to the destination, he remembered to unlock his mobile phone and looked at wechat. On the 1st day, she sent a "Happy New Year" to Sheng Jingheng. But he may have never read wechat and has not replied yet. The circle of friends is still empty. Even if it has not been opened for many days, there is no content. South Vietnam didn''t feel sad about the sudden indifference and alienation, but finally realized the external evaluation of Sheng Jingheng. His kind help to her is only for Ren Huo''s sake. When she didn''t need him, he calmly withdrew without leaving a trace. South Vietnam looked very open and thought that to fulfill his wish anyway, he just had to stand at the same height as him and shoulder to shoulder with him. There is no need to have any good development or other relationship with him. Now I wonder if I will be affected by this when I shoot the opposite play. But fortunately, there is no real emotional play, just a lie. Another is that if he refuses to accept the gift she has brought hard because he wants to alienate her, it will be a little difficult. Do you want to keep it for yourself, and then move home after filming? Nanyue put down his mobile phone, looked at the trunk and sighed sadly. At least it''s also a thank-you gift that she worked hard to irrigate with her spiritual power. If she can''t send it out, it feels too bad. Chapter 174 After arriving at the shooting site in L County, several people found that the scenery was unexpectedly beautiful and the weather was very good. It was not as cold as expected. And the crew is very generous. It''s a resort hotel near the hot spring. The conditions are very good. The crew came a few days in advance to set the scene here, set up props, and take safety precautions and measures in advance. At this time, they also step around outside, so that they can avoid those unsafe places when shooting officially begins. The staff responsible for picking them up first led them around, and then gave them the room card. Rest and adapt to the environment today, and start shooting officially tomorrow. When the staff was about to leave, Nanyue thought for a moment and asked, "excuse me, has Mr. Sheng arrived?" "Mr. Sheng arrived last night and sent a new costume today. He should be in the dressing room." The staff also knew that Nanyue knew Sheng Jingheng, so it was not surprising that they told him truthfully. "Thank you." South Vietnam smiled and nodded thanks. When they were far away, Chu ye asked, "are you going to give gifts now?" "Well, it''s hard to say anything in private when we start shooting tomorrow." Nanyue nodded and said, "don''t worry, brother ye, you don''t need to help me move. Brother Mao is here." A brother ye and a brother Mao made him almost the same as the driver. Chu Ye snorted, "I didn''t say I wanted to help." Then he took his bag and went to get the room card of his room. Although he stayed for only one night, he didn''t want to live in a double room with Mao Hui, but opened a luxury suite as a vacation. South Vietnam looked at his back, shook his head and smiled. Even with Mo lvlu and Mao Hui, they put their luggage in the room first. Then he asked Mao Hui to help carry the carton and go to the dressing room to find someone. The dressing room of the crew rented the sundry room on the first floor of the hotel, which was emptied and rearranged into dressing room and dressing room. It is said that it is divided into men and women. In fact, shengjingheng uses a separate room, and Nanyue and Hu Xuerou share a room. Other group performances are crowded into the general room. Passing by the room with his name and Hu Xuerou''s name, and then going inside, is Sheng Jingheng''s dressing room. The door was closed. It was quiet inside. There was only a light breath. South Vietnam listened that Sheng Jingheng was not alone in it, so he came forward and knocked at the door. Soon someone inside got up and opened the door. When he saw her, he was stunned: "Hello, Nanyue." "Hello, brother Wei. Is Mr. Sheng there?" Nanyue smiled, clever and polite. Wei Jun opened the door wide and gave way to one side: "I''m reading the script. Come in and say it." Nanyue thanked him and went in. Wei Jun was considering whether to open or close the door, when he saw a man coming in with a carton behind South Vietnam. ¡°£¿¡± Wei Jun was a little inexplicable. Before he asked, he saw the man put down the carton and consciously withdrew. "Get out." Wei Jun turned his eyes back and looked at his boss. After confirming that he was talking to himself, he also went out and closed the door. "Are you the driver of South Vietnam?" Mao Hui said yes, and then went on his own. He didn''t mean to wait for South Vietnam to go together, let alone to talk to Wei Jun more. "This..." Wei Jun shook his head funny and leaned against one wall to look at his mobile phone. When Chen Le came over with a thermos cup, he also stopped him: "wait outside. The boss is busy." Then he hissed again, then leaned against the door secretly, and listened to the movement inside through the only closed door. Chapter 175 In the dressing room, the light is good, the windows are bright and clean, neat, emitting a faint and pleasant smell. Sheng Jingheng sat on the sofa chair, holding the script in one hand, raised his eyes and looked quietly at South Vietnam. His dark eyes were like an ancient well, deep and without waves. "Gift?" After they all went out, he looked at the cartons on the ground and asked. Nanyue nodded: "yes, do you have scissors? I''ll take it apart. " "On the dresser." "Oh." Nanyue went to the dressing table, glanced around and soon found the folding scissors hanging on one side. She was about to reach for it, but she was robbed first: "I''ll come." Sheng Jingheng was sitting close. As soon as he stretched out his long arm, he took off the small scissors, and then got up and walked towards the carton. Seeing that he was so active, it should be that he would accept gifts. South Vietnam was a little relieved. Then, I found another knife specially for dismantling the express and went to help. One by one, they cut off the wrapped tape and leaned very close when they bowed their heads. Nanyue didn''t care. Instead, Sheng Jingheng stopped, took a few steps back and looked at her movements. There was a knife specially used to dismantle the express, which was much faster. Instead of seeing him, Nam Yue cut open the tape and opened the carton to reveal the pine bonsai inside. This gift is even more strange than Chu Ye guessed. When South Vietnam began to choose this, it didn''t think so. It was only when it looked at the whole picture after opening the carton. It''s really strange to choose this as a gift. But the meeting was demolished, and her people were here. There was no room for repentance. Nanyue coughed and stood up and looked directly at Sheng Jingheng: "Mr. Sheng, the pine tree symbolizes evergreen, longevity and strong body. Cough, this just represents my blessing to you." "If you take this bonsai with you and put it in the room, it will be beneficial to sleep and fresh air!" She chose a person to praise. As a result, she would praise. How strange it sounds. The air solidified for a moment. Sheng Jingheng stood upright. His style was indeed as good as that of a pine tree, but he was also as proud. Nanyue sighed darkly. She could not say that the pine bonsai contained her spiritual power, and managed to adjust a small spiritual array in it. It is very suitable for Sheng Jingheng who loves work, gets up early and goes to bed late, which is of great benefit to his body and spirit. Sheng Jingheng is much richer than her. He must have everything. It''s not appropriate to send some things. Therefore, after thinking about it, she decided to give this gift with her full sincerity and thanks. But in the eyes of normal people, she gave this gift like a psycho. "South Vietnam." "Huh? I''m here. " Nanyue stopped thinking and looked seriously at Sheng Jingheng. "I''m six years older than you, not sixty." Sheng Jingheng looked more serious than her. "..." Nanyue was helpless, "I know." It''s really good for the pine tree to send the old man. After all, it symbolizes longevity, but it seems a little ironic to send Sheng Jingheng, who is 24 years old? She didn''t think too much. It''s time to pay attention next time. South Vietnam thought about it and simply gave it up: "I didn''t think well. I''ll make up for it next time." With that, she put the knife back and planned to leave with the carton. "Forget it." Sheng Jingheng followed her profile with his eyes. After a moment, he calmly turned away: "that''s it." This tone is extremely disgusting, but obviously I don''t want to have another time. After a quiet look at him, Nanyue finally decided not to care about his tone for the sake of his face. He accepted the gift, which was regarded as her job. "Then, Mr. Sheng, I won''t disturb you." Chapter 176 Wei Jun, who eavesdropped outside the dressing room, quickly pulled Chen Le up and left the hotel through the small door before Nanyue came out. After confirming that Nanyue came out of the dressing room and went upstairs without looking back, he couldn''t help but tut. Chen Le looked calm: "go in?" "No, the boss just received the gift. Don''t let him have a good look alone?" Wei Jun shook his head without thinking. "Gift?" Chen Le thought of the word pine just heard and wanted to laugh, "how can I listen? The boss doesn''t like this gift at all. Maybe he will throw it to both of us." "That''s why you don''t understand the boss enough," said Wei Jun, taking out his mobile phone. "How many times have you heard him say it?" "Huh? Forget it? " Chen Le recalled carefully, "it doesn''t seem to have happened a few times." "No, I didn''t say it in front of you." Wei Jun opens his mobile phone address book, finds the number of South Vietnam and remarks again. Chen Le blinked and watched him change the word "South Vietnam" into a calculation. He was speechless. But it''s true. Sheng Jingheng always speaks and does things neatly. He never procrastinates or allows half a mistake. What he has decided and said has never been a way back. There is no "forget it". Even in the case of force majeure, they are basically silent and will not say anything to express compromise. But even so, what special meaning can these two words have, which is worth Wei Jun''s special remarks for South Vietnam? Thinking like this, Chen Le asked. Wei Jun has changed, put away his mobile phone and looked disappointed: "because this is the second time I have listened to the boss. For the first time, it must be related to South Vietnam and didn''t run." At Ren''s home that night, Sheng Jingheng had mood swings. What he said was half said and forget it. It would only be South Vietnam. Chen le was stunned, which means that the boss has compromised with South Vietnam twice in a row. If you think about it with your CP brain, you''re spoiled. Chen Le subconsciously shook his head. He shouldn''t go to any vocal CP. he will have CP brain. Wei Jun didn''t know what he was thinking. When the time was almost up, he patted him on the shoulder: "let''s go. It''s time to go in, but remember not to be too curious." "Yes." Chen Le nodded. One after another, they entered the hotel through the small door and went to the dressing room. Sheng Jingheng has sat down again and is reading the script. The cartons were still on the ground and had not been moved. Seeing the two come in, Sheng Jingheng didn''t say anything. He just took the thermos cup handed by Chen le and drank the coffee with the right temperature inside. As Wei Jun said before coming in, he and Chen Le didn''t ask anything. As if he couldn''t see the carton on the ground, he just stayed quiet as usual and didn''t disturb Sheng Jingheng to read the script. When it gets dark, it''s almost time for dinner. Sheng Jingheng said, "put this bonsai in my room." Chen Le subconsciously looked at eye Wei Jun first, and then got up and said, "OK." This was expected. Wei Jun was not surprised. Instead, he turned and said, "do you want to join the crew for dinner in the evening?" In fact, South Vietnam is a new member, and then the director, screenwriter and actors have dinner together to talk about the play in the next few days and how to shoot it. Moreover, the script has been slightly revised and a new meeting will be held. The staff will sit separately. There are only a few of them at one table. There are not many people. At that time, Hu Xuerou must try every means to squeeze next to Sheng Jingheng. In fact, Sheng Jingheng can not participate. After all, the change of the script is related to Nanyue and Hu Xuerou. Mu Yao also knew that Hu Xuerou was very annoyed with the grand scenery and could understand it. "Well, call me when you start." Chapter 177 When South Vietnam received the notice of the evening crew dinner, it got the revised pages of the new script. It didn''t change much, just added two pairs of scenes between her and Hu Xuerou to better reflect the fetters between the demon families. It also strengthens the setting of the Nine Tailed Tianhu she plays, and won''t appear too abrupt and inexplicable. These two scenes, of course, are shot at the end, so don''t worry too much. After South Vietnam looked through it, he put it away and changed his clothes to go downstairs for dinner. In the middle of the change, someone knocked on the door outside. It was slow and rhythmic. It knocked several times before it stopped. The nose of Nanyue moved slightly, then he couldn''t help picking his eyebrows and looked in the direction of the door with interest. Continue to change clothes at the normal speed, cut your hair, and fill in a lipstick. South Vietnam just came forward and opened the door: "sorry, I was just changing my clothes." The man standing outside the door is neither Mo lvlu nor Chu Ye. It''s Hu Xuerou, the second female, who is about to play against South Vietnam and has only seen a series of portraits on the Internet. A girl with long chestnut hair, wearing a navy blue sweater, matching with black small foot trousers, revealing snow-white ankles and stepping on a pair of black sneakers. The skin is white and beautiful, and the temperament is pure with a bit of seduction, like a beauty pinched according to which template. Wearing style looks familiar. As Nanyue looks at Hu Xuerou, Hu Xuerou is also very presumptuous, looking at Nanyue from head to toe with very picky eyes. Although this critical look, in the end, gradually turned into unconvinced. South Vietnam is also very casual today, loose white sweater and very simple jeans. Obviously, it is about the same height as Hu Xuerou, but it will face each other, but it seems to be overlooking each other. "Hello, I''m Hu Xuerou. Please give me more advice when I meet you for the first time." Hu Xuerou lazily stretched out a hand, weak and boneless, casual and rude. South Vietnam looked at her hand. After a moment, it seemed to react. He reached out and shook it: "it should be the elder''s advice." "South Vietnam..." Mo lvlu came out of the room. As soon as he made a sound, he saw the two standing face to face, as if they were facing each other. "See you at dinner later." Hu Xuerou naturally took back her hand, lightly swept South Vietnam, and then turned and left. Watching Hu Xuerou walk away, Mo Lvlv came forward and was about to speak, but was stopped. "Wait." Nanyue''s eyes flashed, then he took a normal breath and said, "come in." "Oh." Mo lvlu was a little confused. He thought it was South Vietnam that didn''t want people to hear. After closing the door, he handed her his mobile phone: "this is a video made by one of your fans. It''s great. I''ve watched it several times! South Vietnam, do you think we should forward it and interact with our fans? " South Vietnam took it over and watched it. The video was posted on microblog and station B, and the playback volume exceeded 100000. She is the bright moon in the mountains, which is also our adventure The video is from her solo performance in the draft to the recent New Year party. All the stages are combined and cut. The song chosen as the background is naturally the corresponding title. It is her two new songs "moon in the mountains" and "adventure". The cutting is really excellent, both burning and beautiful, and can perfectly correspond to the melody and rhythm of the song. In the words of the rice circle, it means stepping on the crazy devil. Every point makes people excited and has strong appeal. This one-man video can be cut with such care, and the materials are well collected. Naturally, the true love powder of South Vietnam has not run away. Nanyue asked Mo Lvlv to forward it first, and then forward it on his own microblog. Reply: meeting you is also my best adventure in this world. Chapter 178 At seven in the evening, the dinner party officially began. When I went back to the audition, I didn''t see Mu Lao in South Vietnam. This time, we can see the true face of the leading figure in the directing industry. Over the past year, Mu Lao has entered 60. He has been busy filming for more than a month. There is a hard to hide fatigue and haggard look, and the forehead is slightly green and black, which is a precursor of physical problems. In the eyes of others, it''s not surprising. After all, everyone starts and ends work together, and no one is not tired. Such a state is normal. Nanyue went forward and shook hands with Mu Lao. Vaguely, he could smell a rotten smell. As a behind the scenes worker in the performing arts circle, Mr. Mu is actually well maintained. When his spirit is better, he may be in his early fifties. But if the job of director is not easy to do, it will inevitably lead to poor health. In addition, the situation in Mu''s hometown is estimated to be a little chaotic, which is even worse because it has been depressed all year round. Nan Yue thought about it in his heart. He didn''t look different on his face. He followed Chu ye and said hello to others. Mu Yao always had a good impression of her. He was even more satisfied when he met her at a close distance. He arranged with a smile: "Xiao Hu, come, sit with South Vietnam and just deepen your feelings." Because Chu Ye was there, several agents stayed with him. Wei Jun moved quickly and sat down beside shengjingheng. Huang Lirong was next to him. Hu Xuerou and Nanyue were in the past. After sitting like this, Sheng Jingheng just looked at Chu Ye across the table. As soon as he looked up, he could see each other. Nanyue couldn''t help moving to Chu ye and whispered, "brother ye, everyone is here. Smile more." Chu Ye glanced at her and saw that it was almost empty between her and Hu Xuerou. He couldn''t help laughing and asked softly, "what''s the matter? When I first came here, I had a problem with that one? " "No." South Vietnam has a lot to say. I don''t know what to say, so I don''t say it at all. It is obvious that Hu Xuerou doesn''t like her. After all, Hu Xuerou imitated Sheng Jingheng''s private clothes wholeheartedly, and Baba wanted to wear lovers'' clothes with others. Sheng Jingheng paid a lot of attention to her some time ago, which inevitably aroused Hu Xuerou''s vigilance and hostility. However, South Vietnam''s perception of Hu Xuerou is ordinary, not to mention likes and dislikes. Before I came, I still held the mentality that it is best to live in peace and be casual if I can''t. As a result, after seeing it, I found that there were accidents that could not be ignored, so I had to get used to it slowly. After a pleasant meal, Mu Yao and Chai Wentao chatted with Hu Xuerou of South Vietnam about the newly revised script. After reaching an agreement, they only chatted and didn''t talk about business. When Hu Xuerou saw that Nanyue wanted to avoid herself, she only cut a sound secretly, and then she no longer cared about Nanyue. With all his heart, he went to see Sheng Jingheng, who was separated by several seats, and talked to him from time to time. But basically no response was received, or Wei Jun made a voice and took over the conversation. Sheng Jingheng occasionally said a few words in response to the director, screenwriter and producer. In contrast, South Vietnam is the only person on the table who is eating seriously. Is occasionally eating, but also frowning, but eating with relish. It''s unclear whether it''s delicious or not. I have to get up early tomorrow to start work, so I didn''t eat for too long, so I left separately. Other staff members and assistant drivers have already returned to their rooms to have a rest. Nanyue and Chu ye walked ahead and went upstairs first. When they wanted to separate, Nanyue thought for a moment and said, "brother ye, Mu''s health doesn''t seem very good. How can we persuade him to see a doctor?" "Huh? I think I''m too busy filming. I''m tired. Mu Lao is always stubborn and firm. People won''t leave the set until the film is finished. Don''t worry, he must know. " Chapter 179 [Ding! Trigger the main task - suppress the opponent actor once during shooting!] [Ding! Trigger the branch mission - shoot ng no more than five times today!] South Vietnam washed his face, then continued, patting cold water on his face. Under the stimulation of cold water, the body quickly wakes up. It was just over four in the morning. I had to make up at five. I started work at dawn. If you want to practice, you can only wait until you make up your hair later and walk a little. After washing his face, Nam Yueh asked as he smeared aloe mud on his face. [this ng should not be included as long as it is not my fault?] [yes, the host, the system will judge according to the host''s behavior, and the behavior of others will not be affected.] That''s all. Her part of the play is quite simple. If the audition is over once, it should be difficult to have a chance to shoot formally later. It''s the actor who suppresses his opponent. Most of them can''t choose Sheng Jingheng, but can only find Hu Xuerou. After all, she is only a new actor. For the time being, bully and bully the actors who are also novices. Do all the preparations, take the newly received script, and South Vietnam opens the door and goes out. The corridor was quiet, only vaguely heard. The alarm clock in Mo Lvlv''s room rang, but it was turned off by seconds. It''s estimated that I can''t get up for a while and a half. Nan Yue shook his head and smiled. He went downstairs to her dressing room. Before five o''clock, the dressing room was dark and no one had arrived. It''s next door. The light is on. As a male star, Sheng Jingheng''s modeling is naturally sloppy. It is estimated that because his skin is too white, he has to paint black, which takes a lot of time. South Vietnam paused, still did not go to say hello, but went straight into the girls'' dressing room and turned on the light. After a while, the stylist and makeup artist came in with their toolbox on their back, yawning. Then Hu Xuerou arrived. Seeing that Nanyue arrived earlier than herself, Hu Xuerou glanced and went to the next door to greet her. But soon, she was stopped at the door and politely persuaded to retreat. Because Hu Xuerou is the second female, she has to make her shape and makeup first. There are not many scenes in South Vietnam. The crew didn''t spend money to equip her alone. They had to wait for Hu Xuerou to finish it first. Therefore, Hu Xuerou also looked at South Vietnam with pride and said on purpose. "Two teachers, don''t worry, take your time. Later, Mr. Mu will come and check, and tell me and Mr. Sheng about the play. " The makeup artist and the stylist looked at each other, and then they all responded. Their actions really slowed down, trying to do the best in every detail, so as not to make Mu Lao pass. Hu Xuerou gave South Vietnam a good reason to stay aside and practice. No one would disturb her. L County is surrounded by mountains, with snow mountains on one side and green forests on the other. The aura surges in the mountains and will not spread out. Practicing in such a place is really comfortable and beneficial. Only then did he guide the Reiki to swim around in his body. After a while, the disturbing voice around him rang again. Hu Xuerou thought that Nanyue wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make up for sleep, so she deliberately asked, "Nanyue, is this your first acting?" South Vietnam made an angry sound "um", and then there was no sound. "Then you should be prepared," Hu Xuerou just wanted to quarrel with her, "kindly reminded," old Mu''s private contact is very approachable, but once you start shooting, it will be very strict. " "Man 2, do you know Zhou Mingyuan? He was a model before, and this is his first time filming. When I was in w City, I don''t know how many times I let Mr. Mu get angry and often implicated Mr. Sheng to accompany him. " Chapter 180 Hu Xuerou took care of herself and talked about it for nearly half an hour. One said how strict Mu was with other actors, and the other said that she and Sheng Jingheng were the two actors that Mu felt most at ease, and they were basically not very good. Feng Tingting, the female star, is the most senior star in the whole crew, making her debut for nearly ten years. Therefore, Hu Xuerou didn''t dare say anything about her. After all, the stylist and makeup artist are crew members, not their own people. So when it comes to the back, basically every sentence should bring a teacher Sheng. It seems that she is already familiar with Sheng Jingheng, and Sheng Jingheng is also good to her. As a result, it''s still a product that can''t even get into the dressing room. Nam Yueh Wu concentrated on her cultivation and didn''t want to pay much attention to her. When Hu Xuerou said that she had nothing to say, she found that South Vietnam had not said a few words in the whole process, and only issued a few Qi sounds. She couldn''t help pretending to be helpless and sighed: "I''m also kind to talk about it. If you don''t want to hear it, even if you don''t want to hear it. Anyway, now it seems that you are a little more popular than me. My elder is really useless. " Nanyue let Lingli swim through the last weekday, and then was satisfied. He slowly opened his eyes and looked not very sober. "Ah? Sir, what did you just say? Sorry, I was so sleepy that I accidentally took a nap. " "..." Hu Xuerou choked, but the modeling was at the key place. It was not easy to move at will. She couldn''t see the look of South Vietnam, and confirmed whether she was mocking her or taking a nap. After a while, Hu Xuerou swallowed the tone: "nothing, hard work, you''ve been waiting for a long time." Speaking of this, the stylist couldn''t help but put in his mouth: "Nanyue, you can do better modeling. Anyway, you have to wait. Come back at six tomorrow." Nanyue smiled gratefully: "OK, then I''ll trouble the two teachers more." "No trouble." "Yes." The makeup artist and stylist felt much better when they listened to the voice of South Vietnam. It was not like just listening to Hu Xuerou''s endless nagging, which made the whole person both irritable and sleepy. Hu Xuerou listened to the three coming and going. The atmosphere was good. She couldn''t help sinking her eyes slightly. Later, when filming her opponent, she didn''t press South Vietnam. She was scolded bloody by old mu, so she didn''t have a surname Hu! South Vietnam, wait and see. After a while, old Mu and Chai Wentao came to see the new shapes of Sheng Jingheng and Hu Xuerou. Then he called both of them outside to talk about the play. The modeling of South Vietnam was officially started. Mo Lulu was also at this time. He hurried downstairs and apologized to South Vietnam for oversleeping. "It''s all right. I''ll come down to make up at six tomorrow. You can sleep a little more." Mo Lvlv scratched his head in embarrassment. Naturally, he couldn''t answer. Instead, he asked, "can I have breakfast now?" The makeup artist smiled and said, "yes, but the action can''t be too big." "OK, I''ll go to the hotel kitchen!" Mo Lulu said and immediately trotted out. As soon as she ran away, there were more people at the door of the dressing room. She knocked on the door before she came in. "South Vietnam, you haven''t eaten yet. Here are coffee and bread. You can eat a little to cushion your stomach." Looking at the people who came in, Nanyue was surprised and soon covered up: "thank you, brother Wei. Is that what Mr. Sheng meant?" "I just bought too much by accident. I''m afraid you''re hungry, so I''ll bring it to you." Wei Jun''s eyes twinkled and his answer was ambiguous. As soon as South Vietnam saw it, it understood that this was mostly Wei Jun''s own opinion, not shengjingheng''s advice. However, if Wei Jun can get it, Sheng Jingheng''s default consent is still required. "Next time, I''ll invite brother Wei back. Thank you very much." South Vietnam was not very hungry, but the bread smelled delicious. She couldn''t help taking it and took a small bite. Wei Jun looked and smiled: "OK, you go on, I''ll be busy." Chapter 181 When Mo lvkong came back, he saw that South Vietnam was half full eating bread and drinking coffee. "The hotel kitchen said that breakfast was still being made and it was not served until seven... Ah, who sent it?" South Vietnam carefully ate the last piece of bread, thanked the makeup artist for giving her a tissue, wiped her fingertips and said. "Brother Wei, it seems that he bought it outside." "Really?" Mo Lvlv subconsciously wanted to ask brother Wei. He turned around and realized later, "is this brother Wei Mr. Sheng''s agent?" Nan Yue said, "it''s him. He''s very nice. Don''t be afraid." "Not afraid..." but always felt that shengjingheng was far away from them, and his agent seemed unattainable. "Nanyue, go out when you are good. Mr. Mu is looking for you." Hu Xuerou came in and just heard Mo lvlu talking about the word "be afraid". She looked inexplicable and saw that South Vietnam was drinking coffee. "There''s coffee. Can you spare me a cup? My agent is probably still sleeping in. " "No," Nan Yue sipped and put down his glass, "this is what Mr. Sheng bought more than the rest, and brother Wei gave me one." ¡°£¿¡± Hu Xuerou subconsciously opened her eyes. She went out for a while. South Vietnam ate the breakfast bought by Sheng Jingheng!? However, before Hu Xuerou could say anything after she reacted, the makeup artist opened his mouth and whispered with Nanyue about how to make up the best. After all, when they took the fixed makeup photos, the directors were very satisfied with the makeup made by South Vietnam itself. Although this will be another shape, according to South Vietnam''s understanding of the role, there must be ideas and suggestions on makeup. Hu Xuerou saw that she couldn''t get in her mouth. She stamped her feet and went to one side of the dressing room to change her costume. Mo Lulu looked at both sides and thought it better to go out to find Wei. He crept out and half closed the door. Nanyue''s shape is easy to do. With her own help, it will be done in a short time. Then, the stylist turned to help Hu Xuerou improve the final overall modeling. When the makeup was ready, South Vietnam went out first. When I found Mu Lao and Chai Wentao in the lobby of the hotel, I found that they were not only there, but also Sheng Jingheng. No other, just because today, although it is the play of the three of them, one of the most important plays is her confrontation with Sheng Jingheng. Hu Xuerou is the one who was saved. Just hide away and watch the war quietly. Mu Lao was very relieved about Sheng Jingheng''s acting skills, focusing on talking to South Vietnam. If Sheng Jingheng is present, it is convenient to exchange his understanding of the play and see if he can play better at that time. Nan Yue went over and said hello. After sitting down, he felt that there was a familiar flow of spiritual power on someone. That''s her power to irrigate the pine bonsai. He not only accepted the gift, but also put it in the room. It seems that he didn''t show it. He disliked it. Nanyue couldn''t help looking at Sheng Jingheng. He looked calm and looked at her very naturally. "It''s really a natural look of ancient costume. It can be so beautiful if you make it simple. You really have to play my role." Chai Wentao also looked at the shape of South Vietnam and sincerely praised it. Mu Lao smiled: "it''s not good just to look good. We have to play well. South Vietnam, let me tell you in detail what are the important points to pay attention to when shooting later. " "OK, please Mu Lao." South Vietnam looked back and listened to Mu Lao''s advice seriously. Chapter 182 Mu Lao''s new film is called "order in purple". It is about the sudden death of several imperial court officials one day in an overhead Dynasty. The method of death is strange. It is suspected that the demon did it. But the government found nothing after checking, and even killed several yamen servants by the demon. The emperor issued a purple order and ordered the purple Marquis who only listened to him to secretly investigate these homicides. The world only knows that there is a man like Hou in purple, but they don''t know what he looks like, let alone that he has been hidden in the marketplace. Sheng Jingheng plays the purple Hou, Shen Yu. Shen Yu went to several crime scenes and found one thing in common - each crime scene had red fox hair. This made him doubt that he had known her before and regarded her as a red fox demon. That is, played by Hu Xuerou, Hongling. At the same time, Gu Shen, an unknown demon catcher played by Feng Tingting, is also tracking down these homicides and staring at Hongling. Hongling and Gu Shen hand in hand once, and then lose the enemy and run away. In the process of tracking, Gu Shen meets Shen Yu. They don''t know each other. When they find that they have the same purpose, they go together. Red bell is a demon. Naturally, he runs faster, so he always leaves them behind. Once I almost caught up with him, but I hid because I was covered up by a kind peasant woman. That is, this time, Hongling finds that Shen Yu and Gu Shen are all the way to catch themselves. Heartache, they officially began to flee to the territory of the fox clan. The closer you get to the fox clan, the more you can meet all kinds of monsters on the road. Shen Yu and Gu Shen fought side by side, fought the bad demon and saved the good demon. The tacit understanding gradually deepened. Red bell watched quietly in the dark. She couldn''t help being jealous. When she was about to reach the fox territory, she secretly introduced Shen Yu into the fox territory at night. Shen Yu has orders. He can''t take care of his old friendship. When he sees red bell coming out, he wants to catch her. At this time, Jiuwei Tianhu fell from the sky, saved Hongling and had a fight with Shen Yu. But at Hongling''s request, he didn''t hurt him, but fainted. After that, Jiuwei Tianhu imprisoned Shen Yu in the dreamland of weaving, lured him to fall in love with her, and then willingly offered her heart and essence. But when he finally succeeded and wanted to start, he was broken through the barrier by Hongling at the cost of all cultivation and saved Shen Yu. And when the human figure was about to dissipate, he confessed to Shen Yu that those homicides had nothing to do with her, but he was led in the past and had a few fights. Jiuwei Tianhu had no choice but to let Hongling keep the inner pill, but he was able to cultivate the fox''s body again. Finally, Shen Yu meets Gu Shen and returns to Beijing to investigate the murder case again. They find that the final truth has nothing to do with the demon, but what humans do. Finally, Gu Shen wandered all over the world and continued to catch demons. Shen Yu disappeared in the market again and became a purple Marquis that no one knew. But until he was old, he would still remember Gu Shen, the demon catcher who walked side by side with incomparable tacit understanding, and the red fox and red bell like his sister. And that, let his heart once beat violently, alias white Pianpian''s Nine Tailed sky fox. Although it was just a fantasy, it still became his indelible memory. Today''s highlight is the fight between South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng. After all, it''s a Nine Tailed Tianhu with high mana. It doesn''t need too specific actions, but there will be later special effects to help her improve. However, we still need to hang Weiya and fly around in the sky. We have to be elegant and dreamy. Mu Lao thought about whether to let South Vietnam enter the group for training first. After seeing her cross year stage on Pearl satellite TV, he was completely relieved. After the text play before shooting was finished, Mr. Mu went to watch behind the monitor. Before retreating, Sheng Jingheng looked at South Vietnam: "don''t be brave, we can take our time." Chapter 183 "Don''t worry, I like hanging Weiya." Nan Yue said with a serious face, as if he was afraid he wouldn''t believe it. Then he added: "Mr. Sheng just follow his own rhythm. I''ll try to keep up. As long as Mr. Mu doesn''t shout card, we''ll continue to play." Sheng Jingheng looked at her for a moment and then said, "OK." He retreated to the fixed position, and South Vietnam was hanged by Weiya. When the shooting started, it slowly fell from the sky. The two sides were in a state of confrontation. After a dialogue, they began to play. Hu Xuerou stood not far behind South Vietnam and hid behind a big tree, revealing a small red skirt. Seeing Sheng Jingheng deliberately stay and talk to South Vietnam, he was so angry that he clenched his teeth and pulled the trunk with his fingers. Even when the staff shouted at the beginning, she didn''t care and focused on South Vietnam. There is a camera specially for her. Whenever there is something wrong, you can immediately see it through the monitor. However, the main shot is not in her, and you can make up another shot if it''s wrong. Therefore, when Mu Lao saw it, he just frowned slightly, and then skipped it for the time being. And South Vietnam did not disappoint him. His performance was even better than that when he first tried the play. In terms of playing the play, he would teach it once. Even if he was hanging Weiya in the sky, he basically didn''t lose his balance. He completed the action perfectly and consistently. Sheng Jingheng''s play is specially trained and learned in advance, which will naturally make no mistakes. Watching the two of you come and go, you have put yourself into the situation. As if they were the real Shen Yu and Jiuwei Tianhu, they watched people enter the play instantly and worried about Shen Yu, afraid that he would be hurt by Jiuwei Tianhu. Mu Lao looked at it and couldn''t help holding his breath. He paid attention to the angle of each machine and confirmed that there was no small problem in the shooting. After a crisp play, Sheng Jingheng fell to the ground and was unconscious. "Ka!" Old Mu got up excitedly, "very good! This one is a one-off! " After all, unlike before, there were only one or two machines shooting. Now it''s 360 degrees. There are machines around, so there''s no need to change the angle to shoot again. Unless it is, the actors can''t play. They need to rely on different angles to make up for their shortcomings. But these two people, obviously very good, completed the play completely according to the arrangement of martial arts guidance. Watching South Vietnam slowly put down and lift Weiya. Old Mu suddenly remembered one thing and looked at Hu Xuerou who came out from behind the tree and still stared at South Vietnam. "Xiao Hu, take your shots again! Have you read the script? The mood is not right at all. That tree plays better than you! " Hu Xuerou was stunned and looked at old mu in disbelief. As she said in the morning, old Mu became strict and everyone would scold. As a result, South Vietnam was not scolded, but she was scolded. Or what tree is better than her!? Hu Xuerou was unwilling to look at the tree, but then she walked back obediently and brewing her emotions for a remake. Without a reference, she can only watch the air play, which is even more difficult. Mu Laogang''s good mood was dissipated by her. At first, he just scolded gently, but later he was ruthless. Really, I scolded people bloody. Nan Yue looked at it, smiled on his lips, then remembered it and turned to Mo lvlu. "Your honey ginger tea is good. Go and send some to brother Wei for them to drink. It can be regarded as coming and going." Mo Lulu didn''t doubt him and nodded: "OK, I''ll go now!" Chapter 184 Chu ye saw the tea delivery and said nothing. And he has walked around the set. Everyone knows that he is Chu ye and that he is the agent of South Vietnam. I just saw the real acting skills of South Vietnam and heard Mu Lao''s excited praise. The purpose of this trip has been fully achieved. So, after Mo Lulu sent tea back, he said, "my plane in the afternoon doesn''t wait for you to finish work and eat together." "Green, everything here is up to you. Call me as soon as you have anything." Mo Lulu replied: "OK, Mr. Chu, I will take good care of Nanyue. Don''t worry!" Nanyue smiled: "brother ye, don''t worry. Go back. I told brother Mao that he will take you to the airport." "Well, I''ll reimburse him for the round-trip fuel," said Chu ye, gesturing to Sheng Jingheng and Hu Xuerou, "just a few days, get along well and don''t make any contradictions." "OK, no problem." South Vietnam made a gesture. Chu Ye explained everything that should be explained, and then took advantage of the shooting gap to talk to Mr. Mu before leaving the set. Not long after he left, Hu Xuerou''s play was finally worn away. Then, he immediately took a picture. That is, after Sheng Jingheng was unconscious, Nanyue and Hu Xuerou talked about his relationship with the world. Later, Hu Xuerou wanted someone, but was resolutely rejected by South Vietnam, and shut shengjingheng in a dreamland. This literary play is a little long and needs to be shot several times. Nanyue went through the lines in his heart. After confirming that they were correct, he came forward to prepare for shooting. This time, it''s Sheng Jingheng''s turn to do the background board. And still in a coma, wearing a thin costume, lying on a cold slate. If you choose to suppress Hu Xuerou at this time, it may make the shooting difficult. After thinking, South Vietnam still plans to postpone the task. Anyway, there will be two separate opponents. But Hu Xuerou is not so rational. The repeated remake just now has made her angry. As soon as I saw South Vietnam, I had only one idea in my mind - trying to suppress South Vietnam so that she could not perform well, and I couldn''t lift my head when I was scolded by old Mu! Mu Lao still came to tell them the play in person as usual, and then after a simple match, he officially started shooting. As soon as she came up, Hu Xuerou''s Qi field was fully open and took the initiative to suppress South Vietnam. But unexpectedly, South Vietnam was not affected by her at all, even stronger than her aura, which perfectly explained the momentum that Jiuwei Tianhu should have. In a few words, it pushed her down. Because it was too incredible, Hu Xuerou forgot her words and couldn''t connect for a moment. Mu Lao became angry again: "Xiao Hu, what''s the matter with you!? The mood is not good, and the lines are not memorized. Even half of the newcomer in South Vietnam is not as good as that. Do you want to continue the performance? " "I... sorry, there''s no next time!" Hu Xuerou turned red and bowed to apologize. South Vietnam went back to its original position silently, waiting for the second time. But the second time, it was not very smooth. Hu Xuerou''s lines were connected, but they were not in place. In Mu''s words, he didn''t regard the Nine Tailed Tianhu as a relative, but as an enemy. After several remakes, Mr. Mu became more and more angry. He had the posture of not giving food until he finished this section. Nanyue secretly glanced at him. He was very dedicated and still lay on the slate. When Sheng Jingheng, who was "unconscious", looked at Hu Xuerou again, his eyes were cold. "Little fox..." Nan Yue leaned over and pretended to remove the fallen leaves on Hu Xuerou''s shoulders. His tone was cold and threatening. "You''d better pick up your tail and be a man, otherwise, you''ll be like her." Chapter 185 Hu Xuerou was slightly shocked, strongly supported by a guilty heart, and looked at South Vietnam inexplicably. "What are you talking about? I didn''t play well, but... " In the middle of the sentence, suddenly a powerful threat came to Hu Xuerou''s face, and the demon force ran around in Hu Xuerou''s body, suddenly "poof" sounded. South Vietnam crossed her shoulder, looked at the position below her back, smiled and said, "Yo, the fox''s tail can''t hide." "You --!" Hu Xuerou blushed, exhausted her strength and took back her tail, "who are you?" The tail was taken back, but the costume was squeezed out of a hole, still in a very embarrassing position. Nanyue smiled and let go of her: "I hope you can cooperate when you shoot again in the afternoon, otherwise you really don''t have to continue acting if there are two bad costumes." Then he raised his hand to Mu Lao: "sister Xuerou''s skirt was cut by something. She was embarrassed to say." "What!? How did you cut it? " Mu Lao''s face was unhappy, but there was something wrong with the costume. Naturally, he couldn''t continue shooting. He had to give up. "The people in the costume group should move quickly and continue shooting in the afternoon!" Sheng Jingheng was just pretending to be "unconscious", which naturally opened his eyes. Wei Jun, who was rushed over, helped him down from the stone slab. "Alas, that''s the first day. I don''t know if the next shooting can go smoothly." Wei Jun could not help feeling as he patted Sheng Jingheng''s dust and fallen leaves. Hu Xuerou was really unexpected. After all, when she was in w City, she was a little tired, but her acting skills were good. Mu Lao praised her twice. "Don''t worry, it won''t happen again." Sheng Jingheng was rarely comforted. After saying that, he looked faintly at the South Vietnam side. Nanyue was also helped back by Mo Lvlv. It seemed that she was a little weak. She leaned on Mo Lvlv. But walking on both feet is still powerful. It''s more like empty inside and excessive use of God. Just now, he was not far from the two people, and South Vietnam deliberately lowered his voice. He didn''t hear it very clearly. However, he still saw Hu Xuerou''s strange appearance clearly. South Vietnam... Can you scare out Hu Xuerou''s fox tail? It seems more and more interesting. "I hope so," Wei Jun inadvertently raised his head and looked into the boss''s eyes. Seeing that there was a flash of laughter, he subconsciously followed his line of sight, and then understood for a second. "She''s great in South Vietnam. She''s clearly a complete newcomer, but she has put pressure on Hu Xuerou''s acting skills." "Well, eat." Sheng Jingheng didn''t intend to take his words. After nodding, he went straight to the outside. This is a little away from the hotel. The crew didn''t intend to go back. They all found a place to sit and wait for lunch boxes. Chen Le has made lunch and sent it to the RV for heat preservation. Wei Jun checked it. Seeing that Chen Le consciously made more, he nodded with satisfaction: "the boss doesn''t like this dish very much. I''ll take it as a gift." Chen Le looked at him speechless. Boss clearly ate meat and vegetables and was not picky about food. It''s just, look who did it. When Wei Jun copied a lunch box to go, he just looked at Sheng Jingheng who came out of it after washing his hands. Sheng Jingheng looked at him and the lunch box in his hand. His eyes were faint, but he saw it thoroughly. "Er..." Wei Jun was about to explain when he was interrupted first. "Go on, she worked hard today," Sheng Jingheng sat down as if nothing had happened and wiped his hands with a paper towel. "Moreover, she can eat better than I can." Chapter 186 Because of the same costume, the costume group will prepare the same spare. Therefore, it just needs someone to run back and forth to deliver the new costumes from the hotel. After lunch, we had a little rest and started work again. When Hu Xuerou had dinner, she had already reacted. No matter who South Vietnam is, she can''t afford it. The best thing is to listen to the words of South Vietnam and be a man with your tail, so as not to end up like the red bell in the play. When he started shooting again, he completely covered up the slightest trace of discontent in his heart, gathered up his thorns and unconvinced spirit, and greeted South Vietnam kindly. Nanyue specially looked behind her and smiled calmly: "sister Xuerou, you can take a good picture later. You can''t make old Mu angry anymore." Although Hu Xuerou was wearing a complete costume, she always felt that there was a general air leak behind her, and her whole body was cold. "I will, please rest assured." "Also," Nam Yueh approached slightly and saw that she subconsciously wanted to dodge. Her body was still a little stiff. She smiled. "I have a keen sense of smell. Please take back the smell a little. It''s hard for you." "... I see." Hu Xuerou bit her lips and felt humiliated. The fox is naturally coquettish, and she can''t control it! When all that should be said was said, South Vietnam retreated and walked to the fixed position. This time, Mu Lao didn''t come in person, but sent the deputy director to tell them again, especially Hu Xuerou. When the lines and emotions are almost in place, the shooting will officially start. With the measured Hu Xuerou, he will play in full color, with awe and the feeling of wanting to be close unconsciously, without losing the playfulness and flexibility of the little fox. South Vietnam has the upper hand from beginning to end, spoiling and determined, highlighting the style of the superior without trace in a gentle smile. The first few scenes with stable emotions and some recollection color were shot smoothly. Only once, Hu Xuerou didn''t get on the camera, so she was called card and started again. But after that, the two people quarreled about Sheng Jingheng''s ownership, which was not so easy. It''s not that there is something wrong with Hu Xuerou, but that boss Mu feels wrong. After shooting twice, he still shouted ng. After a heated discussion with Chai Wentao, he began to talk about the play and shoot again. This section mainly focuses on the two people. Sheng Jingheng can leave temporarily and drink ginger tea under a blanket. Without him, South Vietnam would be even more unscrupulous. After the deputy director left, he jokingly said, "this play is actually very good. Just substitute your real mood into it. You love him and think he''s nice to you. But I am the one who comes in. You are afraid of me, but you don''t want to give him up. " "... so you just want to play with Mr. Sheng?" Hu Xuerou inexplicably got to a point that had nothing to do with filming. Nan Yue raised his eyebrow and said innocently, "don''t slander me. I always respect Mr. Sheng. He is my idol and my goal." "Well, if you don''t like him, you''d better. Otherwise, I can''t rob you." Hu Xuerou turned her head awkwardly, but the corners of her lips were involuntarily aroused. It seems that he really likes Sheng Jingheng. South Vietnam subconsciously looked at the man sitting and resting, waiting for shooting. He was holding a thermos cup, his eyes were deep, and he was looking at her. After noticing her sight, he spread out his body and let her look at it. Chapter 187 "Why can''t you give him to me!? We are friends. He is very kind to me. There must be some misunderstanding between us. He will do this! " "What misunderstanding?" "I, I don''t know." "Oh." "When he wakes up, I can ask him clearly. As long as the misunderstanding is solved, everything can return to the past. Sister Tianhu, don''t worry. Give him to me. I can guarantee that he won''t harm our fox clan! " "No." "Why not? I brought him in. It''s my turn! " "A moment ago, but from this moment on, he is mine!" The Nine Tailed heavenly Fox''s eyebrows and eyes were cold, and with a wave of its long sleeve, it shut Shen Yu on the slate into the dreamland. "Shen Yu, brother Yu -" Red bell rushed over, but it was a step late. Then his body softened and fainted. "Card! Good! " Before it got dark, the play was successfully filmed, and old Mu was very satisfied. South Vietnam listened and reminded her that the main task and branch task triggered this morning had been completed. Not surprisingly. After all, Hu Xuerou was the one who was excited throughout the play. But the more open, the easier it is to be suppressed. The more she suppressed Hu Xuerou, the more she tried to get rid of it, and her mood was completely in place. There are not many ng today, but none of them is because of her. It is also natural that we can successfully complete the two tasks. Mo Lvlv came over and put his down jacket on her, praised her and said, "South Vietnam, you played really well. Just that sentence, he''s mine. He''s calm and domineering, too a!" "Fortunately, Xuerou cooperated well." As soon as Nanyue finished speaking, he saw Hu Xuerou not far away. He seemed to look at her with some vigilance, and then quickly turned away and ran away with his agent. "Also, she may be in bad shape in the morning, so she can perform so badly." Mo lvlu said again: "by the way, the deputy director said, it''s very cold here at night. There''s no need to shoot night plays. Now you can go back to the hotel and have a rest." "Let''s go. Brother Mao should have come back from the airport?" "Well, the car is parked outside the set." Nanyue nodded in response. After drinking warm ginger tea, he first went to greet Mu Lao Chai Wentao and them, and then prepared to go back to the hotel. Mu Lao is still checking the pictures taken today. When he saw her coming, he remembered and explained. "Go back in the evening and have a good look at the script. Tomorrow''s play with Xiaosheng is also the top priority." "I will, Mr. mu. Have a good rest and remember to drink more hot water." Old Mu laughed: "don''t you young people hate to hear the words" drink more hot water? " "Hate to hate, drink or drink." South Vietnam shrugged helplessly. Mu Lao looked at her and smiled more happily. He felt the fatigue of the day, which dissipated a lot. Before South Vietnam left, he added: "the effect of the last audition was good, but when it was officially shot, I hope you can be more bold and completely release the nature of the Fox family." Bolder? Dare to lift the grand scene? For a moment, South Vietnam didn''t know how to respond. If it was ok, would it seem that she was too unruly and didn''t know what reserved was? Mu Lao thought she was shy and said with a kind smile, "acting is about being generous. Don''t worry. I''ll tell Xiaosheng to cooperate with you. You don''t have to be afraid. He''ll show you his face!" "... I see. I''ll try my best to think more in the evening. I''ll live up to old Mu''s expectations." Chapter 188 "Good morning, Miss Sheng." "Good morning." They stood face to face in the snow, next to the steaming hot spring. In today''s play, Mr. Mu didn''t mean to talk about it in detail. He just asked them to act boldly according to what was written in the script. A little free play is OK, as long as it conforms to the plot and feels right. This meeting also specially gave them enough time to communicate with each other before shooting. So as not to make physical contact suddenly later, which will be uncomfortable and embarrassing. But the more so, the more embarrassing the atmosphere between them. "Later, it should be shot as usual, just like the last audition." South Vietnam broke the silence and pretended to tunnel at will. Sheng Jingheng asked calmly, "are you nervous?" "Huh? No, I can still distinguish between acting and reality. In the play, Mr. Sheng, you are not as good as me. " South Vietnam said it with a sense of sadness and winked at him. "That''s good." Sheng Jingheng nodded his head, then retreated to his position, and the makeup artist came to make up. Today''s shooting is from yesterday. Shen Yu was in a coma and was locked into a dreamland. When he woke up again, he found himself lying in place. The red bell is gone, and the powerful monster is gone. He dragged his injured body all the way forward, trying to find Hongling. Then I came to the hot spring and saw standing with my back to him, as if I had lost my way in the mountains. The poor human woman Bai Pianpian. Jiuwei Tianhu took off his veil and slightly changed his face (adjusted his makeup) to play the role vividly. Shen Yu was injured again, and his willpower was not firm enough. Once Bai Pianpian''s words came, he was bewitched to forget his purpose and the past. Before the South Vietnam audition, the moment I saw Sheng Jingheng appear, this is the play that came to mind. It will be more handy to read the complete script several times, figure out Shen Yu and perform again. As a result, after the performance, old Mu shouted "card", touched his chin, thought again and again, and said. "Do it again! Bai Pianpian, you can be more weak. The last move can be more bold and unrestrained, revealing your nature after you succeed! Shen Yu, you should remember that you lived in the market since childhood. You sympathized with the weak, especially the lonely and helpless women! Look softer and give people a feeling that you are very reliable. " Mu Lao directly called the role name to make them forget who they were and only remember who they played. They both nodded, then returned to their original position again, took a deep breath and prepared for the second shot. Both of them have a thorough understanding of their roles. It''s the second time. The previous play is better than the last one. At the key point, Nanyue did not care about so many people around. It behaved like a real goblin and stuck it tightly. The fingertips are painted lightly, the eyes are as beautiful as silk, and the fundus of the eyes is full of bright bewitchment. Sheng Jingheng''s state at the moment is that he has been hooked. In his eyes, he still vaguely takes a bit of devotion and affection. As she wishes, he only sees her. South Vietnam was very proud and raised his hand to describe his eyebrow bone and his carved side face. It looked as if he had found a rare beauty and showed the desire of the bottom of his eyes. The demon nature that wants to swallow him. And this play should be over, but mu Lao didn''t shout card for a long time. South Vietnam had to continue to play freely and exhaled in his ear, "what''s your name?" "Shen, Yu." "Shen Lang, I''m so cold. How about hugging me?" "... OK." Chapter 189 Looking at the monitor, they hugged each other, really like a pair of lovers in ice and snow. Mu laocai showed a satisfied smile: "well, this period has passed." His voice was not loud, but someone sent it and woke up the two people over there. After the spontaneous and conscious separation, South Vietnam felt a little hot on his face. I don''t know if I was ashamed of the my performance, or if I was held back by Sheng Jingheng, it stimulated my instinctive reaction. But I have to say that being held by such a pair of powerful arms is really easy to make people blush and heartbeat. Thanks to her high moral integrity, she has been cold for hundreds of years. Otherwise, I''m afraid she will really fall into it. Sheng Jingheng said in a low voice, "it''s hard." "Huh?" Nanyue recovered, "Mr. Sheng has worked hard." With that, the staff next to them gathered around to help them replenish their makeup and adjust their shapes. In order to make this play well, it took most of the morning. With a little time left, I took a close-up shot of the two people walking towards each other. Then it''s lunchtime. When it was windy outside, South Vietnam took Mo Lvlv to the business car to eat the Bento uniformly distributed by the crew. After eating, just put the back of the chair down and rest for a while. Others are chilly by the wind. Only South Vietnam can only fan itself with a script because it can''t open a window. "Eh, South Vietnam, are you very hot? Then I''ll sit in the front, and you can open a little window. " Mo lvlu said, and then got out of the car and went to the co pilot. South Vietnam opened a gap in the window and let the cold wind blow on his face. Feeling the heat, she couldn''t help raising her hand, covered her eyes with the back of her hand, and murmured, "beauty is wrong." "What?" Mo lvlu asked back. South Vietnam let go: "nothing." There are still two days to play against Sheng Jingheng. After shooting, it is the play with Hu Xuerou and the Fox family. Sheng Jingheng will also fly to city B to participate in a public activity. With the time on the road, he will go for about three days. When he comes back, she''ll almost be killed. After filming the play, there should be a period of time after that, and he will not have any intersection. After thinking about it, Nanyue closed his eyes, slowly settled down, emptied himself and stopped thinking about it. Compared with the formal first encounter in the morning, the play in the afternoon is much easier to shoot. Not only did I finish shooting the originally scheduled plays smoothly, but there was no ng. It was only when the staff made mistakes that I had to start again. Finally, they simply ended work early. Those who want to rest can go back to the hotel and those who want to play can also walk around and act as tourists. South Vietnam is willing to visit nearby, but we still have to go back to the hotel to remove makeup and change clothes. After walking all the way and saying hard work to a group of staff and seeing you tomorrow, she got on the bus and waited for Mo lvlu to call Mao Hui who was walking nearby. After sitting down, she just planned to squint for a while and replenish her spiritual power. It took a lot of effort to intimidate Hu Xuerou. After all, the demon clan is most afraid of the pressure of the superior, which is much more effective than any threat or action. Then I heard the window knocking gently. South Vietnam thought it was Mu Lao or other staff members, and immediately opened his eyes. What he saw was a slightly familiar but nameless face. "Hello, Miss Nan. I''m Chen Le, teacher Sheng''s assistant. Our RV broke down. Another business car took brother Wei to the airport. Can you take a free ride back to the hotel? " This car is for six people. I''m sure I can take it. On the bright side, she is also a small fan and admirer of Sheng Jingheng. There is no reason to refuse. Nanyue sighed helplessly: "of course." Chapter 190 Sheng Jingheng''s situation, as today''s soy sauce role, Hu Xuerou, who has been idle all day, will not miss it. She couldn''t get close to Sheng Jingheng, so she turned to hold Chen Le who came to send a message. "Is it the bus that hasn''t arrived yet? My car is big enough to sit down! " "OK, thank you, Miss Hu. I''ll tell the boss." With that, Chen Le went on to shengjingheng. Hu Xuerou could see what Chen Le said, and then they looked at her together. Just when she thought she had done it, she was overjoyed to see the situation turn¡ª¡ª Sheng Jingheng did move, but he walked to the car in South Vietnam. Chen Le, on the other hand, went back the same way and came to her side. "Miss Hu, can I take the co pilot?" "Ah, yes." Hu Xuerou stared at Chen le and consciously got on the co pilot of his car. On the other side, Sheng Jingheng got on the car of South Vietnam and sat next to South Vietnam. ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Shouldn''t Chen Le mistakenly think he invited him, so he specially told Sheng Jingheng, and then came to take her car!? Hu Xuerou watched as the driver and assistant arrived, got on the bus and left like this. Sure enough, I can''t rob her! Hu Xuerou stamped her foot and got on the bus. Looking at Chen Le, the co pilot, who was sitting in a serious position, it was hard to catch someone off the bus. When Huang Lirong came over, he saw something inexplicable: "why is Xiao Chen in our car?" "Well, stop talking and go back to the hotel." Hu Xuerou said impatiently. Chen Le replied politely, "our car didn''t come back. Please." "Oh, it''s okay." Huang Lirong looked at his aunt''s face and said nothing more. He closed the door and let the driver drive. On the other side, on the South Vietnamese bus, the atmosphere was not very good. Mao Hui and Mo lvlu, sitting in front of them, sit upright and look straight ahead without looking askance. In the confined space, South Vietnam can hear the breathing of the other three people. In particular, Sheng Jingheng sitting next to him. He has a very light fragrance, with the smell of snow, clear and deep. Not very strong, but if it seems to be wrapped around, it shows a sense of existence. When South Vietnam was considering whether to temporarily close its five senses, a mellow and magnetic male voice sounded in his ear. "Today''s performance is very good. It''s much better than the last audition." "Well," Nan Yue sat up straight, "brother Ye showed me the complete script and learned more about the role of Shen Yu." Sheng Jingheng looked at her sideways and then whispered, "that''s good." As an actor, you don''t just need to figure out your role, but you need to understand every role with a name in the play. It''s more about yourself, whether there is an opponent or not. Sometimes, other characters can more completely map all the characters they play. Nanyue nodded: "well, Mr. Sheng is also because of this. His acting skills can be so perfect." Sheng Jingheng is noncommittal and doesn''t intend to pick up her embarrassing rainbow fart. The atmosphere was quiet again for a while. Then he suddenly stretched out his hand to her, and the palm of his hand opened slightly, revealing an unwrapped chocolate. "Eat?" "Huh?" Nanyue looked at the chocolate and looked at him again. Sheng Jingheng looked calm and clear, but it was difficult to see through his clear black eyes. "Thank you." Nanyue silently took the chocolate in his hand, but accidentally touched the palm of his hand, and his fingertips shrank subconsciously. Fortunately, Sheng Jingheng quickly withdrew his hand, his eyes drooped slightly, his face remained unchanged, and he didn''t notice anything. Chapter 191 Xu is the reason why he ate a piece of chocolate from Sheng Jingheng. That night, South Vietnam rarely had a dream. In the dream, she was Bai Pianpian and he was Shen Yu. There was no bewitching and playing between them. What appeared in their hearts seemed to be real love. When I woke up suddenly, the room was dark and cold. South Vietnam looked at the ceiling with open eyes. Then, he couldn''t help raising his hand and pressing his heart. The so-called true love in the dream seems to have forgotten what it feels like. However, I actually dreamed of the play taken during the day and automatically changed a good ending. But maybe it''s a good start. I have a dream when I sleep. I haven''t seen you for a long time. After sighing, Nanyue looked at the time and saw that it was already five o''clock, so he simply got up to practice. Today''s play is even worse than yesterday''s. One of them is a hot spring play. This is why there are so many deep mountains in China. Why pick L County. What we want is snow mountain hot spring, cold and hot collision, a pair of fake mandarin ducks, playing in the water for others to see. This other person is the Red Bell who wants to play soy sauce for another day and accumulate anger and courage. Jiuwei Tianhu and Shen Yu are like glue and paint on purpose, so that Hongling can see clearly and realize that human beings are just so fragile that they can be bewitched to leave at will. When I saw the complete script before, South Vietnam just sighed. As the hero in the film, he is actually with a Nine Tailed Tianhu who doesn''t have much drama, which has both "emotional drama" and intimate drama. This is the heroine and number two. They don''t want it. At this meeting, I really want to shoot. South Vietnam is not in the mood to sigh. After yesterday, she didn''t want to make too close scenes with Sheng Jingheng. After all, the body of ordinary people is not enough to resist the temptation of male god level. However, we still have to shoot, and we have to shoot the best. We can''t pass it once, and we must pass it twice. With this determination, South Vietnam gathered a lot of spiritual power around the body before shooting, so that not only the yuan God can always keep sober and rational, but also the body. After entering the play, it was completely distinguished. In the play, it was Bai Pianpian and Nine Tailed Tianhu, not her. Compared with her who hasn''t adapted yet, Sheng Jingheng is a professional actor. The first second is like the sea, and the next second is as calm as usual. Wearing thin costumes, they played in the hot spring. Finally, I went ashore, holding tightly together. Thanks to the costume, I took it twice. At the end of the day, Nam Yueh, wrapped in a blanket, lay on a chair and recited the Vajra Sutra silently. Mo Lulu wiped her hair, poured ginger tea and went to get her a hot water bag. She was so busy that she was afraid that she would catch a cold when the cold wind blew. When Hu Xuerou approached quietly, Nanyue opened her eyes and glanced at her faintly. "Cough..." Hu Xuerou moved a chair and asked mysteriously, "how does Mr. Hesheng feel about making such a play?" "Envy?" South Vietnam raised its eyebrows. Hu Xuerou held her chin and was fascinated: "that''s for sure, otherwise you think I''m going to take this play with all my heart?" Nanyue drooped his eyes, too. It was just filming. The original body was really not good. Even if he changed to another actor, Sheng Jingheng treated him the same. "What''s more," Hu Xuerou came closer and asked quietly in her ear, "did Mr. Sheng react when he just shot?" ¡°£¿¡± Nanyue was surprised and funny, "even if you''re not jealous, are you still in the mood to ask this?" "That''s no more," Hu Xuerou sighed, with worry written all over her face. "The beauty is in her arms and doesn''t move like a mountain. Isn''t Mr. Sheng no good?" Chapter 192 South Vietnam can''t answer that. After a while, he asked strangely, "do you really like Mr. Sheng?" In other words, the demon family likes it so much. They only like the shape and body, but they don''t care so much about the others. Hu Xuerou looked at her rather bitterly: "like is very important, pleasure is also important. If I can''t see a useful person, can I leave it at home? " Nanyue said leisurely, "then I advise you to give up as soon as possible. You can only see people like him at any time. " "It''s hard not to dismantle," Hu Xuerou''s small nose wrinkled. "It''s difficult to see it after shooting this play." Before Nanyue asked why, Mo Lvlv trotted back all the way, took a defensive look at Hu Xuerou, and then conveyed it. "Mr. Sheng said he needed to rest for half an hour. South Vietnam, do you want to go back to the car and blow the heating?" "No, it''s comfortable to lie here." South Vietnam shook his head. Hu Xuerou glanced at the RV over there, and then waved to Mo Lvlv: "Xiaolv, let''s talk for a while. You can find someone else to play." Mo Lvlv did not respond, but looked at South Vietnam. South Vietnam thought for a while and said, "you go. I''m fine here." If Hu Xuerou said everything regardless of March, July and 21st, Mo lvlu would collapse three outlooks. After all, I''m just a child in his twenties who just came out of society and shouldn''t suffer such a thing. Seeing that Mo lvlu walked away obediently, Hu Xuerou turned to smile and asked, "guess what teacher Sheng did in the RV. It takes half an hour, so long?" This guy is really excited. If Sheng Jingheng hears it, she will be blocked in the entertainment industry in the future. Nanyue turned his eyes and simply changed the topic: "if you don''t say this, I have a way to cover up your bad smell. Do you want to know?" "Huh?" Hu Xuerou looked at her incredulously. Seeing that she didn''t seem to be joking, she hesitated, "is it really OK? This is an inherent taste. Even if it turns into a human form, it can''t be erased. " "It can''t be completely removed, but it can be covered up to ensure that no one can smell it in the future." South Vietnam nodded calmly. Hu Xuerou was obviously moved, but she still had some doubts: "what are you? Is it also a demon? " She would ask like this, which means that she can''t see anything. South Vietnam smiled: "I''m a human, an ordinary person." "Fart, ghosts will believe you." Hu Xuerou snorted, then hesitated again and again, and said, "you promise not to lie to me?" "I won''t lie to you. If it doesn''t matter, just ask me for a refund." "... really not so kind." "I''d like it if you like it or not." "If you are willing, you can be more assured of receiving the money. Let''s make a price." When they talked about the back, their heads almost leaned together, and a smile appeared on their faces. Mo Lvlv, who had been staring at secretly, couldn''t help scratching his head. In the first two days, didn''t Hu Xuerou still fight with South Vietnam? When shooting, they fought secretly. After shooting, they simply ignored each other. How can you suddenly feel so good? At the same time, Sheng Jingheng, who was in the RV, watched this scene silently. Chen Le looked at him and said to himself, "I don''t know what these two are talking about. They are so happy." The two of them should not sit together and discuss their boss, right? Sheng Jingheng glanced at him: "don''t worry, it''s not a good word." Chapter 193 On the day Sheng Jingheng went to city B, it snowed in L County. The snow is not big and the range is very small. You can''t see it outside L County. Therefore, the flight scheduled by Shengjing Heng flew on time, and the crew shot normally. For mu Lao, it''s great to have natural light snow. After all, he really doesn''t want to use artificial snow. It seems true and false. It''s a pity that the intimate match between Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng has been shot, otherwise the artistic conception will be better under the snow. However, it can also be used to shoot the Fox family and the play between Jiuwei Tianhu and Hongling. But shooting on a real snow day has both advantages and disadvantages. After one day''s shooting, the actors were all right. After drinking ginger soup, the other staff had a good rest all night. At most, they were in low spirits and had a little cold. However, director Mu Lao had a low fever that night. He didn''t take it too seriously. He felt stuffy and sweated all over. He could take another bath. As a result, the next morning, it turned into a more serious high fever. After the director''s assistant found out, he immediately called a car and sent it to the county hospital. The shooting of this day is naturally put aside for the time being. General high fever, usually go to the hospital to hang a few bottles of water, take some medicine and have a good rest for a night, it can be almost half good. In this case, the subsequent shooting can still continue, that is, we need to take more care of the patient Mu Lao. Therefore, basically everyone thinks so and expects so. Only South Vietnam had a bad feeling at the end of the day. When it was getting dark, I still didn''t receive any news. After much consideration, she dialed a voice call to Chu Ye. "I have your spare key, but what do you want to do when you bring a potted plant all the way? Shall I take it to city B and give it to Sheng Jingheng''s agent? I might as well go to L County myself. " "The flower pot is planted with herbs. It''s a secret recipe. Now Mu is ill. I want to give him a try. " After Nanyue said the general situation, he said, "or brother ye, you can find someone to run errands. I''ll reimburse the round-trip ticket." "Is mu really ill? How''s it going? " Chu Ye was surprised. Unexpectedly, he was really told by South Vietnam. Nanyue said, "I''m still in the hospital. I don''t have any news. It''s estimated that it''s not very good." Thinking that Mu Lao is also 60 this year, he is still doing everything himself. It is estimated that his illness can not be underestimated. Chu ye turned to ask, "is your herb really useful? Don''t help, you''ll have to be held accountable. " "It works. Don''t worry." South Vietnam spoke simply and without hesitation. "Well, that''s OK," Chu ye thought. Even if Chinese herbal medicine can''t cure the disease, he can''t eat bad people. The sidewalk said, "well, I''m going to fly to city B later to talk about a project. I''ll urge Sheng Jingheng to hurry back as soon as possible." "Brother ye, please." Nanyue told him in detail where the purple Yao grass was placed to ensure that he could find it at the first time. After hanging up the voice call, South Vietnam sent another message to Chai Wentao. After a meeting, I received a reply. It''s very simple: Mr. Mu has no big deal. Feel at ease. And if you really want nothing to happen, it should also be restored. The fever has subsided or is being treated. But this sentence is obviously just to appease the people and doesn''t want to reveal the real situation of Mu Lao. Nanyue probably has a number in mind, thinking that when they arrive tomorrow, it''s not too late to say anything else. As she guessed, one night later, Mu hasn''t come back from the hospital. Chapter 194 It was in the afternoon that Nanyue received its own pot of purple Yao grass. Although she hasn''t been at home for a few days, the purple Yao grass is still growing well, and the whole flowerpot is almost full of thin and weak small mushrooms. If it grows any longer, the flowerpot will not hold them. "Is this Ganoderma lucidum? It''s a bit like a mushroom. " Mo Lvlv looked around, a little curious. Then he remembered and said, "by the way, South Vietnam, shall we go to the hospital? Mr. Sheng went to the hospital as soon as he arrived in L County. Hu Xuerou rushed there immediately. We didn''t go. Isn''t it very good? " Mr. Mu hasn''t been discharged today. I know that his condition is not very good. "I want to go, but I have to wait." Nanyue looked at the time and thought that he should be in time before dark. On the sidewalk, "Lvlv, go to your room first. I''ll call you." "Oh, good!" Mo Lulu consciously withdrew from the room with the idea of not asking what he shouldn''t ask. As soon as she left, South Vietnam pulled the curtains of the room and turned off the lights. Then pull out all the purple Yao grass around the flowerpot and start refining medicine. Purple Yao grass and purple Ganoderma lucidum can be regarded as the same herbal medicine, but they are very different. The former is a real fairy grass. It can''t be sustained by ordinary people''s body. If you take only a little, you may die because you supplement too much. Therefore, it is necessary for her to transplant it, split it, and dilute the medicine a little. In the process of refining medicine, she can absorb most of the aura brought by Xiancao herself to achieve the final weakening. Into a common pill that is only n times better than purple Ganoderma lucidum, but not too tonic. When taking it, just scrape a little powder down at a time. Previously, she exchanged Lingshi for ziyao grass, on the one hand, because Lingli could be used by her, on the other hand, she wanted to prepare a gift for Mrs. Ren to repay the grace of a noble person. I haven''t thought about it yet. Give it to others. So I only refined one pill last time. This time, I had to go around and bring the purple Yao grass. While thinking, Nanyue silently refined several more pills and planned to store them around in case of need. It was almost five o''clock when she finished all her exercises and was ready to go out. It gets dark early in winter. It''s in the mountains again. It''s basically dark after five o''clock. Nanyue took Mo Lvlv and asked Mao Hui to drive and wait at the gate of the hotel. The three of them set out for the hospital in the county. As soon as I got to the gate of the hospital, I saw Hu Xuerou and her agent walking out. Hu Xuerou stopped and looked at Nanyue. After getting off the bus, she shrugged and reminded him, "old Mu is resting. There are no guests." "Is Mr. Chai there?" South Vietnam was not surprised and asked instead. Hu Xuerou hesitated to look at her: "yes, but what do you do when you come to the hospital to find teacher Chai?" "Talk about old Mu''s illness." Nanyue wanted to see Chai Wentao. Just let Mo lvlu and Mao Hui wait in the car. There was no need to go upstairs with her. Then, he thanked Hu Xue judo and walked in. Hu Xuerou looked at her back, squinted slightly, and temporarily decided to say, "brother Huang, you wait in the car, and I''ll go up and have a look!" Then he trotted after South Vietnam and followed her into the elevator. "Mr. Sheng is still there. Isn''t your purpose pure?" Hu Xuerou pressed the floor and looked through. South Vietnam asked with a smile, "he''s still there. Why are you leaving?" "It doesn''t work. I''m going to change the routine. If I can''t do it again, I''ll change people." Hu Xuerou was very open-minded. "Really." The South Vietnamese answered and looked up at the floor and saw that the third floor had arrived. As soon as the elevator door opened, a familiar clear breath rushed into the tip of the nose and disturbed the mood. Chapter 195 Standing outside the elevator are Sheng Jingheng and Wei Jun who came back with him. Nanyue raised her eyes too late to fall, just opposite Sheng Jingheng, who raised her head. He also looked at her quietly. Unexpectedly, there was no indifference and alienation in the past. "Mr. Sheng," Hu Xuerou took the lead in stepping out, "are you going back to the hotel?" The person who answered her was still Wei Jun: "I''m going to buy something. You don''t have to wait. Old Mu should sleep." "Oh, I''m from South Vietnam. What she wants to see is teacher Chai." Hu Xuerou immediately confessed South Vietnam. Wei Jun looked at Nanyue again: "Chai screenwriter is outside the ward. Go over and help persuade him by the way. Don''t let old Mu get better at that time. On the contrary, he is ill again." "OK," Nanyue came out of the elevator, "thank brother Wei for bringing me something this time." "Nothing, just a little effort." Wei Jun pressed the down button of the elevator to prevent the door from closing: "come on, let''s go downstairs." Sheng Jingheng did not move: "you go." "Ah? Oh, that''s OK. I''ll be right back. " Wei Jun reacted quickly, then went straight into the elevator, pressed the first floor and waved to the three. Watching the elevator door close and go down, Hu Xuerou turns her eyes to see Sheng Jingheng and Nanyue. Immediately, he took Nan Yue''s arm and said enthusiastically, "let''s find teacher Chai." Nanyue looked at her and said nothing. He followed her to the ward. Sheng Jingheng did not keep up, but sat down nearby and waited quietly. When Chai Wentao could be seen near the door of the ward, South Vietnam stopped and took out its arm. "The person you want to stare at is behind, so you don''t have to follow me?" "All right," Hu Xuerou really just wanted to get between them and not let them have a chance to be alone. At this meeting, she simply nodded, "you go, I''ll sit here." Nanyue looked at her with a smile, and then walked towards Chai Wentao step by step. At first glance, Chai Wentao didn''t sleep much all night. It would be black and decadent all over. "Teacher Chai." When Chai Wentao was shouted, he raised his head and looked at Nanyue: "it''s Nanyue. Mu Lao is resting. It''s hard to disturb. When he''s ready, I''ll see you on the crew. " "I want to talk to you about old Mu''s condition." Nanyue knew that Chai Wentao must have said this to Sheng Jingheng and Hu Xuerou, and sat down directly. "Mu Lao has a fever. He''s old. It''s inevitable to delay the treatment. Don''t think about it." Chai Wentao subconsciously warned. Although everyone will praise him directly when he hears that he is a special team for making movies, the core figure in this team is only old Mu alone. If Mu Lao falls down in the middle of making a film, the film is likely to face the end of collapse. Although they also have stars like Sheng Jingheng and Feng Tingting, many businessmen now understand that it is not enough for someone to have a good face, and the film has to be good. Otherwise, if you shoot casually, you won''t spend so much money to hire such a team and such a big actor. Therefore, Mu Lao''s condition must not be spread out at present. But the most troublesome thing is that Mr. Mu also knows this, so he wants to hold on and finish the film first. He is not willing to go to a big hospital for detailed examination. Nanyue was thinking of making up something to make Chai Wentao believe in himself, so he heard a few coughs in the ward. "Who''s out there? Let her in. " Chapter 196 In the past two days, old Mu has been in a situation of high fever. He occasionally wakes up for a while and insists repeatedly not to go to a big hospital. So the hospital here can only try to cool him physically every few hours. If it still fails to fall to the safe temperature tonight, it must be sent to a large hospital for detailed examination to see what the cause is. Chai Wentao heard his voice at first, and he was more energetic. He thought his fever had subsided. He got up in surprise and pushed the door into the ward. "Director mu, how do you feel? I''ll call the doctor! " "No," old Mu leaned against the hospital bed, looked at Nanyue who came in behind Chai Wentao, and then said, "go out and have a rest first. I''ll talk to Nanyue." Seeing that his face was OK and not too weak, Chai Wentao answered and stepped back first. He planned to call the doctors and nurses to stand by. When the door closed, Nanyue approached the hospital bed and looked carefully at old Mu''s face. Fortunately, it was just a coincidence that the high fever came, coupled with the previous overwork and exhaustion, that they fell down. It''s not a big problem. "Do you know Ren''s family in city a?" Mu Lao was also looking at her. In his eyes, he had a different meaning. Hearing this, South Vietnam was surprised: "Mu always refers to Ren Yan?" "It''s him," Mu Lao raised his hand. "Sit down and say." South Vietnam sat down in the next chair, his mind running fast. Mu Lao can''t mention the Ren family for no reason, and he should not know the relationship between her and the Ren family. There may be only one reason to ask about this - the pill she gave Mrs. Ren was so effective that it spread in the circle? After all, Ren Ran specifically mentioned on the phone that after taking the medicine she gave, Mrs. Ren was in good health, and some old problems were getting better day by day. Mu Lao has been filming for decades. He must know many rich businessmen. It''s normal to hear about them. Basically right, South Vietnam has a bottom in mind and knows that it doesn''t have to spend any more words. "You insisted on seeing me. Did you bring the rumored health pill?" Mu Lao looked at her and asked. Health pill? Oh, what she told Mrs. Ren is that this pill is excellent for health preservation, so it''s simply called health preservation pill, isn''t it? Thinking about it, Nanyue directly took out a pill in a clean small bottle. "Yes, although it can''t completely cure your disease, it can make your body better as soon as possible. When the play is finished, you''d better go to the hospital for a detailed examination and completely cure the disease. " "You have a heart," Mu Lao nodded happily. "As long as you can finish the film, it''s easy to say after." Nanyue smiled: "it''s old Mu who has a heart. In any case, he should be responsible for the film to the end." With that, she poured some warm water into a water cup, gently scraped some powder with a spoon and stirred it. Before handing it over, he said, "should Mr. Mu let the doctor test this medicine first?" "No need," Mu Lao directly reached over and took the water cup. A smile appeared on his face. "I''ve made so many plays. Traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine are in contact. This medicine has a strong taste of Ganoderma lucidum. It''s always a tonic." "You can rest assured." Nanyue put away the pill and left the small bottle on the cabinet beside the bed. Mu Lao drank a glass of water slowly, and the pale color on his face faded slowly. During his breathing, the heat was much weaker. South Vietnam took the empty cup and put it down. It stayed quiet. "I''m a little sleepy." "Then have a good rest. I''ll go back to the hotel first." With that, Nanyue got up and walked out of the ward. Chapter 197 This time, Mu really slept. Chai Wentao led the doctor and nurse in quietly, checked the body temperature and various signs, confirmed that there was no problem, and then withdrew. "The temperature has dropped to 38 degrees. The doctor said it is still getting better. It is estimated that the fever will be completely reduced after tonight." Chai Wentao looked happy and then asked curiously, "what have you done in South Vietnam?" "I didn''t do anything. I just sent a medicine to Mu Lao. It''s made of Chinese herbal medicine." Nanyue said roughly and said, "Mr. Chai, please send someone else to watch. Have a good rest tonight and go back to the set with Mr. Mu tomorrow." "OK, I''ll arrange it. You and Xiaosheng go back first. It''s hard for you to make this trip." Nanyue shook his head: "it''s not hard, it should be." Then he nodded slightly and turned to the elevator. All the way, but I didn''t see Hu Xuerou who said he would sit and wait. I only saw shengjingheng who was still sitting near the elevator, and Wei Jun hasn''t come back yet. Seeing her coming, Sheng Jingheng stood up and said, "OK?" "Hmm..." Nan Yue looked at his calm eyes. He always had a feeling that he knew something. Then he looked again and couldn''t see anything. "Teacher Sheng, where''s Xuerou?" "Let''s go first." "Huh?" Did you leave Sheng Jingheng here and run alone? South Vietnam was thinking about it, when Sheng Jingheng went to press the elevator and looked like he wanted to go down with her. In fact, it is. The two entered the elevator together, and there were other patients'' families who came down from upstairs. Although they are located in a remote place and few people pursue the stars, they are really challenging and attract a lot of attention. There was even a kind-hearted aunt who was very familiar with pulling South Vietnam and asked, "did you little couple come to travel? Why did you come to the hospital? Is everything all right? " "Aunt, we are not husband and wife. We come to see our elders." South Vietnam was a little helpless and gently explained. "Oh, it''s still a boyfriend and girlfriend," the aunt looked at them with some regret. "It''s a good match. Don''t delay too long. It''s good to get married as soon as possible." "Also..." Nanyue was about to deny, but he was gently pulled on his wrist. "Here we are. Let''s go." After being pulled out of the elevator, Nanyue subconsciously took back her hand and looked at the people coming out of other elevators. She smiled at her with envy and optimism. She didn''t know what to say for a moment. One by one, they walked out of the gate of the hospital. This is a small hospital. There is no underground parking lot. Cars are parked outside on the roadside. Nanyue took out his mobile phone and wanted to call Mao Hui. "The day after tomorrow?" Sheng Jingheng asked suddenly. "... yes," Nan Yue paused and looked at him. "Just now, why did Mr. Sheng pull me?" Sheng Jingheng looked as usual: "I don''t want to get in the way." OK, everyone is on the first floor. They are standing in the front and will really get in the way. Nanyue nodded: "Oh, where''s brother Wei? Don''t you call him?" "On the way." Sheng Jingheng answered lightly. After the awkward chat, South Vietnam nodded again, unlocked the mobile phone again and prepared to dial. Before pressing, she suddenly had an inexplicable emotion in her heart. "Miss Sheng." "Huh?" "What do you think would happen if Jiuwei Tianhu, or Bai Pianpian, played by another person?" Sheng Jingheng didn''t look at her. His low voice seemed to reach her ears from a very distant place in the dark sky. "Maybe I will try to change the script." Chapter 198 After a two-day break and starting shooting again, everyone was full of spirit. In addition, after the snow stopped, the continuous sunny days made the shooting progress faster. At the end of the Nanyue drama, it was half a day earlier than the original time. The staff somehow made a bunch of flowers and gave them to her. Congratulations on her killing. Many people gathered around and wanted to take a picture with her. Mu Lao was delayed for two days because of his fever before, so he couldn''t hold a youth killing banquet for South Vietnam. He specially told her for this. Nanyue shook his head and said, "it''s all right, as long as the crew still manages lunch." Mu Lao was happy when he heard this: "you child, are you hungry before? I really haven''t seen anyone like you who likes to eat the crew''s Bento so much." Although the Bento prepared for them is better than ordinary boxed lunch, that''s it. Even Hu Xuerou runs her own small stove and has never eaten the crew''s Bento. "I''m just not picky about food." South Vietnam shrugged helplessly. "That''s good. The food must be in charge, and the food must be full." Old Mu smiled and said, remembering to greet the others nearby. "Come and take a group photo. At least it''s the first play in South Vietnam. If she''s in a big fire in the future, we can follow her." He opened his mouth and they all leaned over. Sheng Jingheng, who doesn''t have much drama today and has been here all the time, is also in the column. Seeing this, Mu Lao specially arranged him on the left side of South Vietnam, while he stood on the right side. Unexpectedly, Hu Xuerou didn''t run to squeeze with Sheng Jingheng, but consciously stood on the side. After the group photo is taken, it''s time for dinner. Nanyue holds flowers and goes to have dinner with Mo Lvlv. When I caught a glimpse of Sheng Jingheng getting on the RV, I couldn''t help drooping my eyes slightly. At the gate of the hospital the day before yesterday, she then asked him why he had to change the script for another person. Sheng Jingheng''s answer, which will come to mind, is still a little speechless. ¡ª¡ªNot familiar. Is Sheng Jingheng familiar with her? However, isn''t it that the more familiar you are, the more embarrassing it is to shoot such intimate scenes? I always feel that this answer is a bit like perfunctory to her. "Little green, you go to the car and wait?" Nanyue raised his eyes, gave Mo Lvlv a go look, and then looked at Hu Xuerou: "what''s up?" Hu Xuerou pulled a small bench and sat down: "sister, isn''t the grass you gave me just ordinary vanilla? Really useful? " "It''s an ordinary herb, but it''s not." South Vietnam approached her, sniffed, and then said, "in a few days, the taste will be completely covered up." "Has it worked?" Hu Xuerou raised her arm and sniffed carefully. The smell did make me feel a lot lighter. South Vietnam looked at her and said, "if it is invalid within half a month, I will refund it in full." "Well, let''s wait a few more days." Hu Xuerou held her chin and looked at Nanyue''s face. She couldn''t help sighing. While eating, Nanyue looked at her with eyebrows. After a meeting, he remembered and asked, "by the way, when he came back from the hospital the day before yesterday, he forgot to ask you. Why didn''t he leave before I came out?" "... forget it." Speaking of this, Hu Xuerou was a little wilted. "I''ve decided to give Sheng Jingheng to you. I don''t deserve him." What happened in the hospital the day before yesterday? South Vietnam thought deeply and looked at the RV over there again. There was a bit of accident and suspicion in his heart. What method did Sheng Jingheng use to make Hu Xuerou, a little fox, unable to get hold of him and scared him away? Chapter 199 South Vietnam booked a ticket at 9 p.m., which will be finished in advance. There is enough time to take a walk in several scenic spots in L County. After taking some photos, buying some souvenirs and eating special snacks, I set out for the airport. It was late at night in city a, and South Vietnam didn''t have time to see it. After the photo was posted on the microblog, it triggered a hot search and debate. First, Meimei slept, woke up the next morning, and then became a little nervous during cultivation. I listened to Xiao Wu''s hot review. -Ah, ah, shengjingheng, South Vietnam stand together. I''m out of sugar!! -It''s only about ten days. It seems that he still plays against Sheng Jingheng? -Why are South Vietnamese resources so good? -Nonsense, of course it''s my great Chu cow! -I seem to smell rotten film? Is Sheng Jingheng also degenerate? Shoot it for money? -I don''t know what you''re talking about. All I know is that South Vietnam is so beautiful and Sheng Jingheng is so handsome. They match well! -A soft and flawless, a sword eyebrow and stars, are all gods coming to earth. -So good with Mu Lao? Took another price? -Is it OK to pay attention to a certain level in the comments? Mu Lao is sixty this year. -Do you have more gags on QAQ? I have a friend who wants Kangkang. After reading the ten hot reviews, 005 specially introduced to South Vietnam what the other price is. [this is from a well-known webmaster, which means that you want to rule him. It''s another price.] Nanyue calmed down, um, and told Xiao Wu. [next time you read something about QAQ, you can skip it directly. Listen, my ear hurts.] 005 is a robot or a mechanical child voice. It is a little emotional when expressing its opinions occasionally. It is completely rigid when reading hot reviews. OK, host After the cultivation of Nanyue, I personally looked at the microblog, and then found that Hu Xuerou had just forwarded her group photo microblog. @Hu Xuerou: on the first day of walking more and more, I miss you. Miss you = 3 = @ Nanyue NY: Bai pianpianpian leaves. Thank you all[ [picture] Then, under this forwarding, a group of people with question marks in the comments, as well as those shouting Lily Dafa, and even formed a new CP¡ª¡ª Hu Nan CP. South Vietnam slightly helped the forehead. Once the little fox wanted to open, he completely let himself go. However, it''s good to have multiple friends. Thinking about it, Nanyue forwarded it and replied to her: wait for you to come back and make an appointment. In fact, after shooting the play in L County, Hu Xuerou should be killed, which is what happened these days. There''s really no need for them. You come and go on the microblog. Nanyue smiled, put down his cell phone, went to wash and prepare breakfast. These days in L County, Mo Lvlv is really tired. He gets up early before dawn every day. He always hopes to do more things and runs around without stopping because he is with the group for the first time. So I guess I have to get up late the first day I come back. South Vietnam made a simple breakfast, and then left half of it on the pot to warm. After eating, he began to take care of what he had to do in the past two days. Today is January 18, and tomorrow is the debut day of Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu. She must give voice to support and help publicize it by the way. Then, I have to make an appointment with Ren Jiayuan about the time and place of meeting, that is, how to tell Su Ying, I have to think about it. The inner page of YC magazine is scheduled for shooting tomorrow. You need to prepare the answers to those questions in advance. Then, there seems to be nothing special. Chu Ye hasn''t told her about any new announcements. It will be almost the lunar new year in a few days. It is estimated that she will have a holiday first. Just, do you want to go back to... Your original home during the New Year holiday? Chapter 200 Ren Jiayuan had finished the exam and had a holiday. She said she wanted to see her today so that she could hear the sugar from her own mouth. South Vietnam turned to Su Ying and exchanged mobile phone numbers. Then they silently added wechat. It''s just that I haven''t had a formal chat yet. NY: are you free today? Let''s have dinner together, noon or evening. Su Ying: OK, I''ll fix the place. It''s late. Thank you. NY: can I bring a friend? Su Ying: of course. It was so easy. South Vietnam was a little surprised. However, it was probably after knowing who she was that she was so unprepared. After a while, Su Ying sent the restaurant''s name and address. It was about 12 noon. Nanyue handed it to Ren Jiayuan and asked her to arrive early. They had time to talk about other things. After finishing this, Mo Lvlv got up with a heavy nasal sound. It was obvious that he had a cold. But after having breakfast and staying in the living room for a while, it was almost better. As soon as he was in good condition, Mo Lvlv was full of work: "South Vietnam, do you want to send some benefits to your fans while the Chinese New Year is coming?" "Huh? For example? " Nanyue was reading the book of composition. When he heard the speech, he put in his bookmark and turned to see Mo Lvlv. Mo lvlu thought: "for example, open a lottery, draw some signature photos and so on. Or take a vlog and let the fans see your daily life. Or, have a live broadcast? " "All right, you watch and prepare." South Vietnam thought about it. There was no difficulty in the three things, so it directly responded to them all. Anyway, I didn''t notice to run. After shooting the inner pages of the magazine, I was idle. It''s good to find something to do. "OK, I''ll print the photos first, and then you sign your name. Others! " Mo Lulu immediately picked up the tablet and picked up some public gags or photos she took for South Vietnam. Seeing her energetic, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing. When she turned back to continue reading, her mobile phone rang. It was a text message. South Vietnam casually opened the mobile phone, looked at it and found that it was a transfer information. The number was a little big, and she paused to count the zeros. Just after counting, a wechat message jumped out, written by Chai Wentao. Chai Wentao: little girl, this is mu Yao. The financial department called you for the film pay. The extra money is the cost of health pill. Thank you for saving my old man''s life. Chai Wentao: he also said that if he didn''t accept it, he would despise him. Don''t bother to reply. I''m busy. NY: Thank you, Mr. Chai, and thank Mr. mu for me. Based on politeness, Nanyue replied to thank the past, and then switched back to the SMS interface to confirm the fact that a health pill was five times her film pay. However, Mu Lao unexpectedly knew that the health pill she gave actually saved his life. That high fever, because of his insistence not to send him to a large hospital for medical treatment, was indeed likely to directly kill him. High fever is just an illusion. He has other diseases. If he is not well treated, he will not live long. That''s why she reminded him seriously when she was in the ward, and then she wanted to treat him well. It would be a pity if she were away and a famous leading director would fall like this. I hope he can learn a lesson next time. No matter how good it is, he should see a doctor at the first time instead of delaying. After sighing, Nanyue turned to the online banking app and transferred half of the after tax film pay to Chu Ye. But after a while, the money was returned. C: You took the play yourself. It has nothing to do with me. You don''t need this money. Chapter 201 Although to tell the truth, it''s not much to deduct the tax and divide it into two parts. However, for ordinary people, it is not a little money, but a lot of money. Even for today''s South Vietnam, this money is enough to do many things. However, Nanyue still knows Chu Ye''s character very well. If he says no, he will not. There is no need to tangle about it. Anyway, in the future, there will be more announcements and the remuneration will only be high. Chu Ye is definitely not a loser. Nanyue shook his head and smiled. He answered the word "good", and then lowered his head to continue reading. At half past ten, I got up and went into the room to make up and change clothes. I was ready to go out and meet Ren Jiayuan first. Ren Jiayuan is still nervous. He has been sending wechat to South Vietnam on the road. After he doesn''t know what to say, he simply sends expression packs to express his mood at the moment. When it was about to arrive, a text message was sent for final confirmation. Xiaoyuanyuan: are you sure she''s me... Who is that? If you make a mistake, you''ll be embarrassed. NY: don''t be nervous. Just meet a friend and talk later. This sentence comforted Ren Jiayuan very much. When she met downstairs in the scheduled restaurant, she was obviously not nervous and was a little excited. "What exactly does she look like? In the video of the mall, only her side face was photographed. It looked like a mature professional woman. " "It''s beautiful." South Vietnam is simple. Ren Jiayuan couldn''t help but toot his mouth and said discontentedly, "that''s it? Why are you more and more like your second cousin? If you can only say two or three words, you will never say more than a dozen words. " Nanyue looked at her with a smile: "it''s called maintaining a sense of mystery. There will be more surprises when you see it later. Moreover, Mr. Sheng talks a lot. He just doesn''t like talking nonsense. " "Hum, sure enough, we''ve been filming together for a few days and learned a lot," said Ren Jiayuan, holding her arm close and flashing his eyes. "What''s your relationship in the movie? Old love? " Generally speaking, the heroine may be the main house. If there is less drama, it basically belongs to the old love of her predecessor. "I signed a confidentiality agreement. I can''t say." South Vietnam shook its head firmly. Ren Jiayuan just tried to ask. He didn''t hold much hope. He sighed: "I don''t know when the film will be released. I want to see it now." Nanyue touched her head: "probably in the second half of the year. Maybe we can catch up with a summer file. Then I''ll invite you and your classmates or sisters to charter a show." "OK, my future second ~ cousin ~ sister-in-law ~" Ren Jiayuan smiled. South Vietnam ignored her jokes, just looked at the time and said, "there are still ten minutes to twelve o''clock. Let''s go up and wait." Su yingding''s restaurant is Huaishi cuisine. The decoration of the restaurant is low-key and luxurious. The black-and-white style is very simple and atmospheric. After sitting in Su Ying''s reserved seat, Ren Jiayuan looked at the furnishings in the store and turned to look out of the landing window. He couldn''t help sighing in a low voice. "It seems very rich." Because Mrs. Ren''s impression of Huaishi cuisine was that there was a sashimi. She didn''t let her eat it because she felt it was bad for the child. Therefore, Ren Jiayuan is the first time to eat in such a restaurant. Nanyue nodded thoughtfully. Su Ying should really be rich. That day in the mall, it was estimated that the money was accidentally exposed, which attracted the bag robber. Regardless of being in the mall with both monitoring and security, he grabbed the bag and ran away on impulse. Just thinking, a beautiful shadow appeared at the door of the restaurant. After talking with the waiter with a smile and propriety, he looked at it from a distance. The first thing she saw was Ren Jiayuan''s back. After a meal, her look changed slightly. Chapter 202 South Vietnam was not surprised by Su Ying''s reaction, which is why she is so sure of the relationship between Su Ying and Ren Jiayuan. For Ren Jiayuan, Su Ying is a biological mother who has never seen or heard of her name in the past 13 years. But for Su Ying, Ren Jiayuan has always been in her sight and has never given up. One wants to see, the other has been silently in the bottom of my heart. Only then did South Vietnam feel that it was fair to meet Ren Jiayuan. Su Ying only hesitated for a moment, then changed into a calm smile and walked steadily here. Hearing the sound of high heels approaching, Ren Jiayuan guessed something, but some didn''t dare to look back. He just whispered, "is it her?" Nanyue nodded, then nodded slightly to Su Ying who was already approaching: "Hello, Ms. su." "Miss Nan," Su Ying smiled back and took a seat next to South Vietnam, "I''m not late." While talking, her vision was very stable against Ren Jiayuan. There is no accident. The person who gives way first and turns his eyes is Ren Jiayuan. Su yingding looked at Ren Jiayuan, his face unchanged, but a sigh flashed from the bottom of his eyes and forbearance. Nanyue shook his head and said, "no, we arrived early. By the way, this is my friend, Ren Jiayuan. " Hearing the speech, Su Ying turned to South Vietnam and slightly bent her eyes: "your friend, looking a little young, are you still in middle school?" Ren Jiayuan suddenly said, "I just turned 13 last month, the first day of junior high school." Su Ying gave a little pause and turned to see her. Her smile was a little far fetched: "really? That''s really small. I have to call me aunt. " Ren Jiayuan pursed his lips. After seeing Su Ying for a moment, he silently lowered his eyes and didn''t answer. South Vietnam looked at them and asked, "has Ms. Su ever studied abroad?" "Huh?" Su Ying was stunned. "Yes, but how do you know? Do you mean Did South Vietnam check her? Then bring Ren Jiayuan here. Do you already know who she is? Su Yingzheng was surprised and uncertain. He listened to Nanyue say with a light smile: "the company you work for is a foreign enterprise and a fashion circle. Most of them have studied in F Guo." Country f is not only the romantic capital, but also a fashion country. South Vietnam is a star in the entertainment industry. I must know it quite well. Su Ying was relieved: "yes, I worked in the head office after graduation and applied for transfer back to China some time ago. Last time I was in the mall, I brought a lot of cash with me, which is why I was watched. " Nanyue nodded slightly: "next time, pay more attention." Su Ying was a little helpless: "well, I''ve saved all my money in the bank. I''ll take a mobile phone out later." Looking at the two of them talking and laughing, Ren Jiayuan couldn''t help but curl his lips, but he still couldn''t help but look at Su Ying sitting diagonally opposite him. Although the dress and makeup are slightly mature, but between the eyebrows and eyes, we can see that she is actually very young and well maintained. If you change your style, you may look in your twenties. Such a person, said to be her own mother, Ren Jiayuan is still a little unsure. But then I thought that my father was only 31 years old when he had a birthday. The two gave birth to themselves in grade. I don''t know what happened later, so it developed into a situation where they are now safe and sound. Pity her for living for more than ten years. Will she see her mother for the first time? And this mother, I don''t know whether she doesn''t know her at all or doesn''t intend to recognize her. Oh, that''s terrible. Chapter 203 After a meal, the guests and hosts enjoyed each other. After all, of the three, only South Vietnam really enjoyed eating. The other two were thinking about each other. Su Ying was paying attention to what Ren Jiayuan ate, what he liked and what he didn''t like. While eating, Ren Jiayuan thought over and over again whether the woman diagonally opposite was her own mother and whether she had doubts about her identity. Or did she forget that she had given birth to a daughter with a man surnamed Ren? In short, in the end, no one picked it first, and it really had nothing to do with it. It was just like a stranger who had dinner together because of South Vietnam. Su Ying is an office worker. She naturally has to go back to the company before she has a holiday. After seeing her off, Ren Jiayuan got on the car with South Vietnam and planned to go to the house rented by South Vietnam. The car drove out of the parking lot all the way to the main road. Ren Jiayuan was a little depressed and sighed from time to time. Nanyue returned several wechat messages, turned around and asked with a smile, "regret?" "... no," Ren Jiayuan shook his head and sighed like an adult, "she always wondered if she was my mother. If so, she didn''t respond at all when she heard that my surname was Ren and it happened to be her thirteenth birthday last month?" "Well," South Vietnam mused, "I can see that she reacted very much and almost lost her temper. At dinner, I basically didn''t think of taking the initiative to talk to me, just watching you go. " "Ah? True or false? " Ren Jiayuan immediately had the spirit, "doesn''t she always know what I look like? So as soon as we met, we recognized it? " "Eight or nine is inseparable from ten." Nanyue nodded calmly. Ren Jiayuan was relieved. She would rather Su Ying pretend not to know her than forget her existence at all. The reason why I don''t recognize her is actually easy to guess. Either I''m afraid she complains that she hasn''t appeared for more than ten years, or I promised not to see her again when I left before. This routine is basically used in novels and TV. In reality, it is basically the same, or it may be more dog blood. I know Ren Jiayuan is young, but he has his own ideas and ideas. South Vietnam did not say much and let her think for herself. After a meeting, Ren Jiayuan really opened his mouth again: "I think the breakthrough may be my father. Moreover, it doesn''t seem very good to recognize him in private." Nanyue looked at her slightly: "hum, what do you want to do?" "Try it first, before Grandma remembers to urge marriage." Ren Jiayuan looked firm and made a decision and plan. Nanyue smiled and did everything she could. The next thing had nothing to do with her. Unless it is, Ren Jiayuan can''t make up his mind and has to ask her for help, he will consider intervening again. When he got home, Mo Lvlv handed over an express to South Vietnam, and then consciously went back to his room to get busy with microblogging welfare. South Vietnam opened the express, took out the two tickets inside and motioned to Ren Jiayuan, "do you want to go together?" "Huh? What is it? " Ren Jiayuan took one of the tickets and looked at it carefully before he was surprised and said, "yes! But I''ll go with you. If I''m photographed, I''ll be famous¡° That''s right. If you''re photographed with South Vietnam, you''ll have to go on a hot search together. Nanyue thought and said, "then dress up and cover your face!" "Are you going to make me up? Yes, yes! " Ren Jiayuan nodded excitedly. Nanyue shook his head seriously: "no, I''m going to buy you a mask." Chapter 204 Early in the morning of the 19th, South Vietnam posted a microblog. @Nanyue NY: at eight o''clock tonight, I will run to see you @ firefly @ snowball video will also be broadcast live! After sending it, it was very rare to reply to the first few fans who commented. Watching the heat rise a little, firefly''s fans also came one after another to thank her. Nanyue withdrew from the microblog, packed up with Mo Lvlv, and set off for YC magazine headquarters for inner page shooting and interview. YC magazine is regarded as the second tier in the domestic fashion magazine circle, but the shooting style and sales volume have always been good. The rice circle once joked that it depends on whether an artist can be popular after his / her debut. It depends on whether he / she can shoot YC magazine. Although it is only the inner page, it is a very good resource for South Vietnam, which shot the magazine for the first time. What''s more, there are d sponsors. Once the magazine is published, some small pollen on the Internet will secretly rub and tear the fashion resources of South Vietnam. After all, some little flowers made their debut several years earlier than South Vietnam. They have made one play after another and have not yet won the favor of major brands. Every artist Chu Ye has brought has been on the cover of YC magazine. Nowadays, the artists under Hongyu media, in addition to the latest ones, have also been on the cover or taken inside pages. Therefore, Chu ye and the editor in chief of YC magazine are old friends. This time, Chu Ye specially rushed to the shooting studio, said hello to the staff, and then went to Nanyue. South Vietnam is sitting in front of the makeup mirror. The hairdresser is blowing her hair, and the makeup artist is helping her lay the foundation. D family sponsored cosmetics and specified that South Vietnam should make up itself. It''s best to change a suit of clothes and makeup. Therefore, although there are only three sets of clothes, it still needs to be photographed for a full day. Chu Ye sits obliquely on the dressing table at will, looks at the obedient and manipulative appearance of Nanyue, and picks his eyebrows to joke: "if you get tired of the entertainment industry one day and plan to quit, you can be a makeup artist. I''m sure you''re all trying to get you." Before Nanyue spoke, the makeup artist who helped lay the foundation first smiled and said, "yes, even I have seen the two recommended videos and learned a hand." "I''m just a hobby. Don''t laugh at me," Nanyue said reluctantly. "I''ll ask my sister for more help later. After all, it''s the first time for me to wear magazine makeup." The makeup for different shooting feels different and pays attention to some. Otherwise, there will be various problems such as inappropriate or too thick and too light on the camera. South Vietnam has never received magazine makeup before. Most of them are with the crew. Occasionally, when there is an extreme shortage of people, they will attend activities with artists. Now think about it, she once saved the scene temporarily and put on several activity makeup, which had been out of the circle. However, most of the fans and passers-by will only attribute to the beauty of the artists, rather than think deeply about how much the makeup people contribute. Chu Ye didn''t speak again until both the hairdresser and the makeup artist finished and stepped out first to let Nanyue make up himself. "Going to see firefly''s scene in the evening?" "Well, they left me two tickets and will take a friend with them." Nanyue said and couldn''t help seeing him: "brother ye, you don''t want to go but didn''t get the ticket?" After all, before "idol new era" is also a fire, the judges are very powerful, and the players are not simple. In addition, the sudden fire in South Vietnam and frequent hot searches have driven the draft. Therefore, the five members of the firefly women''s group have many fans here. Last week, as soon as the tickets for the debut concert were released, they were robbed immediately. The scalpers were a little late. If Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu hadn''t helped her get a front row ticket, she would only be able to watch the live broadcast at home tonight, let alone take Ren Jiayuan to the scene. Chapter 205 "How is it possible," Chu Ye glanced at her and said with a smile, "I don''t see what relationship I have with the snowball video. Although the boss behind me has changed, several senior executives are familiar with me. It''s a piece of cake to ask for a ticket." "Change the boss?" Nanyue was slightly stunned. What happened recently? Chu Ye nodded: "yes, it was acquired last month. Shengshi entertainment. Also, the senior manager who helped Ni Jiaming sneak behind your back has been dismissed. " "..." is the world changing too fast, or does she pay too little attention to these relevant news gossip on the Internet? After watching Nan Yuedun for a few seconds, Chu Ye continued to move. Chu Ye hummed: "the two brothers surnamed Sheng are very idle." "So you know president Sheng very well?" When Nanyue finished asking, he remembered that his father had mentioned Chu ye and asked about her relationship with Chu Ye. Chu Ye hugged his arm and said casually, "I used to be very familiar. I can be regarded as a good brother in the same pair of trousers. It''s a pity that my good brother clearly shared a common hatred with me before. In the twinkling of an eye, he will go with his own brother. " Nanyue nodded: "this way." Seeing that Sheng''s father is quite taboo to Chu ye, Sheng and Chu probably have something. This led Chu ye to avoid Sheng Jingheng and his brothers even more. Seeing that she didn''t ask much, Chu Ye stopped talking about this private topic and said, "I went to city B a few days ago." "Well, I know." She also asked him to bring the purple Yao grass to Wei Jun. "Hongyu has a film and Television Division in city B. the person in charge is my cousin, Sangxi. Last time I went there, I spent two days with her and wanted a script. " Hearing this, Nanyue gradually understood that he could go to his own company branch in person. He also worked hard for two days to grind the script for her. "What kind of script?" Chu ye said: "TV dramas, with the theme of the Republic of China, basically have no emotional line. They mainly talk about men and women fighting side by side and loving and killing each other. The male leading role has been set. You know Zuo yaoran. " Zuo yaoran? Nanyue was a little surprised: "isn''t he the Xiaosheng that you Hongyu has been advocating recently? Will partnering with me lower his class? " She also thought that most of the starring scripts and partners that could be won for her at this stage were new talents. Thinking about it, she asked, "or do I play female number two or other roles?" "No, you''re a female star. If you''re female number two, why should I spend two days and two minutes talking about it?" Chu Ye gently pointed to the table: "remember, if you hang out with brother ye, you won''t think about the role of two women and three women in the future. Unless the actress is a superstar, you won''t match anyone. " "After all, you are the one who has made Mu Lao''s films. The starting point is higher than others." Nanyue couldn''t help laughing. Then he gathered a smile and solemnly replied, "well, I remember. I''ll rely on brother ye in the future!" Chu Ye couldn''t help laughing, and then turned to say, "the film made a few days ago was just a guest role. This TV play, you are the main beam. During the new year, give me a good look at the script and figure out the role. I''ll test you when I come back. " "OK, no problem." South Vietnam made a gesture and bent its eyes. Chu Ye is still very relieved of her. Instead, she goes home. "The situation in your family will always be picked up by some paparazzi or the media in the future. You''d better deal with it thoroughly when you go back this time. Don''t wait for them to come out and drag you back. " Chapter 206 Chu Ye didn''t say much about the problems in Nanyue''s family, but just reminded him a little. Then, seeing that it would take a while for Nanyue to make up, she called Mo lvlu, who went to have a good relationship with the staff, to accompany her. He himself went to Yue Jingshu, editor in chief of YC magazine, to catch up with the past and strive for more benefits for South Vietnam. The cover can''t be photographed for the time being, but the name should still be hung on the cover, otherwise there will be no arrangement. The first set of clothes and make-up was not finished until more than 9:00 a.m. and 10:00 a.m., and the shooting officially began. Chu ye and Yue Jingshu also came to the studio. Standing outside the crowd and looking at it from a distance, Nanyue was confident, calm, beautiful and generous to show all kinds of poses. From time to time, I can hear photographers shouting "good" and "perfect". They are all in English, which shows their excitement. Yue Jingshu looked at it for a while and said, "the font on the cover can be enlarged for you. Leave the first one to me." "Deal." Chu Ye agrees without thinking. The first YC magazine was officially publicized as the heart of fire in South Vietnam. Although it''s a little metaphysical, it''s enough as long as someone is willing to believe it. The first set was directly photographed at lunch time. You can rest for about an hour. Chu Ye goes to the car and takes the script up. Let Nanyue see the general setting and the main plot first. After South Vietnam opened, he remembered and said, "Oh, yes, it''s not completely settled yet. When March comes, you need to participate in an audition and wait for the election with several other women." "... OK." South Vietnam had no choice but to respond. She knew that it was definitely not so easy to play a female host for the first time. Seeing her like this, Chu ye asked, "why, don''t you have the confidence to break through in the audition?" "Of course." South Vietnam Liluo road. "That''s right. Don''t worry. Although one of the competitors has won the Best Newcomer Award, I think you are stronger than her." There is a kind of self-confidence that the agent thinks you are strong. South Vietnam pondered for a moment and corrected, "don''t just feel it, but deserve it." "Crazy enough!" Chu Ye laughed, "I''ll wait. You''ll hang her in your acting skills." South Vietnam looked at the script, but there was not much pressure. She just felt that at that time, she was afraid that Xiao Wu would follow the coax and arrange her main task or branch task. On the one hand, Chu Ye spent two days grinding the script, and on the other hand, she was systematically assigned tasks. She could only succeed but not fail. After dinner, Chu Ye is ready to go. After telling Mo lvlu a few words, he turns to Nanyue. "After shooting this magazine, you can take a vacation first, and then whatever you do, I won''t interfere. Just come back after the third day of the new year. At that time, I will try to help you get in touch with a variety show. If there are signs, I will wait until you nod first. " "Well," South Vietnam nodded first and then asked, "what does that mean? What variety show has to be kept secret now?" Chu Ye hum: "of course, if you didn''t talk about it, wouldn''t you be happy in vain?" "Well, it''s hard, brother Ye." "Well, you''ve worked hard too. There was no big deal before the year. You don''t have to find me. See you after the year." Looking at Chu ye, he simply waved away. After a while, Nanyue took back his sight and looked at the script in his hand again. After the audition, I''m going to cooperate with Zuo yaoran. It seems that it''s time to contact him again on wechat and talk about acting related topics. After all, he can be directly appointed as the leading actor. In terms of acting skills, it must be highly valued by the producers and investors. Chapter 207 The shooting of the magazine didn''t end until more than 5 p.m. Nanyue unloaded her makeup and changed her private clothes. On the way, she took Ren Jiayuan''s car from Ren''s family and went to the concert site together. Entertainment music attaches great importance to firefly''s debut. After all, it is the first women''s group in the group. This time, we can make further efforts to form the next women''s group. Therefore, this debut concert is combined with snowball video, and specially found a venue that can accommodate 10000 people. The webcast will be broadcast simultaneously and together. Even if you don''t get the ticket, you can see the stage from a great perspective. Because more people came than expected, Nanyue and Ren Jiayuan found that they could start queuing up near the venue. When Ren Jiayuan heard that he wanted to wear a mask, he was still a little disgusted. He would see that South Vietnam took out two fox masks, one big and one small, so he couldn''t wait to put on the small one first. The fox has sharp ears and blinking eyes. After urging Nanyue to wear it, Ren Jiayuan took out his mobile phone: "come on, take a few self photos as a souvenir." Anyway, the mask blocked his face, and South Vietnam cooperated very well. He accompanied the little girl in several silly poses and took dozens of self portraits. Then, the two talents joined the queue and waited to enter. In the cold winter, a group of boys and girls didn''t wear very thick, but they didn''t feel cold because they were excited. In particular, it will be a big fan party. No matter who it is, everyone will be a family from now on! Wearing a fox mask, Nanyue and Ren Jiayuan naturally made enough money to turn back. The little sister, who was responsible for delivering aid, saw them and knew that they were front row tickets, so she didn''t check whether they were fans or not, and directly sent them two extra aid. Put on the aid hoop and the light card. They became the most prominent fans in the audience. All the way to the front seat, many fans took pictures of them. Ren Jiayuan whispered, "it''s over. How can I feel more high-profile? In case you''re recognized, aren''t you still on the hot search? " "Don''t worry," Nan Yue replied in the same low voice, "it doesn''t matter if I''m recognized. You won''t be recognized." "Oh... Yes." Ren Jiayuan responded and nodded. She wore a mask. Even if she went on a hot search with South Vietnam, no one knew who she was. And even if it will be recognized by people you know, it doesn''t matter much. After taking their seats at ease, there were more and more people in the venue and gradually filled every position. Although a little noisy, but the atmosphere, but no one felt noisy. South Vietnam took a few photos of the infield with blurred angles, and again sent a microblog to help firefly, reminding fans who failed to come to the scene to watch the webcast of snowball video. It''s close to night, and there are obviously more people on Weibo than in the morning. In a few minutes, there are thousands of comments. Another joked that on the day when South Vietnam issued its own new song, it only sent a comment on microblog publicity, which was ranked first in the hot comment. Ren Jiayuan also showed off his photos at the scene with various friends and sisters on Weibo, wechat and the group. His fingers lit on the mobile phone screen quickly, and he was very busy. Seeing this, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing silently. Then it also returned several wechat messages, and then switched back to microblog to interact with fans. After the interaction, she brushed the microblog home page, and a small word reminded her that she suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. @Sheng Jingheng praised your microblog. Looking at this should sink to the bottom, it will rise again, my microblog. South Vietnam blinked. What''s going on? Hold someone''s mobile phone and get online again? Chapter 208 Sheng Jingheng praised this and directly sent South Vietnam to the hot search. The topic of firefly''s debut concert also ranked among the top ten in hot search. The webcast page of snowball video has been refreshing the real-time online number, which has increased several times in just half an hour. Although Ren Jiayuan didn''t go to see it, she added firefly''s fan group. All the sisters in the group were taking real-time screenshots. Then there was a burst of crying and howling, crying that she didn''t get the ticket and couldn''t come to the scene. She saw Zhile and was grateful. After South Vietnam got the ticket, she was the first person to think of. Thinking about it, Ren Jiayuan came to the South Vietnamese side and whispered, "ladies and sisters of fireflies, it seems that there will be a fire! South Vietnam, you have to refuel! " After saying that, she happened to catch a glimpse of South Vietnam''s mobile phone, stayed on the wechat interface, and seemed to send a thank-you message to someone. She didn''t look much or think much. Nanyue locked the screen and turned around and said, "come on, children of junior one." "Don''t cue my grade. Last time I said it deliberately to me... Who listened to it." Ren Jiayuan was a little helpless. She met Su Ying. She really couldn''t say it. "OK, Xiao Yuanyuan, put away your mobile phone and get ready for the opening." Nanyue put away his mobile phone, raised the light board and seriously became a little fan. Ren Jiayuan looked and smiled, and then did the same. At least she went to see moon''s scene. She is already very skilled in helping others! The appearance of firefly is specially designed and very unique. After everyone came out, they first showed their talents and unique charm. After the five people all showed up, they slowly got together, holding hands, flashing a faint glow of fireflies. Then they bowed to the stage and shouted, "Hello, we are fireflies!" The atmosphere of the whole venue immediately set off an upsurge, with countless screams, and then shouted everyone''s name in a very orderly manner. Fireworks bloomed in front of the stage and the band drums officially opened the concert. At present, although they have only one debut song, that is, fireflies with the same name. But before the draft, I began to prepare the copyright of many songs, which were adapted and perfectly distributed to everyone. It''s a completely different feeling when five people sing it on the stage. Listen to the girls'' distinctive singing voice and watch the soft or handsome dance. South Vietnam was a little excited and shouted a few words to cheer Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu. After singing two songs of other singers, the third one is the top priority tonight - Debut song! At this moment, the atmosphere of the whole audience really reached the peak. South Vietnam sat in the front row and felt the screams and shouts behind him. It was almost overwhelming and deafening. At the climax of the song, the whole audience stood up directly, very rhythmically and energetically, and then heard "firefly" when each song fell! Nanyue and Ren Jiayuan had to follow together. They felt that at this time, without other identity, they were purely an emotionless shouting machine. As fireworks exploded at the front of the stage, a song soon came to an end. At this meeting, the fans changed their words and shouted - Encore! Entertainment music is very fond of fans. As soon as we discussed at half-time, we decided to change the fourth song and continue to sing the debut song again. Therefore, at the end of the concert, what South Vietnam heard was some voices that shouted hoarse and continued to shout. Ren Jiayuan was also speechless. She had no choice but to type and communicate with her mobile phone. "I''m going backstage later. Will you come with me?" Chapter 209 On the microblog, South Vietnamese fans did not expect that on this day, South Vietnam could send a third microblog. And it''s a nine palace grid. There are self photos with the girl wearing the fox mask, group photos with five fireflies backstage, and separate group photos with Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu. Match words: tonight is the night of fireflies. There are all kinds of comments under the microblog. Some are vying for favor: don''t you love adventure and the moon in the mountains? Kangkang is still on the list! Thank you: Thank you very much for your repeated support! Fireflies love you forever! There are also some strange things: at the end of the day, I madly rub the heat of other people''s women''s groups. The seventh place is really powerful. More challenging: let''s guess whether South Vietnam will be more popular or fireflies will be more popular in the future! However, South Vietnam has no intention to see more of these. It''s not easy to see the scene once, especially the ears. On the way back, she, together with Ren Jiayuan, erased the residual sound left by the noise. Then, I changed to my business car on the way. Lest Ren Jiayuan be trapped halfway after sending her back first. When I got home, I took a bath and my mood returned to calm a little. Because I was a little too excited at night, my spirit was still good. Therefore, South Vietnam looked at his mobile phone for a while and planned to reply to the message. After practicing for a while, he went to sleep. After all the messages were returned, I was about to quit wechat when I saw a message and jumped out in time. ¡££º good night. Nanyue was slightly stunned. When he looked up, he realized that he was replying to his message of thanking him for praising the microblog. It''s true that it''s only appropriate to send a good night when you reply several hours late. However, they should still be shooting in L County. When they like it on Weibo, it''s almost over. But he didn''t sleep until the concert... Did he also watch the live broadcast of the concert? Those who couldn''t see him couldn''t guess anything, so they had to return to "good night, Mr. Sheng". The night passed peacefully. If you want to run without notice, you don''t need to think about new songs so quickly. After breakfast, Nanyue lay leisurely on the balcony lounge chair, basking in the sun to absorb aura and reading the new script. Mo Lvlv went out and went to the guard room to get some express back. She has printed the selected photos of South Vietnam, some are simple signature photos, some are used to make a desk calendar, and she has also made several specially customized photo collections. After South Vietnam signed their names, they picked a good day, took out microblog and forwarded the lottery, which can be regarded as sending new year benefits to fans. South Vietnam took the time to sign all of them, and then continued to read the script. Looking at it, he remembered: "green, please help me find all the works of Zuo yaoran since his debut. Everything that can be downloaded has been downloaded. If you can''t, please help me collect it first. " ¡°OK£¡¡± Mo Lulu classified and summarized all the things, put them away first, and then turned back to ask South Vietnam. "When is vlog going to shoot? It''s almost the new year. It''s inconvenient to go out at that time. There are many people everywhere. " "Let''s shoot it in a year," Nanyue thought, "find a travel agency to arrange a free trip, and pick a small country nearby to play. You pick it¡° If you travel in China, you''d better choose a working day that is not a year, a holiday or a weekend. In that way, there will be a little fewer talents, and it will eliminate the possibility that someone will recognize her. Mo Lvlv''s eyes lit up: "OK! I''m going to ask brother ye when it''s convenient to go out to play! Download Zuo yaoran''s works by the way! " Watching her run to the room with great energy, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing. When staying with such a person, she always felt that there was infinite beauty waiting for her in the future. good. Chapter 210 After Mo Lulu arranged the welfare properly, South Vietnam gave her a holiday. The salary was paid as usual, and the round-trip ticket to go home was also reported to her. In addition, she and Mao Hui were given a big red envelope as a year-end bonus. Unlike Mo lvlu''s home in other places, Mao Hui''s home is local and can still be on standby at any time. It happened that the ticket for Nanyue to go home was booked a little late. At that time, Mao Hui needed to take her to the airport. And before that, send South Vietnam to Ren''s house. This time, still in the name of Mrs. Ren inviting her to play, Ren Jiayuan specially told her. The reason is that Ren invited a world famous chef and gourmet master who only stayed in China for a few days to cook at home. The opportunity is rare, so I want South Vietnam to try it. The chef, after finishing several world famous dishes, was safely and properly sent to the airport and returned home. Nanyue and Ren Jiayuan are eating fruit in the living room while watching an urban love play by Zuo yaoran, waiting for the formal dinner. This is Zuo yaoran''s early work, even his debut work. After all, he was a guest star before. This TV play made him really known by more people. He plays male number three, the younger brother of the female owner, with a relatively relaxed and simple emotional line. The role is very pleasant. In addition, his appearance is outstanding, and his acting skills are better than the hero. As soon as the play is popular, he will become popular. After this play, Zuo yaoran basically only took the male lead. Just last year, he starred in a new year''s group portrait film with many big names and old opera bones. Seriously, the play is not very good-looking. The love line of men and women is slightly artificial and embarrassing, and the plot lacks new ideas. However, the winning routine is quite common, and there are often lines that make people feel the same, and the supporting part of the play is very relaxed and funny. The coexistence of slot points and highlights contributed to the success of the play. South Vietnam plans to study Zuo yaoran''s slowly growing acting skills, and then talk to him in detail, so as to improve the versatility of his acting skills. I believe Chu ye also intends to diversify her, so he will specially choose a script for the spy war drama of the Republic of China for her. After watching an episode, Ren''s original chef almost finished other home-made dishes. Ren Jiayuan looked at the kitchen direction, and he couldn''t help but Tucao: "Daddy is really too bossy president sometimes. It''s obvious that we all love Chinese food. He must invite a chef to make complaints about the world''s famous dishes." Nanyue put away the tablet and smiled: "maybe I want you to see more and experience more." "It''s better to take me abroad." Ren Jiayuan hummed. South Vietnam was about to speak. A message on the mobile phone screen was pushed and lit up. She looked at it at will, and then couldn''t help fixing her line of sight. "Yuan Yuan, can you watch TV in your family?" "Huh? Yes, but there is no Internet connection. " Ren Jiayuan went to find the remote control and turned on the TV. In their family, the old lady can watch TV, but she has a TV in the living room, which has been used as a decoration for several years. South Vietnam looked at the huge LCD screen: "adjust pearl satellite TV, thank you." "You''re welcome," asked Ren Jiayuan after he adjusted it. "What do you want to see? Apart from advertising, this will probably be the noon news? " Nanyue smiled: "just watching advertisements." The voice fell down. At exactly twelve o''clock, a soda advertisement began to play on the TV screen. When Ren Jiayuan saw Zuo yaoran''s face, he was slightly stunned, and then in the next scene, he saw another, more familiar face! Chapter 211 The advertisement took a day, but it was cut out for about half a minute. In addition, special effects and filters are made in the later stage to make the picture quality more dreamy and beautiful. South Vietnam looked at it and felt as if it wasn''t taken by itself. "Wow, is this the advertisement taken at the end of the draft? How nice! It''s just a little sweet! " Half a minute passed quickly. Ren Jiayuan only saw it in a blink. Unfortunately, this is TV and can''t be replayed. Only when there is online can we watch it again and again. Nanyue nodded: "well, this is the first notice he received from brother ye after signing the contract." "I have been on TV twice, both on Pearl satellite TV. It seems that there will be a lot of cooperation in the future." Ren Jiayuan guessed that even if he is already a senior fan circle person, he will begin to analyze the future prospects. Nanyue smiled: "then, I''ll borrow your auspicious words?" Ren Jiayuan said "well", patted the shoulder of South Vietnam and encouraged: "now it''s just advertising. In the near future, you will also become a spokesman in South Vietnam!" Ren Ran, who came in from the outside, just saw this scene and immediately laughed: "I told you how many times, South Vietnam is older than you. You should call your sister. Don''t be big or small." "Hum," Ren Jiayuan turned off the TV, stood up and spit out, "I am friends and good friends with South Vietnam!" Ren Ran had no choice but to shake her head and look at the South Yue way: "let you wait so long, you can have dinner." "Nothing." Nanyue also got up and went to the restaurant with his father and daughter. Mrs. Ren has been in good health recently, and her appetite has been greatly expanded. She is watching and giving advice in the kitchen. She wants to eat the old taste. Seeing that they were all together, they also helped bring vegetables out and asked South Vietnam to sit first. Ren Jiayuan pulled Nan Yue to sit down at the table and whispered while old lady Ren went to the kitchen again. "Grandma, she''s three floors up and down now. She''s not red and out of breath. She''s not tired to walk for more than half an hour, just like in the advertisement she saw when she was a child." South Vietnam pointed her nose: "this is a good thing." "Yes," said Ren Jiayuan with emotion, "I feel that she can wait until I grow up, get married and have children." Ren Ran is the son of old lady Ren, which can be known from the age of Sheng''s mother. It will take at least ten years for Mrs. Ren to wait until Ren Jiayuan grows up and gets married. Even without the health pill of Nanyue, it is possible. Just yes, it''s better to eat the health pill so strong that you don''t let your family worry. Nanyue drooped his eyes and smiled: "sure." This time, there were only four of them at the table, and the atmosphere was much easier. You can say anything at will. You don''t need to worry about anything, let alone look at who''s face. As Ren Jiayuan said, the world famous dishes specially invited by Ren Ran were just tasted and then ignored. Mrs. Ren ate the taste she had missed for a long time, ate half a bowl of rice, ate a bowl and a half of rice, and ate a lot of dishes. This made her feel sleepy after eating a little. She went to take a nap first. Ren Ran sent the old lady back to her room and sent Ren Jiayuan upstairs to do her homework. He left Nanyue on the terrace on the second floor. Obviously, he had something to say to her. "The old lady is eating well, sleeping well and in good spirits. I used to say that I couldn''t sleep well, I didn''t get enough sleep, and I was easy to get tired. " Nan Yue turned his head and looked at Ren Ran: "it''s also related to the old lady''s willingness to walk more and bask more in the sun. It can''t all be attributed to my medicine." Ren Ran couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech: "if someone else, he would be eager to ask me for credit. It''s just you. You have to extrapolate your credit." In this regard, South Vietnam did not say much, but instead asked, "Uncle Ren left me. Is there anything to say?" Chapter 212 Before opening his mouth, Ren Ran handed her a slightly yellow paper with a faint smell of Chinese medicine. After taking over and reading it, Nanyue knew what it was - the inspection list of health pill. "Although it''s not clear if you still have that pill in your hand, if you do, it''s safer to hold it in your hand." "Thank you. Uncle Ren has a heart." Nanyue is careful to keep it well. She doesn''t intend to make a profit with health pills, but occasionally used to give people or rescue. However, with this, it can be more secure. Ren Huo shook his head: "I didn''t think so much, but the old lady reminded me that it''s better for you." Nanyue blinked and joked, "so Jiang is still old and spicy. Uncle Ren, you are still young." "For you teenage girls, I''m old," Ren Huo waved his hand. "However, I really want to ask, do you still have this health pill in your hand?" "Huh?" South Vietnam was surprised. "Do you want to give someone away?" Ren Huo nodded: "yes, it''s not someone else, it''s the two old people in the Sheng family. They are both quite old. They used to be quite strong, but they are getting worse in the past two years. " Sheng Jingheng''s grandparents? South Vietnam pondered a little, so he still answered: "two are enough?" Ren Ran originally wanted to say that only one would do. At this meeting, she proposed two. Naturally, she couldn''t help saying, "enough, the old lady hasn''t finished all that one." Mrs. Ren wholeheartedly said that the pill was excellent. She also remembered that Nanyue said it was good to take some once, so she put a little each time. This time, there are half left. If it is for Sheng''s father and mother, Nanyue may not be very happy. It is entirely possible to give it to the two elderly people. After all, from the last meal together, we can see that Sheng''s father and mother treat Sheng Jingheng very coldly, as if they had only Sheng Jingrui''s son. The last time shengjingheng was at Ren''s home, she was more like an outsider than her. The faint sense of desolation and solitude on her body was inexplicably pathetic. Nanyue stopped thinking and said, "I won''t take it with me. When I go back, I''ll let brother Mao send it." "Don''t worry too much. You must take the medicine money this time. Remember to send me a card number." Ren Ran was afraid of her refusal, and specially explained: "this is what the two old men of the Sheng family insisted on giving. They have land, houses and many shares. Their sons and grandchildren don''t depend on them, and there''s no place to spend their money." "Then give me some meaning." South Vietnam was helpless. I feel that everyone around me is not short of money. She was the only one. In order to save some money to survive in city a, she had to rely on divination and wait in the mall. But now it seems that even she doesn''t need money? Ren Ran smiled, "OK, I''ll tell you what you said. But don''t underestimate the Sheng family''s money. Although I am in charge of such a large enterprise, I don''t have much personal assets in my hands. " Nanyue whispered, "I see." "Ha ha, you are my uncle. I really lose face." After shaking his head and laughing, Ren Ran looked at her again. After hesitating again and again, his face became more serious: "have you seen Su Ying with Yuanyuan?" "Well, did Yuanyuan tell you, or did you guess?" South Vietnam didn''t hide it and admitted it directly. Ren Huo said, "she has been trying to test me with words these days. I just brushed it again. You intercepted the video of the bag snatcher in the mall. The owner inside has a familiar look on his side. I guess it''s su Ying. " Chapter 213 On meeting Su Ying, Nanyue said what to say, but didn''t ask much about others. Ren Huo''s rare became deep and silent, mostly because he hasn''t completely let go of that past. Seeing this, South Vietnam apologized: "sorry, I just want to let her meet as Yuan Yuan wishes. If you have brought trouble to the Ren family, please forgive me for my opinions. " "It''s all right," Ren Ran sighed. "I thought she would blame her mother, so I didn''t mention it all the time. And I used to be too young to be interfered by my family. Now I won''t family? After a brief meal, South Vietnam saw that what he said was not old lady Ren or his dead father. I thought about it, but I still didn''t ask in detail. After all, it''s a family affair or even a private affair of the Ren family. It''s no good to know more. They didn''t continue this topic. After staying on the terrace for a moment in silence, they consciously turned and entered the house. Nanyue went to say goodbye to Ren Jiayuan, while Ren Ran was waiting downstairs to send her out. Thinking that Ren Ran should want to tell Ren Jiayuan about it in person, South Vietnam didn''t mention it much. After leaving Ren''s house and returning to his rented house, South Vietnam began to pack up and put his family on the agenda. In fact, there''s nothing to clean up. When she goes back, it''s almost new year''s Eve. After the third day of the new year, she will go back to city A. It''s possible that she can''t stay at home for so many days. Thinking of the house where the south family was still paying off the mortgage, South Vietnam packed up his things and booked a hotel with his mobile phone. Before leaving, Nanyue still remembered one thing - an appointment with Hu Xuerou. *** And asked a professional photographer to take a group of photos. She used to rely on hard lighting. This time, she continued to be hot, so as not to be forgotten before the film was released. On the night of posting the microblog, he specially knocked on Nanyue on wechat and asked Nanyue to forward comments. Nanyue did, and enjoyed the group of portraits by the way, and then sighed that Hu Xuerou was really suitable for this. The picture is the same as the picture. The person in the picture is cold, perfect between the eyebrows and eyes, like a pinch doll. It lacks a bit of real person''s dexterity, and there are no emotional ups and downs. But some people like it and are deeply addicted to it. If Hu Xuerou is really dynamic, they may not be able to recognize and like it for the first time. Hearing that it was a South Vietnamese treat, Hu Xuerou didn''t talk to her politely and ordered an expensive f food directly. Nan Yue didn''t mind. He just looked at the foie gras and snails and slightly raised his eyebrows: "I know you like to eat small animals, but is this really enough for you?" "That''s certainly not enough," Hu Xuerou said gracefully, cutting the already scarce foie gras, and then took a small bite and had to taste it carefully. "If you have ten or eight, you may be able to eat three times full." Nanyue also cut a small piece and tasted it: "well, it tastes good." But it''s just good. She''s more willing to eat meat than animal offal. The price here is enough to eat more than a dozen copies in the barbecue shop. Hu Xuerou looked at her perfunctory look and hummed: "people live, what they pay attention to is force, do you understand?" "You are a fox." South Vietnamese light reminder. "... I''m human now." Speaking of this, Hu Xuerou couldn''t help looking around. Seeing that there were few people and they were far away, she asked reassuringly, "do you still have that herb? I have a sister who wants to try. " Nanyue raised her eyebrows and looked at her: "if you want to ask me for vanilla, do you still blackmail me?" "Well... Aren''t I introducing you to business? She has higher accomplishments than me and much more money than me! " Chapter 214 "Hum," Nan Yue nodded casually and remembered to ask, "did you tell her all about me?" Hu Xuerou''s face flashed uneasily, and then shook his head and said, "no, since you don''t want to disclose your identity, naturally you don''t want others to know. Where will I go and talk nonsense." I really want to tell my fellow sisters that I was scared out of the fox tail by the coercion of South Vietnam. I can''t mix up after that! "That''s OK, but I have to prepare for a few days. I have to go home tomorrow and contact you in a few years. Or you can give me an address and send it by express. You can pay after acceptance. " South Vietnam mainly doesn''t want to. Her fame spreads among the demon families. After all, she has to be careful in the entertainment industry in the future. Hu Xuerou replied, "OK, or that price?" "Well," said Nan Yue with a smile, "I don''t mind if you give me more." "Gee, if you don''t sign a brokerage company, it''s more expensive to be your own boss." Hu Xuerou wrinkled her nose, ate the foie gras in a few bites, and went to roast snails. Halfway through the meal, I remembered to take a selfie with South Vietnam, then took pictures of the dishes on the table that had not moved, and happily posted a microblog. @Hu Xuerou: the first thing to do back to city a is to make an appointment with Yueyue ~ Kaisen ~ [picture] [picture] After sending, he didn''t urge South Vietnam to forward or comment on praise, but put down his mobile phone and eat seriously. Seeing this, Nanyue couldn''t help but pick up her eyebrow and smile, and then didn''t disturb her, so she ate her own. F cuisine is famous for its small weight and large plates. It seems that it has been divided into multiple processes. It has been served one plate after another, but it has disappeared before it tastes anything. At the end of the dessert, Hu Xuerou looked pitifully at South Vietnam: "how many more?" "Not full?" South Vietnam looked back at her with leisure. Hu Xuerou nodded hurriedly, "it''s just full." Nanyue nodded slightly: "OK, then go to me. I''ll give you some takeout and take care of your food." "..." before Hu Xuerou could be happy, she was suddenly disillusioned. "Then I''d better go home by myself." If you want to eat takeout, of course, you are still comfortable at home. No one will say no to how you want to eat or lie down. Nanyue nodded happily: "I have no problem. Now check out and go home?" "Wait a minute. It''s rare for this kind of store to come back. Of course, you should enjoy it enough before you go." Hu Xuerou said, snapping her fingers and calling the waiter to serve. After the table was cleaned and the waiter withdrew again, Hu Xuerou said, "your teacher Sheng is still filming in X city. It''s estimated that it will take a month there. You have to spend the new year''s Eve on the crew." There is no film and television base in X city. It is mostly mountain forest. It should be a play of chasing red bell with the female owner. However, in order to facilitate the escape, the red bell has always been hiding in the trees. So, nothing happened to Hu Xuerou. Nanyue nodded thoughtfully and didn''t argue with her about who teacher Sheng belonged to, but said faintly: "that''s the way of filming. It''s more tired to run back and forth after a day''s holiday." In the case of Sheng family, shengjingheng will be more relaxed and wanton instead of going home for the new year. "What?" Hu Xuerou blinked and looked at her vaguely, "aren''t you going to visit a class and send a warm or something? Mr. Sheng doesn''t reject your contact. If you take the initiative a little more, you may succeed in one fell swoop? " "You say again, believe it or not, I record it and send it to the paparazzi?" Nanyue shook her cell phone and threatened her calmly. Hu Xuerou shrank back in an instant: "cut. If you like it, go on boldly. You really treat yourself as a human." Chapter 215 After saying this, Hu Xuerou didn''t dare to talk nonsense. After all, she felt that South Vietnam would certainly do what she said and would not take into account the little weak friendship between them. The two sat for another half an hour. After chatting and gossiping, they had to get up and leave because Hu Xuerou was hungry again. They went home and ordered takeout. The next morning, that is, on the 29th day of the lunar new year, South Vietnam went to the airport, took the early morning flight and returned to the south home in L City. Many people came home on this day, and the airport was overcrowded. Walking, South Vietnam occasionally noticed that passers-by recognized her and secretly took pictures with a mobile phone. If she wasn''t a professional paparazzi, she didn''t deliberately interfere. She was photographed and kept going through security checks and boarding all the way. The weather has been fine recently, and the temperature is hovering around more than ten degrees. The plane flew smoothly and landed on time. Stepping on the original hometown, Nanyue can''t help feeling a little familiar and long lost. It seems that the "Nanyue" in this time and space is actually another her. Therefore, after getting on a taxi, when the driver tried to use local dialect, she subconsciously replied in local dialect. The driver looked a little embarrassed: "ha ha, it''s a local. Come back for the new year? Look, you''re not old. Are you studying in a foreign university? "Work." South Vietnam didn''t want to say more, but turned to look out of the window. The driver turned back: "that''s the working girl. She''s so beautiful and dressed brightly. It''s promising. My family must be very happy." "I''m not very happy," said South Vietnam. "After all, they all value men over women." "..." the driver looked completely frozen. He didn''t know how to answer this. He could only laugh and sympathize, and then drove his car silently. The road from the airport to the urban area is still very strange. After all, when I set out for the draft of city a, I took the high-speed railway. When I got to the area near my home, I gradually became familiar with it. I felt that every road had been traveled. Finally, the taxi stopped in front of a building in a somewhat ordinary community. South Vietnam swept the yard and paid the fare. The taxi driver sighed while helping her carry her suitcase. "Family conditions are good. How can you go to work so young?" "Thank you." South Vietnam didn''t say much. He took his box and pulled it into the building. In fact, Yuanshen didn''t live in this house for a few days. She bought it when she was in junior high school. She didn''t move in until she went to art school. But the art school is a boarding system. It goes home in the winter and summer vacation a year, and then it will be sent by nanmu to live with her grandmother in the countryside. Although the house has three bedrooms and two living rooms, it is supposed to be one for parents, one for brother and one for her. But Nanyue remembered that before he went to city a, his father picked up his grandmother from the countryside to live. If you want to live at home, you probably have to sleep in a bed or sofa with the old lady. South Vietnam entered the elevator, pressed the floor in memory, and couldn''t help tutting. In this age, there are girls who have to suffer such unfair treatment at home. If she doesn''t wear it and fails in the original draft, she may have to really work. Then when she can get married at the age of 20, she will be sold as a commodity at home and receive a gift. Until now, South Vietnam can fully understand why the original body has no will to survive. With such a family, it''s better to be as carefree and unrestrained as before, and just care about your own life. "Ding!" The sound of the elevator interrupted Nanyue''s thoughts. As the elevator door opened, the doors of several families appeared in front of him. Suddenly, one of the households opened the door from the inside. An old man with black hair mixed with many white hair put a bag full of kitchen garbage at the door. Just as I was about to close the door, I caught a glimpse of South Vietnam coming out of the elevator. "You, you are... More and more?" Chapter 216 South Vietnam also recognized each other''s eyebrows and eyes, which was somewhat familiar. He took the box and walked forward: "it''s me, grandma." Nana looked at the box in her hand. It looked small. It was estimated that it couldn''t hold much. She didn''t carry any other bags. The floating smile received a few points: "finally know to go home, others don''t know, they thought you ran away from home!" Nanyue smiled casually: "busy, this time there is only a few days off. Are they all at home?" "Of course," Nana turned and walked into the house, "it''s 29 years old, and the whole family is your busiest." South Vietnam looked at the garbage next to his eyes. It smelled pungent. It was obvious that it had accumulated for two or three days and was rancid. After a little frowning, she still cast a small spell to seal the smell inside, so as not to affect other neighbors. Then he came in with the box and found a new pair of slippers to put on. A female voice in the living room asked, "Mom, who''s coming outside?" Nana said angrily, "your good daughter, it''s rare to go home. She carried a small box and didn''t think about buying anything for her family." "What? The more you come back? " A burst of rapid footsteps came, and then a woman with yellow curly hair like instant noodles appeared in the porch. After seeing South Vietnam, he was stunned, and then slapped her on the back. "You dead child, do you know how to go home?" Nanyue dodged lightly and closed the door: "Mom." When she lost her hand, nanmu almost stumbled and said, "I know I''m hiding. I''ve given birth to you and raised you for more than ten years. I can''t touch it." An impatient male voice came from the living room: "what''s the noise? The TV sound is covered by you." "I knew that your daughter came back and didn''t even look at it!" Although she said this, nanmu still lowered her voice: "go and put your luggage in your room, and then come to the kitchen to help with some housework and prepare for lunch." Her room? Nan Yue glanced at the room. Grandma Nan had just returned to the room and closed the door. "No, I booked a hotel and came here specially to tell you something. Then I left." ¡°£¿¡± Nanmu looked unbelievable, "hotel!? Do you have money to subsidize your family and take it to a hotel? Did you bring any wild men back and dare not take them home? " "No," Nanyue left the box in the porch and crossed nanmu to the living room, "I''d better say it here. You two are present." Nanfu is a very common fat middle-aged man. It can only be seen from his eyebrows and eyes that he was handsome when he was young. But soon, I was wasted by years, and I didn''t bother to maintain it, so I just let it go. Compared with the daughter he hasn''t seen for more than half a year, he may still be attracted by TV and didn''t see it at all. "When you come back, go to work. Your mother and your grandmother are busy all year round. They always have to rest during the new year." Then he picked up the remote control and turned up the TV volume so that he could not hear clearly. South Vietnam looked at him, then went to see him, angry, staring at her South mother with eyes that clearly wanted her to look good, but sighed. I know that talking to some people doesn''t work. It''s better to get straight to the point. Thinking about it, she took out a file bag from her satchel and put it on the tea table in the living room. The file bag was not tightly wrapped, and the seal opened, revealing some bright notes inside. Neatly placed, a total of ten piles, all brand-new money. Chapter 217 Nanfu was fascinated by watching TV and didn''t notice it. But when nanmu saw the movement of Nanyue, she walked around curiously, looked at the things in the file bag, and then couldn''t help crying out. "Where did you get so much money?" He said so, but he was very honest in his hand. He took out all the ten piles of money and made sure that there were 100 in each pile. In other words, there are a whole hundred thousand dollars! Nanfu''s annual salary is only 100000, and it''s still before tax! "What money?" Nan''s father was too noisy to see Nan''s mother. When he saw the ten piles of money, he was stunned. "More and more, you earned all this? What kind of talent show? " Nanfu was so excited that he turned off the TV and reached for a pile of money to identify the true and false. It''s not that they haven''t seen so much money, but their family is still paying off the mortgage and car loan, and they have to provide the best middle school for their brother in South Vietnam. What remedial classes, interest classes, good for children are all on. In addition, when the boy was 15 or 16 years old, he was very curious about new things. Basically, he had to buy new clothes, shoes and electronic products. This will suddenly have so much cash in front of us. Naturally, it is impossible not to be excited. Looking at them, they suddenly changed their faces, their attitude and tone became soft, and their eyes were full of love and concern. Nanyue lightly threw out a few words: "no, I borrowed it." "Ah?" Nanmu looked up at her in surprise, "who did you borrow it from? Friends or friends? " Nanfu frowned: "don''t you say it''s very profitable to be a star? "I have to borrow 100000 yuan?" "I didn''t sign the company," Nanyue shook his head and asked, "is this 100000 yuan enough to support me for 18 years?" "Enough is enough," nanmu looked at her and subconsciously answered, "you can feed yourself. You haven''t had any serious or minor diseases, and you haven''t quarreled to buy anything valuable. The biggest cost is 30000 yuan after three years of art school. " Nanmu was an accountant before she resigned as a housewife. She would habitually keep accounts of all expenses at home. If she says enough, it must be enough, and it may go beyond a little. Nanyue casually said, "the art school seems to be made in five years." Hearing this, nanmu was embarrassed. She bumped Nanfu''s arm and asked him to speak. Nanfu coughed softly: "I thought it was all three-year system. I thought you should have graduated long ago. If you still miss it, I can ask for a relationship and go to school in the second half of this year. " "No, I borrowed this 100000 yuan to break the relationship with your family. You don''t have to worry about me in the future." "What the hell are you talking about?" Nana came out of the room and only heard the second half of the sentence. Subconsciously, she was going to come up to fight South Vietnam. South Vietnam dodged and gently held her arm: "is there not enough money? I can borrow it again, but the interest rate is a little high. " "What money?" Nana was stunned, and then saw a pile of money on the tea table. She immediately threw away Nanyue''s hand and looked surprised, "how much money is there here, tens of thousands of yuan?" "Mom... A total of 100000 yuan." Nanmu looked complicated and sat on one side of the sofa. These 100000 yuan are too attractive to them, and they all know their daughter''s virtues. Even if she is a star and hasn''t signed the company up to now, it means that no one wants her. She can only act as a little servant girl on TV. And the stars have to live brilliantly, eat well and wear well. I don''t know how much money they have to spend. Even if they can make money, they can''t save much. I don''t know when I can get back 100000 yuan to my family. Chapter 218 For a third tier small city like l City, 100000 yuan can do more. Now Nanjia has a house and a car, but it doesn''t lack anything. However, there are countless benefits to make the family more comfortable, eat better and play better, and make relatives and friends envy. And the loss is only a daughter they don''t value. Moreover, the way South Vietnam talks seems to be very skilled in borrowing money. If he becomes obsessed outside, is cheated by some man, and can''t repay the money endlessly, doesn''t he still have to find his home? Nanmu''s heart wavered slightly. Looking at her husband and mother-in-law again, she saw that they were full of money. It was estimated that they were already thinking about how to spend the money after they got the money. Then she knew that they also had the same idea. See the three people silent, there is no intention to refute or disagree. South Vietnam took out another document from her bag. Before she came back, she specially found a law firm to handle the dissolution agreement. There is a statement that she and all her family and relatives will terminate all relations, and it also states that she will give up the right to inherit property. She and Nanjia will not interfere with each other in all financial disputes in the future. As for hukou, when she went to art school, she was moved to the school alone, holding a separate Hukou book. This was done at the beginning in order to allow her to board completely and do not have to go home on weekends. From this point of view, it seems that she has not been from the south family for a long time. "Just sign on it, in duplicate. If anything bad happens in the future, you can completely get rid of me." Nanfu and nanmu looked at each other and were very moved, but they were unwilling to sign by themselves. Grandma Nan was very straightforward: "I''ll sign it!" South Vietnam avoided Nana''s hand and looked at Nana''s father and mother: "you''d better sign." Grandma does not recognize her granddaughter, and parents do not recognize her daughter, the difference is still very big. Nana''s mouth shriveled, and then pulled Nanfu to urge: "sign, raise a daughter, take 100000 yuan, it''s worth it. In the future, I may not be able to take so much gift money. I have to pay for a banquet. " Nanfu reluctantly took back his hand and looked at Nanyue: "are you going to be red, anxious to get rid of us?" After all, he has been a manager in the company. He must use more brains in case of trouble, and he can''t be completely blinded by money. Before Nanyue spoke, nanmu first said, "how is it possible? How long has she been in city a? I heard that she hasn''t been elected, but has been eliminated." South Vietnam nodded: "it was eliminated." "Hum, after three years of art school, I''m not promising at all!" Nanfu said, so he took the document and read it carefully. Confirming that there was no disadvantage to his family, but that South Vietnam gave up a lot, he took a pen from the side, bit a toothpick and wrote down his name. Nan''s mother hurriedly signed it, as if she was afraid that if it was late, Nan Yue would repent. Nanfu left one document, threw the other on the tea table, took the money back into the file bag and took it in his hand. "You go and cook. At least let her have the last meal at home." Nanmu and nangrandma were satisfied when they saw that they had the money. They didn''t care that they didn''t like each other at ordinary times. They went to the kitchen to cook hand in hand. Nanyue hung his eyes, collected the documents, took out his mobile phone, terminated the recording and clicked to play. Hearing his own voice suddenly sounded, or what he said, Nanfu responded: "you actually recorded?" "It''s safer," South Vietnam said coldly. "No matter what happens to me in the future, if your family bothers me, this recording and this document will be made public. I think Mr. Nan, you don''t want the company and your son''s school to know these scandals? " Chapter 219 Naturally, South Vietnam did not stay for lunch. She was furious with Nanfu, but she couldn''t help it. Under the fierce gaze, she walked to the porch happily, put on her shoes, opened the door and went out. The kitchen was on one side. Hearing the sound of opening the door, nanmu quickly wiped her hands and came out. "Why don''t you go without eating? I bought a lot of dishes at home, as well as your favorite, the cured meat made by your grandmother. " "No, I''m afraid you can''t eat when you look at me." South Vietnam pulled out his suitcase and glanced at the garbage bag by the door. "Take the garbage down when you''re free." "Ah, OK. I''ll lose it when I finish my meal and go down for a walk." Nanmu smiled and said, "don''t you say hello to your brother before you go? Your father, cough, bought him a computer and knew to hide in his room and play games every day. " "Forget it, he doesn''t know me well. It''ll be embarrassing to say hello." Nanyue smiled and told him, "remember to tell him that he has no sister. If you see me later, you can also treat it as if you don''t know me." "..." nanmu choked completely. At this moment, she felt that her daughter seemed to have changed. It was not the kind of beautiful appearance, but the whole person was a little different from the inside to the outside. South Vietnam withdrew her spell, and the smell of the garbage bag spread. She restrained her five senses and didn''t look back to the elevator. On the 29th day of the lunar new year, at lunchtime, no one came or went out. The elevator still stayed on this floor. Nanmu had not returned to her senses before she saw that the elevator door was closed and was already going down. She was suddenly disappointed, but soon she was interrupted by a teenager who hurried out of the room. "Mom, I''m hungry. When can I have dinner?" "Just started to do it," nanmu closed the door to isolate the smell of garbage outside. "First you get some snacks to cushion your stomach, and the family bought yogurt." "Uh huh," said the boy, feeling out several packets of potato chips and biscuits and taking a box of yogurt, "who just came?" "Your sister... Nothing, no one." Nanmu put on a smile, "eat less and don''t be unable to eat later." "What inexplicable? I''m hungry fast. I''m sure I can eat it! " With that, the boy rushed back to the room and closed the door with his backhand. Nanmu looked at the other side of the room, looked at the TV turned on again in the living room, and whispered to the old lady in the kitchen. Everything seems to be the same, nothing has changed. South Vietnam went all the way out of the community. No one met her and no one knew her. After taking a taxi to the hotel and entering the room, Nanyue photographed the agreement and sent it to Chu Ye. C: It''s good for you to do big things quietly. If you have to deal with it later, I''ll help you. NY: Thank you, brother Ye. C: Where are you now? hotel? NY: Well, just arrived at the hotel. C: What about new year''s Eve? Have you been alone in the hotel? NY: I should go to grandma''s house. C: That''s all right. Come back early and I''ll treat you to dinner. South Vietnam looked at the news and smiled silently. After returning to the word "good", he put down his mobile phone and collapsed on the bed. The physical memory of the original body is scared from the bottom of my heart but cares about the parents. Every word they say is like a mountain, tightly pressed on my head. Typically, the more lack of love, the more eager to love. Unfortunately, in the end, the love she longed for never came at all. At this time, it is quite suitable to write an extremely sad song. Just thinking, the mobile phone rang again. Nanyue thought Chu ye had sent something again, so he took it and opened it. But it was Sheng Jingheng who sent her a voice. Chapter 220 This speech lasted more than 30 seconds. It must be impossible. What did Sheng Jingheng say. South Vietnam thought like this and opened the voice curiously. As expected, there was no voice in the voice. At first, there was a soft wind, then a slow and rhythmic sound of running water, as well as a faint sound of insects and birds, the sound of the wind blowing the leaves, and the sound of stepping on the fallen leaves. Quiet and beautiful, like a poem, also like a picture. There are also some, lonely taste, fine taste, empathy. After listening to the voice quietly, Nanyue saw that Sheng Jingheng sent another text message. ¡££º sent the wrong message. Nanyue picked his eyebrows and smiled, then turned over and fell on the bed to reply. NY: don''t Mr. Sheng know that wechat can be withdrawn? ¡££º Time has passed. NY: it doesn''t matter. I was just wondering whether to write a new song. I was more inspired when I heard this paragraph. ¡££º Then write. NY: after writing, will Mr. Sheng have a look? ¡££º You''ve graduated. Still so ruthless, South Vietnam tutted and asked. NY: Mr. Sheng, are you on the headset? I feel the sound is very clear. On the other side, Sheng Jingheng, who had finished work and was waiting for lunch, gave a slight meal with his slender fingers and knocked a line of words: he can give you a pair. Before it was sent out, South Vietnam sent another message. NY: what brand can I buy online? Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes, then raised his fingers slightly, deleted all the typed words, and instead sent the brand and model of his headphones. NY: Thank you, Mr. Sheng. At this point, the topic is over. Sheng Jingheng looked at the dialog box for a moment, and then clicked on the voice he sent. If such an unknown voice is sent to others, I''m afraid if I hear half of it, I''ll directly send him a question mark. In South Vietnam, the focus will be on radio. At the same time, South Vietnam also listened to that voice again, and felt that the haze brought out from the south home had disappeared silently. Subsequently, she found Sheng Jingheng''s earphone brand on the Internet. The price was not expected to be a little expensive. After only hesitating for a second, South Vietnam placed an order and bought a white one. It''s a pity that we can''t deliver the goods until years later, otherwise we can use it when we go to the countryside tomorrow. At this time, naturally, no takeout businesses are still opening the door. Even if they do, there are no delivery personnel. Nanyue probably cleaned up and went out to look for food and buy something by the way. Fortunately, the mall is still open, and some food shops are also open. South Vietnam ate a bowl of large beef noodles and a string of roast intestines at will. Then it was satisfied to buy some things that the elderly can use, wear, eat and so on in shopping malls and supermarkets. She also bought some fruit and candy gift boxes. After all, she still remembers that grandma in the countryside lives with her aunt and uncle. She also has two cousins. She is more intimate and familiar with these two cousins than her own brother. This time, I couldn''t control buying too much. Although she was carrying big and small bags without pressure, she attracted a lot of strange eyes. Others recognized her, took a mobile phone to shoot at her and whispered to the people around her from time to time. Just out of the mall, Nanyue was going to make a move. When she tried to call an online taxi, several girls about her age came face to face. Seeing her outspoken appearance, several people couldn''t help looking more, with examination and criticism. After one of them saw the features of Nanyue, he couldn''t help but stop, stared at her and opened his mouth: "Nanyue? Are you back? " Chapter 221 South Vietnam steps slightly, looked at the past calmly, a total of four girls, all wearing makeup, wearing decent and beautiful skirts. The face is somewhat familiar. South Vietnam turned it over in its memory and looked at it one by one before it was right. Her name is Tong Xiaolu, the only person who contacted her and knew her in the past six months. The other three, who were also classmates in the same school, bullied and isolated her small group. Therefore, she really admires Tong Xiaolu. While she can make friends with the original body, she is the same small group as the person who bullies the original body and is inseparable every day. The 17 - or 18-year-old girls don''t have any hatred for bullying their original body. They just feel that their original body is from the countryside. Although they are beautiful, they wear shabby clothes and have no money. They want to play with them, but they won''t say good words to please them. Now the three recognized that she was indeed South Vietnam. I must have seen all kinds of hot searches and videos about South Vietnam on microblog or other apps, which will look different. Nanyue fixed her eyes on Tong Xiaolu''s surprised face and nodded at will: "well, I''m back." "Are you alone?" Seeing that she responded, Tong Xiaolu came forward and wanted to help her share some bags, "uncle and aunt, where are they?" "Well," Nanyue slightly stepped aside without Tong Xiaolu''s help, "I''m ready to go back. Take your time." "Oh..." Tong Xiaolu was a little disappointed and put down her hand. "Then pay attention to safety on the road. Come to my house to pay New Year''s greetings after the new year." Nanyue looked at her with a smile, and then said, "I''m going to the countryside. Bye." Then he nodded politely to the other three, and then continued to go out. There happened to be a taxi to see off the passengers at the roadside. After South Vietnam confirmed that the driver still received the order, he got on the back seat. "Don''t look, people have become big stars. Where will they pay attention to you?" One of the girls came up and pulled Tong Xiaolu and said. The expression is a little teasing, but there is also hidden envy and jealousy. When they go to art school, they naturally want to become famous. But not everyone has good luck in South Vietnam. They can pass the national audition and enter the knockout competition. As a result, he rushed to the end and was eliminated until the finals. Even if she was eliminated, she was still favored by a very famous agent and signed a contract. In the future, there are a lot of resources and opportunities waiting for her. Like their senior brothers and sisters in the last few sessions, even if they really entered the entertainment industry, they are still just a little actor and look familiar in TV dramas. Most of them still go to be teachers, or open training classes, interest classes and so on. They still have a year and a half to graduate, and their future is still bleak. I don''t know if they can have the same good luck as South Vietnam. Another girl, however, could not help watching the taxi that South Vietnam took, gradually disappearing. "Once she was trampled into the mud by us, but now she stands higher than all of us. Didn''t you see the bag she was carrying? Several are big names, each of which is more than our pocket money a year. " Tong Xiaolu slowly recovered and looked a little lost: "South Vietnam has changed a lot. I always thought that she could understand me and would not blame me." "... we treat her like a countryman, but you treat her like a fool. She hates you most." "Well, stop talking. I didn''t say that I would go out to see a movie and go shopping. Why do I say these unhappy things?" "I''m suddenly not in the mood to watch it. After all, South Vietnam is now popular. If she accidentally says on the program that we bullied her before, won''t she have to be raped in the future?" "People in Nanyue may not remember you. They probably remember a tong Xiaolu." "Enough!" Tong Xiaolu''s breath was hurried, her face turned red, and she was a little embarrassed. "I have something to go first and contact again." Chapter 222 Nanyue stayed in the hotel all night. After getting up early to practice, he went to buy a new suitcase, took in all the things he bought yesterday, and called a taxi to the countryside. Because she was very generous and didn''t mean to make a counter-offer for the price, she promised at once. Therefore, along the way, the taxi driver was very enthusiastic and talked with her about the changes of L City in the past year. Nanyue listened absently, responded from time to time, looked out of the window and completely fell into a memory. When she arrived at her destination, she had not yet had time to jump out of her memory. When she saw the familiar red brick and green tile houses, she had a kind of feeling. At this moment, she was the original feeling of South Vietnam. In fact, it is true in the future. Nanyue got out of the car and thanked the driver who helped move two boxes down. He was basking in the sun with the right temperature. For a time, he was still in a trance. When the taxi left the quiet small town, some aunts and sisters chatting outside their home looked at her curiously. South Vietnam just pulled two boxes and stepped into the familiar gate. The two-story brick house is surrounded by a small yard, a small sun farm, a water well, and a grape trellis above the well. On the side are two bungalows, one is the kitchen and the other is the bathroom. They are all newly-built. This is a very old house. Just came all the way, you can see most of the buildings built, like small villas, with different styles. The yard and the house were quiet, as if no one was there, but the door was wide open. Nanyue stood in the middle of the yard, hesitating for a moment, wondering whether to go in without authorization. Although this is the house where I have been living, I sleep in the small room on the right hand side of the door, facing the sun, every winter and summer vacation. "Who?" With the sound of a door, a man came out of the room on the left. He put on his presbyopia glasses in his hand, then held the door frame across the threshold and squinted at her. Then, there was some excitement: "the more you come back, come in quickly and grandma will pour you tea! Just today, I cooked white eggs and added some sugar water. It''s delicious! " I watched the little old lady come with small steps, and then I grabbed her and took her to the house. Nanyue felt a little soft and held the old lady''s rough and wrinkled hands back. The old lady poured her hot tea and brought out the candy box to greet the guests for the new year. She grabbed candy and biscuits for her. Then he was busy going to the kitchen, fishing for boiled white eggs and heating hot sugar water. Before and after reaching South Vietnam, Leng wanted to watch her finish eating. The two suitcases in South Vietnam were left in the yard and stood alone. When a middle-aged woman came outside the door, shouted South Vietnam and came in with a happy face, the old lady stopped persuading South Vietnam to eat sugar. "Ouch, why did you bring two suitcases back? I''m tired on the way. Come and try the orange my aunt just bought today. It''s sweet! " The visitor is the aunt of Nanyue. He Hongxia, from the neighboring village, is very bright and outgoing. She will become very hot when she gets angry. She brought a basket of oranges, enough to weigh several kilograms. After putting it on the table, he went to help Nanyue bring in his luggage and put it in the room on the right. As soon as he came out, he rushed to South Vietnam and said, "Yue Yue, come home with grandma for new year''s Eve dinner later. Your uncle bought beef, mutton and a big fish. It happened that the whole family had a hot pot." "OK, thank you, aunt." South Vietnam didn''t refuse. She must go there and send some gift boxes and children''s food. Seeing her answer, he Hongxia smiled brightly: "you''re welcome. Come early in the afternoon and have dinner at five!" Chapter 223 New year''s Eve dinner in the countryside is always very early. Some even eat it at noon, while others have lunch at four or five in the afternoon. Moreover, firecrackers can be set off here. From more than 11 o''clock, neighbors began to crackle firecrackers to celebrate the new year''s Eve. Nanyue took out all the things she bought, half of which were put in her grandmother''s room, and the other half was left for the afternoon to take to her uncle''s house tens of meters away. Then he tied his hair, put on his apron, took his mobile phone and small shelf, and was ready to go to the kitchen to cook lunch and have a live broadcast. Grandma tried her best to stop her from working. Or did South Vietnam say that to complete the task, it must be done before it can be released into the kitchen. Although grandma lives alone in the old house, her uncle and aunt have always been very filial. The ingredients and new year goods that should be bought have never fallen. There is also a single door refrigerator in the kitchen, which is full of ingredients. After inspecting the whole kitchen, Nanyue probably planned what to do, so he sent a message to Mo Lvlv. Then she started the live broadcast, put the mobile phone at a suitable angle, and was able to put the scope of her activities into the camera. The live studio, of course, is still the snowball video. After all, Sheng Jingrui became the boss and solved the people behind the scenes for her. Naturally, she got a reward. As soon as the live broadcast was launched, as always, there was no audience, so South Vietnam took out all the ingredients, sorted them and began to deal with them. At noon, she and her grandmother can eat and cook a few simple home-made dishes. It''s still difficult for South Vietnam. After washing what should be washed and drying his hands, South Vietnam took time to look at the mobile phone screen. At this glance, there was a frenzy of barrage, which bounced up one by one, making people unable to see what had been sent for a moment. It seems that Mo Lvlv publicized her live broadcast on her microblog. South Vietnam picked up the bullet screen that flashed past and replied, "I''m at my grandmother''s house in the countryside, which is where I used to live. I''m going to make lunch." "Which country? Well, you don''t know. " "Can country women also broadcast live? Bah, I''m not over nineteen. I''m a girl! " "We want to make sliced pork with winter bamboo shoots, green onions, tofu, mushrooms and cabbage, steamed bass and laver egg soup." "Of course, I can do it. I used to do it in the kitchen. I can watch it." While replying to the barrage, South Vietnam cut vegetables and mixed sauce. The bass was killed by grandma. When she saw her chatting on her mobile phone, she hesitated at the door for fear that she would be photographed when she came in. Nanyue quickly took over and asked grandma to go to the room to have a rest, then steamed the fish and officially started cooking. In the countryside, there is no range hood. They all go out from the chimney, so there is no noise. From time to time, South Vietnam also explains how to make this dish delicious. The planned eating and sowing has directly become a home cooking teaching. The audience was amused and cheered, but what they enjoyed was not the dishes cooked by South Vietnam, but the way cooked by South Vietnam. This is a South Vietnam that they can''t see on the screen. Naturally, they have to cherish it and record it for commemoration in the future. Every time South Vietnam finishes a dish, it will stop a little, thank the audience in the live studio for the little star gifts, and persuade them not to give them again and again. But the more persuasion, the more the audience gave it, as if they were happy to see her embarrassed. Then, someone smashed a kaleidoscope directly, one smashing or ten. "Thank you... Chaoyang''s ten kaleidoscope." Is it a coincidence that South Vietnam was a little stunned? The audience was shocked at first, and then some slowly recovered and asked questions similar to those of South Vietnam. Chapter 224 -Chaoyang? Is it the Chaoyang who wrote adventure? -Maybe it''s a coincidence. I happened to take such a net name. -I think 80% is, after all, the songwriter of adventure. He writes such a good song that he must earn a lot of money to give a gift of 10000 yuan at one go! -2333 isn''t it a fan brother or a fan sister in South Vietnam¡¶ The more you listen to adventure, the more you feel that it fits well with South Vietnam. It feels like a song written specifically for her. -The point is, South Vietnam seems to have this kind of speculation! Seeing the barrage, Nanyue coughed softly: "Chaoyang, good Spring Festival. I''m really guessing if you''re the Chaoyang I know." -Mu Mu, Nan Yue Kang, I also want a good Chinese New Year! -I can only afford a hundred little stars. South Vietnam, look at my QAQ Nanyue smiled and said, "everyone is after the new year. Don''t give any gifts. Keep them for fun with relatives and friends after the new year. " "If you send it again, I''ll broadcast it." As soon as this word came out, the man who was crazy about brushing the little stars just stopped. The barrage has also become unified. They are all brushing 23333, which means laughing. Among them, the "Happy New Year" barrage issued by Chaoyang is somewhat conspicuous. Nan Yue blinked. Is he admitting that he is the sunrise? However, when she said this was not good in the live studio, she did not continue to ask, but quickly changed the topic and went to cook the next dish. When the dishes and soup were ready, Nanyue picked up his mobile phone and was ready to say a few more words, which was officially broadcast. But before he could speak, he was attracted by the sudden barrage. -Nanyue, look at the microblog!! There is a beautiful picture of your favorite hot man!! Ah, I''m gone!! -I also saw that I have kept the photo album silently. This face is super capable of fighting! -What are you talking about? South Vietnam''s favorite man, isn''t it me? -Upstairs, if you eat a peanut, you won''t -Stop it, okay? This is the live studio in South Vietnam. What do you think others do? -Whisper, vocal CP Sego! South Vietnam revived in time and said, "I''m going to have lunch with grandma. Everyone has a good meal. I''ll see you next year!" With that, she waved goodbye before the barrages brushed them off, and then neatly turned off the live broadcast. Then he hesitated for a moment with his mobile phone and went on the microblog with a trumpet. This time, she doesn''t have to search. It''s directly on the home page. Hot, Sheng Jingheng appeared at the airport. A long black-and-white plaid coat and a gray scarf, tall and straight, slender legs. It''s rare that I didn''t wear sunglasses, but wore a mask to expose my deep and quiet eyes. Under the refraction of light, the dark eyes seemed to shine with stars. With a pair of White Headphones and a mobile phone connected to his ears, he seems to be listening to something. This headset is as like as two peas that she ordered yesterday. South Vietnam was a little surprised. He thought that with his temperament, he would definitely choose the black one. The airport is city A. the time is this morning, almost the same as when she arrived at her grandmother''s house. Just one day off, he still went back. Maybe like her, she wants to go back and see the old man. South Vietnam has seen several pictures. Even if it is a raw picture, it can''t find the face with any defects. It''s really convinced. It''s really what fans say. It''s a beautiful picture. She didn''t dare to save it in her mobile photo album. She can only use a small size to forward a microblog collection. God''s face is used to appreciate it slowly. South Vietnam withdrew from the trumpet, turned off the microblog, and then took the prepared dishes to the living room. Chapter 225 Sheng''s old house. Different from the past quiet, today is especially lively, and the whole family gets together. Even standing outside, you can hear the sound of several bear children chasing and beating upstairs and downstairs. Sheng Jingrui was pestered by several nephews and nieces for a long time. He was finally sent away with a red envelope. Seeing that he would be urged to marry by his aunt and aunt, he hurried outside to hide quiet. Seeing Sheng Jingheng standing by the pavilion, as in previous years, and speechless with a pool of Koi, he couldn''t help sighing. "At night or tomorrow morning?" Sheng Jingheng turned his head slightly, looked at him and said, "tomorrow morning." "Huh? Are there any plans for the afternoon and evening? Go out with my brother? " Sheng Jingrui held his arm and leaned against a pillar. "Yes." Sheng Jingheng refused directly. Sheng Jingrui was puzzled and asked, "do you still have work to do on New Year''s Eve? Or have an appointment with a friend? " Sheng Jingheng said faintly, "it''s a little private." "OK," Sheng Jingrui gave up asking, "I heard you gave Wei Jun a holiday? Is there no inconvenient place to be alone in the crew? The family will send you a driver and a cook? " "No," Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes and covered his smile. "The Bento of the crew tastes good." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Didn''t he eat something cooked by unfamiliar people? Changed after making a movie? Sheng Jingrui looked strange: "does your crew have extra funds and hire a chef?" Sheng Jingheng shook his head and didn''t say much. Sheng Jingrui was about to speak again, but someone interrupted him. "Jing Rui, what are you doing outside? Come on in, your uncle has something to tell you! " Sheng''s mother stood behind the hall door, holding the door frame to look here, but only looked at Sheng Jingrui¡® "Well, right away!" Sheng Jingrui has no choice but to respond. When Sheng''s mother turns around and returns to the hall, she goes to see Sheng Jingheng. "Go in together?" Sheng Jingheng raised his eyes and looked again at the koi swimming happily in the pool: "if I don''t go in, it will be better." "Alas... Well, I''ll call you after dinner." Sheng Jingrui sighed and raised his feet back to the hall. After entering, he saw Sheng''s mother standing waiting for him not far behind the door. "Mom, why are you waiting for me?" Sheng Jingrui walked over and put his hands on Sheng''s mother''s shoulders to help her pinch some hard shoulders. Sheng''s mother was calm, so she couldn''t help laughing. She raised her hand and patted him: "you child, I still remember your mother''s shoulder hurts." "Of course I remember, so let you press it when you have nothing to do. The technique of a professional masseur is much better than me." "Have time," said Sheng''s mother, pulling down Sheng Jingrui''s hand and looking at him carefully. "If you really want to make me happy today, stay away from that person." Sheng Jingrui frowned slightly: "what is that man? His name is Jing Heng. He is my brother. " "Hum, I didn''t give birth to it. Who knows what it is." Sheng''s mother couldn''t help but say angrily. Sheng Jingrui took out his hand: "he is indeed related to our family. Even if he is strange, he is also my brother. Mom, he''s going to be 25 this year. Can you turn the page, huh? " When Sheng''s mother saw that he spoke to herself with this attitude for Sheng Jingheng, she couldn''t help humming coldly: "he will hurt you sooner or later. Aren''t you also because of him?" "Of course not. That''s because his father was not soft on his old friends and forcibly cut off the back road of the Chu family. Otherwise, how could the whole family move back to their hometown s city and have no contact with us? " "Well, stop talking," said Sheng''s mother with a headache. "Come in quickly. What to say and what not to say. You can serve dessert." Chapter 226 South Vietnam imagined how rich the new year''s Eve dinner was, but it was a little surprised to see it. The table is not big, so I put a pot. The bottom of hot pot soup with chicken soup is boiling, emitting an attractive smell. But next to it, there are all kinds of small tables and shelves, filled with all kinds of ingredients, meat and vegetables. As soon as the person arrived, he put it into the pot and ate it. There are also several dishes necessary for new year''s Eve dinner, such as braised fish, rice noodles, meat, whole chicken soup, New Year cake and so on. It''s almost enough for more than a dozen people. But even if you add her and grandma, there are only six people in total. However, this is the case for the new year''s Eve dinner. It is a good sign to have the rest. Represents the surplus in the coming year. Compared with my aunt''s hearty, my uncle is relatively speechless. The two cousins have reached the age of being able to surf the Internet. They have heard a little about the deeds of South Vietnam, which has been pestering her to ask questions. When they were seated, they suddenly became lively. My aunt saw that everything she ate was delicious. Her eyes narrowed with laughter. She couldn''t care about her own food and kept cooking. While he kept asking nan to eat more, he didn''t forget to pick some soft dishes for grandma so that she wouldn''t be able to bite. The new year''s Eve dinner that starts at five o''clock is completely over until more than seven o''clock. Cousins and cousins went out to find little friends and set off fireworks together. After drinking two glasses of wine, my uncle would blush and sit eating without saying a word. My aunt and grandma are talking about the past, the village and town, and their plans for the coming year. Nanyue ate quietly for a while. When he saw that the bottom of the pot was almost watered down, he put down his chopsticks. "I''m ready. I want to go out." "Well, let''s go. We can really walk around the village while it''s not cold these two days." My aunt waved her out. As soon as she got out of the door, she sighed with her grandmother: "I don''t know how much the child has suffered in big cities. It is estimated that he often doesn''t have enough to eat. He is so thin." "When children are young, they have to eat some bitterness," said Grandma with a wide heart. "If their life is bad before, it will be better and better in the future." "Yes, I can''t stay at home on New Year''s Eve. Alas, it''s not the same as before. It''s the same thing. " "This is her home. If you two don''t like to entertain her, my old woman can move." "Oh, mom, what are you talking about? I''m just talking about it. I''m not happy." Listening to the voice behind him getting smaller and smaller, Nan Yue slightly hooked his lips, then took a breath and walked to the place with many trees in the village. There are several hundred year old trees in the village, which are big and deep-rooted, with dense branches and leaves and evergreen all the year round. Just a little closer, you can feel the fresh and abundant wood spiritual power. However, with a sudden "bang", a spark exploded in the night sky, gorgeous and dazzling. In an instant, the breath here was completely disturbed and could not be well absorbed. South Vietnam looked up and watched one after another fireworks take off. It seemed that it wanted to compete with this. A family opposite also set off fireworks. For a time, the whole village fireworks one after another, did not stop. "This is the new year." Nanyue smiled helplessly, leaned against the tree, took out his mobile phone, opened wechat and replied to some blessing messages. Then, I also sent a simple message to Sheng Jingheng, happy new year. After sending it, he thought again, clicked on the voice, recorded the fireworks and sent it to the past. NY: Mr. Sheng, I''ve seen the new year fireworks with you~ ¡££º Happy new year. It''s good for him to reply. South Vietnam withdrew from wechat, closed his eyes and felt the noise at this time. Like a little noise in the ear, the feeling of loneliness will be slightly reduced. Chapter 227 It was very comfortable to stay in the countryside for three days, except that someone always came to grandma''s house to have a look at the rumored South Vietnam, which has become a star. And most of them are children. Almost all the new year sweets bought by grandma have spread out, and they have to go to the town market to buy them temporarily. Normally speaking, the second day of the new year is the day to go back to his mother''s house. However, the Southern family temporarily made an appointment with other relatives and friends for dinner, so it was postponed to the third day of the new year. No matter what the reason for the temporary change, South Vietnam is not curious and has no intention to intervene. It can''t be better to stagger. Early in the morning of the third day of junior high school, Nanyue took the free ride in the town that her uncle contacted her and went to the city together. Not long after she left, the south family of three arrived at Grandma''s house. Nanmu smelled something when she saw the extra things in her mother''s room: "more and more?" "Well," grandma asked without salt, "will you stay at home tonight?" "Er, this," nanmu shook her head in embarrassment, "leave after lunch." Grandma nodded, "OK, go to your brother''s side, and then come back to help me cook." "Hey, I''ll do it. Mom, you have a rest." She was driven out by her mother. Nanmu looked at the big bags and went out step by step. After she went out, grandma continued to take out the red envelope under the pillow. It was bulging. At a glance, she knew that she had bothered to fill a lot of red notes. This money must be saved more and more. Her bad mother can''t rob it. After a family of three went out, the room was quiet for a while. Then someone quietly walked into the hall. Seeing her in the room, he quickly opened the door and came in. The visitor was Nanyue''s aunt: "Mom, Yueyue left me a big red envelope. The number is a little large. How can I give it back to her?" Grandma calmly put the red envelope back under the pillow: "here you are. You can keep it. The more grateful a child is, the more troublesome you husband and wife used to be. You deserve it." "But ten thousand yuan is much older," said her aunt with a worried face. "Her child has only gone out to work for half a year, and she is living in a big city. She should leave some money on herself." "Don''t worry, Yueyue is a big star now," grandma looked half happy and half worried. "Last time she was on TV, the Pearl satellite TV made an advertisement with people!" I''m glad that South Vietnam is promising now, but I''m worried that South Vietnam will rarely come back here in the future. Now that her old people have said so, her aunt will no longer tangle and feel at ease. "Well, I have to go back. Elder sister, it''s time for their family to arrive. They just made a detour to avoid them!" "Go ahead. Don''t mention the red envelope to their family." "I know. I''ll give it back if I mention it to them. Mom, I''m leaving!" At the same time, South Vietnam has arrived in the city, went to the airport and caught the morning flight back to city A. On the third day of the lunar new year, many people visited relatives or went out to play. The road was blocked for a while. After arriving at the airport, Nam Yueh got off the bus, pulled his suitcase and was ready to go faster to catch the plane. As a result, she suddenly heard a scream, and then someone shouted her name. Nanyue was slightly stunned, followed the prestige, and saw a full dozen people running towards her excitedly. Is this... Her fan? South Vietnam calmed down and gave off a soothing breath, which made this group of people slowly become quiet after they approached, without disturbing other passers-by. "South Vietnam, can you sign a group photo?" "South Vietnam, South Vietnam, are you su Yan? How beautiful! " Chapter 228 Not only did some people squat when they got on the plane in L City, but also fans and passers-by squatted and followed South Vietnam when they got off the plane in a city. All kinds of mobile phones and SLRs shoot at her and try to talk to her from time to time. Although South Vietnam travels alone, the specially created aura still makes the people who follow dare not get too close. After getting rid of them and getting on the business bus to pick her up, South Vietnam was relieved and relaxed. Although she knows that as long as the fans have a heart, they can find their own love bean flight and come to squat in advance. But I still didn''t expect that she would be so fast. She also became an artist with fans to send and pick up. Fortunately, there are not too many people, otherwise it would be very troublesome to fly. "Happy new year, brother Mao." South Vietnam pressed his mind, took out a red envelope from his bag and handed it to him. Mao Hui did not answer: "Miss Nan, I gave it last month." "Of course I remember. It was last year. This is this year''s construction red envelope. It''s not much. It should be a scene." South Vietnam insisted on giving it to him. Mao Hui had no choice but to accept it: "thank you, Miss South." "Well, it will be the same as green in the future. Just call me South Vietnam." When Mao Hui nodded, Nanyue leaned back, took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Chu ye that she was here and could start work. Chu Ye was very straightforward. He sent her a restaurant location with a very clear meaning. Just let her go directly. When he arrived, South Vietnam found that Chu Ye was not only alone, but also a rather elegant middle-aged man. Seeing her coming in, both stood up. Chu Ye stood in the middle and said, "this is Hu Zhehu, editor and director of Pearl satellite TV. This is the artist I''m bringing now, South Vietnam." "Hello, Nanyue. I watched the last New Year''s Eve party. It was very amazing. My daughter asked me if I was a fairy invited from heaven." "Thank you, director Hu. Your daughter must be very cute." Hu zhe smiled: "yes, she is only three years old this year, especially cute." "If you add Hu''s wechat, you can find that all his circle of friends are showing their daughters." After Chu Ye finished joking, he said, "sit down and talk. I''ll ask the waiter to come in and order." After ordering, Chu Ye didn''t mean to talk about business, but continued to talk about his daughter with Hu Zhe. South Vietnam consciously didn''t ask much, but cooperated very well. From time to time, it gathered together to take a look at Hu zhefa''s circle of friends. After talking about Hu Zhe''s daughter, all the dishes were ordered. The topic turned around and talked about the dishes of city a and several variety shows related to food. So far, South Vietnam has only gone to make up for a few periods of beautiful scenery, and has not seen other variety shows. The original body didn''t see much. The names they said were only vaguely heard of. So I couldn''t plug in, but listened quietly from beginning to end and ate silently. Both men didn''t drink. A meal was soon finished, and the chat ended. Hu zhe had to go home to entertain his relatives, so he left first. Chu ye and Nanyue were left, still sitting in the box. Chu Ye looked at the few remaining plates and tutted: "you don''t look like a female artist at all." "Shall I eat less? Next time on an occasion like this? " If necessary, South Vietnam can still control itself. "No, I''ll just say it casually." Chu ye took a sip of tea before he got to the point. "Just now, Hu Zhe, he is a very famous variety editor and director on Pearl satellite TV. Several popular variety shows with high ratings and reputation are all written by him." "Recently, he is preparing a business variety show of public welfare nature." Chapter 229 South Vietnam still knows something about operating variety shows. In recent years, a popular variety show mode in China has produced many files continuously, and it is basically broadcast on TV, not just online variety shows. It''s basically a group of stars to go away from big cities, open inns, restaurants, or set up a farmyard. Both star flying guests and plain people will be entertained. The highlight is the slow-paced life. We can see the real side of the stars in private, as well as the appearance of various guests and plain people. "What exactly is it like?" Nanyue doesn''t need to ask more. She also knows that this is the variety show that Chu ye said years ago to help her get in touch with first. Chu ye said, "it''s just to find a scenic spot, open a shop and sell some simple drinks, coffee and baked salty and sweet snacks. There should also be a staple meal, but it''s basically simple." "The original version is a variety show in country K. pearl satellite TV bought the copyright and gave it to Hu Zhe to shoot." Nanyue nodded and asked, "so if I want to take it, I have to learn how to do this?" "Special chefs and kitchen assistants will be invited. The star''s job is mainly to greet guests. Drinks are very simple and can be learned in a day or two." Chu ye took another sip of tea to moisten his throat, and then said, "but it seems that he will consider several star private dishes. One or two dishes will be served by one person, and the price will be a little more expensive." One or two courses, there''s no problem at all. Nanyue said, "OK, please brother ye, try your best to help me talk down." Chu Ye smiled and looked at her: "very smart. I know it''s just a simple meeting for dinner this time. It hasn''t been settled yet." "If it''s settled, we should have talked about this just now, not now." Nanyue shrugged, which can be guessed from the look of Chu ye and Hu Zhe. Chu Ye just acted as a middleman this time and let Hu zhe see South Vietnam with his own eyes to see whether to choose her or not. Also let South Vietnam officially know what variety show to talk about. If she doesn''t want to, there is room for rejection. Anyway, we just had a potluck together and didn''t talk about business. If you become the best, it doesn''t hurt if you don''t. "Let him think about it for two or three days. If I haven''t heard back, I''ll pester him again. If not, choose something else as soon as possible. " After that, Chu Ye looked at her again and confirmed, "don''t you reject variety shows? Is there any particular type you don''t like? " It seems a little late to ask her this now. Nanyue smiled and shook his head: "no, it should be all right, thrilling and exciting, too." "It''s too thrilling and exciting. It''s not easy to pass the trial at home. Don''t think about it." Chu Ye rings the bell and asks the waiter to come in and pay the bill. After waiting for someone to go out, he got up and put on his coat: "you have just come back. First, have a good rest at home for two days. In a few days, Yunjian music will have a small New Year Concert and invite you to sing your two new songs." "Free?" South Vietnam asked casually. Chu Ye laughs at her: "of course, you have to rely on others to push songs for you. Next time you send a new song, you will give a better recommendation." Speaking of the next new song, Chu ye asked her again, "do you want to charge or continue to be free next time you send a new song?" South Vietnam pondered for a moment: "continue to be free. I''m not short of money now." "Huh?" Chu Ye jokingly asked, "come home and get rich?" "I sent it before I went home." Nanyue also stood up, took out a small brocade box containing health pill from his bag and handed it to Chu ye, "brother ye, happy new year. This is a red envelope for opening Gongda. You can eat it yourself or take it back to honor your elders." Chapter 230 [Ding! Happy new year to the host. The system gives a gift package to kaigong University. Please check it!] South Vietnam sat in the car and closed his eyes. Hearing the long lost children''s voice, he couldn''t help but open his eyes accidentally. [happy new year, little five. Are you on vacation these days?] Yes, although it''s not as lively as you, there''s still a seven day holiday!] Well, please help me open the big gift bag OK The gift bag is still ten thousand spirit stones, a lucky card of little use, and an exchange card. [what is the exchange card?] [does the host need to open the exchange interface?] [open it.] When the voice fell, an interface similar to a mall emerged in South Vietnam''s mind. There are various exchangeable attributes and skills and talents. For example, beauty point + 1, IQ point + 1, physical strength value + 1, liking degree + 1. For example, all kinds of language talent points + 1, including English, French, Japanese, Korean and so on. At the bottom, there are skills and talents, including singing, dancing, acting, playing chess, writing, musical instruments, art, cooking and so on. Unlimited redemption is available as long as you have enough cards. So your main use is here After reading it, Nanyue couldn''t help thinking. She thought that Xiaowu was just a tool robot for distributing tasks and spirit stones. But now it seems that this system is still not simple. You can create a perfect person at will. If the original body also has this system and goes to other parallel spacetime, it is estimated that it can live well. [the system also has many functions, waiting for the host to explore slowly!] [OK, now change me a cooking skill + 1.] [the exchange is successful. I have directly helped the host improve his cooking skills!] Despite this, South Vietnam naturally has no feeling. I think it can only be realized by hands-on practice. Just as Mo Lvlv hasn''t started yet, she can buy some vegetables later and cook her own dinner. Little five didn''t make a sound again, and Nanyue returned to silence, closed his eyes and distracted. Just now, she gave the health pill to Chu ye in the hotel box. By the way, she roughly told him about the pill, and showed him the inspection list. Although it''s a little late, at least he won''t be the last person to know. The reason to tell him, on the one hand, is sincere and wants to send him health pills. After all, he is not short of money or anything else. This is more meaningful. On the other hand, if there are relevant rumors in the circle in the future, he can help her find a way to deal with it at the first time. Of course, she still believes that old Mu will help her keep it a secret. Just take precautions first. There is always nothing wrong. Bound to the wish system, she can''t make mistakes at every step in the future. However, this health pill has a formal inspection form. After her spiritual power has been diluted, it has only Ganoderma lucidum flavor. I don''t think there''s any big problem. The only problem is that her fees will be criticized. And there will be many supermarkets, large and small, with many people. Nanyue didn''t want to meet fans again, and then went on a hot search without any major event, which made people bored, so she asked Mao Hui to buy some simple ingredients for her. While waiting in the car, I looked at my mobile phone and replied to any new news. These two days, by sending blessings, she talked with Zuo yaoran more about how to derive diversified acting skills. Zuo yaoran thought of something and sent her a message. This meeting accumulated several more articles. South Vietnam carefully read them one by one, and then thought about the wording to reply to him. Before I finished returning, I saw a push of the latest news. After seeing who sent it, she cut it out first and looked at what Sheng Jingheng sent to her. Chapter 231 Seeing another voice of more than 30 seconds, South Vietnam smiled. This time, he won''t say he sent it wrong again, will he? However, in case he really made a mistake and wanted to withdraw later, South Vietnam started this speech at the first time. This time, it is not just the sounds of the surrounding environment. But a very pleasant piano sound, playing a beautiful melody with a light rhythm. The time was too short, and South Vietnam stopped abruptly before it had a good time. Fortunately, Sheng Jingheng didn''t withdraw. South Vietnam pressed the voice for a long time, collected it first, and then clicked to continue listening. Listen, I just remembered to ask Xiao Wu. [Xiao Wu, can you help me find out for free what tune or song this melody is?] She wondered if she could confirm it first. Xiao Wu probably took a holiday and was very happy. He would simply answer it. After searching the big database for a moment, he gave the answer. [host, this melody should be original and has not been published.] Thank you Sure enough, she guessed right. South Vietnam looked at the dialog box and thought for a moment before typing a reply. NY: Mr. Sheng is writing a new song? Can I be the first person to hear the whole song? ¡££º At present, only this short paragraph has been written. He didn''t say yes, he didn''t say no, and he didn''t say wrong. This surprised South Vietnam and replied with a smile. NY: OK, I''ll wait for Mr. Sheng to finish writing. Come on! Sheng Jingheng didn''t reply or explain why suddenly he would send her a melody just written. Nanyue hung her eyes and smiled. It seems that she should try her best to play out the general melody of the new song when she goes back later. If you have inspiration, don''t waste it. "South Vietnam, the ingredients are in the trunk." Mao Hui opened the door and got on the bus. Seeing that South Vietnam looked up, he couldn''t help but be stunned. After a while, I was just tired, like someone who was going to sleep at any time. It will be energetic, clear eyes full of laughter, very smart and beautiful. Is there anything happy about this? Mao Hui always kept silent when he could hold it. After thinking about it silently, he didn''t really ask Nanyue, but drove on to take her home. When Nanyue got home, he remembered and then replied to Zuo yaoran. Zuo yaoran is still on vacation. It is estimated that he will be with his family and did not reply in time. South Vietnam didn''t care much. He put his mobile phone on the table, took down his ukri and brought a pen and music score by the way. On this trip home, I met the so-called family members and relatives who were sincerely good to me. South Vietnam has always been quite emotional and wants to write a song of what style. The theme of the song is to describe a girl who says goodbye to the past, strides forward, independent and stubborn. It is written not only to the original body and herself, but also to all girls with similar experiences. South Vietnam was a little rusty and maladjusted at the beginning of breaking away from the familiar ancient style and contacting the composition style of modern music for the first time. He played it several times slowly and hummed a general tune before he became easy. After finishing the prelude and the first paragraph one after another, Nanyue realized that it was dark outside the window. She doesn''t feel hungry, but she is a little greedy. If she doesn''t eat something, she will feel uncomfortable. When he put down ukri, he went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Because I was in a good mood, after I finished, Nanyue also took some photos, added filters, and sent them to the microblog. After sending, he sat down and prepared to eat. The cell phone rang and a message jumped out. Su Ying: are you free tomorrow? I''d like to talk to you about... Yuanyuan. Chapter 232 After confirming the convenience of South Vietnam, Su Ying decided to set the place at a cafe near the company. There are almost all foreign enterprises nearby. In the middle of the commercial street, international friends can be seen everywhere. There are also many beauties with exquisite and decent makeup. Therefore, although South Vietnam looks more outstanding, it has only won a lot of appreciation and has not been recognized. The temperature of the cafe is appropriate and the atmosphere is good. A hoarse and soothing female voice humms English songs slowly. Indeed, it is a very suitable place to talk about things. This time Su Ying arrived first. He sat in a prominent position facing the door. When he saw Nanyue, he raised his hand. South Vietnam raised a smiling face, walked over and sat down: "happy new year, Ms. su." "I''m ten years older than you. If you don''t mind, you can call me sister su." After su Ying finished, she also said happy new year. Nanyue nodded: "well, sister Su, I''m about to meet here. Did I start working today?" Su Ying smiled: "no, I don''t start until the seventh day of the ninth lunar new year, but I''m relatively free. I have no other place to go except home and company." "So." South Vietnam took the menu from the waiter and ordered a cup of coffee and a dessert. After they left, Su Ying continued, "how do you know about Yuanyuan? The Ren family should not talk to people. " South Vietnam looked at her, then smiled softly and said, "if I can read fortune telling, I can see it when I first saw you. Do you believe it?" Su Ying was surprised: "but aren''t you a star? Or are your elders good at this and taught you? " Elder martial brothers and sisters can be regarded as elders. After all, they are immortal who have been practicing truth for more than a thousand years. Thinking about it, South Vietnam nodded slightly: "yes, I have a good talent in this field, but few people believe." "I see." Su Ying is both happy and lost. After all these years, no one will talk about her again. "After lunch that day, I kept thinking that you brought Yuanyuan to see me, just unintentionally or intentionally." Su Ying smiled bitterly: "I thought about it all night, but I didn''t dare to confirm or admit it." The waiter brought coffee and dessert. South Vietnam didn''t speak for a moment. Then he said, "your mood can be understood, but you can also think about it occasionally. If you are Yuanyuan, will you want to know the truth or live a lifetime without knowing anything?" "Whether she doesn''t forgive you or not, she has the right to know and see you." Su Ying looked guilty and whispered, "I''m too selfish. I only think of myself from beginning to end." "If you really only think about yourself, you won''t return home, and you won''t be paying attention to Yuanyuan''s life all the time." Nanyue sipped her coffee. It smelled sweet, but it was bitter. It was a taste she didn''t like. Su Ying looked at her unexpectedly, then reluctantly smiled and said, "yes, I''ve been thinking about yuan yuan. That''s why I ran back and thought it was enough to look at her secretly. But I never thought about her feelings, nor did I intend to ask her if I wanted to see me. " "After all, at the beginning, I accepted the conditions given by the Ren family, gave up her and Ren Ran, and chose to accept a sum of money and my qualification to study in country F." "I promised Ren Ran''s sister that I would never show up as Yuanyuan''s mother in my life, nor would I let anyone know about it. Even if you meet yuan yuan, you should treat it as if you don''t know him. " Chapter 233 When Su Ying recovers from her grief and remorse, she drinks a cup of coffee and looks more comfortable. South Vietnam just said, "don''t tell me these words. I won''t sympathize with you or blame you for it." "Sorry," Su Ying smiled sheepishly, "I''ve lost my manners. In fact, this time I''m looking for you. In addition to Yuan Yuan''s matter to confirm with you, there''s another work matter." "Work?" South Vietnam raised its eyebrows and became interested. Su Ying nodded and said, "yes, in fact, when I return home this time, the boss sent me back. He intends to let me make a new brand and test the water in China first. If the response is good, it will be promoted all over the world. " Generally speaking, such tasks are either very reused or may be exiled. After all, what sounds good is to be responsible for making a new brand, and what sounds bad is that the previous performance has been eliminated and started again. South Vietnam looked at Su Ying''s serious look and confirmed that she should be the former. "So, sister Su, do you want to cooperate with me? A joint brand and a combination of Chinese and western? " "Yes, you guessed." Su Ying smiled, "after all, your han costume and fairy skirt on the new year''s Eve are hard to forget. I checked a lot of relevant content on the Internet and learned that you made it yourself. From style to embroidery, you also chose the cloth yourself. " As expected, the South Vietnamese leader said, "I made it, but fortunately someone was there to help sew it, otherwise it would take a lot of time." The embroidery on the skirt is made at the expense of her cultivation and spirit. Otherwise, with the spiritual strength of ordinary people, it will never be done in just two or three days. She had to make such a fairy skirt. Indeed, as netizens said, she wanted to hit wanshuang''s face. So Wan Shuang can see who is orthodox. Whether it''s song or Hanfu. But now it seems that it has indeed brought a good response to her. Even when I saw director Hu yesterday, I specially mentioned this stage. Now, Su Ying is attracted and plans to make a joint brand with her. "If you cooperate with me, I will be responsible for finding the best craftsman. You only need to make a few styles occasionally or give me some design suggestions. If you can join in the selection of fabrics and accessories, it will be better! " When Su Ying talked about her career, she became quite confident. Later, he said frankly, "I signed with you, on the one hand, because of the last Han suit, and on the other hand, because you are a star, you will become more and more popular in the future. You''re on fire, our co branded brand. There''s no reason not to be on fire. " South Vietnam knew this, smiled and nodded, then asked, "what about positioning and pricing? High end and expensive? " "Handmade, the cost is high, and the price can''t be too low." Su Ying pondered: "there will be a good response at that time. You can consider making several models in batches with machines. In terms of texture and price, it will naturally decrease a lot, but it can face a wider crowd." Although South Vietnam doesn''t know much about the fashion circle, it can be understood that Su Ying''s employment is a large brand foreign enterprise, and the new brands can''t be too classy. More importantly, with her name, it means that it''s not much cheaper. In the future, most of them are made in Gaoding and private order. They lend artists to wear red carpets or attend events, or upper class celebrities to attend banquets. They need unique styles. Nan Yue thought and said, "I need to discuss this with my agent and give you an answer then." Chapter 234 Unlike South Vietnam, you can see people with just a pair of eyes. Chu Ye''s first reaction after knowing the news was to ask acquaintances in the fashion circle to check whether Su Ying''s brand foreign enterprise was true and whether there was anything bad. After getting the results the next day, he gave South Vietnam an accurate answer. He has no problem with the joint brand of South Vietnam and Su Ying. He will not interfere, but he will not help. To put it bluntly, it means that this is an additional development of South Vietnam, which is equivalent to her personal investment and has little to do with the broker. However, it''s right to tell him. After all, everything she does may affect the development of the future star path. After finishing with Chu ye, Nanyue turned and opened the dialog with Ren Jiayuan. NY: yesterday, I met Su Ying and talked about a joint brand of Chinese and western. Xiaoyuanyuan:??? Really? What else did you talk about? NY: talking about you, she admitted. Xiaoyuanyuan: admit it''s my mother? Then why don''t you ask me to go to QAQ NY: you''re here. She may not be able to say anything. Do you want to add her wechat? Xiao Yuanyuan: Yes! Always talk first, get to know each other, and admit it when you meet next time, so it won''t be too embarrassing. South Vietnam also thought so. The meeting smiled and sent Su Ying''s wechat QR code. According to Ren Jiayuan''s character, we should have a pleasant chat with Su Ying. As for whether we can really meet each other, it''s not very important whether there is any follow-up. South Vietnam put away its mobile phone and continued to write new songs. After three days at home, Nanyue finally finished all the music scores of the new song. The words are not in a hurry. I plan to save some inspiration and finish it at one go. On February 12, the eighth day of the lunar new year, Nanyue directly finished her makeup and clothes at home, and then set off for the concert prepared by Yunjian music. In addition to her, there will be many famous singers tonight. There are not only domestic legitimately popular male and female groups, but also two male and female groups from K country. It can be said that there are many stars and a strong lineup. However, as Chu ye said, it was just a small concert. The venue was small and it was difficult to get a ticket. Netizens can only rejoice that at least there is a live webcast, otherwise they have to wait until the end to see it. This concert, on the one hand, is to celebrate the new year, on the other hand, is to warm up the fifth anniversary of Yunjian music in advance. If South Vietnam''s performance is still very bright and has a great response, she will also be invited to participate in the official fifth anniversary activities. At that time, the lineup will be stronger. It is said that even Sheng Jingheng may participate. It is said that this is naturally what Mo Lvlv looks at online. Nanyue thought that if Sheng Jingheng would really participate, it would represent the fifth anniversary, which is really very important. It seems that she has to do her best again tonight to win a place. After saying this, Mo lvlu remembered and said, "by the way, South Vietnam, in your super words, fans are discussing what to call. Although we are already voting, we still want you to decide. " "Huh? Do you mean the names of my fans? " South Vietnam was slightly refreshed. Mo Lvlv nodded: "yes, I''ll show you." With that, she opened the super words, found the vote, and said, "moon''s fans are called moonlight, which is hard to repeat, so she chose between little moon and little pumpkin. The other votes are not high, so you don''t have to look. " "I think the little moon is very good. It can not only correspond to your Yue character, but also correspond to the mountain moon, one of your debut songs." Mo Lulu said with a little hesitation: "I''m afraid to be said that taking this name is rubbing the heat of moon, causing the dissatisfaction of the moonlight." Chapter 235 Nanyue smiled: "did the little pumpkin run into other artists?" "It should not be. At present, there must be no red ones. If they are not red, they are not clear." Mo Lulu saw that she intended to choose a little pumpkin and said, "but won''t the little moon sound better?" "It sounds good, just like moon," Nanyue smiled at her. "When others heard it, they thought I was one of moon''s members." "Yes," Mo Lvlv sighed helplessly, "that''s called little pumpkin. It''s also very cute." Nan Yue said, "and it''s food. That''s good." "..." Mo Lulu couldn''t help but help his forehead, and then youyou said, "if your fans know that you want to eat them, they will be very happy." "Heaven knows, you know, I know, and brother Mao knows. I believe it won''t spread out, right?" South Vietnam raised its eyebrows. Mo Lvlv nodded: "yes, No." With that, he reluctantly sent a microblog with the official number of the studio to convey the meaning of South Vietnam. South Vietnam followed the forwarding and attached a simple sentence: little pumpkins, please give me more advice in the future. After microblogging, we arrived at our destination. Nanyue put away his mobile phone, made up a lipstick, checked his makeup and got off with Mo Lvlv. Because the venue here is to enter by ticket, no one squats in the parking lot. South Vietnam went up smoothly all the way, and then the staff led them to the sofa seat specially designed for singers to sit down. There is an aisle behind him, which is the auditorium. It seems that only a thousand people can sit. She came early. Many singers are still preparing. On the other side of the sofa seat, there are two singers, a man and a woman, who have not met. This kind of concert, without rehearsal, is to sing directly, which is a great test of live singing. Many powerful singers naturally don''t like South Vietnam, which is a talent show. I didn''t even look at her. After thinking about it, Nam Yue still didn''t go to say hello. After sitting for a while, other singers or groups entered one after another. Nanyue casually raised his eyes and saw an acquaintance. The other party also saw her. After a little stunned, he turned away and chose to ignore her. Even the seats were chosen, sitting next to the two people who didn''t look at South Vietnam. Nanyue smiled. If she hadn''t seen it this time, she almost forgot what the judge Mu Jiaxuan said when she was eliminated. According to this situation, when the snowball video persuaded the judges, it was estimated that she was the first one to nod and agree. Just thinking, a slightly familiar voice came and interrupted her thoughts. "South Vietnam, it''s really you." The visitor is also an acquaintance -- another judge of idol new era, Huo Tong. Nanyue stood up and said, "Hello, sister Tong." Huo Tong gently took her and sat back: "there''s no need to be so formal. Here, we''ll all be singers." "Yes." South Vietnam nodded gently. She doesn''t have much opinion on Huo Tong, but she won''t want to make friends. So I''m not going to say anything. Huo Tong looked at her polite appearance and whispered, "sorry, I gave you that score last time... Fortunately, you are now better than the draft, otherwise I will be guilty all my life." "It''s nothing. As a judge, you really should score according to the rules." Nan Yue shook his head, saying nothing, and didn''t take Huo Tong''s words. Huo Tong was stunned and realized that she was not as soft as the surface, but she was very angry inside. It seems that if you want to make friends with her, it is impossible to invite her to make a cooperative song. "Hello, is that South Vietnam?" Just as the atmosphere between the two was silent, a middle-aged woman in capable clothes approached. When she saw Nanyue nodding, she said, "sister LAN wants you to talk." Chapter 236 "Eh? Is that LAN lingxuan? She really came! " "This shows that Yunjian music is more and more famous now. I heard that there will be more famous singers in the next official event." Mu Jiaxuan listened to the discussion between the two people around her, but her eyebrows frowned involuntarily. She also saw LAN lingxuan and saw the South Vietnam that was led by LAN lingxuan''s agent. The two sat together. Although they only talked a few words, it was enough to make people jealous. After all, some young singers came to the concert. As a queen with a stable position in the singing world, she has many popular songs that are popular all over the country. LAN lingxuan is even the idol of many of them. Who doesn''t want to go up and say a few words and take a picture. Everyone else took the initiative to get close, except South Vietnam, which was specially invited to speak. However, after singing a "Night Dream", South Vietnam is really more able to climb the relationship than expected. I don''t know if she will be more popular than herself soon. Mu Jiaxuan lowered her eyes and thought of Sheng Jingheng''s recent interaction with South Vietnam on her microblog, which made her eyes more cloudy. A moment later, she clenched her hands and made a decision. "I''ll go to the bathroom." After whispering to the people next to her, she hurried up and left her seat. As a newcomer among the newcomers, the playing order of South Vietnam is naturally in the front. The first is a newly famous original singer, playing the guitar and singing a folk song. Second, it was South Vietnam''s turn. Yunjian music watched her two songs dominate the list for a long time before she specially asked her to sing both songs. However, the duration is slightly shortened and will not finish a whole song. Nanyue is wearing a dignified and aural dark blue skirt, with slightly shaped long hair, one side slightly behind his ears, showing a beautiful and exquisite side face. Sitting on a high stool on the stage, holding a microphone in one hand, he seemed to sing his first song at will. As soon as her voice sounded, it was like a magnet attracting metal, which made everyone look at her unconsciously. He stopped whispering and didn''t look at his cell phone. He didn''t even have any other ideas in his mind. He just wanted to hear her sing. A prelude passed, and when it came to the pure accompaniment in the middle, some people sighed and sighed: "Wow, goose bumps, this is really kneeling." "Yes, I feel that the voice of South Vietnam is particularly magical. It seems that any song sung by her will become different." Someone nearby agreed. The person on the other side couldn''t help hissing: "sisters, listen to the song quietly." When they heard this, they both closed their mouths and stopped talking. It''s also just that the two songs of South Vietnam can be regarded as slow songs. Sitting singing is better than standing singing or performing another performance, which can make the audience focus on listening to the song rather than distracting themselves from other things. The sound of the live version is much better than the sound quality after sound modification and suppression. After both songs were sung, the audience was silent for several seconds before someone came back and could applaud when he remembered. Thunderous applause lasted for half a minute. This made the host wait a moment before announcing the next singer. Hearing Mu Jiaxuan''s name, Nanyue slightly raised her eyebrows and subconsciously smiled with interest. "Eh? You''re next, like a women''s group? Why did you suddenly change to sister Jiaxuan? " Huo Tong was very surprised. After all, the playing order was set in advance, and every singer had a look at it. There must be another mystery in this sudden change. Nanyue whispered, "maybe sister Jiaxuan is in a hurry. Let''s go first." Chapter 237 As soon as the voice fell, Mu Jiaxuan just walked to the stage. She took down the microphone on the shelf and didn''t intend to sing directly. Instead, she said hello to the audience first. Then he opened his mouth and said, "it''s a coincidence that the last singer on the stage was a contestant in the talent show I judged. She was eliminated at that time. I''m still very sorry. I didn''t expect to meet here and sing on stage one after another. " "To tell you the truth, I''m particularly stressed. I''m afraid that after singing, everyone''s singing is not as loud as just now. So, can you give me a face, even if it doesn''t sound good, can you beat more drums and palms? " With that, Mu Jiaxuan hugged his fist and bowed slightly. This scene made the audience laugh, and then someone responded, "OK!" "Don''t worry, you can sing better than her!" "Come on!" "Thank you!" Mu Jiaxuan bowed slightly again, then took a deep breath, and slowly entered the state with the sound of music. She graduated from the Conservatory of music. She is a leader in skills and feelings. She sang her famous song and was very popular. Ninety nine percent of the 1000 spectators present have heard of it. Therefore, as soon as he opened his mouth, he immediately recalled the memories of all the people and fell into. Huo Tong listened and frowned slightly. He turned his head and whispered to Nanyue, "she looks like she wants to press you on purpose." Although seriously speaking, she thinks South Vietnam sings better and has more aura. However, Mu Jiaxuan wins that this song has been popular for a long time and can almost sing. After entering the mood together, it is easy to forget the songs she has heard before. That''s why Mu Jiaxuan specially adjusted the order, and then said that before the opening. It''s all about South Vietnam. But Nanyue seemed not to hear clearly. He turned his head in doubt: "huh? Sister Tong, what did you say? " Huo Tong looked at her with a complicated look. She didn''t know whether she was pretending to be stupid or didn''t hear clearly. But this kind of words is obviously not suitable for the second time, let alone raising the voice. So he had no choice but to shake his head: "nothing." Then, looking at the sound of Nanyue, he turned back as if nothing had happened and continued to listen carefully to Mu Jiaxuan singing on the stage. Huo Tong couldn''t help sighing. In fact, he may not be able to cooperate with South Vietnam, and it may not be a good thing. The faster South Vietnam becomes popular, the easier it will become a thorn in the eye of many people. When we cooperate, maybe we''ll pull her into the water. After Huo Tong made up his mind, he gave up talking to South Vietnam and looked at the stage wholeheartedly. However, Mu Jiaxuan, who had always been very stable at the scene, had a small problem in the second half of the song - forgetting words. It''s still a very serious one. It got stuck for several seconds and dropped a full sentence of lyrics before it was connected in a panic. But this has affected her state and dragged down her whole song. After a song, there was applause, but it was a little sparse and strange. Mu Jiaxuan has a good self-restraint. She is no different from stepping down all the way. When she approaches her seat and hears the teasing sound in the audience, she trembles and sits down with a pale face. It''s not a big mistake for a singer to forget his words, but if he forgets a whole sentence, he hasn''t covered up the past and affected the back, it''s over. After tonight, it must be everywhere on the Internet that she sings and forgets words, is in poor condition, or even does not respect the whole manuscript of the stage. It''s all right if it''s just like this, but she said something like that before she started singing. At that time, someone will compare her scene with that of South Vietnam. She will wait and be trampled into the soil. Chapter 238 On the night of the concert, Mu Jiaxuan sent a microblog to apologize to Yunjian music and the audience who came to the concert. She said that when she was singing, she suddenly felt unwell, which affected her performance. Next time, she will bring you better live singing and prepare better new songs to give back to you. Therefore, there are two hot searches - # Mu Jiaxuan apologize ## Mu Jiaxuan South Vietnam #. The former''s popular microblog is naturally the one sent by Mu Jiaxuan himself. The latter is the first time that the good doer cut a video with subtitles. In the video, the first is the clip of South Vietnam singing two songs, the middle is connected with Mu Jiaxuan''s words when he came on stage, and the last is naturally the paragraph when Mu Jiaxuan forgot his words. When the two stepped down, the audience''s reaction was also cut in. The subtitles beside the picture seem to be an objective statement of facts, but between the lines, they seem to ridicule Mu Jiaxuan''s overestimation and deliberately suppress the younger generation. This video is too provocative. The rational fans of South Vietnam and Mu Jiaxuan are calling on everyone not to comment, let alone quarrel. However, there are still some unwilling fans, passers-by, or black fans. Under this video, there was a heated and bloody quarrel. Led by a popular comment, it seems to be a very simple question, but the reply below has torn thousands of floors. -Mu Jiaxuan can only sing this song? Mu Jiaxuan is a well-known singer with tens of millions of fans on her microblog. She has also established Talent Women''s design and wrote several tepid songs. Although in fact, Mu Jiaxuan has released several albums and more than 30 songs since her debut, she has really only made such a song. Can really pierce the truth, her fans will naturally become angry and resolutely refuse to admit it. The quarrel left South Vietnam out. The following sporadic reviews mentioned South Vietnam, all of which were complaining for her. However, because South Vietnam didn''t say anything from beginning to end, it didn''t mean to support Mu Jiaxuan. It attracted some people to talk secretly, saying that Nanyue and Mu Jiaxuan had completely torn their faces. It is also said that South Vietnam is really powerful, but its EQ is slightly lower. They don''t know how to have a good relationship with their predecessors. More people spread their thinking, saying whether they like the same man and the smell of gunpowder between them is so strong. Although it is not clear who this man is, those who understand it naturally understand - it is a grand scene. But mu Jiaxuan was a little glad that South Vietnam didn''t come out to say anything. Because only in this way can it calm down faster and be forgotten. However, as soon as I was relieved, I was smashed by a revelation out of thin air. @Music Radio: internal news, LAN lingxuan is preparing to send a new song and is working with a new singer surnamed n to produce cooperative dance music. I''m looking forward to it! At the same time, another microblog big V also put a video, which was top hot. The video is still the concert scene of Yunjian music that night. Before the beginning, the singer slowly entered the concert. Then, you can see a middle-aged woman in the picture. Many people can recognize that she is LAN lingxuan''s agent''s real sister. Zhenjie approached Nanyue and said a few words. Then she took Nanyue to the other side and met LAN lingxuan. Although we only talked for a few short sentences, we can see from their smiling faces that they talked well. The two are released together, and netizens can''t guess. The so-called new singer surnamed n is South Vietnam! It happened that at this time, South Vietnam sent a microblog with a group photo of LAN lingxuan. @Nanyue NY: Star chasing success[ [Photo] Chapter 239 The place where the two people take a group photo doesn''t look like a backstage lounge, but in a very elegant private room. It''s probably a group photo taken when we eat or drink tea together. In this way, we can draw an obvious conclusion that South Vietnam really wants to cooperate with LAN lingxuan, make new songs together, and even dance together. In addition, LAN lingxuan forwarded it in a friendly way, saying that the meeting was very pleasant and looking forward to meeting next time. The whole network is boiling at Dayton time. Who is LAN lingxuan? In the early years of the rise of pop music, she was a rising star. As soon as she made her debut, she triggered a national upsurge. Almost everyone listens to her songs, many girls learn her dress, and many boys regard her as the lover of their dreams. Later, it developed into the streets and alleys. Every store would play her new album. Even square dance took her songs and danced fresh dances. Later, with the development of the Internet, the physical album suffered Waterloo, and the copyright consciousness was almost blurred. LAN lingxuan slowly fell silent. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he went abroad for further study. He not only learned choreography, lyrics and music, but also learned several languages. When you make your appearance in front of the audience again and release new songs, your strength will be even better. Although it can no longer be as brilliant as it was in the first few years, it still has a stable position and sits firmly on the throne of the queen of songs in the music world. After holding a global tour concert two years ago, he was temporarily in a state of rest, taking care of his body and walking around. Now it takes three years to send a new song, and its popularity is still unabated. It has attracted a lot of attention in an instant, and the fans are even more happy. At the age of 35, she is about to celebrate the 15th anniversary of her debut. This dance music that cooperates with South Vietnam is prepared for that day. Ci and Qu were CO produced by Lin Zheng, a popular Ci and Qu artist in those days, and LAN lingxuan. The choreographer also invited her famous choreographer abroad to complete it with her. Nanyue doesn''t have to do anything. Just wait for the song to be written and the dance to be compiled, and take some time to record songs and practice dancing with LAN lingxuan. LAN lingxuan needs fresh blood to bring more heat. South Vietnam can seize the opportunity to shine. The two sides are mutually beneficial and take what they need. Such cooperation is naturally easy to talk about in minutes. Song and dance began to prepare in December. It is expected that it will be completely completed in February, so I''ll make an appointment to see you in March. So after talking about this cooperation, LAN lingxuan flew back to T city. South Vietnam didn''t have any other announcements, so he took Mo Lvlv and flew to T country to take vlog as welfare for the little pumpkins. As soon as he returned to city a, Chu ye called him to dinner. As soon as we met and saw Chu Ye''s smiling eyes, Nanyue knew that there was good news for her. "The variety show of Pearl satellite TV has been decided. It is called" come and have coffee ". It is expected to invite four artists and two plain people. It will start recording at the end of the month, two days a week. The location and other artists are still confidential. " Nanyue nodded, thinking that it was really polite to say thank you, and said, "I''ll invite you to this meal." "Please, please, I won''t rob you," Chu ye said with a smile. "Among the four artists, except you and another boy are newcomers, the other two should be super celebrities." "Isn''t it confidential?" Nanyue looked at him funny. "Brother ye, will you listen to the gossip?" Chu Ye shook his finger: "no, I naturally have a source channel. And it will be so confidential, that is to make a big disclosure. At that time, the program will become popular spontaneously without much publicity. " Chapter 240 Chu Ye''s source, South Vietnam naturally will not question too much. It''s just a little unexpected. Since Pearl satellite TV can invite super big coffee, even smaller ones can be invited casually. Even if there is no announcement fee, it is estimated that many people will rush to get on this program. But actually, I decided on her. Thinking about it, Chu ye said again, "by the way, I didn''t say last time that this variety show is public welfare, so there is no announcement fee. If you are not careful, you may need to paste it upside down again. " "It doesn''t matter. I''m willing to spend money." South Vietnam is serious. It seems that she has thought well. If she wants to collect money, she can take out the money every minute. Chu Ye laughs: "when the festival catalogue system is finished, you can indeed donate some money. While doing good deeds, you can also brush the favor of Pearl satellite TV." "OK," South Vietnam nodded, "I remember." With that, the food was ready. They started eating and chatted briefly about South Vietnam in T country. Talking about the lawsuit with wanshuang, because the procedure is a little troublesome and needs to queue up, and there are many involved in the plagiarism incident, we have to wait until June and July to have a complete result. He even talked about Mu Jiaxuan, saying that the other party didn''t dare to reappear in a short time because South Vietnam and LAN lingxuan wanted to cooperate. In case netizens see her, they have to mention the old things again and poke her wound. After dinner, Chu ye took care of the busy work for Nanyue in recent months. "It''s only a few days before the end of the month. In two days, Hu zhe will arrange for you to learn to make desserts and simple dishes in a coffee shop." "Then you have to record for two days, once a week, two days at a time." "In March, you have to practice singing and dancing with LAN lingxuan and prepare for the audition. Don''t forget." "After the audition, you can just catch up with the completion of the program recording and enter the group seamlessly in early April." "The shooting date is expected to be three to four months. At that time, I will answer you unless it is a particularly important or can''t miss announcement, and the rest will probably be pushed off." "During your filming, I will invite songs for you. This time, I have enough time to prepare more songs and produce an album. If you have money, you can also choose two main songs to shoot MV. " After finishing this long paragraph, Chu Ye paused and said, "there is a very important link, that is, you must pass the audition. Otherwise, I can only write new songs at home these months. " Nanyue wrote it down one by one and gave Chu ye a reassuring look: "unless someone operates behind his back, there will be an accident." "Don''t talk to a crow." Chu Ye jokingly joked, but he was still very relieved. After all, it was the project of his company''s film and Television Division. If outsiders wanted to intervene, they had to ask him whether he agreed or not. After eating and chatting, they went back respectively. On the bus, Nanyue simplified Chu Ye''s words and passed them on to Mo Lvlv, so that she could make a schedule and always remember what work she had on that day, so as not to forget to delay things. As soon as I finished, I received a new wechat message. ¡££º The new song is finished. South Vietnam raised its eyebrows and replied immediately. NY: do you want to send it to me? Sheng Jingheng didn''t reply to her for a moment. After a meeting, he sent a message. ¡££º You want to work with LAN lingxuan? This matter has been going on for several days. He has been filming in the closed crew all the time. Didn''t he have time to microblog? And counting, he''s almost finished. After paying a visit, Nanyue chose to tell the truth. NY: Well, I''m very happy to be valued by sister LAN. ¡££º£¿ After the question mark was sent out, it was immediately withdrawn by Sheng Jingheng within a few seconds. South Vietnam happened to have a wrong eye. He went to talk to Mo Lvlv and didn''t see it. Chapter 241 As soon as Nanyue turned back, he saw that Sheng Jingheng withdrew a message. She couldn''t help smiling. It seems that the old antique still knows to withdraw. The so-called wrong hair is just that Aojiao doesn''t want to admit it. That''s just for her. NY: what did Mr. Sheng withdraw? ¡££º Nothing. Is it convenient to receive voice now? Nanyue was slightly stunned. He looked at Mo lvlu around him and Mao Hui in front of him. After hesitation, he replied: it''s not very convenient, but he''ll be home soon. ¡££º Well, send it to me when you arrive. Nanyue returned to the word "good", and then there was some doubt - does Sheng Jingheng want to sing a new song directly to her in a voice call? Unlikely? With such questions, I came home. South Vietnam directly let Mo Lvlv busy himself. Don''t bother for the time being, and then entered the room and closed the door. When calling Sheng Jingheng for a voice call, he still had some expectations. If he really sang a new song to her in person, what would it be and what would it feel like. But after connecting, it was quiet there, there was no voice, but there was a sound of what the mobile phone was on. Nanyue asked, "teacher Sheng?" There was a meal, and then Shengjing Heng''s faint voice came from a distance: "listen quietly." "... OK." When Nam Yueh finished, he plugged in his newly bought headphones, sat in a chair and waited quietly. I have to say that the sound quality of headphones bought at a high price is really not generally good. The moment the piano sounded, South Vietnam had a feeling. Sheng Jingheng seemed to be playing the piano by his own side. Therefore, she was half a beat slow before she remembered to order the recording. No singing, no other musical instruments, simple piano music is slightly thin. But strangely, it is very attractive. Sometimes the melody is light and sometimes slow, which makes people feel a little elegant. It seems to rotate gracefully on the keys. More people can''t help but imagine how exciting a song will be when this song is enriched into a complete song by adding more elements. A song soon came to an end. Listening to the naughty piano sound as the end, South Vietnam couldn''t help but slightly pick up its eyebrows. This is not Sheng Jingheng''s consistent style. She can already expect that after the release of this new song, it will surprise his fans. Nan Yue thought about what he was going to say, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t speak. Then, listening to shengjingheng over there, he seemed to have taken his mobile phone and said in a low voice, "hang up." "Yes." South Vietnam watched him cut off the voice call, showed an expected smile, and then typed. NY: this song is different from every song before you. ¡££º Your new song? NY: I''m still writing words. I want to take my time. The song of a song is important, but the word is also very important. Sometimes, writing the lyrics will become the essence of the whole song. ¡££º Um. Seeing that the topic was about to end, South Vietnam hurriedly asked again. NY: when will Mr. Sheng kill? .¡££º end of month. NY: ah, that''s just going to be missed. NY: take care of the gift I gave you. It''s very useful. ¡££º OK. Here, even if the chat is completely over. Nanyue cut out wechat, opened the recording just now, and listened to the new song of Shengjing hontan again. Then, he decisively took out the score, hummed his new song tune, wrote and began to write words. At this time, she didn''t know. In fact, she didn''t miss Sheng Jingheng, but she was about to meet again soon. Even, new cooperation has been opened. Chapter 242 After writing the new song, Nanyue didn''t tell anyone, including Chu Ye. After all, it was the first time she wrote modern songs and words. She didn''t have much confidence in her new song. I still want to put it aside, and then when I have nothing to do, I hum it at the bottom of my heart to see if there is anything to improve. Next, Hu Zhe of Pearl satellite TV arranged for her to go to the coffee shop with another male artist to receive the training of professional chefs. In three days, each person needs to learn three simple desserts and two Western dishes. Before that, Chu ye only knew that another male artist was almost a newcomer. However, it is not new in South Vietnam. It should have been about two years since its debut. But I don''t know who it is, and the other party naturally doesn''t know that the female artist is South Vietnam. This time, the two talents finally met and knew who the other was. Ling Hao, 23, just graduated from B City Film Academy last year. At the age of 20, the famous director starred in a film in which he played the protagonist''s son. The film box office was good, so he became popular naturally. With fans, directors and screenwriters came to him to make a new play. However, he did not make a hasty choice, but waited for nearly half a year before he took over a TV play. It is a realistic family play, which tells the different results caused by several pairs of parents'' different ways of education and different views on their children''s studies and future. Family affection, friendship and love are all embodied incisively and vividly. Ling Hao plays the only son of one of his parents. He bears the expectations of his parents beyond the burden, and has a good grasp from forbearance to outbreak. In the first half of last year, once the play was broadcast on Pearl satellite TV, the audience rating soared all the way, and the hot topics on the Internet remained high for a time. At the end of last year, that is, two months ago, this play appeared at various TV drama award ceremonies. Ling Hao won the Best Newcomer Award in one fell swoop and was given a somewhat lovely title by netizens - National son. No wonder netizens call him that. After all, although he has just turned 23 this year, he has a baby face and is only 1.75 meters tall. He is thin and weak and has a strong sense of youth. He looks like he is seventeen or eighteen. After listening to Xiao Wu''s experience of Ling Hao for more than two years, South Vietnam understood why pearl satellite TV chose him among many newcomers. Ling Hao was embarrassed and at a loss when he faced south Vietnam without systematic help. The two shook hands, said hello to each other, and then embarrassed. "How old are you this year? Should you be several years younger than me?" After a meeting, Ling Hao held back a word. Nanyue nodded: "well, nineteen." Ling Hao breathed a sigh of relief: "then I''m four years younger. After the recording process, if you need any help, just ask me." After a pause, he added, "don''t call me brother, just call my name." "OK," the South Vietnamese smiled, "let''s start?" Ling Hao remembered that there were two chefs standing next to her, who were going to teach them. "Ah, OK, please two masters!" This will be morning. There will be no guests in cafe, so two chefs guide them wholeheartedly and explain every step in detail as much as possible. At about eleven o''clock in the morning, guests gradually came. They practice by themselves. If they don''t understand, they have to wait for the cook to come down and ask again. After three days, South Vietnam not only learned its own ways, but also learned Ling Hao''s ways. Ling Hao also learned his own ways. The finished products are just not good-looking, and the taste is quite authentic and delicious. After the training, the two can officially set out to go to the program recording site and meet with two other artists and two plain people. Chapter 243 "Let''s have coffee" is a business variety show, so it won''t change the scene. Each issue is recorded in the same place. However, different guests will be selected to enter the store, and then there will be special mysterious guests to help in each issue. If possible, new dishes will be prepared. This will maintain the inherent freshness of the program. It won''t feel like it''s just opening a store day after day. Therefore, after a long time of investigation and discussion, the recording site was set in an ancient town scenic spot in J City, which is known as the ancient city, close to the northwest. On the one hand, other business variety shows have finished shooting mountains and rivers, but there are few pictures of the ancient city wall. On the other hand, in addition to the large number of people on legal holidays, tourists will be normal on weekends. When stars go to open stores, they all come to watch, which affects the order of the scenic spot and the experience of other tourists. More importantly, the program bought the copyright of other countries and may be exported to other countries for broadcasting at that time. If you choose to record here, you can better show the magnificent and long history of China and let more people know. The program team booked the same plane for Nanyue and Ling Hao. They set out from city a and arrived in city J at the same time. Then I met a wave of strong fans at J City Airport. Although the staff of the program group followed, they suddenly combined together in the same frame, which still made the two fans feel a little confused for a time. Subconsciously thought that whether the two were going to be exposed. But I don''t think it''s possible. I have absolutely no chance to know each other and have intersection with each other! Then I noticed that there was a camera following me. I understand that it was shooting. South Vietnamese fans are more rational, but they are busy handing gifts to South Vietnam or chasing her. Ling Hao''s side was a little hoarse. Many girl fans were broken when they saw him walking side by side with South Vietnam. They shouted "pay attention to your body" and sobbed. Ling Hao''s face and earlobes were red. He pulled down his hat brim and walked a few steps faster to distance himself from South Vietnam. South Vietnam did not follow closely, but continued to nod and smile with its fans. Mo lvlu took the small gifts and letters, and politely refused the big ones. Finally, when I came out of the airport and got on the car prepared by the program group, I also held several bouquets of flowers in my hand, both from female fans and male fans. Ling Hao runs so fast that he confiscates everything. She looked relaxed and envious: "you have a lot of fans. Why can you be so quiet and not noisy at all?" "Because they treat me neither as a daughter nor as a wife." South Vietnam smiles. ¡°£¿¡± Ling Hao was a little depressed. "All of their girls are younger than me, but they treat me as a cub." Who made you a national son? South Vietnam smiled silently¡° Just get used to it. " This kind of distress, of course, no one can help him solve, Ling Hao had to stop talking about it. The car drives along the road into the ancient city. There are both modern high-rise buildings and the winding ancient city wall. It is opposite across the bank. It feels like you can cross a river. It will be Friday afternoon. There are not many people in the ancient town, even some quiet. Only occasionally a few tourists passed by, whispering. When they arrived at the redecorated shop of the program group, they saw that the door had been opened and there were several figures in it, making preparations. Nanyue sniffed all kinds of smells in the air and suddenly smelled a breath that could not appear here. She was surprised and looked into the shop through the glass window. Inside the bar, a tall man stood with his back to the door, his posture as straight as ever. Just looking at your back is fascinating. Chapter 244 Ling Hao didn''t look as good as her. He couldn''t see who was inside, but subconsciously flustered. "What should I do? It seems that all the elders have arrived. Shouldn''t we be the last to arrive? " South Vietnam calmly analyzed: "this should be the arrangement of the program group. After all, our flight is not late and there is no traffic jam on the road." "Yes, they bought the ticket," said Ling Hao with a sigh of relief. "It''s OK, OK." South Vietnam looked at Ling Hao with some pity. When he saw who the two big men were, he was expected to be more frightened. Hu Bian director is really a genius, more than Mu Lao and Chai screenwriter. "Go in." If you come, you will be at ease, and it is safe to accept. South Vietnam pulled his suitcase and pushed open the glass door first. Ling Hao answered. When he went in, he found that it was wrong. He should push the door, and then the lady first. But South Vietnam, with his normal face, followed him in, and then gently closed the glass door again. There was a bell at the door, so it immediately alerted the four busy people inside. Two men in chef''s clothes can tell at a glance that they are plain people. Another man and a woman, the man checks the coffee making utensils and cups behind the bar, and the woman arranges flowers carefully beside the seat. Hearing the sound, they all looked over, and their faces were completely displayed in front of them under the light and shadow. After Ling Hao saw who they were, he was surprised immediately, and then he came back to his mind for a long time. "Miss Li, Miss Sheng, Hello, I''m ling Hao!" I watched him bow and salute. Nanyue felt a little helpless. Then he learned to bow and salute together, and then called people: "Mr. Li, Mr. Sheng, I''m Nanyue." Li Meijun, the queen of three golden films, is married. Her husband is a well-known ghost talent director, you Tianlang. He specializes in literary and artistic films, but he can also be praised and popular again and again. The other, of course, came back from the purple order, Sheng Jingheng. South Vietnam specially asked Xiao Wu and confirmed that these two are also permanent guests who receive variety shows for the first time. It was the first time for all four people. The program "come and have coffee" was destined to be shocking. Of course, the focus is still on the two big guys. She and Ling Hao are two people who make up. "Hello," said Li Meijun, holding her chin in a gentle gesture. "Both children can call me aunt." Sheng Jingheng nodded slightly: "hello." Nanyue put the suitcase aside, rolled up his sleeves and came forward: "Miss Li, can I help you?" Li Meijun smiled and looked at her: "I know you often search for that South Vietnam. It''s more beautiful and exquisite than I thought. It''s the daughter of my dream." Then he motioned for the vase next to him and said, "put these on each table." "OK, thank Mr. Li for his praise." South Vietnam immediately moved and became a member of the store. Ling Hao stood in the middle of the store, hesitated for a moment, put away his suitcase and walked towards shengjingheng. "Mr. Sheng, is there anything I can do?" "No." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling Hao was a little autistic. Then he looked back at the kitchen and saw that the two plain people were smiling at him. He stimulated his power again, rolled up his sleeves and walked over. Facing the two of them, Ling Hao didn''t have so much pressure and rushed to do some work. Later, Nanyue also came into the back kitchen, said hello to the two plain chefs and confirmed the menu. Then he went out again and wrote the recommended menu and star private dishes on the small blackboard with Li Meijun. Sheng Jingheng brews coffee at the bar. His actions are standard and skilled, like a real Barista. Nanyue couldn''t help looking at the past, but happened to look at his deep eyes, as if with a smile, and as if cold and clear, without any emotion. Chapter 245 Nan Yue was stunned. Then he smiled and nodded to him. Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes and continued to focus on the coffee being cooked. It seemed that if he looked at it like this, he could cook faster or more fragrant. Nanyue didn''t care. She took back her sight and went on with Li Meijun to play her imagination and draw some ornaments on the small blackboard. Because this is the first business, I came half a day in advance to prepare. The official opening of the store will wait until 9 a.m. tomorrow. The six people first prepared everything that should be prepared, and nothing that should be wiped or washed fell. Then they sat down together and talked about the division of labor after the opening while drinking the cooked coffee. The shop is not very big. There are only ten tables. Although there are several high stools at the bar, they only provide drinks and can''t eat. So just say hello to one or two people in front. The bar stands alone, but others can help at any time. The two chefs and the chef assistant are fully responsible for the back kitchen. After confirming that everyone had no opinion, Li Meijun, the most qualified, simply settled down. "South Vietnam and I are responsible for greeting guests. Sheng Jingheng, you are responsible for coffee and drinks. You stand at the bar and act as a facade to attract guests. Xiao Linghao, you just run back and forth in the store and deliver a single pass. The three of us, who are free, will see where we need help and go directly. " "Is everything ok?" This is a very reasonable arrangement. Naturally, several people nodded and had no opinion. Seeing that everyone is not a talkative person and wants to do things silently, Li Meijun nodded with satisfaction. "OK, it''s getting late. Everyone will go back to their place to rest and prepare dinner first. Later, you can just come out and stroll around. " The six people got up one after another, took their luggage, locked the store door and set off for the accommodation arranged by the program group. It''s not far away. It''s about ten minutes'' walk. It''s just a section of stairs uphill. The two chefs took a lot of things with them. They carried boxes in one hand and several bags in the other. Seeing this, Ling Hao subconsciously went to Li Meijun and grabbed the box in her hand: "Teacher Li, let me come!" Li Meijun reluctantly looked at him: "can you carry your thin arms and legs?" "Don''t worry, absolutely no problem!" Ling Hao realized for the first time how heavy the female artist''s suitcase was, but he still clenched his teeth, held his breath and strode straight up. Li Meijun hurriedly followed: "be careful." Just behind them, South Vietnam also pressed the putter back and planned to carry it up. But a slender hand reached over and lifted her box easily: "let''s go." With that, he walked in front, with a relaxed posture and no effort. South Vietnam looked at his back and was stunned. Then he raised his heel and said, "thank you, Mr. Sheng." She followed Sheng Jingheng''s left rear at an appropriate distance. As soon as she reached the flat ground, she immediately picked up her box. Sheng Jingheng looked at her with a faint look: "go ahead." "Oh, good." South Vietnam pulled the box and walked a few steps faster. Sheng Jingheng walked slowly behind her, keeping a certain distance. He was neither opened nor too close. It''s like always in a position to guard her. South Vietnam is not easy to look back at him. After all, there are still cameras with him. After walking a winding path, a small building appeared in front of us. There is a small yard in front of the building, half open-air, half baffle, and below is a teahouse. If you have nothing to do in the evening, you can sit there drinking tea and chatting. Nanyue walked into the courtyard and listened to Li Meijun and Ling Hao talking and laughing. Instead, he used his remaining light to see it, and then followed Sheng Jingheng. I''m going to live in the same house for three nights. Chapter 246 The small building is not big, but it is very warm and has everything. The first floor is the living room, the kitchen, the balcony and one room. There are three rooms on the second floor. Li Meijun took Nanyue to see four rooms and began to divide them. There are two beds in the room on the first floor, so they are assigned to the chef and the chef assistant. After all, they need to get up early to buy vegetables. It''s more convenient to live downstairs. Then, there is a big double bedroom on the second floor, where Li Meijun and Nanyue live. There are two other single rooms, one for Sheng Jingheng and one for Ling Hao. This distribution is very reasonable and everyone''s mind. Immediately, they all took their luggage to settle down. On the second floor, it was still two men who helped carry a box and took the lead. Nanyue and Li Meijun followed with a smile on their faces. After all, the feeling of being taken care of is naturally excellent. Into the double bedroom, Li Meijun opened his box and sighed. "At first, I thought Sheng Jingheng was not suitable for this program. As a result, he was very good and had strong ability. He would help silently, but he said less." Nanyue answered, "well, Mr. Sheng is very good." "By the way, have you seen it before? You look familiar. " Li Meijun asked casually. "I participated in a talent show. Mr. Sheng is a judge. I made a film together before, but I''m just a guest star." Nanyue explained one by one, and then said, "I''m not familiar, but Mr. Sheng appreciates my talent." "Really? You seem to have written two songs. I''ll go and listen to them! " Li Meijun took his cell phone, turned on the cloud music, searched the name of South Vietnam, and found out the two songs to play. Hearing his own song, Nanyue was not embarrassed, but silently took out some toiletries and put them in the bathroom of the room. "It''s nice to hear," Li Meijun listened. He didn''t want to pack up. "At this time, it''s very suitable for applying a mask." Nanyue smiled: "I''ll go down and see if there''s anything I can do for you." "Together," Li Mei pulled out two mask and shook it to her. Then he went to South Vietnam and looked at her skin very carefully. After a moment, he sighed: "it''s a young girl. This skin is really broken by blowing bullets! What skin care products do you use? Do you usually apply your face? " "Deposited, but my own tune of aloe vera, has not bought a mask." Nanyue looked at the mask in Li Mei Jun''s hand, wrote down the sign, and thought that he could give it to him as a gift. Li Meijun suddenly became interested: "did you bring it? Give me some? " "OK." Nanyue went to fetch the balls made of aloe vera, then mixed them with water, and soon turned into green juice. The aloe grows more and more gratifying at home. She is like making a health pill. After pounding the aloe, she rubs it into balls to dry, which is convenient to carry with her. In addition, a little purple Yao grass juice was added to it, which has even more spiritual power and can relieve fatigue by the way. In the future, even if you stay up late to work, it will not affect the state of the next day. "Miss Li, I''ll brush it for you first." South Vietnam brought it out and asked in advance, "I adjusted it myself. Can you rest assured?" "When I was young, I applied Aloe on my face. It''s all right," Li Meijun consciously sat down and closed her eyes. "Call me sister Li later. Listen closer." "OK." Nanyue smiled and sat aside, brushing Li Meijun with aloe juice mud. She didn''t add much water. The juice mud seemed to stick on her face, but it didn''t feel greasy. Instead, it was very refreshing, like opening all pores and constantly absorbing good substances. Li Meijun is a little tired these days. It will cover her face. Because she is too comfortable, she is even sleepy. Even when South Vietnam stopped, I didn''t notice it. Chapter 247 Finally, Li Meijun was awakened by the sound of someone ringing the doorbell downstairs. She was surprised: "what time is it? Am I asleep? " While sitting quietly, Nanyue looked at the time and replied, "at six o''clock, I''m cooking dinner." It seems that they came up at more than five o''clock. Did they apply it for more than half an hour? Li Meijun sat up straight, raised her hand and touched her face, but unexpectedly found that the aloe juice mud had not solidified, but was still wet. "Can I just wash this off?" Nan Yue made a noise, then raised his hand and took it off: "it''s OK." Li Meijun imitated her and took it off with one hand. It was very magical: "so powerful." Then he went to the small balcony on one side and looked down: "who''s coming?" Just below, Ling Hao opened the door. The humanitarian outside the door: "express, who is Mr. Shengjing Hengsheng?" "Wait a minute," Ling Hao turned around and called "teacher Sheng", and then asked, "do you still deliver express so late?" "Yes, it''s too far away, so I finally finished work and came to see you off." After two people chatted, Sheng Jingheng came out of the house and took the box delivered by the courier: "thank you." Li Meijun looked at the box and accidentally raised her eyebrows: "what did he bring with him? Special express? Is it a bar? " "Probably not." Nanyue also came over and happened to see the box in Sheng Jingheng''s hand. He smelled his breath and looked a little interested. She knows what''s in there. After seeing off the courier, Ling Hao closed the door and walked into the building with Sheng Jingheng. "Mr. Sheng, what is this?" "Personal belongings." "... oh." Before entering, Sheng Jingheng raised his head slightly, glanced over the terrace where they were upstairs, and then bowed his head into the house. When Li Meijun heard the answer, he lost interest and walked into the room: "let''s go and let''s help." "Well, good." South Vietnam followed, first treated the applied aloe juice mud, and then followed downstairs. However, although they have a heart, because the kitchen is not big and there are a lot of things, it''s hard for two people to be in it, and it''s inconvenient for another person. Li Meijun found some fruit and prepared to squeeze the juice. Ling Hao volunteered to help. Nanyue thought about it and turned to decorate the table. Sheng Jingheng opened the box on the balcony outside the small restaurant, potted the pine trees inside and took them out. Nanyue looked at it and couldn''t help asking, "how did Mr. Sheng bring this?" "Huh?" Sheng Jingheng covered the box as it was and put it aside. Then he got up and looked at her, "because the person who sent it to me said it''s best to take it with me at all times." "..." she''s right, but they come here two or three nights a week. When they want to leave, won''t he take it away again? Sheng Jingheng went to wash and dry his hands, and then came in: "can I help you?" "No, Sister Li, they''re squeezing juice. Go and have a drink." South Vietnam also wiped the table, moved the chair and put the cushion in order to serve directly later. Sheng Jingheng did not go away, but went to the other side of the table and helped her arrange the heat insulation pads neatly. Two people stand opposite each other. One person is responsible for one side. There is no need to talk. They are all right and aligned. When Ling Hao came to call people, he just saw that they were silent, but they seemed to be very harmonious. He faintly smelled the unusual smell of silk, so he paused and said. "Mr. Sheng, Nanyue and Mr. Li asked us to go to the yard and have juice and snacks together." They did not stop, but put the last cushion, and then turned their heads almost at the same time. Chapter 248 It''s not that I''m not going to have dinner. Instead, they had to wait until more than seven o''clock to have dinner. The four didn''t eat anything at noon, so they padded their stomachs first. Ling Hao also specially sent two glasses of juice into the kitchen so that the chef and assistant can stop occasionally to drink. Although it''s only the end of February, it''s sunny today, and the temperature is as high as 20 degrees. The cold in the north is not as hard to accept as in the south. It''s still very comfortable to sit outside. In addition to fruit juice, Li Meijun also cooked flower and fruit tea and took it out for you to choose. When they came to the hospital, Li Meijun and Ling Hao also saw the basin of pine potted plants on the balcony, which were all some accidents. "Did you buy it specially to decorate this building?" Li Meijun looked curiously at Sheng Jingheng and asked. Sheng Jingheng shook his head slightly: "it''s from a friend." As a friend in his mouth, South Vietnam was drinking hot flower and fruit tea. When he heard the speech, he choked and coughed a few times. "You drink slowly in Nanyue," Li Meijun said with a laugh, "is the tea cooked by my sister good? How about your teacher''s coffee? " "It''s all good," Nan Yue said after a pause, "but I prefer sweet ones." "Ha ha, I want to drink. My sister cooks you a pot every day." When she got the answer she wanted, Li Meijun was very comfortable. She also gave up Ling Hao''s hard pressed juice and went to drink flower and fruit tea. Ling Hao drank the juice next to him. Hearing the speech, he raised his hand silently: "sister, I want it too." "No problem." Li Meijun smiled and said, "it''s nice of you two children. Just now little Ling Hao praised me for my good skin. It looks like a little girl in her early twenties." Ling Hao vowed, "this is the truth. If you don''t believe it, ask your brother-in-law!" "Well, speaking of it, I haven''t called him all day today. I''ll go and have a video with him." Li Meijun touched her face and felt that her skin became better and smoother. She immediately took her mobile phone and went to the house. As soon as she left, Ling Hao''s cell phone rang. As soon as she saw it, she immediately put down the juice cup: "it''s from my mother. I can''t help it." With that, he smiled apologetically at them and followed Li Meijun''s footsteps to pick them up. At that time, there were only two people left outside the tea house, South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng. There are also half a pot of flower and fruit tea, a few glasses of fruit juice and a stack of snacks that no one has touched. Thinking that he must have no phone to answer or call, Nanyue sat like an old monk, waiting for Sheng Jingheng to leave his seat. As a result, he also poured a cup of flower and fruit tea and tasted it carefully: "do you like to drink sweet?" "... that''s the truth." Nanyue subconsciously explained that she didn''t want to please Li Meijun. Then she looked at the camera in the house and felt that she could take pictures here. Sheng Jingheng saw this and said faintly, "don''t worry, the radio is not so far." "Well," Nanyue turned back and asked, "Mr. Sheng, you have finished writing your new song. When are you going to send it?" "May." Sheng Jingheng drank tea slowly. Nanyue unexpectedly raised her eyebrow: "do you want to prepare for two months?" Sheng Jingheng shook his head: "it''s to prepare two songs." "Ah?" South Vietnam was even more surprised, and there were some surprises. "Mr. Sheng, did you actually see the wishes of fans?" "What wish?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her and looked calm. Obviously he didn''t see it. Nanyue coughed softly and couldn''t say it. When she visited his super words once, she saw the fans making strong wishes and hoped that Sheng Jingheng could send two songs this year. Just said: "I saw by chance that your fans hope you can send two songs." Then he said: "brother ye said he would prepare more songs for me and release an album at one go. It is estimated that he will wait for the second half of the year." Chapter 249 "Well," said Sheng Jingheng, putting down his tea cup, "next time, you can bring your ukri." She really didn''t bring it this time, because she didn''t know what the situation was, whether she could play, whether she had time to play, etc. Now it seems that this kind of slow variety can indeed bring inspiration from time to time. Nanyue nodded and joked with him because he couldn''t receive the sound: "will Mr. Sheng move a piano next time?" After all, the last time he played a new song to her, he was still in the crew hotel. According to his character, he must have brought it, not borrowed it at will. Sheng Jingheng looked straight at her, then slightly hooked his lips and said, "you can bring an electronic organ." The smile in his eyes was very light, flashed by, and soon he couldn''t catch it. Nanyue nodded clearly: "well, next time I bring it, I can have an ensemble." And she signed twelve contracts, recording two at a time, that is, in addition to this time, there are five times. And several times next time. Sheng Jingheng made a gentle hum and didn''t answer again. They sat quietly and drank tea. For a long time, they didn''t see Li Meijun or Ling Hao coming down from upstairs. Nanyue is really a little hungry. After drinking tea, he chewed two snacks. The dessert is very dry. It''s a little uncomfortable for South Vietnam. Sheng Jingheng saw that she drank another cup of tea and barely swallowed it. He took out a piece of chocolate and pushed it over: "do you want this?" "Huh?" Nanyue put down his tea cup and smiled, "does Mr. Sheng like chocolate so much?" She doesn''t like the bitterness of coffee, but she likes chocolate very much. "Generally, occasionally used to refresh." Sheng Jingheng said, as if talking to himself, "this tea can be sold in the store." South Vietnam peeled off the chocolate package and said, "yes, it''s just right for this season." The topic fell and returned to calm. The night is getting darker and the wind is getting colder. The two people haven''t come down yet. They seem to have endless words. "Come in." Sheng Jingheng stood up. Nanyue nodded, which also meant that, and then began to clean up. Sheng Jingheng helped her get two glasses of juice she hadn''t finished. When they came out of the teahouse together, the back of their hands touched slightly. Nan Yue paused and waited until he was ahead before he kept up. The temperature on his hand was actually warm. It was just and comfortable. People wanted to touch it for a longer time. She thought that he should be cool when he was so cold. When it was time for dinner, Li Meijun and Ling Hao came out of their rooms and went downstairs one after another. They didn''t know that Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng had been sitting outside. They thought they were too cold and should have come in long ago. So I didn''t mention this, but had a happy dinner. After a harmonious and peaceful night, the chef and the chef assistant set out to buy vegetables in the vegetable market just after seven o''clock. South Vietnam went downstairs at 7:30, turned over the refrigerator and prepared breakfast. "Good morning." A low hoarse voice came, and then Sheng Jingheng came in: "what can I do?" He was wearing a loose white sweater and black trousers, and his hair was easily pulled. His tone was very natural, and he didn''t say hello. Like, they''ve always been. Nanyue was stunned and replied, "good morning, Mr. Sheng." "There''s toast, eggs, bacon and milk. It''s enough to make it simple." "Well, I''ll fry the eggs." Sheng Jingheng finished, took the refrigerator door from her hand, opened it wider, and took out a few eggs from it. They were so close that South Vietnam could almost smell the faint fragrance of shower gel on him. Sheng Jingheng even brushed her cheek gently when he took it back. He hung his eyes and seemed to be looking at what else could be used in the refrigerator. Then he took a large bottle of milk and gave it to her: "heat it." Chapter 250 South Vietnam did not expect that Sheng Jingheng asked her to heat the milk, but really only let her heat the milk. He did everything else alone. Finally, he made four simple sandwiches and mixed a plate of vegetable and fruit salad. What Nanyue can do after heating the milk is to set the table in the restaurant with his finished products. As soon as it was ready, Li Meijun came down from upstairs. When he saw South Vietnam, he came lazily and hugged her and rubbed her shoulder. "The more, it''s really comfortable to sleep with you. You won''t wake up in the middle of the night when you sleep until dawn." Such Li Meijun, if broadcast, will certainly make many people smack their tongues. After all, most of her roles in the play are those of strong women or super powerful high cold imperial sister. She got up early and played a miserable but still very strong role. Attending the event or walking on the red carpet is the kind of beautiful and moving, full of Queen''s aura. Few people have seen her so childish and soft side. Nanyue was about to pat her on the back when Sheng Jingheng came from the kitchen with a plate of toast baked more than a few pieces in his hand. Seeing the two holding together, he only glanced slightly, and then turned away. Nanyue coughed softly and opened Li Meijun: "good morning, Sister Li. After washing, sit down and have breakfast. It''s all made by teacher Sheng." "Huh?" Li Meijun was even more surprised than her, and looked at Sheng Jingheng more and more, "can you cook? You''re so versatile. I don''t see it. " Then he took Nan Yue and sat down together. Then he remembered and asked, "Xiao Linghao is still sleeping?" "Sister, I''m coming!" Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive. Ling Hao trots down all the way, with water droplets on his hair tip. When all four arrived, they all took their seats and began to eat breakfast. Although the sandwich is very simple, it tastes really good. It feels that everything is just right. When combined, it is delicious. Li Meijun and Ling Hao were also full of praise. The latter was very ashamed and said that they would get up early to prepare breakfast tomorrow morning. After breakfast, it''s almost half past eight. The four took what they should take, locked the gate, and set off for the store. It''s not realistic to open the door on the first day today. When I got to the store, I put on the custom apron specially prepared by the program team for them, and then I really felt that I was an employee of the store. It is said that it opens at 9 o''clock, but in fact there are no tourists in this ancient town, and many shops haven''t opened yet. Until around ten o''clock, there will be more people. The back kitchen has been busy. All the ingredients that can be prepared in advance are prepared in advance. Guests can start to do it immediately without waiting. Nanyue and Ling Hao stayed in the back kitchen for a while. After a fight, they were rushed to the front. There was nothing to do in front of him, so he had to sit in front of the bar with Li Meijun. Sheng Jingheng was making coffee. He poured some milk and took it to make milk bubbles. Then he poured out five cups of pure coffee. Ling Hao sent two cups to the kitchen. When he came back, he saw Sheng Jingheng still busy. He leaned over and saw what the coffee shop could only see, professional flower pulling. In that cup of coffee, there was not much coffee. It was mostly milk and milk bubbles. It smelled both fragrant and fresh. "What are you looking at? Drink yours." Li Meijun pulled people back and drank coffee calmly. "Oh." As soon as Ling Hao sat down, he saw Sheng Jingheng gently push the carefully pulled latte coffee in front of South Vietnam. "Yours." "Thank you, Mr. Sheng." Ling Hao blinked and suddenly remembered the sentence "I love sweet drinks" that Nanyue said at the teahouse last night. Mr. Sheng is very nice. I remember that. He specially prepared a milky latte. Chapter 251 After drinking coffee, it was 9:30. Tourists slowly poured into the ancient town, and the surrounding shops opened one after another. Nanyue put out the small blackboard written yesterday, and then stood behind the door, waiting for guests to come and help open the door at the first time. After a while, Ling Hao also came over: "why don''t we go out and publicize it? After all, it''s a new store. " "What about the flyer?" Nanyue couldn''t help looking at him. "Can''t you pull someone up and directly let someone drink coffee?" "Can''t you?" Ling Hao''s idea is very simple and direct. "My face should still work." This is true. Ling Hao''s popularity as a national son is much broader than that of Nanyue. "Let''s go out and try." As Nanyue said this, he first spoke to Li Meijun, then said hello to Sheng Jingheng, and then went out with Ling Hao. Looking at Ling Hao out of the store, he specially waited for South Vietnam to go out side by side. Li Meijun picked her eyebrows, then leaned against the bar and sighed, "young people are energetic, right?" She looked at Sheng Jingheng and immediately felt wrong: "however, you seem to be in your twenties? You look so mature and steady. You always have a feeling of thirty. " Sheng Jingheng looked at her faintly: "Miss Li is falsely praised." She''s saying that he looks mature, so she doesn''t mean to praise him, okay! Young man, it''s really not active or fun at all. Li Meijun hum: "Xiao Ling Hao is still cute. I''ve only been here for a day. I''m so familiar with South Vietnam." With that, he simply went out and looked around the door to see if the two people who had just gone out could successfully bring back the guests. Nanyue and Ling Hao have no shadow for the time being, but the two tourists passing by recognize Li Meijun. When she heard that Li Meijun actually opened a coffee shop here to shoot a program, she immediately went into the shop with great support. Both tourists are in their early 40s and don''t know Sheng Jingheng, but when they look at his appearance, they know that he must also be a star. Sitting down and ordering, I went to the bar from time to time, showing my aunt''s smile. After they finished ordering, Li Meijun said softly, "our program is public welfare, and all the income will be donated. I wish you two a happy meal." "Good, good, good." "Meijun, you haven''t changed at all. You''re the same as when you were in your twenties." "Thank you. I''ll arrange your meals and drinks first." When Ling Hao was away, Li Meijun took over his work and went to the bar and back kitchen to convey the things ordered by the two guests. When it''s done, it''s served in person. The two tourists were flattered and happy. They always praised Li Meijun, saying that she was beautiful, kind-hearted, good-looking and so on. When there are guests in the store, it can attract other tourists and passers-by. In particular, after inadvertently glancing and recognizing Li Meijun and Sheng Jingheng, he rushed in. Li Meijun began to entertain the guests happily. After seeing off several tables of guests, she was a little broken. "Why don''t Yue Yue and Xiao Linghao come back?" Li Meijun went to the bar and guessed, "won''t they run to the ancient town? Young children just don''t want to go home early. " Sheng Jingheng cleaned up the mess silently. Then when he heard the sound of opening the door, he subconsciously raised his eyes and looked at it. "Miss Sheng, we''re back!" South Vietnam jumped with joy, "it also brought a lot of guests!" Sheng Jingheng looked at her and Ling Hao on one side. He lowered his eyes and didn''t look at the string of guests behind them. Nanyue was slightly stunned, and then Ling Hao took him in: "go, go, get the menu!" Chapter 252 With the first wave of guests, there will be the second wave and the third wave. In the back, no one wants to come to the guest, but wants to close the door early. After all, I not only realized the hardships of the service industry, but also faced the guests in the best state, so as not to take a picture, lose all my image, and be vulnerable to media criticism. And a large number of people, it is inevitable to be in a hurry. It was originally agreed that the collection was self-help code scanning payment, but there are always some older aunts and uncles who are still used to bringing cash. Then you have to assign people to collect the change. Occasionally, some people are really willing to pay twice the price to order star private dishes and have to go to the back kitchen to make food. At four o''clock in the afternoon, all the ingredients were exhausted. There was no time to replenish. Several people hurriedly closed the door and pulled down the blinds. Because there were tourists coming from time to time outside, they simply gathered in the back kitchen and discussed it in a low voice. Li Meijun was quite distressed: "is our price set low? Why are so many people willing to spend? " "Sister," Ling Hao reminded, "this is already the price of the scenic spot. It''s about twice as expensive as ordinary coffee shops outside." "Is that so? Hey, if you just came to see some of us, it''s OK. We ordered a lot of things. " Li Meijun said and went to see Sheng Jingheng: "Hey, it''s hard for you, Mr. Sheng." "I don''t deserve it. Mr. Li has worked hard." Sheng Jingheng looked calm. He really didn''t feel tired. Nanyue thought of it and said, "by the way, doesn''t it mean that there will be special guests to help? Didn''t you invite me for the first time? " "Yes, please," Li Meijun looked a little strange, and then coughed. "I''ll call and ask." In this regard, Nanyue and Ling Hao are a little puzzled. Isn''t it that the program group invited special guests? Why, is Li Meijun calling? Sheng Jingheng silently explained, "the guest is us. In the first week, it''s Mr. Li." "Hey?" "Oh." Ling Hao was confused, but Nanyue was very calm. She began to think about who to ask for help when it was her turn. Li Meijun''s outgoing call has been connected. There came a refreshing and smiling male voice: "Mr. Li, I bought a ticket for tomorrow morning. It is estimated that I can arrive around 11 a.m." "OK, I''ll wait for you tomorrow and make you delicious food!" With that, Li Meijun directly said that she could hang up, and then showed a satisfied look. "Come on, this guy is fairly righteous." Although he only said one word, Ling Hao immediately recognized who it was. Looking at his face, Sheng Jingheng''s heart is like a mirror. Nanyue raised her hand and asked, "Sister Li, who did you invite?" "Yu Shaoning, my younger martial brother." Li Meijun didn''t sell off and told her directly with a smile. "Ah?" South Vietnam has heard of this name, or it can be said that no one in the entertainment industry knows him. In the first year of his debut, he hit Universiade, met a good director and a good script, and won the male leading role, becoming the youngest TV emperor. After that, although he didn''t win too many awards, each play was carefully selected. Basically, as long as it was his TV play, the Douban score could be stable at about 8 points. As soon as many people saw that it was him, they began to chase the play without saying a word, followed by a wave of praise. Therefore, he did not dare to pick up the script at will. When you don''t shoot, you just go to the variety show. It should be a regular variety show. It''s really not easy to spare time on weekends. He can help, but I''m afraid he will attract more guests. Chapter 253 I don''t know if God heard the prayers in their hearts. When I got up early on Sunday morning, I found that the weather outside was overcast. When I had to start after breakfast, it rained even more. The program group provided two umbrellas for the four of them. Li Meijun took one. Originally, she subconsciously wanted to pull South Vietnam together. As a result, she caught a glimpse of Ling Hao, who was tangled on her face. She didn''t know whether she should play an umbrella with Sheng Jingheng. "Come on, little Linghao, come to my sister." Li Meijun waved to him. "Thank you, sister." Ling Hao was like a dog. He rushed to Li Meijun and took over his umbrella. Li Meijun smiled: "good ~" Then he looked back at South Vietnam: "Yue Yue, you go with Mr. Sheng, so that they won''t be too crowded together." This reason is perfect. South Vietnam can''t find a refutation. She nodded helplessly, then slowly approached Sheng Jingheng and whispered, "teacher Sheng, please." Sheng Jingheng made a noise, held up his big black umbrella and leaned towards her. Both of them were waiting for each other to take the first step, and they didn''t move for a moment. It was not until the front two were almost out of the yard that South Vietnam had to take a step first. Soon, the umbrella followed without letting her get a drop of rain. When they came out from behind and locked the courtyard door, they naturally gave it to them. South Vietnam went out of the door and hurriedly said, "I''ll come." When she locked the door and started again with Sheng Jingheng, she saw that the two people in front had gone away with talking and laughing. Fortunately, the program team didn''t plan to shoot the scenes on their way back and forth. No one would follow and watch. South Vietnam was much more comfortable. "Mr. Sheng, aren''t you used to recording such programs?" After all, he has been standing at the bar and watching as an exhibit. If he didn''t have the aura of being away from strangers, look indifferent and busy, I''m afraid many people would come over to take a group photo with him or sign his autograph. Sheng Jingheng''s tone was clear: "OK." "Well," Nan Yue nodded, "are you going to learn all this on purpose?" I can cook all kinds of coffee, pull flowers, make special drinks, and cook breakfast very skillfully. "No, I''m bored when I''m idle abroad. I''ll see more." ¡°£¿¡± Can you watch it? It is said that many geniuses are not proficient in trivial things in life? It seems that old innocence is unfair. Nanyue secretly sighed in his heart and praised him: "teacher Sheng is really powerful!" Sheng Jingheng didn''t answer. They walked for some time in silence and came to the place down the stairs. He suddenly asked, "do you like Ling hao?" "Ah?" Nanyue was stunned. Subconsciously, he turned to see him, but he looked natural. He seemed to ask something like "what do you like to eat?" Frequently asked questions. "Ling Hao... He''s very cute. Although I''m younger than him, I can''t help but treat him as my brother." Sheng Jingheng smiled low. The laughter was very weak and could hardly be heard clearly: "it''s really childish." Seeing him like this, Nanyue couldn''t help thinking that she and Ling Hao brought a string of guests back to the store yesterday morning. His ambiguous eyes and cold attitude. So, what does he mean? Do you think there''s something between her and Ling hao? Nanyue couldn''t help asking, "is Mr. Sheng so concerned about my personal feelings?" Hearing the speech, Sheng Jing Heng Fang turned his eyes slightly and looked at her faintly for a moment. Then he said, "at your age, you should focus more on career development and don''t be delayed by other things." "... I see. Thank Mr. Sheng for his teaching." South Vietnam said, and couldn''t help smiling. This man actually began to stop her from falling in love. Chapter 254 Because of the rain, there are few tourists in the ancient town, which should have been charged. Especially in the morning, from 9 a.m. to 11 a.m., only a few guests heard about yesterday and went straight to their store. Once asked, they are basically locals. There are two girls who are fans of Ling Hao. After these guests left, the special guests they were waiting for arrived. Yu Shaoning was led to the store door. When he saw that it was empty, he hesitated. After confirming the store name again, he pushed the door in. The three of them were sitting around the bar drinking the flower and fruit tea specially cooked by shengjingheng. Hearing the bell driven by the door, they subconsciously turned back and shouted, "Welcome!" When they saw who the visitor was, they all smiled. Li Meijun took the lead in jumping out of his seat, opened his arms and walked over: "younger martial brother, haven''t seen you for a long time." "Elder martial sister, it''s beautiful again." Yu Shaoning hugged her, then showed a warm smile and looked at the approaching Nanyue and Ling Hao. Ling Hao recognized that the award for the best newcomer in TV series was still the trophy he awarded. South Vietnam is a little strange. "Hello, Xiaoling. I haven''t seen you for two months. Are you thin again?" "Hello, Miss Yu! I''m not thin. I still weigh the same. " Yu Shaoning shook hands with him. After shaking his head, he turned to South Vietnam: "Hello, I''m Yu Shaoning." "Hello, Mr. Yu. I''m Nanyue. I''m a singer at present." South Vietnam shook hands with him and introduced himself briefly. Yu Shaoning is not old. He looks a few years older than Ling Hao. He is gentle and handsome. After hearing her say this, Yu Shaoning suddenly realized: "no wonder the voice is so beautiful, but it''s more than enough for you to act like this. Are you interested in going to an acting class and expanding your career?" "I''ve been there before and made a guest appearance in a film. I should go to film later. Please give me more advice from Mr. Yu." South Vietnam explained with a smile. Yu Shaoning nodded and looked at her with a smile: "there must be a chance. This circle is so big. Maybe we will cooperate soon." He himself is a male master from his debut. Naturally, he doesn''t think South Vietnam needs to come step by step, but he is very optimistic about her. Although this is our first meeting. Seeing that they were still talking, Li Meijun looked sideways with a smile, and then turned back. "There''s someone else. There are two chefs behind. You can meet them all and start." "Start what?" Yu Shaoning asked suspiciously as he walked to the bar and stretched out his hand to Sheng Jingheng. "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Sheng." Sheng Jingheng nodded to him, then motioned for the cup he was going to clean: "it''s not very convenient. Forgive me." "Oh, it''s all right," Yu Shaoning withdrew his hand as usual. "Then you''re busy. I''ll go to the back kitchen to say hello." Li Meijun followed him. When he said hello, he handed him the apron and nameplate. "...." Yu Shaoning looked puzzled, but he still fastened his apron and put on the nameplate with the words "waiter" on it. "Obviously, he said he wanted me to come and play. I was cheated?" "Not always. Which variety show do you go to as a guest? Do you really go to play? Don''t you have to work or be tricked? " Li Meijun leaned against the wall and looked at him with a smile: "yes, you are still very handsome in this suit." Yu Shaoning couldn''t help shaking his head. Then he looked around. Seeing that there was no camera, he asked, "has this South Vietnam been on the new year of Pearl satellite TV?" "Yes, did you see it?" Li Meijun sighed, "I just watched the video last night. I really can''t see it at all. She was just a month old at that time." "A month?" Yu Shaoning was also slightly surprised. "I''m really talented. My eyes are good." Chapter 255 "Eyes?" Li Meijun raised her eyebrows with interest. "What kind of vision?" Yu Shaoning was stunned and realized what she had thought of. She couldn''t help laughing: "my sister, of course, looks at the eyes of actors. Don''t you think she looks like you? Not when you were young, but when you were red, you felt invincible. " ¡°£¿¡± Li Meijun said silently, "now I''m still young. Who''s the mother?" "Well, for example, don''t mind," Yu Shaoning continued, "she is used to laughing at her and doesn''t take it seriously at once." her arrogance is very suitable for playing a drama. She will not be suppressed by the drama bone, but also easy to be accepted and remembered by the audience. " Li Meijun shook her head and said, "she''s only 19 this year. It''s too heavy for her future development." "Is it so small? I thought she looked small. " Yu Shaoning had some regrets, but he soon regained his confidence and said, "it''s six or seven years younger than me. It doesn''t matter." Li Meijun mercilessly exposed him: "brother, you''ll be 27 in a few months. People haven''t had their 19th birthday yet." "That''s eight years old," Yu Shaoning looked out and shook his hand with some emotion. "There are many beauties in the entertainment industry, but there are not many beauties in skin and bones. Sister, she will be red and may be even more than you." Li Meijun didn''t mind, but nodded thoughtfully: "it''s possible, but it''s impossible for you to talk to her." ¡°£¿ Are you still my sister? " Yu Shaoning lowered his voice and said, "you have to contact more to know. Am I not bad? Except eight years older than her? " Li Meijun disliked glancing at him: "didn''t you just say that you just looked at people with the eyes of actors? How can this change the story? " "Well, I''m so excited. I just wanted to shoot with her, but you said no, then I can only think about other aspects." "Oh, man," Li Meijun said briskly, holding her arm, "don''t think about it. Someone is thinking about it." "Who? Just thinking about it, haven''t you? Can''t we compete fairly? " Yu Shaoning couldn''t help asking. Li Meijun put down his hand, stood up straight, patted him on the shoulder and whispered, "just think about who was the most indifferent to you." With that, she went out and prepared to tell Ling Hao of South Vietnam that if there were no more guests, she had to go out to solicit customers as yesterday. When she finished, Ling Hao had no time to make a positive statement, so he was preempted. "I''ll go." The speaker, impressively, was Sheng Jingheng, who was just cleaning the cup and seemed to be indifferent to their side of the matter. Seeing what he said, Ling Hao hesitated to go with him. After all, I can''t find a topic. If I''m silent all the way, it''s embarrassing and uncomfortable to think about it. Ling Hao didn''t go and couldn''t let Li Meijun go. Nanyue raised his hand and said, "I''ll go with Mr. Sheng." On the other side, he reacted and then thought about Yu Shaoning who followed him. He was a little confused: "what are you going to do? Can I help you? " Li Meijun waved his hand: "no, you can replace Sheng Jingheng and stay at the bar to see if you can attract some guests." With that, he saw that the two people who were going out had walked to the door together with tacit understanding, then took the umbrella that came and pushed the door out. This picture is surprisingly pleasing to the eye. Li Meijun thought for a while and didn''t remind them. In fact, there was an umbrella to use. When they left, Ling Hao realized later: "no, don''t you still have an umbrella? Sister, I seem to have put it by the door. " "Well, forget it. Come and have tea. It will stop raining in the afternoon. You''ll be busy." Chapter 256 South Vietnam followed Sheng Jingheng for a while before remembering: "it seems that there is another umbrella." "Yes." Sheng Jingheng looked indifferent and didn''t mean to stop or look back. It''s not good for South Vietnam to run back in the rain to get an umbrella and continue walking. After ten o''clock, tourists slowly poured into the entrance of the ancient town, in groups, holding colorful umbrellas. Seeing this scene, Sheng Jingheng paused and looked over there from a distance. "Miss Sheng, don''t you go there?" South Vietnam almost got out of the umbrella, stopped and looked at him suspiciously. "They should not know me." Sheng Jingheng came to a conclusion after observing the tourists. "Er..." Nan Yue smiled and said, "so it will be more convenient for Ling Hao to come." Sheng Jingheng turned his head and looked at her faintly: "do you also want him to come?" Nanyue looked innocent and said, "I just think those uncles and aunts will know Ling Hao." Looking at her pure and flawless, without half false eyes, Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes and turned back to the front: "let''s go." Huh? Seeing that he lifted his feet, Nam Yueh hurriedly followed him. They are indeed difficult to be recognized by elders of this age, but they do not hinder and attract a lot of attention. After all, their appearance is very outstanding. Although they still wear the apron of the coffee shop, they don''t affect their momentum at all. It''s not like an employee of a store, but more like a show. That''s right. When several aunts saw them, they couldn''t help but stop, whispered to each other, and then looked at each other with a knowing smile. It seems that I think of my youth. Although they didn''t recognize who they were, many people wrote down the logo printed on their Apron - come and have coffee. I was thinking that when I came out later, I could find this coffee shop and have a sit down. South Vietnam did not rush to talk, so as not to disturb people''s interest in playing. And when Sheng Jingheng looked at it, it was obviously not like he would really pull people to publicize the coffee shop. They walked all the way without squinting. After crossing a stone bridge, the entrance of the ancient town was nearby. When they go out, it''s not convenient for them to come in again. They have to find staff to come forward. So, here, it''s time to turn back. What do you think? It''s like they''re out for a walk? Didn''t come out to solicit customers back at all? Nanyue was thinking to herself when she saw a group of younger girls show their tickets and walk into the ancient town in an orderly manner. As soon as they came in, the first thing they saw was South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng. Looking at them, their excitement suddenly rose. South Vietnam knew that the person they were waiting for finally came. However, when they approached, their emotions were pressed down a little, and they held back their joy and showed a lady like smile. "Hello, brother Jingheng!" "Brother! Are you recording a program? " "Brother, can we go for coffee?" "The one you want to cook!" Sheng Jingheng nodded slightly and looked a little slower: "Hello, be quiet and don''t disturb other tourists." "Well, well, we are absolutely quiet!" "Will brother take us?" "Brother, you look so handsome with this apron!" Nanyue stayed quietly beside her. She could feel many girls and children secretly staring at her eyes. But she''d better not talk. Seeing that she was too quiet, Sheng Jingheng gave her a special look, and then said, "let''s go and go back first." I have to answer that. South Vietnam turned around and answered softly, "OK, Mr. Sheng." Chapter 257 The rain stopped after 12 noon. Although the sky is still overcast, it is soft and windless, which is suitable for walking. There are more and more tourists in the ancient town. Come to the coffee bar, there are waves of guests. Seeing that the location of the store was not much, Sheng Jingheng''s group of small fans packed some after they had had enough to eat and drink, and then reluctantly said goodbye to Sheng Jingheng and left. Sheng Jingheng stopped his hand, asked Ling Hao to take over and watch, and sent a group of girls out of the door. Instead, he opened the door and looked at the South Vietnamese who had just ordered a table of guests. "Come and take a picture for me." Nan Yue blinked. Seeing that he was really looking at what he said, he handed the order to Ling Hao and walked out. Looking at the meaningless sight cast by the girls, South Vietnam resisted the pressure and came forward: "who has better cell phone pixels? Or a camera? Bring it to me. " They came all the way to the grand scene, naturally with a professional SLR. South Vietnam took over, looked at how to operate, took a few steps away, squatted down and said, "everyone stand in front of the store, and Mr. Sheng stands in the middle." Seeing that everyone obeyed, Nanyue smiled and took several pictures at the right time. Then, it was ensured that everyone in the photo looked normal and didn''t close their eyes or look at the lens before returning the camera. Seeing this, Sheng Jingheng walked away a few steps: "pay attention to safety on the road." Then he nodded slightly, opened the store door, went in and returned to his job. Nanyue should go in and greet the guests, but he was stopped before he followed. It was the girl with the camera: "Nanyue little sister, thank you, and please come on!" As soon as she opened her mouth, other girls also opened their mouth to thank and show a sincere smile. Nanyue was stunned, and then he smiled: "you''re welcome, I''ll refuel." She waved to the girls, then opened the store door, went in and hurried to help serve the drinks. The fans stayed outside the door for a while before leaving together. In the afternoon, not only more tourists, but also more fans came to hear the news. Among these fans, there are even small pumpkins in South Vietnam. It happened that the food purchased today was used up again. It was basically time to close the door. South Vietnam explained to the guests who had to enter the store, and then sent out their fans by the way. Not only took a group photo with them, but also signed everyone. After a few more words, he waved goodbye to the people. After the fans left, South Vietnam turned around and planned to enter the store and clean up together to close the door. Yu Shaoning just came out of it, looked at her, smiled and said, "you are very good to your fans." "Miss Yu," Nan Yue smiled, "after all, I''ve just made my debut. I''m grateful that they can like me and support me now." "It''s good to be grateful," Yu Shaoning looked at her admiringly, and then asked, "do you have any other work arrangements besides this program recently? For example, have you considered making a TV play? " Nan Yue paused and thought it would be all right to say it. He said, "there will be an audition in March." "Really?" Yu Shaoning was a little disappointed. He felt that he was always a little late. "OK, I wish you success in your audition and win the role in one fell swoop." "Thank you, Miss Yu. I''ll work hard." Nanyue actually knows what Yu Shaoning is thinking when he looks at his eyes. But she can treat it as if she didn''t see it. After all, Li Meijun specially told her not to cooperate with Yu Shaoning for the time being, whether it was a drama or not. Although I don''t know why for the time being, Li Meijun won''t say so for no reason. Chapter 258 Yu Shaoning is just a special guest to help for the day. This meeting will be closed. The next time he opens the door, he has to wait until next week. He doesn''t have to stay any longer, but he can go back first. Several people sent the guests away one by one, and then sent Yu Shaoning and two plain chefs away. After that, they packed up all the places and went back to their residence to have a rest together. After all, they have to sit together in the evening, check the income of these two days, and then make it public and donate it immediately. By the way, talk about their feelings in the past two days and make a small summary. The program team needs such a paragraph, cut to the end of the second issue of this week, and then just connect with the preview of the next issue. It''s also very good. You don''t have to catch the flight at night, but you can have a good sleep and leave the next morning. Because it had just rained and the temperature had dropped several degrees, the four no longer chose to go to the tea house outside, but nestled on the sofa in the living room, wrapped in blankets and drinking flower and fruit tea. The fireplace was still on fire and warm. The store has only been opened for two days. Even if there are many guests, the revenue is so low. Moreover, when the program team is responsible for the cost. Li Meijun almost wanted to sigh that if he opened a shop here, he might as well pick up a variety show for the announcement fee, and then donate his income. It must be many times more than this. But I didn''t say it when I was still photographed by the camera. Instead, he sighed: "this is the money we earn with our own labor. It sounds different." Ling Hao answered smartly, "a sense of achievement is full, isn''t it, sister?" "Yes," Li Meijun looked at him with a smile, and then leaned softly on Nanyue''s shoulder. "It''s not easy in all walks of life." Nanyue patted her on the shoulder and said with a low smile, "I feel very satisfied watching the guests eat and drink happily. It''s like your own efforts have been affirmed. " "Of course, this is also due to the two chefs and teacher Sheng." Nanyue said, and naturally looked at him, sitting quietly on a sofa, a man as upright as a mountain. Sheng Jingheng looked up at her and saw that she quickly moved away, frowned and smiled: "we all have credit. Not to mention anything else, this experience is really special. " Li Meijun smiled and answered: "it''s very special. I''m a little reluctant to think that I can finish recording in five weekends." "Is my sister reluctant to part with me?" Ling Hao asked with a smile. Li Meijun put her arms around Nanyue''s shoulder: "of course, I don''t want to give up our family. Come to my house more and more when you have time." Nanyue nodded seriously: "well, I''ll go more when I''m free. Don''t think Sister Li and brother-in-law Li will eat more." "Ha ha, don''t worry, it won''t." "Sister, I''m going too." "Come on, all of you. Mr. Sheng will appreciate it at that time." "Yes." The night talk came to an end in the laughter of the four. After being busy for most of the day, they still do pure physical work. All four of them are tired. After the chat, they all went upstairs, said good night and went back to their rooms. Li Meijun applied aloe mud with South Vietnam, and then slept comfortably. The next morning, I went to catch the early flight and went home to see my husband. Ling Hao still has a job and leaves early. The 10 o''clock air ticket booked by Nanyue just goes back, goes directly to Hongyu to have dinner with Chu ye, and then talks about new songs and songs with LAN lingxuan. As usual, she didn''t go downstairs until 7:30 to prepare breakfast. Then the kitchen was already occupied and two breakfasts were prepared. "Go to the restaurant and wait." This time, Sheng Jingheng didn''t even let her do the work of hot milk. Nanyue Oh, and then went to the restaurant. Instead of sitting still, he went to the balcony outside and watered the pine tree. By the way, he stroked the branches and leaves, and the spiritual power circulates back and forth. When Sheng Jingheng entered the restaurant with breakfast, he saw this scene. His eyes were fixed on the side face of South Vietnam. Only after half a ring did he say, "OK." Chapter 259 Returning to city a again, South Vietnam has a feeling that it has been a long time. Although she has only been away for less than three days, it is shorter than going home before the Chinese New Year. But I always feel that I have stayed in the ancient town for a long time. Although she started after breakfast with Sheng Jingheng, her destination was not the same. Sheng Jingheng is going to city B and there is another car to pick him up. The basin of pine trees was also taken away without express delivery. On the way to Hongyu, Nanyue strolled around Sheng Jingheng''s super words with a trumpet, and then knew his itinerary. He''s going to B city to change planes and go abroad to attend fashion week. Since Sheng Jingheng''s debut, fashion resources have been very good, and several major brands are willing to cooperate with him. However, he has always insisted on a fixed choice, and now he has an unshakable position in that brand. Some international superstars should rank behind him in the ranking of that brand. Fashion week, of course, is also going to see the show of this brand. Fans in Chaohua are already looking forward to how Sheng Jingheng will dress up to attend and which unpublished new model of the brand he will wear. South Vietnam turned over and was about to quit, when he suddenly brushed one and sent several microblogs with familiar background photos. After a closer look, I found that I had seen it. It was yesterday that fans went to the ancient town and took photos. Two of them are the back of Sheng Jingheng walking side by side with her under an umbrella. They are just a head short in height, but they both look very tall. One is tall and straight but slightly thin, and the other is petite but flexible. In addition, it is a rainy day, covered with a layer of mist. Vaguely, it feels like a lover walking at will. If you show this picture to people who don''t know them, eight Chengdu will think so. South Vietnam subconsciously opened a comment. The following fans are very calm and have the same caliber. They advised the blogger to delete the two double photos. Others carefully suggested that these two photos could be sent to the voice CP super voice. Then chubba Badi, chairman of the blog, said that he was really only pink. He just felt that these two photos were too beautiful and couldn''t help sending them out. With this, I deleted the whole microblog. I don''t know whether I went to the vocal CP super talk or enjoyed it alone. South Vietnam withdrew from the microblog and looked out of the window with a silent sigh. The closer she gets to Sheng Jingheng in public, the more annoying it is. In particular, Sheng Jingheng''s fans, who are already very strong. [Ding! If the host successfully participates in a public welfare activity, ten thousand spirit stones will be rewarded!] The sudden reminder made Nanyue suddenly recall, and the corners of his mouth slightly aroused. [Xiao Wu, are you on vacation again?] [the host business has developed steadily, and the task system can not keep up with the progress, so it has been maintained for some time.] [well, thanks for the compliment. Help me open the mall interface and see how many spirit stones are there?] OK Seeing the number of Lingshi accumulated over this period of time, Nanyue was a little surprised. After picking his eyebrow, he said decisively. Give me another bottle of xiaoyangyuan pill [exchange succeeded, please pay attention to receiving!] Nanyue slightly opened his hand and watched a small porcelain vase appear out of thin air. He quietly held it and stuffed it into his pocket. [I thought the host would save 100000 spirit stones before he was willing to spend it.] 80000 is also a good number Nanyue smiled. After having xiaoyangyuan pill, her cultivation went further. It is estimated that she will be able to build her own foundation in a period of time. Although the foundation of this era is far less than that of the Xiuzhen era, which is full of vitality and spiritual power. [host, the next main task is expected to be triggered within this week. The difficulty has increased. Please be prepared!] Chapter 260 At Hongyu media, South Vietnam went directly to the studio. LAN lingxuan has written the song, recorded a demo and sent it. The lyrics indicate which words are sung by South Vietnam. Chu Ye has heard of it in advance. He knows that he is very satisfied when he looks at it. "In terms of lyrics, you and sister LAN are half divided. It is estimated that the dance movement is also as important. At that time, no one will ridicule you for holding your thighs or just helping others dance. " South Vietnam took over the lyrics and looked at them line by line. The first feeling was good. It was really carefully prepared for a long time. However, I have to listen to the song to know. She nodded and said, "that''s good. I''ll listen first." "Well, let''s go. I''ll do something else," said Chu ye, pausing and sighing. "Your first two debut songs are too good. It''s a little difficult to choose new songs now. Xue fan and I have eliminated more than a dozen new songs." After hearing the speech, South Vietnam said, "I''m writing a new song. The lyrics are not good, but I''m estimated to be able to do it these days. Then, I''ll see if I have any inspiration and write the second one. " "Huh? So excellent, quietly wrote another song? " Chu Ye looked at her approvingly: "write it and try to sing it. If you are not satisfied, change it as soon as possible." "Well, no problem." South Vietnam made a gesture, and then went into the shed to learn the song at hand. LAN lingxuan''s song always likes to set some difficult parts, and this one is no exception. And the rhythm is sometimes slow and sometimes fast. At that time, we have to cooperate with the dance movements and sing while dancing. It''s really not the difficulty that ordinary new singers can bear. The breath is super stable. You have to thoroughly understand the song, know what part and what kind of singing voice and emotion to interpret and sing. After listening to it twice, South Vietnam can basically sing, but if you really sing, you know you have to spend more time practicing. However, this week is enough. You should be able to master this song thoroughly before leaving for the ancient town of J City on Friday. It''s time to start learning dance moves next week. After practicing in the studio until the end of work, Nanyue gave up temporarily. Thanks the recorder and went to dinner with Chu Ye. Chu Ye has something else to tell her. By the way, I''d like to ask about her performance and feelings in the program two days ago. After all, he also saw Reuters to know that the two big guys recorded with her and Ling Hao were Li Meijun and Sheng Jingheng. So soon, we have cooperation with Sheng Jingheng. We still eat and live together. When the program is broadcast, their CP powder will certainly grow again. Then in the summer vacation, there is a purple order to be broadcast. When I think about it, I feel headache. The artists under his command can''t compete with the CP Group. They have to compete with Shengjing Heng. But they do have a sense of CP. Thinking of this, Chu ye asked tentatively, "how are you getting along with Sheng Jingheng these two days? Is he hard to do? " "Get along very well. Not only is it not difficult to do, it''s also very powerful." Nanyue said with a smile: "Mr. Sheng is very good at making coffee and pulling flowers. He made breakfast these days. It tastes very good." ¡°£¿¡± Sheng Jingheng made breakfast for them? Although Chu Ye knows that when Sheng Jingheng studied abroad alone, he did everything by himself. However, I did not expect that shengjingheng would show his cooking skills in front of the public camera. Moreover, it takes three mornings to do it. Zhu Ye smiled and looked at South Vietnam. He couldn''t help but make complaints about it. "Are you sure he has no plans?" Chapter 261 Nanyue looked at him strangely: "what can Mr. Sheng do?" Of course it''s you. Chu Ye looks at her as if she has stood on Sheng Jingheng''s side, but she doesn''t understand Sheng Jingheng''s intention to show kindness. After turning around in my heart, I still shook my head: "nothing, maybe I think too much." Nanyue thought that Chu Ye was biased against Sheng Jingheng. It was always easy and normal to think more, so he nodded without asking more questions. They didn''t have anything special for dinner. They ordered some fried vegetables and soup in a familiar local restaurant nearby. There should have been a lot left for the two people, but there was nothing left with South Vietnam. Chu Ye looked at the empty plate and said, "when you''re free, you can really have a dinner broadcast and chat with the fans. I went to inquire about it. Hu zhe asked someone to download your live clip for the new year. I guess I saw that and made a certain determination. " "Eating and broadcasting is much better than being a beauty blogger." "Well... After practicing the song, it will cost a lot to practice dancing next week. You can eat more." South Vietnam has a good plan and is just right. Chu Ye smiled and then reminded her: "fly directly to city B next Monday. I''ll ask Lvlv to book a ticket for you in advance. So while practicing songs this week, don''t forget to prepare for the audition. " Nanyue nodded: "brother ye, don''t worry. I''ve always remembered it and haven''t forgotten it." Chu ye said, "that''s good, but don''t put too much pressure. I''m good enough for you. It''s very easy for my cousin." After that, he remembered and asked her, "is it Friday afternoon for the next recording?" "Well, because we have to get up early and prepare, the ingredients were used too fast the previous two days. We plan to go out and buy more." Chu Ye looks at her and thinks that in this case, it''s OK. Then he got up and took his coat: "let''s go. Go back and have a good sleep tonight and continue to practice songs in the studio tomorrow." "Yes." South Vietnam followed him out, then got on the bus and went home. Go back and wash, fill in the words, and when it''s time to rest. Nanyue took out the small Yangyuan pill changed in the morning. There was no accident in it, only one pill. She smiled, then took it directly, made a good yoga posture and entered the state of cultivation. The night passed quietly. The next morning, Nanyue and Mo Lvlv set out for Hongyu media. Sitting in the car, Mo Lulu first reported the latest news on the Internet to South Vietnam, and Reuters, who recorded "come and have coffee" in South Vietnam. Then he inadvertently looked at Nanyue''s face, and suddenly, he couldn''t help being slightly surprised. "South Vietnam, you seem to have something different." "Huh? Yes? " What Nanyue can feel is that his cultivation has changed, and the yuan God is slowly repairing. As for the appearance, I didn''t take a closer look. Mo Lvlv nodded: "yes! I feel that the skin is getting better, white as if it will shine, and it feels very delicate and noble! Hair volume and quality are also better. " "But don''t we use the same shampoo? Why do I keep losing my hair? Still knotting? " Nanyue turned to look at her and said, "your hair volume is also good. Just take care of your hair quality." "It''s not good," Mo lvlu sighed. "Recently, I often brush my microblog. I''m almost bald until 1 a.m." As she spoke, she covered her bangs, as if in this way, she could cover up the fact that the hairline became higher. "Stay up late, then you can''t blame shampoo." Nan Yue smiled and shook his head, then thought that she might be able to help Mo Lvlv solve this problem. [Xiao Wu, please help me open the mall interface.] [OK, host!] Chapter 262 After reading the system mall, South Vietnam found the target, but did not exchange it immediately. After all, it will be in the car. It''s inconvenient to transplant the spirit grass. You have to wait until you''re free to buy a flowerpot and find some good soil before you get it out. What''s more, if you want to exchange 5000 Lingshi, her deposit will be less than 80000. I always feel uncomfortable. Although Reuters had another two-day hot search when recording the program the previous two days, even if there is an additional reward for a daily hot search task, it is not enough. So she asked Xiao Wu to close the mall interface and turn to Mo Lvdao. "Isn''t there a pot of Aloe on the balcony? After washing your head in the evening, mix some water with aloe juice and apply it to your scalp. " Although the best way for Mo Lvlv is to let her go to bed early at night and get enough and good sleep. However, it''s OK to hold it with aloe juice first, and it can also prevent hair loss. It''s just that the effect is not as powerful as the spirit grass from the cultivation world she likes. It is a good medicine to treat both symptoms and root causes. "Is that all right?" Mo Lulu subconsciously searched the effect of aloe, and found that there was such a way, so he nodded happily, "I''ll try it when I go back tonight!" According to the folk method, it is estimated that it will take several months to see results, and it must be done without staying up late and eating too greasy. However, she raised the basin of aloe. It is estimated that she can vaguely see the effect after wiping it several times. Hold it first. Wait until she has saved enough spirit stones, and then change another kind of spirit grass to help Mo Lvlv solve her worries. After nodding, Nanyue continued to hang up his headphones and listen to the demo of LAN lingxuan''s song. Every time I listen to this song, I will have a different feeling, and the touch in my heart will change. Whether it''s the tune or the lyrics. Unlike the previous night dream, she basically imitated LAN lingxuan and sang her own style. This time, she needs to explore and create by herself. We should not only have a sense of harmony with LAN lingxuan, but also basically have a harmonious singing style. More importantly, she is not only cooperating with LAN lingxuan, but also one of the protagonists of this song. To have both, it is not easy to sing a difficult cooperative dance. In addition to practicing songs in Nanyue, I didn''t forget to visit her Xue fan and conduct in-depth research and Discussion on this song. Just like that, I didn''t care about anything. I spent a few days in the studio. It was almost half past Friday. The air ticket is booked at two o''clock in the afternoon. After lunch, South Vietnam can only start to the airport first. These days, she didn''t mind reading microblog and threw herself into practicing songs. After getting on the bus and going to the airport, Nanyue remembered and cut a large number on the microblog. After opening the microblog home page, the first microblog you see is one forwarded by Mo Lvlv not long ago. Mo Lvlv glanced and coughed: "I just wanted you to read the microblog. Didn''t you stay late in the studio a few days ago? Brother ye asked me not to tell you first. Anyway, you''re going to record the program tomorrow, and you''re not in the mood for your birthday. " Not only did she not think about it, she also completely forgot it. After all, she has long forgotten her own birthday. Tomorrow is her original birthday. Nan Yue said yes, then clicked Mo lvlu''s microblog and saw that she forwarded a lot of birthday congratulations videos and pictures made by little pumpkins. South Vietnam looked at it one by one. After reading it, they went to the airport. Mo lvlu said, "brother ye said you don''t have to respond. Anyway, if I turn around, it means you''ve seen it. Send another birthday microblog tomorrow and thank the little pumpkins. I still have a few signed photos here. I''ll smoke some little pumpkins tomorrow. " Chapter 263 This time, South Vietnam not only brought its own ukri. I also bought some snacks and gifts. I have planned which one is for whom. But unexpectedly, only Li Meijun, Ling Hao and other chefs arrived. Sheng Jingheng hasn''t come yet. Li Meijun also brought gifts to the two chefs. She endorsed the products. For Nanyue and Ling Hao, it took some thought - a set of new color lipstick and an imported chocolate gift box. The prices of the two are similar, and those in South Vietnam are slightly more expensive. What I kept for Sheng Jingheng was a set of coffee cups. Li Meijun once played abroad. He looked good and bought it. As a result, he didn''t want to open it after he brought it back. This will see shengjingheng making coffee. He has a set of coffee making, so he just gave it to him. "I''m a little flustered," said Ling Hao, who received their gifts and looked frightened. "I didn''t bring anything. If I broadcast it later, will the audience say I''m impolite?" Li Meijun chuckled: "you can make it up next week. It''s the same as Yue Yue. Just buy some snacks and small gifts. Both of you have just made your debut. I''m an elder. These are late meeting gifts. " "Then thank Mr. Li." South Vietnam heard the speech and took it in peace. Ling Hao also nodded his thanks, then immediately opened the gift box and distributed the chocolate to several people. And it''s late when they arrive. They will share the gifts and almost have dinner. Seeing that Sheng Jingheng hasn''t arrived yet, Li Meijun specially asked the staff. Then when he came back, he told him, "Mr. Sheng is still abroad. He may not be able to come tomorrow, but he invited special guests to help in advance." "Eh? Who will be the barista? The special guest? " Ling Hao asked subconsciously. Li Meijun shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I don''t know who''s coming." South Vietnam hesitated for a moment, raised his hand and said, "if the special guest won''t, I can try. The simple ones should all be OK. Pulling flowers depends on the situation." "Huh?" Li Meijun looked at her with an eyebrow. "Have you studied it, too?" Nanyue shook his head honestly: "no, just last week, Mr. Sheng made coffee for two days." Li Meijun smiled: "the store was so busy those two days. Can you spare time to see Mr. Sheng make coffee? Let''s try it before business tomorrow morning. We all said it was OK. If you put it on the top, I can give you a hand. " Ling Hao didn''t think there was anything wrong, but admired him very much. "The two sisters are too powerful. Unlike me, they only make instant coffee." "Two sisters?" Li Meijun joked, "the more you can be four years younger than you." "Well," Ling Hao scratched his head, "I feel that South Vietnam is also powerful. I can be a South sister!" Nanyue took the opportunity to make a conclusion: "that''s OK. When you meet later, you have to call me sister Nan. If you don''t call me a puppy." "... sister Nan, save me some face in front of outsiders?" Ling Hao is also a little embarrassed. He doesn''t mind calling him that, but when others hear him, they don''t know how to look at him. Li Meijun pulled over Nanyue: "it''s settled. Let''s go. Let''s help." "Sister, sister Nan... Wait for me!" Ling Hao followed them, but couldn''t squeeze into the kitchen. He had to wait outside to pick up things. Seeing him like this, Nanyue and Li Meijun both laughed a little, and then took out what they should take as soon as possible. By the way, he took Ling Hao who was really like a dog and went to the restaurant to prepare before dinner. Several people had dinner together, went out for a walk to eat, and then rested early to keep up their spirits for tomorrow''s business. Chapter 264 At six o''clock in the morning, Nanyue naturally woke up, and then I heard Li Meijun''s alarm clock. She was surprised. She thought Li Meijun had set the wrong time, and then saw the latter struggling to get out of bed. After turning on the bedside lamp, he looked at Nan Yue dimly and said, "the sooner, the sooner." "Good morning, Sister Li. Why do you get up so early?" Nam Yueh pulled the quilt out of bed and asked, closing his long hair and tying it up. Li Meijun sat up slowly and said, "I''m going out to buy vegetables." Nanyue chuckled: "no, Ling Hao and I will go with the chefs. You can sleep more, or you will soon lose your spirit during the day." With that, Nanyue got up directly and planned to go to the bathroom to wash. "Wait, I''m up!" Li Meijun overcame the sleepiness, lifted the quilt, jumped out of bed, grabbed in front of South Vietnam and entered the bathroom, "you continue to practice yoga, I told Xiao Linghao, we can go. You''ll have your own breakfast later and go straight to the store to make coffee. " South Vietnam stepped in and remembered that today she was going to be in charge of the position of Barista. It is really necessary to try to cook first. If it fails, there is still time to come back. After Li Meijun finished, she closed the door of the bathroom and washed in it. Nanyue smiled and went to spread out the yoga mat and practice as usual. Li Meijun quickly washed, simplified her makeup, put on her thick coat, didn''t disturb her, and quietly opened the door and went out. All the way down to the yard, they didn''t say anything to Ling Hao. They quietly followed the chef and chef assistant, got on the car arranged by the program group, and set off for the vegetable market and supermarket outside the ancient town. Soon after they left, South Vietnam finished practicing, got up to wash, then changed clothes and went downstairs to make breakfast. She was alone in the small building, and it was a little empty. Nanyue baked two pieces of toast and heated a glass of milk. While eating, he looked at the empty balcony. She has begun to miss the breakfast made by Sheng Jingheng. Although she is not selective about food, she can eat it. After breakfast, Nanyue packed up and hurried to the store. After opening the door, I made a general cleaning, then went to the bar and began to recall the steps of shengjingheng coffee making, first preparing the proportion of coffee powder. After really starting to do it yourself, South Vietnam found that it was not too difficult, as Sheng Jingheng said. You can learn it after watching more. After all, it''s an automatic coffee machine. As long as you prepare before doing good deeds, you can wait for the coffee machine to make its own coffee. She doesn''t need to bother to watch it. It''s a little difficult. It''s natural to pull flowers. Nanyue took out milk and made milk bubbles. He planned to mix himself a latte later and try to pull flowers. Just when she concentrated on drawing flowers and came up with a general shape, which was not good-looking, but it was a success. The door of the glass shop was knocked and then pushed in from the outside. "Hello, Hello, is it South Vietnam?" Nanyue put down the flower cup, stood up and looked up. The visitor is a girl in her twenties, with a baby face, a natural smiling face, long black curly hair, a short white down jacket, light blue jeans and a pair of small boots. Confident, beautiful, generous and calm. After seeing her face, a familiar name, Feng Tingting, came to mind in South Vietnam. She was the special guest invited by Sheng Jingheng. "Hello, sister Tingting," Nanyue smiled in time and nodded politely, "I''m Nanyue. Would you like a cup of coffee? I just cooked it. " Feng Tingting closed the door and came forward: "Wow, it smells good. But I thought Mr. Sheng wasn''t there and asked me to top it. " Chapter 265 After joking, Feng Tingting saw the latte that had just been pulled by South Vietnam and couldn''t help laughing with his mouth covered. "South Vietnam, is this your first time to pull flowers? Yes, very talented. " "It''s the first time," South Vietnam also looked down and thought, "the second time should be OK." "Really?" When Feng Tingting heard the speech, he reached out and moved the cup of latte in front of him, "then you belong to me for the first time." Nanyue looked at her, smiled and nodded, "don''t dislike sister Tingting." Then he went to make a milk bubble, poured out some coffee, added milk and pulled flowers again. Feng Tingting sipped his coffee, then frowned lightly, then pushed the coffee cup forward and made it clear that he didn''t want to drink any more. Then, holding his chin, he looked at the movements of South Vietnam with great interest. Seeing South Vietnam was effortless, he quickly pulled a flower with perfect shape and was stunned. After a moment, he smiled and exclaimed. "Awesome, it doesn''t seem like the second attempt." "I''m flattered," Nan Yue said, glancing at Feng Tingting''s coffee cup and sidewalk. "Is it too creamy? Let me pour you a cup of pure coffee. There are milk and sugar here. You can mix it yourself. " "Ah... Please." Feng Tingting wanted to say no, but he didn''t drink much latte, so he still smiled. Nanyue poured her a cup of coffee again, put the cup of latte back under the bar and explained, "because I planned to try it first, and I don''t like to drink too bitter, so I learned from teacher Sheng and added more milk." Feng Tingting looked at her and then smiled: "in this way, Mr. Sheng has always been very considerate." Two people across the bar, one carrying a cup of coffee to drink, it just saves a lot of chat. Before long, the four people who went to buy food came back full of harvest. Li Meijun and Ling Hao were surprised to see the agreed special guest come so early. However, after knowing that Feng Tingting not only came to help, but also replaced Sheng Jingheng who was absent today, he felt that the time was just right. Since Feng Tingting came to replace Sheng Jingheng, he said that the position of barista can also be competent. Well, she really should be in charge of the bar. South Vietnam is planning to give up its position silently and return to its original position. I heard Li Meijun say, "let South Vietnam do this. You can help the guests today. After all, you play a lot of TV dramas. Many tourists must know you and can chat with you. " Feng Tingting has indeed been mainly shooting TV dramas and has made several dramas popular. Now he is a hot little flower in the TV industry, and he is short of a best actress award. "Order in purple" is her first famous director film. She has made two films that have not caused any splashes before, and the box office is average. Before, she could still watch jokes and chat with South Vietnam. Now, in front of Li Meijun''s three Golden Shadow, she can only nod her head: "OK, Mr. Li." "Come to Ling Hao, take your sister Tingting to get her apron and nameplate, and then go to the back kitchen to say hello." Ling Hao ran over: "sister Ting, come here." Feng Tingting smiled and nodded, "please." "No trouble, no trouble." Watching the two go to the back kitchen, Li Meijun leaned against the bar and winked at Nanyue: "how about you, elder sister, help you keep the position of male god? Are you happy?" In the past few days when Li Meijun went back, she first interacted with her microblog, and then I don''t know how many things she saw. Now I basically know everything I should know. Nanyue smiled helplessly and winked back: "thank you, Sister Li. I love you." Chapter 266 The weather is fine today. The sun is not big and there is a light wind. Since 9 a.m., many tourists have been walking freely in the streets and alleys of the ancient town. Li Meijun sent Feng Tingting and Ling Hao to the door to stand for a meeting. Immediately, tourists were attracted. Later, there will be many tourists coming for "come and have coffee". Nanyue thought that he might not be as attractive as Sheng Jingheng and should not be too busy. As a result, almost every table has ordered coffee or drinks, and there are three to four cups in each table. Moreover, after drinking, many guests gave special praise, which was conveyed to South Vietnam by Li Meijun and Feng Tingting. From ten o''clock to one o''clock at noon, there were a little fewer guests. The back kitchen cooked their lunch separately, so they took turns to eat it at this time. When South Vietnam went, Feng Tingting came to take over her work. One of them went out and the other came in. After changing their position, Feng Tingting looked at South Vietnam and joked, "I''m afraid even if Mr. Sheng comes back, he won''t be used here." Nanyue smiled: "how? You can do without anyone, even if you can''t do without Mr. Sheng. " Ling Hao, who was passing by, immediately nodded and agreed: "yes, how can Mr. Sheng not come!" Nanyue looked at him and said, "what do you want to call me, huh?" "Sister Nan, please go to dinner. The dishes are getting cold." Ling Hao said, his ears turned red, and then pushed Nan Yue to the back kitchen. Looking at their laughter, Feng Tingting smiled. Then he went behind the bar and prepared for the guests who ordered coffee. Feng Tingting received the news that Sheng Jingheng could come back today. She wanted to wait for him in the store and say a few words before leaving. As a result, no one came until more than four o''clock in the afternoon. She brushes the news on the Internet from time to time, and doesn''t see the airport map or other disclosure map. "Are you busy?" Li Meijun sent off a table of guests. Seeing that she looked down at her mobile phone from time to time, she came over very considerate and said, "after that, there were not many guests and there were not too many ingredients. She could close the door around five o''clock. You can go first so as not to be in a hurry. " Feng Tingting was about to subconsciously shake his head. He looked at Li Meijun very thoroughly. It seemed that he had already seen through all her intentions one by one. It would just be a friendly reminder to go when it''s time to go. Among the four star employees in this coffee shop, Li Meijun has the largest coffee position, which can be regarded as the existence of the store manager. If you want to have an affair and fry CP in this store, of course, it depends on whether she agrees or not. After thinking about it, Feng Tingting reluctantly smiled and nodded: "OK, I''ll go first. If I have a chance, I hope I can come and help next time!" "Well, anytime." Li Meijun nodded with satisfaction. Then, when Feng Tingting took off his apron and nameplate, he called Nanyue and Ling Hao to take Feng Tingting out together. And expressed gratitude. Feng Tingting walked around the ancient town and got on his nanny car on the way back. The agent in the car was still dozing off. When he heard the sound of opening the door, he suddenly woke up: "how about it? Have you interacted with Sheng Jingheng? " "No," said Feng Tingting. "I haven''t come back yet. Didn''t I say I could be here at three or four in the afternoon?" The agent also had some doubts, touched his head and said, "it''s right to calculate the flight time, and I specially asked that the plane was not late." Feng Tingting hummed: "that''s to hide from me and make a film together. I won''t give you any sympathy." "It''s useless to ask Mr. mu for help," the agent sat up straight and sighed. "Let''s do it again before the film is released, and don''t ask shengjingheng to cooperate." Feng Tingting closed her eyes, but her mind flashed across Nanyue''s face. She couldn''t help gnashing her teeth. Just by being a few years younger than her? The faster you climb now, the worse you will fall in the future. She''s waiting to see! Chapter 267 At five o''clock in the afternoon, the coffee shop still closed because it ran out of ingredients. And Feng Tingting''s credit is still very great. Because of her, many guests stayed for a while, and then kept adding dishes. Li Meijun is relatively relaxed without having to clean the table too often and send guests to greet them. As for the guests, they are very interested in Feng Tingting. They have only heard of or admired her. Li Meijun has no gap in mind. After all, young people are more active. It''s hard to remember TV dramas one after another. She is still old after all. In recent years, she has been more and more selective in choosing scripts. It is difficult to say whether she can take a play or a movie in a year or two. Thinking, Li Meijun couldn''t help holding her chin and sighed: "you say, sister, should I retreat behind the scenes?" "Huh? Sister Li doesn''t want to act anymore? Do you want to be a director or a producer? Or something else? " Nanyue cleaned and placed the used cups one by one. When he heard the speech, he asked curiously. Ling Hao shook his head firmly: "no! Sister, don''t waste your good appearance. I still want to see your movie or big female TV series! " Li Meijun couldn''t help laughing: "how can a good script be so easy to meet? And I''m old now, and I don''t want to rob resources from actresses a few years younger. The director is too tired and the producer is too worried. I may take out my savings to invest, or go to work with the crew of my family. " ¡°£¿¡± Ling Hao asked, "how can I do chores? Moreover, sister, you can''t see your age at all. I didn''t hear a guest say that you and Feng Tingting look like sisters of the same age. " "Also, sister, did you use any magical skin care products? How do I feel that you look younger and younger? " "Yes?" Li Meijun touched his face and said with a smile, "it''s more and more thanks." Nanyue smiled back: "Sister Li has a good foundation. Raising one can restore her state." Li Meijun likes to hear boasting, smiles happily, and has the confidence to continue to be in front of the screen. "Well, when you''re ready, go back," Li Meijun said to the two chefs hard, and then looked at Ling Hao. "You stay, lock the door, and then go back first. I''ll go for a walk with Yue Yue and buy some souvenirs." Ling haobi made an OK gesture, and then followed them to the door and waved goodbye. They walked some way out, looked back and saw that he was still watching at the door. Li Meijun smiled: "what a little fool. It''s so cute." Nanyue also smiled and said, "that''s why his fans call him cub." "Well, I''ve decided to call him cub in the future." Li Meijun said, hugging South Vietnam more closely and intimately, "then I will have both children and don''t need to have children by myself." In this regard, South Vietnam can only reluctantly remind her: "sister, you are only 36 this year and can''t be our mother." Li Meijun sighed: "it''s thirty-six so soon... By the way, the more, do you still have that Aloe paste? I used other facial mask. I always felt better than you. Sleep started again and again. " Nanyue nodded: "yes, I brought more this time. I can give you a bottle. As for sleep, I''ll give you a potted plant next time. You can put it in the room to calm your mind and help you sleep. " "Potted plants? Is it useful? " Li Meijun looked at her with a serious face. It should not be a joke, so she nodded. Then he remembered and said, "speaking of potted plants, I think of Mr. Sheng''s Pine potted plants. I don''t know who sent them, so baby. But guess if he''ll bring it this time? " Chapter 268 If you want to guess more and more, it must be a guess. Sheng Jingheng will bring it. In fact, it is. They strolled around the ancient town for half an hour and bought some souvenirs. When they returned to the small building, Nanyue felt the familiar aura. Moreover, it seems that after staying in the small building for a while, he has been wandering around and left traces. Sheng Jingheng arrived long ago, but didn''t he go to the store? Nanyue was wondering, so Li Meijun held her hand: "wait, close your eyes first!" "Huh?" South Vietnam was stunned, didn''t it say? Li Meijun was a little anxious. She just went straight to help her cover her eyes, and then pushed the door open. Seeing that everything inside was ready and the staff arrived, he nodded. Then he took back his hand, trotted into the yard and stood next to Ling Hao. When Nanyue heard the sound of the piano, he subconsciously opened his eyes and looked into the yard. ¡°happybirthdaytoyou¡­¡­¡° This is an adapted birthday song, long and slow, with a bit of romantic and dreamy meaning. With the colorful lights and balloons specially hung in the yard, it is a dream scene. Nanyue was slightly surprised and looked at the man standing facing her, playing the electronic piano and singing the birthday song. For a time, I didn''t know what expression to use to deal with the situation. After Sheng Jingheng sang a song, Li Meijun, Ling Hao and two chefs also joined. This time, it was the normal version of the birthday song. Nanyue walked in and nodded slightly to several people: "thank you, I''m... Very happy." Also surprised. After singing the birthday song, Ling Hao changed a bunch of Platycodon grandiflorum from behind and put it in Nanyue''s hand: "happy 19th birthday, sister Nan! In the future, it will become more and more beautiful and red! " Nanyue picked an eyebrow: "thank you, brother." "..." Ling Hao covered his face, "I should have asked you to call my brother." Li Meijun also came over and knocked Ling Hao on the head: "next time I tangle with the question of address, is the gift ready? Don''t think a bunch of flowers can fool you! " Ling Hao coughed softly: "I''ll go upstairs and prepare. Wait for me for a while!" Then he trotted into the house. Li Meijun came forward and hugged Nanyue: "happy birthday, the more. I gave gifts yesterday. I''ll make up for today''s next time. " Nanyue hugged her back and said, "thank you, Sister Li. Thank you very much." Hearing the emotion in the South Vietnamese voice, Li Meijun touched her slightly, and then let her go. "I''ll help cook dinner and you can talk." With that, Li Meijun called two chefs and went to the kitchen together. There were only two people left in the yard, still standing opposite each other at a distance of a few steps. For a moment, no one spoke first. South Vietnam pressed other emotions and looked at the electronic organ: "Mr. Sheng, you really brought it." "Well, put them in the car together. It''s very convenient." Sheng Jingheng looked at her and opened his mouth lightly. Then, he solemnly added: "happy birthday." Nanyue looked up at him: "thank you, Mr. Sheng." Under the flashing lights, Sheng Jingheng took something in his eyes and flashed quickly. A moment later, he said, "come in, it''s cold outside." "OK." Nanyue nodded and approached him. Sheng Jingheng didn''t move the electronic organ. He turned directly and entered the room with her. South Vietnam thought of it and said, "I also brought ukri." "Ensemble later?" Sheng Jingheng answered naturally. Nanyue nodded, "OK!" Sheng Jingheng looked at her side face and thought of the moment when she opened her eyes and saw the scene in the hospital. His first reaction was not much surprise, but some faint sadness. He asked, "what do you want for your birthday present?" Chapter 269 Nanyue couldn''t help but look at him with a smile, but he quickly covered it up. Then he said, "Mr. Sheng sang me a birthday song. It''s the best birthday gift." "Yes." I know that half of her scruples about having a camera shooting, and the other half is that she really doesn''t want anything. Watching her turn back and walk briskly in front, Sheng Jingheng moved his hand slightly and soon put it down as usual. They need to be closer to each other in order to touch their heads and comfort them. Because it was only last night that I learned that today is South Vietnam''s birthday. Therefore, Ling Hao''s gift was prepared temporarily. In the morning, I went to the supermarket to buy a small doll, and then bought a music greeting card that students would buy, which was carefully made. When I gave it to Nanyue, I was a little embarrassed: "time is limited, I can only buy these. I''ll make up a big gift next week!" South Vietnam carefully read the message written on the greeting card, and then sincerely thanked: "my brother has a heart, and the gift will come. Don''t spend too much money." "Sister Nan," Ling Hao cried and laughed. After grasping his head, he still gave up. "You are the birthday star and you are the biggest." Li Meijun just came over and saw him eat flat. He felt more and more cute. He couldn''t help but stretch out his magic claw and rub his hair all day. "Boy, if you call me sister, you can be your brother." Then he clapped his hands and said, "dinner. The two chefs cooked a very rich dinner. We have more and more blessings. We have good luck tonight." After the sumptuous dinner, there was a birthday cake specially prepared by the program group. A few people sang another birthday song for South Vietnam, then turned off the lights and asked South Vietnam to make a wish to blow candles. South Vietnam closed his eyes with his hands folded, but the bottom of his heart churned with the memories of every birthday for more than ten years. I was unpopular at home and never had a birthday. In addition, in early March, school began. Even if it was a weekend occasionally, only grandma called. Birthday is actually more like suffering for her. She began to look forward to it the night before she fell asleep, and counted the disappointments of the sheep on her birthday night. The whole day was long and gloomy. For South Vietnam, she doesn''t know her birthday. The day when the orphanage will take her in is set as her birthday, which means new life. However, there are several children admitted on the same day, so they basically celebrate their birthdays together. One person has a bowl of noodles, and a poached egg is pressed at the bottom of the bowl. South Vietnam settled down and completely suppressed all emotions. There was no wish to speak of. Then he opened his eyes and his eyes were cold. Then I brought a warm smile. After blowing out the candles and turning on the lights, she got up again and bowed down to several people to thank them: "thank you. This birthday is the most unforgettable one in my history." After eating the cake, South Vietnam went to take down its ukulele. She had thought that ukri and the electronic organ ensemble would be slightly strange or suppressed. But I didn''t expect that her cooperation with Sheng Jingheng was also an unexpected tacit understanding. Finally, she played her song adventure together. South Vietnam played and sang the whole song, with eyes drooping slightly and lips smiling, which brought a sense of sincerity. Sheng Jingheng silently looked at her, her gentle hair, her slightly long eyelashes, the small shadow at the bottom of her eyes, and saw her indulge in this song and whisper about her adventure. Fortunately, the program found him so that he could see many of them. Chapter 270 The next day I had to get up early to open a shop. Several people didn''t make it too late. After 10:00, they went back to their rooms to have a rest. Before Nanyue went upstairs, she went to find the staff to evacuate. First she thanked them, and then asked, how do you know today is her birthday? Hearing that Chu Ye specially told her, he asked them to celebrate her birthday. South Vietnam was stunned at first, then couldn''t help laughing, thanked the staff again and sent them out. When he went upstairs and returned to his room, he saw that Li Meijun had already washed and unloaded his makeup. He was facing the sky, waiting for Nanyue to take aloe mud to cover his face. Seeing this, Nanyue smiled, took out a bottle of small clay pills from the box and handed it over: "can I help you?" "I''ll do it myself. How much water do I need?" Li Meijun took out a small basin and brush and walked to the bathroom. South Vietnam followed behind: "a little bit, can melt open on the line." ¡°OK£¡¡± Li Meijun quickly finished it, and then gave her a place. "You wash quickly and come out to apply your face together." "OK." Today''s makeup in South Vietnam is very simple. It can only be regarded as a little. It was unloaded soon, brushed its teeth and washed its face. They were lying in their respective beds, chatting one by one. "Yue Yue, is this your first birthday at work?" "Well, so I can''t get back." Li Meijun chuckled: "there will be more and more such birthdays in the future. Sometimes you may meet partners you don''t like, or no one around you remembers your birthday at all. But there will be those of us who care about you, who will prepare gifts and send blessings to you. So be happy in the future. Don''t always think about the past¡° Nanyue was stunned and realized that Li Meijun was aware that her mood was not too high when she celebrated her birthday tonight. I also guessed that she was troubled by the past. It is worthy of being a senior who has won so many awards. It is only a matter of minutes to see through people''s hearts. "Well, thank you, Sister Li," Nanyue looked slightly, "I used to live in a family with a heavy preference for sons and daughters, but in the future, I will live alone and show filial piety to my relatives." Li Meijun sighed: "hug you, family, we have no choice, but we can choose in the future. You are only nineteen years old, and there are plenty of good times waiting for you. " Nanyue gently replied, "well, I''m worried about it for a while, but I won''t do it in the future. It''s great to know sister Li on this program. " "And your brother and teacher Sheng," Li Meijun also looked at her and joked in her eyes, "when the program is recorded, we will get together often, and teacher Sheng will give you an appointment, no problem?" "Well, I''ll try my best as long as Mr. Sheng is free." Nanyue coughed softly. When they exchanged wechat with each other last week, Li Meijun found out that she and shengjingheng had been wechat friends for a long time and had talked many times. There''s no need to pretend to be unfamiliar. Both of them covered their faces, so they didn''t say much. They just said a word to wake up when they were about to sleep. After applying it for half an hour, Li Meijun went to wash her face, dried it, simply took some water and lay down. When Nanyue was washed out, she said vaguely, "you aloe mud can not only whiten, but also nourish your face. It''s also a pill. Just call it a beauty pill. Take it to my sister another day. If the effect is good, it may sell at a good price. " "Well, it must be free for Sister Li." Nanyue readily responded, and then looked over, and saw that Li Meijun had slept steadily, with a calm look. Under the dim yellow light, her face looked particularly soft. It''s not easy to meet someone who is really good to her in this circle. Nanyue looked down and smiled. Instead, he saved his cultivation and went to sleep directly. On this day, I really think of too much. I need to rely on sleep to smooth it one by one. Chapter 271 Although Feng Tingting came to top Sheng Jingheng who was absent yesterday, she has gone back today. In other words, one more person could have helped, but it was gone. Therefore, shengjingheng communicated with the program group and pulled his assistant Chen LELAI as the helper today. Chen Le has a good appearance. He is tall, thin and white. Wearing an apron, he looks like a high appearance waiter in a professional coffee shop. He is Sheng Jingheng''s life assistant. He is used to doing such trivial things. He works very quickly. No matter where it is, it can help and do its best. In addition, Chen Le is obviously much easier to get along with than shengjingheng. He always has a smiling face and makes people feel very close. Such a person has won the favor of Li Meijun and Ling Hao in an instant. And like Ling Hao, she is very popular with girls or aunts. She wants to find them both when she orders and checks out. Nanyue and Li Meijun are happy to relax and occasionally help bring coffee and drinks, or take the table. After helping, Li Meijun still has free time to accompany the tourists. Nanyue then turned to the bar to help Sheng Jingheng. Sheng Jingheng is in poor condition today. He has been working with his eyes down, but he didn''t make half a mistake. He is very professional. Taking advantage of the gap between washing the cup, Nanyue whispered, "Mr. Sheng, go to the back first and have a cup of coffee. I''ll give it here." Although I don''t know what happened last night, she can confirm that the man probably didn''t sleep most of the night. Sheng Jingheng calmly made a cup of coffee, rang the bell to remind him of his meal, and then turned back and said, "well, come back in five minutes." South Vietnam handed over a cup of pure American style that had just been poured. After he took it, he added a few pieces of ice, and then went back to the kitchen. Glancing at his back with my light, South Vietnam smiled silently. Originally, I thought he was invincible, but as a result, I would also lose sleep and lose my spirit because I didn''t sleep enough. He also has a weak side. It will also need the care and care of others. Li Meijun looked back and saw that the bar had changed. He was stunned: "where''s Mr. Sheng? Uncomfortable? " "He went for a coffee break and came back in five minutes," the South Vietnamese truthfully told him, then wiped his hands and walked to the bar. "Do you have a list? What are you going to do? " "A latte, a hot coffee." Li Meijun didn''t ask much, put down the list and went to see if other guests had any needs. South Vietnam is very skilled in making lattes. When she pulls the flowers, puts them in the tray with the newly cooked hot coffee, and presses the bell. The familiar breath approaches silently. Sheng Jingheng looked at the latte and slightly hooked his lips: "success in stealing a teacher?" "It''s a good demonstration from Mr. Sheng." In the blink of an eye, Nanyue wiped the water drops and coffee stains on the bar and retired, "it''s up to you." Looking at her light body and comfortable look, she shuttles through small stores, and the service is in place everywhere. Not at all. I had a faint sense of loss on my birthday last night. Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes, covered up a flash of smile, went to wash the cup he had drunk, then took over the new order and began to be busy. In the afternoon, another wave of fans came. Everyone of the four had a share. They all claimed it, and then treated it well. The fans are both quiet and orderly, and will not ignore the conditions, but gather up a good starting point for money. Then when I saw the tourists coming, I consciously gave up my position and went for a walk outside first. I planned to come back later. Nanyue is whispering with Li Meijun where there is no camera to discuss whether to prepare some snacks for fans from afar so that they can eat on the way back. I heard the glass door pushed open again and two guests, one big and one small, came in. Chapter 272 Seeing the two of them, South Vietnam was stunned, and then pulled Li Meijun who wanted to go up to greet him. "Sister Li, let me go." "Huh?" When Li Meijun heard the speech, he looked more at the other side and South Vietnam. He saw that they seemed to know each other, so he said clearly, "go, I''ll have a rest." Nanyue smiled, then took the menu and went forward to say hello: "welcome." Ren Ran and Ren Jiayuan looked at her and smiled. Then Ren Jiayuan opened the menu and asked solemnly, "what do you recommend?" "I''ll come," Ren Ran took the menu, glanced at the sidewalk, "just order the today''s recommended menu on the small blackboard outside, and then a cup of hot coffee and a cup of hot milk. By the way, did you cook this star private dish? " Ren Jiayuan couldn''t help saying, "South Vietnam, I want to eat your dessert!" "OK," South Vietnam quickly recorded the order, and then nodded, "I''ll do it now. Please wait a minute." When she bent down to get the menu, she heard Ren Jiayuan say in a small voice, "happy birthday, South Vietnam." "Thank you." South Vietnam also whispered back, and then went to the bar to convey the drink order. Sheng Jingheng glanced at Ren''s father and daughter lightly, and then answered. Ren Jiayuan held his chin and followed the figure of South Vietnam. Seeing their short interaction, his eyes smiled and almost became a line. Ren Ran said helplessly, "so happy?" "Yes!" Ren Jiayuan looked at Nanyue going to the back kitchen, and then turned back. "I should have come yesterday. I blame you for having a temporary meeting." Ren Ran connived and said with a smile, "order more today. You can''t finish eating and pack up." "OK, wait until you finish!" Ren Jiayuan was worried that there were no serious guests in the store. He was afraid that they were all fans. When he saw that most of them were tourists visiting the ancient town, he was much more relieved. After all, if you are all fans, then this program will not have much program effect. It won''t look good if it''s broadcast. Ren Ran and Ren Jiayuan, of course, had no intention of knowing Nanyue or Sheng Jingheng. Even their seats were inclined to the camera as much as possible, unable to see their faces clearly. At that time, Sheng Jingheng goes to say hello, and the positive films should be cut off perfectly. South Vietnam didn''t go to say anything more, nor did it look there all the time, but worked as usual. After they had ordered good meals and drinks, they ordered several more and said they would pack them up and take them away. Subsequently, Ren Jiayuan took a group photo at the door of the store as a South Vietnamese fan. "I left you a gift. Go back and check it in the evening." After Ren Jiayuan whispered in Nan Yue''s ear, he jumped away a few steps, came to Ren Yan and waved to her: "goodbye, continue to come on!" Nan Yue smiled and nodded, "I will, thank you." Ren Ran nodded to her slightly, then patted Ren Jiayuan''s head and turned to leave. This Sunday, the two of them are expected to catch a plane back later so that Ren Jiayuan can go to school on time tomorrow morning. This time, I came here to have something to eat and say happy birthday to her. Nanyue smiled, lowered his head, pressed the sigh, and then turned into the store. When they returned in the evening, South Vietnam did receive a gift box from the staff. Li Meijun changed into a comfortable home clothes, went downstairs and left the room very considerate. Nanyue opened the gift alone. The gift prepared by Ren Jiayuan is also a collection of small things. There are their own handicrafts, beautiful and shining small hairpins, clips and hair bands. There is also an unsealed eye shadow. The box is very bright. It should be a special Valentine''s Day introduced by a brand last month. Then there are some photos at the bottom. Chapter 273 After seeing those photos, South Vietnam first opened its eyes slightly, and then couldn''t help laughing. This is actually a photo of Sheng Jingheng when he was a teenager. At that time, I was still in high school in China, wearing school uniforms, straight and upright. Most of them received awards on stage, or were elected as student representatives to speak on stage. The red banner behind him has been changing, but he seems to be unchanged. From the first year to the third year of senior high school, they are so tall, their faces are as handsome as jade, and even the length of their hair is the same. Now compared with the past, the change is that the facial features are longer, deeper and more attractive to men. But he still had a sense of youth, especially when he got up in the morning. No makeup hair, no perfect shape, some, only simple Sheng Jingheng. However, Ren Jiayuan took great pains to find so many photos to give her as a birthday present. She has to hide these photos and can''t take them out at will. South Vietnam thought, so he received the photos into the most secret inner layer of the suitcase. Then put other gifts away for the time being and go downstairs to help. Before going to bed at night, I received the main task reminder that Xiaowu had predicted in advance and would trigger within this week. [Ding! Trigger the main task - successfully win the heroine of the TV Series Butterfly fighting the fire within seven days!] Nanyue woke up slightly and asked silently. [it was said that the difficulty of the task has increased, which means that there may be changes tomorrow?] She did a little calculation, but she only saw a fog. She didn''t know what the result would be tomorrow. [maybe it''s hard to predict things in the entertainment industry. Please come on.] Let''s cheer together. I''m gone and you need to be cold [... OK, good night.] Good night South Vietnam didn''t think much. No matter what happens, tomorrow just let the soldiers come to block the water and cover the earth. There''s no need to worry about it until it''s desperate. The next morning, Li Meijun left early again. Because he received an invitation from a brand, he had to help promote the platform. Ling Hao slept in and slowly got up to pack up. When I went downstairs, I saw the table. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng sat opposite each other, although they were just eating silently and didn''t talk. But the picture is particularly beautiful and harmonious. The sun shines in through the balcony, quiet and warm. Let Ling Hao suddenly have a feeling that they are a family and sit together for breakfast as usual. And he is like a lazy and naughty brother. They are used to it. He will get up later. Hearing his footsteps, Nam Yueh turned his head and said, "your breakfast is in the pot. If the milk is cold, reheat it." This is more like. Ling Hao couldn''t help touching his nose, covered up his messy ideas, and said, "did Mr. Sheng do it again? Hard work. " Sheng Jingheng nodded at him and said nothing. Ling Hao quickened his pace, got into the kitchen and went to find his breakfast. Seeing whether Ling Hao would come out for a while and a half, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help looking at South Vietnam and asked, "will you fly to city a later?" "No, I''m going to fly to city B to participate in an audition at Hongyu''s film and Television Division." The audition was in the afternoon, and the ticket was booked at 10:20, so South Vietnam didn''t have to go out in a hurry. Sheng Jingheng nodded thoughtfully: "Hongyu''s play? Well, the quality can be guaranteed. " "Yes, brother Ye tried his best to give me the audition opportunity," Nanyue smiled, ate a fruit salad and asked, "is Mr. Sheng still going to take the play this year?" "I''m not sure," Sheng Jingheng finished his last breakfast, cleaned up gracefully, and then got up, "today, come on." Chapter 274 Chu Ye has arrived in city B one day in advance, and then personally went to the airport to meet South Vietnam. On the bus, instead of talking about the audition, he asked her, "how was your birthday the day before yesterday? Did the program buy you a cake? " "I bought it. Everyone sang me a birthday song," Nanyue looked at him. "Thank you, brother Ye. If you don''t say anything, it''s estimated that no one will know." Chu Ye hum: "don''t thank me. I''m the one who let you work on your birthday. The gift is left in city a and will be given to you when you go back. " Nanyue listened and smiled, "OK." "I''ll take you to dinner first," said Chu ye, fixing his navigation, looking at his mobile phone. "After dinner, I''ll go to the company and meet my sister and the director." He deliberately didn''t mention anything about the audition or ask her how she was preparing. Obviously, he didn''t want her to be too nervous and stressed. Nan Yue nodded with a smile. Then he remembered his conversation with Xiao Wu before going to bed last night. He couldn''t help smiling and looked out of the window. What will happen today? Knowing that Nanyue doesn''t worry about being fat, she hasn''t seen her fat at all. Therefore, Chu Ye is very relieved to take her to eat roast duck. He made an appointment for this store half a month in advance. The taste is very authentic. You must eat it in city B. Nanyue did eat very well. Chu Ye secretly took a picture and joked, "you''re like a three-year-old child who can be kidnapped for a delicious meal. No wonder someone also likes it." "Huh?" South Vietnam slowly chewed the roast duck skin, swallowed it, and then asked, "who is someone?" Chu ye put down his cell phone and looked calm: "no one, just one person." And he has eaten seven or eight full points. He doesn''t intend to eat more. He just told her about the two female artists who will participate in the audition with her. "One is a newcomer who has been on the road for two years, Wen Ruo. Female No. 3, who has acted in several ancient costume dramas, has few parts, all of which can be finished in a month. Because of her good appearance, she also beat the female owner of a play, so she got the opportunity of this audition. " "Another one is Qin Shuyu, who won the best newcomer award as I told you last time. Her acting skills are very bright among the newcomers. The external conditions are also good, very clean and pure. The heroine of a TV play has performed very well before, which won the newcomer award. " "My elder sister, originally very much liked Qin Shuyu, but suddenly there were two more candidates to arrange such an audition." Nanyue listened carefully while eating, and then nodded and said, "so if I lose Qin Shuyu a little in the audition, this play has nothing to do with me?" "Yes," said Chu Ye jokingly, "you may encounter this situation in the future. It''s clearly a sure play, and suddenly there are more competitors. If the other party is weaker than you, it''s better to say that it''s more stressful than you. " "Therefore, in this circle, we can only become stronger and stronger, and we can''t be satisfied with the status quo. Otherwise, if you don''t rob others, others will rob you. " South Vietnam nodded: "I see. There is no so-called certainty. Only whose acting skills are more suitable for the role." "I thought you would feel guilty. After all, if you win, you will rob Qin Shuyu''s role." Chu Ye is not too complacent. After saying that, he joked, "but it may be that she is her, and no one can take it away." Nanyue put down his chopsticks, dried his mouth and asked, "brother ye, who are the judges of this audition?" Chapter 275 There are not many judges for the audition, just three people. The director, screenwriter and producer also have the final decision-making power. Sang Xi, Chu Ye''s cousin, is the producer of the play. However, she will be willing to respect the opinions of the director and screenwriter more. After all, they are the people who will shoot the whole play. As long as it is not very different from the expected idea and the shooting effect is very good, she can be satisfied as a producer. Sangxi and Chu ye are not only a family, but also partners of the same company. Naturally, they will not deliberately target South Vietnam. As long as South Vietnam can pass the audition and surpass the other two in terms of acting details, she will definitely vote for her. So, what needs to be focused on is the director and screenwriter. On the way to Hongyu film and television branch, Chu Ye briefly introduced the two people to South Vietnam. Director Chang Zhikun, nearly 40 years old, used to shoot ancient puppet dramas, because he invited popular young male and female artists, and the script is relatively novel. There are not so many old dog blood routines, so the ratings are pretty good. Two years ago, after a restriction order was issued, he turned to shoot an urban drama. The topic was good, but the ratings were flat. After that, he made a spy play, which had a good response, and the cooperation with the screenwriter was also very happy. Therefore, this time, the two are going to work together again to make a relatively novel spy film, with young artists as the leading role, and some old opera bones can be invited for supporting roles. Screenwriter Yao Liangpeng, just 30 this year, used to write novels, but the publishing industry is declining. He is not a famous writer, so he turned to screenwriting. Both of them have no bad records. They are diligent model workers in the industry, but they both have basic professional ethics and can''t shoot or write fast food dramas. It is also true that Sanchez will choose to cooperate with them and invest in the play. Such a reliable team, it is reasonable to say that as long as South Vietnam passes the audition perfectly, there will be no changes. Chu ye thought so. Therefore, he specially rubbed a review seat to see the audition of the three people in person, so that he could have a bottom in his heart. Nanyue is waiting outside with Wen Ruo and Qin Shuyu. The other two were accompanied by assistants or agents. Except when they first met, the three looked at each other for a moment, nodded to each other, and then they didn''t look at each other, let alone talk. The first audition was Qin Shuyu. She was prepared early. She was full of confidence and followed the staff in. As soon as the door was closed, all sounds were cut off. Nanyue calmly took back his sight, slightly lowered his eyes and looked at the ground. She only read the script three times from beginning to end, but she was familiar with every plot, every context, and the emotional changes of the characters. Did not deliberately go, rote. At this meeting, I substituted myself in and walked slowly from the beginning of the story to the end. The moment I raised my eyes again, it seemed as if I had turned into the heroine in the script. Just as the door opened again, Qin Shuyu came out with a satisfied smile and a few steps of joy and playfulness. After inadvertently looking up at the eyes of South Vietnam, he was stunned. Without waiting for her to recover, the staff behind her came forward and said, "South Vietnam, right? It''s your turn. " Nanyue stood up and nodded: "OK, thank you." The staff looked at her more and always felt that it was different from when they just saw it. Then he turned around, took South Vietnam in and closed the door. Seeing that both of them had gone in, Qin Shuyu was still standing in place. Her agent couldn''t help asking in a low voice. "What''s the matter? When I first came out, wasn''t it all right? " "I don''t know..." Qin Shuyu slowly revived and murmured, "I just feel like I saw a person." Chapter 279 After the phone call, Chu Ye puts some snacks, then turns back and looks at Nanyue road. "Go up and have a look. Talk if you can. Call me if you can''t." Nanyue nodded, "OK." Chu Ye looked at her and stopped talking. Finally, he just said, "pay more attention." Although on the phone, Sangxi repeatedly assured that the director Chang Zhikun was very good and had no black history, and the actress he worked with didn''t say anything bad about him. But in Chu Ye''s opinion, it''s not simple to ask female artists to chat in the hotel box alone. Although it''s only ten minutes, I shouldn''t be able to do anything. But it''s enough to talk and hint. But I hope he thinks too much, and even if there is a hint, according to the character of South Vietnam, he won''t agree. Nanyue smiled at him, took advantage of the assistant''s turn, made a "rest assured" mouth to Chu ye, and then followed up. The box is on the second floor, at the end of a very quiet and deep corridor. There is a table of guests in the box next to it. Occasionally, when you open the door, you can hear the inside talking and laughing loudly. When the door was closed, there was silence. Assistant Zhang knocked on the door of the box and led South Vietnam in. Then he went out silently and closed the door. Chang Zhikun looks like a normal middle-aged man. He is a little fat, his beer belly is slightly convex, and his hair top is a little loose. But the smile is very gentle and kind, which won''t make people feel bad. "Come on, sit here." As soon as Chang Zhikun raised his hand, he motioned for Nan Yue to sit another seat. South Vietnam nodded slightly as he passed by: "good director Chang." "Hello, Nanyue," Chang Zhikun looked at her with a smiling face and motioned for the water on the table. "Drink some water. Don''t be too nervous. Just talk." "Yes." Nanyue looked at the water cup beside the table. It was clear and transparent without half impurities. Chang Zhikun also had the same water cup at hand. Next to the cup was an ashtray, in which there was a cigarette end that had just smoked but had not been completely extinguished and was still smoking. Looking at the wisps of smoke floating here, South Vietnam raised his hand and explored the edge of the cup. Then he got up abruptly and bent down slightly to apologize. "Sorry, director Chang, I may not be competent for this play. Thank you for your high opinion. Goodbye." Seeing that she was very cautious and didn''t drink water, Chang Zhikun was smiling. Instead, he saw her suddenly like this and was stunned. "Not..." Before he finished, South Vietnam didn''t look back, turned around freely, opened the door and went out. As expected, assistant Zhang was not waiting outside the door, but had gone downstairs waiting to pick up Wen Ruo. Nanyue breathed a sigh, dispelled the faint smell of smoke, and then walked forward. [Xiao Wu, the black technology camera, can I be downstairs?] [as long as the distance is no more than kilometers, I can receive the signal!] Well, I''ll leave it to you South Vietnam is even more natural and unrestrained. Go downstairs directly. Chu ye, who is trying to chat with assistant Zhang downstairs, sees her coming down so soon and subconsciously looks at her up and down to see if she is abnormal and whether she looks right. "I''m fine. I just talked to Director Chang and came down. Brother ye, let''s go and say in the car. " Nanyue nodded to some stunned assistant Zhang, walked out with Chu ye, and directly got into the car parked outside the door. As soon as he got on the bus, Chu Ye hurriedly asked, "what''s going on?" Chapter 276 The title of the play "flying butterflies put out the fire" is not unreasonable. But, from the hero and heroine. Male owner code moth, female owner code butterfly. They have different camps with different effects and positions. They are both secret members. Under the normal external identity, they know each other. Although they are not very familiar, they both admire each other. One day, they received orders from their superiors to carry out a very dangerous and potentially fatal top secret mission. Although the final mission objectives are inconsistent, the process is generally similar, and they all aim at the same enemy. This is the title of the play and the purpose of the whole play - national organization is more than everything, even if it is to sacrifice their lives and let them plunge into the fire. With such a special identity, the female Lord naturally has a variety of faces. It can be a gentle lady, a lady of the family, or a charming and arrogant young lady. It can be a noble, cold and gorgeous celebrity, a ruthless female killer, or a hot-blooded and patriotic young woman. Or a cunning little fox who can play the man around. To play such a role well, the most important thing is the eye play. In a twinkling of an eye, it will become the other side. Instead of relying on expressions, words or actions, even if the acting skills are flexible, it is useless to master this point. After trying the mirror, Qin Shuyu, who was not in a hurry to go, understood who he had just seen through South Vietnam. Not only the hostess, but also the hostess with several eyes. Even the way of walking seems to change with the change of eyes. Qin Shuyu thought that in terms of acting, only Wen Ruo must be able to compare with himself a little. In terms of beauty, South Vietnam is better. But I didn''t expect that Nanyue was both beautiful and good at acting. Both of them were inferior to her. After thinking about this, Qin Shuyu''s self-confidence before and just after the audition collapsed in an instant. The play is probably out of touch with her. However, it''s not particularly sad. On the contrary, some people expect the play to be finished and broadcast as soon as possible. At that time, we should have a good look at what kind of great beauty the heroine in South Vietnam will be. South Vietnam stayed in there longer than she did. When she came out, she looked calm and had no sense of complacency. Such a calm character really doesn''t look like he''s only nineteen. Qin Shuyu stood up. When Nanyue approached, he stretched out his hand: "nice to meet you, Nanyue." Nanyue smiled faintly and shook hands with her: "hello." Qin Shuyu didn''t want to make friends with South Vietnam. He didn''t mind such a short answer. After taking back his hand, he said, "I hope you don''t need to meet more in the future, especially on this occasion." Wen Ruo, who was about to follow the staff into the audition, glanced coldly at such a sentence, and then quickly took back his sight without paying much attention. But the next moment, Qin Shuyu stopped the staff: "is there anything else after the audition? If not, can I go first? " The staff was stunned and nodded: "there''s nothing else. You can go first..." But, walking so fast, don''t you want this chance? At least wait until the audition is over, say hello to several judges and make a good impression? Wen Ruo turned his head again. This time, his vision was firmly fixed on Nanyue, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Chapter 280 South Vietnam didn''t know how to tell him, so he honestly repeated the process. When Chang Zhikun came up, he asked South Vietnam to drink water. It was better to pour water in advance than mineral water that had not been opened. Chu Ye sneered: "there''s probably something wrong in the water. This old bastard dares to give medicine to people in the hotel box." "It''s not necessarily a water problem." South Vietnam still needs a little explanation. After all, it''s not the water, but the cigarette end that hasn''t been extinguished. When she went to explore the water cup, she just bounced down the black technology camera on her fingernail. "You''re right. We have no evidence. It''s not easy to rush up and take that glass of water for test. If there''s no problem, it''s over." Chu Ye calmed down and said, "but this play may not be able to take over, as long as you can change the director." Just then, a car stopped ahead. It was Wen Ruo and the assistant yesterday who got off the car. South Vietnam saw it and said, "I''ll remind her." "Well, go." Chu Ye nodded and didn''t stop South Vietnam. The roadside is still looking in the mirror to see Wen ruo''s makeup. When he hears the sound of the door, he doesn''t look this way. But her assistant saw South Vietnam and reminded Wen Ruo. Looking at South Vietnam coming straight, Wen ruo''s face was cold and he closed the makeup mirror with a "snap". "I just met director Chang. I saw him alone. Then he asked me to drink a glass of water. There was a cigarette end smoking by the water. I didn''t drink. I just left. " South Vietnam said everything that should be said, and kindly reminded, "I think there may be a problem in the water or smoke. Whether you want to go up to see him or not is up to you. " ¡°£¿¡± Wen Ruo frowned. Then he understood her meaning and disdained to look at her. "I thought you were so noble and powerful. As a result, do you still need to use this despicable means to exclude competitors?" "If you don''t believe it, you''ll go in and ask the assistant later." South Vietnam said "goodbye" politely and turned back to the car. As soon as the door was closed, Chu ye asked, "doesn''t she believe it?" "Yes." Nanyue nodded and then saw that Wen Ruo still led his assistant into the gate of the hotel. "Wait and see." Chu Ye leaned back in his chair and sighed: "it''s OK. If it''s not as bad as you think, just talk. Then director Chang chose Wen Ruo. It doesn''t matter." Anyway, he did not agree. South Vietnam took a risk to fight for such an opportunity. It''s just a good script. Take your time later. They waited downstairs for nearly half an hour before they saw Wen Ruo and her assistant coming out of the hotel. They all lowered their heads and hurried. After getting on the car, they left immediately. Chang Zhikun and assistant Zhang didn''t hurry out. They were probably eating the agreed meal. "Shall we go?" Chu Ye sat up straight, fastened his seat belt and looked calm. He was not curious or sympathetic about what had happened upstairs. After all, even the newly launched South Vietnam has enough vigilance to get out in time. If Wen Ruo has been on the road for two years, she has been warned in advance by South Vietnam and seen it with her own eyes, but she still got the trick, she can only say that what she wants is this result. This kind of thing is still common in today''s entertainment industry. Nan Yue said, "is the ticket in the afternoon? Just grab some food and go to the airport. I want to go home. " "Well, can you eat spicy food? Eat some spicy food to relieve the depression. " "Whatever." When Chu Ye got her answer, he made his own decision, decided a place to eat and drove over. [host, does the black technology camera need to be recycled?] No, you can only receive that video I feel bad enough to use this kind of thing once. Chapter 277 Wen Ruo auditioned for seven or eight minutes. When he came out, he looked good and had less cold taste. Because the judges need to discuss again, they really don''t need to stay and say hello. They can leave first. Wen Ruo didn''t look at the still sitting South Vietnam. He raised his chin and left with his little assistant. The staff went to Nanyue and said, "President Chu said, let''s go to the reception room first and wait a moment. He will come to you after talking. Please follow me. " "Thank you." Nanyue nodded and smiled, got up and followed. Two thanks give people a completely different feeling, as if they were two people. The staff has just seen the audition inside. Now they can see that this meeting is a real person when they look at South Vietnam. They should have directly entered the role. She couldn''t help saying, "President Chu''s vision is as good as ever. He can pick an artist like you." Nanyue smiled softly: "yes, brother Ye is really accurate in looking at people." Seeing her boasting about herself, the staff also laughed and added a little more favor to South Vietnam. On the other side, several people didn''t discuss for long, so they ended first. Director Chang Zhikun and screenwriter Yao Liangpeng leave together. Chu ye and sang Xi take them to the door and return to sit down. "How''s it going?" Chu Ye directly raised his eyebrows, vaguely proud. Sangxi looked at him as if she had seen him when he was young and energetic. She couldn''t help laughing. "Well, you brought this South Vietnam, which was completely unexpected. I occasionally saw news and hot search before. I thought she was at most good at music, singing and beautiful. Unexpectedly, the acting skills can be so amazing. " Chu Ye is very comfortable listening to his cousin''s praise of Nanyue, and then asks, "what''s an amazing method?" Sangxi looked at him funny, then cleared her throat and said seriously: "her eyes are very bright, really like she can speak. The limbs also have unexpected strength. Every move, the strength is retracted and released freely, rigid and soft. To be honest, at first I was worried that she was too young to handle such a complex role. But after watching her performance, I found that I was worried a lot. After she entered the play, people would not care how old she was, where she was from, or something else. It just makes people think, yes, she is the butterfly in the play. " Then he said, "it''s not just me, but others." Then he took out his mobile phone and transferred a text message to Chu Ye. The person who sent the text message was Qin Shuyu, who had just left first. Her tone was polite and respectful, which meant that she was inferior to others and willingly gave up the role. Thank you for Sangxi''s optimism and the audition opportunity. Chu Ye looked surprised: "it seems that she left after the audition in South Vietnam. I don''t think she saw the performance in South Vietnam?" "Didn''t you find that South Vietnam was not herself before she entered the door?" Sangxi took back her mobile phone and looked at him with a smile: "so don''t worry, I''ll definitely vote for South Vietnam. As for what the director and screenwriter think, they have to wait until they discuss it again." They didn''t get any results just now. After all, the three audition players have their own good. Unlike her, she chose South Vietnam directly by feeling alone. The director and screenwriter should also consider some other things and further analyze the role to see who will play the most appropriate role. Chu Ye hum: "then I''ll wait for the good news." Chapter 281 Back in city a, he was informed that Chang Zhikun finally chose Wen Ruo as the heroine. Chu Ye began to look for friends and acquaintances and thoroughly investigated Chang Zhikun. Even if the play is not filmed in South Vietnam, it is Hongyu''s participation in the production. Chang Zhikun has no problem. Otherwise, if there is a problem, it can''t be accepted easily. If he wants to cooperate with such a director, he will somehow discredit the good reputation he has built all the time. He can''t accept it. Moreover, if we can find some evidence to change the director, then the play can also be connected to South Vietnam. In this way, everyone is happy. But he hasn''t found any clues yet. Instead, he received a call from Sangxi first. Inform him that she has talked with Chang Zhikun and decided to terminate the contract peacefully. However, screenwriter Yao Liangpeng didn''t go with him, so the play was shot by Hongyu, just need to change the director. The heroine was also rescheduled and replaced by South Vietnam. Specifically, Sangxi didn''t say much, but her sister and brother have worked together for many years. They don''t have to say a lot. They all understand and will do it together. When South Vietnam received the news, it was practicing dancing in the dance studio rented outside. As Chu ye said before, the dance room is very quiet, and the conditions and facilities are the best, enough for her to perform any action. After the practice, lie down and look at the news from Chu ye on the mobile phone. It''s quiet in your ears. You can hear your heartbeat. As early as before receiving this message, Xiao Wu had reminded her that the main task had been completed. Because there were some twists and turns during the period, there were a little extra rewards. However, at least she has collected five thousand change to buy the flying crane she wants. Nan Yue sighed. Good things come in pairs, but she was really not happy. I don''t know because if Wen paid but didn''t get a harvest. Or is it because she asked Xiao Wu to send such a video to Sangxi that she has the current result. But whether she is happy or not, at least the task is completed and she can survive in this world for a little longer. Nanyue returns a message to Chu ye, then exits the dialog box and subconsciously opens the dialog box with another person. NY: Mr. Sheng, I passed the audition... Thank you for your encouragement. Sheng Jingheng didn''t reply soon, and Nanyue didn''t need him to reply. She just wanted to talk to someone and prove that she still existed. Put down his cell phone, Nan Yue took a deep breath, then got up on the floor and continued to practice dancing. Later in the evening, Chu Ye specially drove over, talked with her, and then handed over an express to Hongyu media. Don''t forget to say: "don''t worry. I''ve probably checked it. There won''t be any dangerous goods in it. If you are really worried, let Mao Hui dismantle it for you. " Nanyue smiled: "then I''ll dismantle it now?" "Well..." Chu Ye simply stretched out his hand to her, "I''ll come." South Vietnam handed back the express box. He opened it skillfully and took out the black velvet box inside. "This texture is definitely not cheap," Chu Ye shook gently. He couldn''t hear the sound inside, so he handed it to her. "Good thing, open it and have a look. But I''m surprised that you have local tyrant fans so soon. " South Vietnam opened the lid and revealed the red ribbon inside. The ribbon was tied to an dark blue microphone. There was a card next to it. With the opening of the box, the pressed card bounced up slightly, revealing the clear and handsome font inside¡ª¡ª Happy birthday - S Chapter 278 Originally, Chu Ye planned to take South Vietnam back to city a first. After all, the play is still in the preparation stage. After choosing the heroine, you have to choose other roles. The official startup has to wait for early or mid April. LAN lingxuan just sent a choreographed dance video. South Vietnam needs to be familiar with it before going to T city to cooperate with LAN lingxuan. Therefore, there is no need to stay more in city B. But as soon as he booked the ticket that night, Chu ye received the news from Sangxi. Said the director would like to meet South Vietnam and Wen Ruo tomorrow and make the final choice between them. Chu ye had to change his ticket on the spot, and then forwarded the news to Nanyue in the next room. The next morning, I didn''t go out. I just stayed in the hotel room and watched the dance video sent by LAN lingxuan. The video is a mirror version, and the speed is deliberately slowed down. Every action can be seen clearly, and the details will not be missed. Chu ye said, "sister Zhen sent a message saying that she could hire a dance teacher to teach you some difficult moves. Then learn it here first, so that you don''t have programs to record. It''s too troublesome to fly around. " South Vietnam watched the video twice and said, "the dance teacher can be omitted. I need a quiet dance studio." "At present, Hongyu''s practice rooms are exclusive and not easy to borrow," Chu Ye mused. "However, it was also convenient to rent a dance studio outside. The conditions and facilities were no worse than Hongyu''s." "Well, please, brother ye? Or shall I let Lvlv look for it? " South Vietnam looked at him and asked. Chu Ye smiled: "give this to me. I''m sure I''ll find you the best dance studio that''s not very expensive." With that, he looked at the time, and then got up and said, "prepare yourself. We''ll go out at 11:15 and get there in half an hour." "OK." Watching him open the door and go out, South Vietnam watched the dance video again, then put down his cell phone and beat his face. After simplifying the makeup with or without much difference, wearing a short coat and having a haircut, South Vietnam is even ready. At 11:15, she opened the door on time and met Chu ye, who also came out of the next room. Seeing that there was no big difference between her preparation and before, Chu Ye smiled: "what was your momentum yesterday? Wilted? " Before the South Vietnamese door was closed, Wen Yan looked like he could return at any time: "then I''ll do it again?" "Forget it," Chu Ye shook his head, "just go to dinner and have a chat. The temporary notice is very casual. It should not need the momentum of yesterday." Nan Yue made a noise. Then he brought him to the door and walked with him to the direction of the elevator. They went downstairs and set off for the hotel they had arranged. After arriving at the place, I saw a strange man in his thirties. "Hello, are you Mr. Chu ye and miss Nanyue? My name is Zhang. I''m director Chang''s assistant. Director Chang asked me to wait for you here. " "What about Chang daoren?" Chu ye asked casually. Assistant Zhang said, "in the upstairs box, director Chang said he wanted to see Miss Nanyue alone. Later, when Miss Wen Ruo came, he would also see Miss Nanyue alone. It''s just to talk about the role. It won''t take long, about more than ten minutes. " alone? Chu Ye subconsciously frowns and her eyes are slightly heavy. Sangxi didn''t talk about it, but just said to have dinner and talk casually. He thought and asked, "is producer Sanchez San here? And Yao screenwriter? " Assistant Zhang shook his head and said, "I don''t know if they want to come. Director Chang didn''t say." Chu Ye looked at Nanyue, who was quiet and seemed to have no opinion. After thinking a little, he said, "wait a minute, I''ll call producer sang." Chapter 282 S£¿ Sheng Jingheng? He still made up his birthday present. South Vietnam took the card and confirmed that there were only these words on it, so he was more convinced that it was him. Chu Ye respects her privacy and doesn''t want to see the card. He just holds his arm and leans aside. "Usually it''s a personal concert or birthday concert before you can use your own wireless microphone. As a fan, you seem to be very optimistic about you and have enough hope. " "It just needs supporting equipment. Are you going to buy it yourself or make it up later?" Chu Ye half joked and shrugged again: "but it''s better to put it to show encouragement. Come on and make more new songs, so that you can have a personal concert." South Vietnam reached out and gently touched the microphone. The texture is excellent. I believe the sound quality is absolutely very good. There are obvious differences between the wireless microphones she used on the two big stages, such as special customized models. Such a thoughtful and meaningful gift has instantly dissipated today''s gloomy mood. She wants to thank Sheng Jingheng again. "Well, brother ye, the song I said last time has been written. When I come back next week, I will audition in the studio." "OK, I''ll try my best to collect more new songs. By the way, this new album is still made by Xue fan with his people. It''s still the same price. " Nan Yue smiled and nodded, "OK, I''ll give them extra red envelopes. Another thing is, this time I want a fast song and dance music as the main hit. At that time, I may need to ask choreographers, accompaniment and so on. " "No problem," Chu Ye nodded lightly, "just have enough money." "Hey, I have to work harder to earn the announcement fee." After joking, South Vietnam put the microphone box in the express box and was ready to take it back. Chu Ye has another appointment with his friend, so he drives away first. South Vietnam got on the business car to pick her up. After sitting down, he took out his mobile phone again and opened wechat. Sheng Jingheng still didn''t reply to her last message. South Vietnam didn''t care. He continued to edit a text message and sent it. NY: the gift has been received. Thank you, Mr. Sheng. I like it very much and will continue to refuel! After thinking about it, I sent another one. NY: see you tomorrow evening. And to prove that she really likes this birthday present. After arriving at home, South Vietnam also took a photo and posted a microblog. @Nanyue NY: it''s a late birthday gift. I love it[ [picture] Her previous microblogs are all about her birthday. One is sent on her birthday. Thank the fans, the program group and everyone for helping her celebrate her birthday. Others are the birthday wishes sent by Dai Hu Xuerou and Yu Yan on the microblog, and she forwards them to thank them. Another one came this time. Fans teased her in the comments. It''s almost a week since her birthday, and she''s still showing her birthday gifts. Some passers-by lamented that she was very popular, could make friends everywhere, and looked at the relationship was still very good. However, naturally, someone will quietly check the microphone. But I couldn''t find the specific brand. I used my eyes to see it, and I couldn''t see half of the logo. Finally, I came to a sour conclusion. Most of these are made by some small workshop. They are worthless things, and the effect must be average. South Vietnam turned over the comments and kept an interesting expression. She deeply felt that if something affected her mood one day, it would be better to take a look at the microblog comments. Then she remembered and sent a wechat to Sheng Jingheng. NY: don''t like it!!! ¡££º OK. Seeing that he would be back in seconds, South Vietnam choked a little and coughed a few times before replying with laughter. NY: Mr. Sheng, can you spare some time to give me some suggestions on the new album? Chapter 283 After talking with Sheng Jingheng, Nanyue remembered that there was still something to do today. Put down the mobile phone and go to the balcony. Mo Lvlv has listened to her instructions and prepared the flower pot and soil. Soil is dug in the community, containing a trace of spiritual power, not much, but enough. South Vietnam took some water and poured it into the soil to keep it moist. Then Xiao Wu opened the system mall and exchanged five thousand spirit stones for a flying crane. When she got it, she immediately moved it into a flowerpot to irrigate her spiritual power, so that it could slowly adapt to the surrounding environment and keep growing. Then, when it stabilized, South Vietnam began to turn around and absorb its own rich spiritual power. Different from the rare spiritual power that the world can absorb, the spiritual power on the spiritual grass is absolutely pure and extremely suitable for her spiritual root cultivation. After a cycle, the flying crane has changed from spirit grass to a lower level herbal medicine, but it still volatilizes aura and is used as medicine. The effect is still very fast and excellent. South Vietnam withdrew its hand and watched it slowly split into new roots and grow new vine branches and leaves. This growth is expected to fill the flowerpot soon. Nanyue simply took a pair of scissors and cut off several massive root branches close to the root. The branches and leaves above were cut off and inserted into another small flower pot. Then clean and peel these roots, directly use their own cultivation, and roll one of them into powder to remove some useless impurities. Finally, pour these powders into warm water and stir evenly. Finally, they are milky white. They smell the light fragrance of plants, fresh and refreshing. This can be drunk directly, just like a tonic. South Vietnam squeezed the other pieces into pure juice, light green and viscous. After doing this, she knocked on Mo Lvlv''s door. Mo Lulu was sitting in bed watching a play and brushing his microblog. He heard a knock on the door and was in a mess for a while before he hurried to open the door. "This is for drinking. When you wash your hair, wipe it with shampoo. You don''t have to worry about hair loss in the future." Mo Lulu first took the cup of milky water, smelled it and said in surprise, "is this any milk powder? It smells good. " "It''s a tonic, similar to the current white Polygonum multiflorum." Watching her drink at ease, Nan Yue stuffed her with a bottle of light green juice in his hand, and then went to get a small flower pot transplanted with flying crane branches and leaves. "Put this in your room. You can go to bed early in the evening and the sleep quality will be much better." Mo Lulu didn''t have a hand to pick it up, so he quickly drank the tonic said by South Vietnam, then put it down, took the flowerpot and put it in the empty space of the room. Seeing that Nanyue wanted to go back to her room, she hurriedly said, "thank you, Nanyue. When I have more hair, I''ll spend money on food and make you a big meal!" South Vietnam made an OK gesture and said, "with this, you don''t need to avoid eating in the future. Just eat and drink." With that, he waved back to his room and was ready to pack up and take a bath to absorb some new spiritual power in his body. Although only 5000 spirit stones are needed, this flying crane has more spirit power than the purple Yao grass with 6000 spirit stones last time. Maybe it''s because the flying crane has many branches and leaves, and she hasn''t even let go of every root. Then, South Vietnam did not deliberately use repair to maintain, the water temperature in the bathtub was constant, churning out white smoke, filling the whole bathroom, as if it were a fairyland. Nanyue closed his eyes, and the tip of his smooth and white nose let out a few drops of water, which were crystal clear. He gently fell into the water without a trace of spray. I don''t know how long later, she suddenly opened her eyes, and her eyes were filled with amazement and demonism. She seems to have seen Sheng Jingheng, in the time yet to come. Chapter 284 Nanyue took a good bath and went back to the room. While blowing his hair, he couldn''t help looking down at his left hand from time to time. The reason why she said she saw it, not thought of it. Because, in that vague picture, her hand was held by him, with a clear touch and a faint heartbeat. At this time, it seems that the touch is still left in the hand. When holding it, it seems that you can still feel the temperature of another person. She was able to confirm that it was the picture she saw, and it should really happen soon. However, it is still not enough to see the cause and effect. Just like the last time, when looking at Ren Huo''s face, it was just a flash of the picture. I don''t know what happened. I don''t know when what I saw this time will happen. Maybe it will be when we meet again tomorrow, or maybe later. After drying his hair, Nanyue pressed down his curiosity, stopped thinking, and went to settle for cultivation. What will happen, either accept it safely, or try to change the bad results. In short, it should not be anything too bad. The next day was Friday. I got up early in the morning and went out to practice dancing as usual. She has learned the whole dance, and even LAN lingxuan''s movements have declined. After all, only in this way can we better understand this dance and understand the effect of cooperation between each action. I have also tried to sing and dance at the same time to ensure that the breath can be stable enough, and both can be taken into account. In the afternoon, he left for the airport as usual. Along the way, instead of listening to the demo of the song with LAN lingxuan, she began to listen to the song list recommended by Sheng Jingheng. She hasn''t learned to sing systematically. She has always relied on her ability to control her voice and good voice to give emotion to interpret a song. One or two songs are so good. If they are always so, it will inevitably make some picky listeners produce aesthetic fatigue. No matter how good the voice and voice are, if they can''t sing more tricks, they will be fond of the new and tired of the old, and throw them away after listening. Therefore, if you want to be more popular and be known by more people, you can''t be satisfied with the current situation, but you need to further strengthen your singing skills. The first thing to bear the brunt is to have their own singing. Besides having characteristics, it can also make people remember deeply and can''t be forgotten for a long time. That is, add more technology to the natural conditions. This requires South Vietnam to listen and sing more and try different singing methods, so as to find the one that is most suitable for its own voice. Sheng Jingheng pushed several song lists to her, both at home and abroad, and the time span is from the last century to this century. It can be seen from this how many songs he listened to, and his mind is a large music library. After arriving at the airport, she went through the formalities alone as usual. Because it was only Friday afternoon, I didn''t finish school and didn''t get off work. Few fans came to see me off. Several girls chattered behind her and were very energetic. South Vietnam walked its own way, laughing and chatting with them from time to time. Hearing that they were suddenly quiet and stopped, they couldn''t help but stop slightly and turn around and look back. As a result, I saw a man I hadn''t seen for some time. Wei Jun approached her a few steps, smiled at her and said, "it''s really you. Is it the flight to J city at 4 p.m.?" "Yes, brother Wei came with Mr. Sheng?" South Vietnam was somewhat surprised. After all, this was the third time to record the program, but it was the first time. He shengjingheng started from city a at the same time. "Of course, let''s go and change your ticket first." Chapter 285 No matter where Sheng Jingheng goes, he is naturally booked first class. South Vietnam is not so big. Just book a business class. It''s also very spacious and quiet. If they want to be together, they need to upgrade the ticket of South Vietnam to another class. Fortunately, J city is only a small northern city, not a provincial capital or a second or third tier city. The first-class ticket is very abundant, and it took no effort to get it done. After changing the ticket, South Vietnam can follow Wei Jun to the VIP waiting room. Sheng Jingheng sat by the French window, the soft sun shone down, and crossed his tall nose, like a perfect dividing line, separating light and shadow, like a mural. He hung a white earphone on his ear, and the other side hung down as casually as South Vietnam, so that it was convenient to listen to others. Nanyue looked at his same white headset and thought that if he put it away at this time, there would be no silver here. He just took off the other headset and held it in his hand with the mobile phone. "What a coincidence, Mr. Sheng." Looking at Sheng Jingheng turning around, his quiet eyes lightly swept her, and then nodded slightly: "well, sit down." South Vietnam couldn''t help but have a little meal. Subconsciously, it remembered the picture seen last night. The left hand is also a little uncomfortable. Then he went forward and sat down opposite him. Sheng Jingheng looked at the cell phone and headphones in her hand and said calmly, "you can listen, it doesn''t matter." "... OK." That means I''m not going to chat. She should have expected that even if she stayed with this person, she might as well talk more on wechat. South Vietnam put on an earphone again and continued to listen to the song. They didn''t arrive too early. The flight flew on time at 4:00. After waiting for about 20 minutes, they could start boarding. Although Sheng Jingheng is so popular, there are usually fans standing with the machine, or illegitimate students. However, when he got low pressure, he would be afraid to follow him again, and he would not be close to within 100 meters. Therefore, the way they went to board the plane was quite clean, and there were no fans or passers-by to follow. However, Rao was so. They were photographed far away, and then they went on a microblog hot search that night. Simple, no redundant words or words - # shengjingheng Nanyue# Later, another keyword was hot searched, but only those who understand understand understand it. Those who do not understand look at it, they are mostly confused and have little interest. #Vocal CP# This keyword, of course, is not famous. It is hot. It has always been the first and can''t come down for a long time. However, it is also the first time to make a circle, so that more people know that this pair of CPS not only have CP names, but also CP super voice fans are almost more than single super voice fans of a little star. Li Meijun was curious for a moment and clicked in. Then he knew that this vocal music meant Sheng Yue. "You all have CP names? The film we made together before is still in production? " Nan Yue said, "after the draft, there will be." "Really? At that time... "Li Meijun coughed softly and turned to say," then I''ll take time to have a look. " "Sister Li, well," South Vietnam kindly reminded, "just watch the semi-finals and finals, or you can also watch the single player competition in front of the semi-finals." After all, the reason why CP is suddenly organized is mostly because of the sentence "she is worth it". "I see." When Li Meijun searched South Vietnam on the Internet, she read some negative comments. When she heard this, she soon understood that there was a black history that almost every artist didn''t want to face. Chapter 286 Last week, both Nanyue and Li Meijun prepared gifts. This week, Sheng Jingheng and Ling Hao also prepared gifts in return. Sheng Jingheng''s gifts are normal and treated equally. For three people and two chefs, there is a handbag, which is divided into men''s and women''s models. It is the brand he saw last time at the fashion week and the latest spring model. Ling Hao sent him an imported snack brand he endorsed, the best-selling gift bag. After the two finished sending, the gap was obvious. But it should be the same. Ling Hao can only pull out his pillow secretly and is determined to make a good film. He will be as popular as Sheng Jingheng in two years. After giving gifts, the four took their time and set off for the store. This time, the program team rescheduled the opening time for them, opened at 10 a.m., and then closed the store when the ingredients ran out. However, the food materials will be purchased by the staff of the program team together with the two chefs, and they will buy more as much as possible. In this way, it will probably last until 6 or 7 p.m. Fans and tourists who come from afar and have to go back as soon as possible the next day will not close the store every time they arrive, but will have to leave when they open the store the next day. Although the program group does not agree with these people coming in such a hurry, there are more and more online appeals, which can not be persuaded, so we can only try to meet them. And because it was the third recording, more and more fans knew that they planned to come early. So at the end of the day, apart from Sheng Jingheng standing steadily at the bar, the other three went to the back kitchen and made the meals and snacks that the program group asked them to learn. Fortunately, when the chef assistant saw this, he simply came out to help and asked the cook to help them in the back. That''s not enough. I''m in a hurry and can''t greet you. Finally, when all the ingredients were used up, Li Meijun and Ling Hao were tired and lying on the table after closing the door. "Hey, little Ling Hao, have you invited the guests? Don''t be so bossy. " "Don''t worry, sister, the guest I invited is very kind. He does housework at home. And because before he became famous, his family conditions were not very good and he had done all kinds of part-time jobs. For him, this kind of small coffee shop is a small case. " "That''s good. It can really help." "Hey, sister, you''re just... Hey hey." The two of them are chatting vigorously over there. They don''t want to go back for a while and a half. South Vietnam watched the night gradually fall, and silently cleaned up everything that should be cleaned up, and wiped everything clean. As soon as I looked back, I saw that Sheng Jingheng had been busy silently standing in the bar, like a tall and straight pine, never tired. She came closer, but she vaguely noticed something wrong: "Mr. Sheng, aren''t you uncomfortable?" "No." Sheng Jingheng didn''t look back, wiped the last cup dry and put it away, and slowly wiped his hands, "call them and go back." The two chefs have gone back first to prepare a simple dinner, leaving the four of them to pack up slowly and go back. At this meeting, I turned off the light, locked the door and walked back slowly all the way. As usual, Sheng Jingheng followed the three people alone. From time to time, he could step on their shadow. But when he was approaching the small building, he walked slower and farther away. When his breath became farther, South Vietnam couldn''t help stopping and looking back, but he couldn''t see the familiar figure. "What''s the matter?" Li Meijun asked suspiciously, turning to look, "huh? Where''s Mr. Sheng? Go the wrong way? " Ling Hao was a little stunned: "unlikely? Maybe something has been left. Go back and pick it up temporarily? " "I''ll find him," Nan Yue''s heart sank slightly and took out his hand from Li Meijun''s arm. "Go back first and call if you have something." Chapter 287 When Nanyue finished, he didn''t care about the reaction of Li Meijun and Ling Hao. He immediately followed the way he came and looked back all the way. She thought that with Sheng Jingheng''s speed, she should not go far for such a while. And if you leave so quietly, you must not return to the street of the ancient town. However, following the breath that had not completely disappeared, Nanyue found that it was indeed in the opposite direction to the crowded streets in the ancient town, but it walked much faster than she thought. There are several places that have been taken in a hurry, leaving little breath. If it hadn''t been for the improvement of cultivation just before Nanyue came here, I really couldn''t tell which road Sheng Jingheng took. He walked so fast... What uncontrollable problem forced him to stay as far away from a crowded place as possible? Seeing no one around and no camera, South Vietnam lifted its breath slightly, walked a few steps faster, and continued to catch up like a gust of wind. Under the wall near the edge of the ancient town, the smell of Sheng Jingheng is stronger and mixed with the smell of fire. South Vietnam could not help slowing down and testing a bush near the corner of the city wall. When she heard a little heavy breathing, she asked softly, "Mr. Sheng, is that you?" After that breath, a slender hand suddenly poked out of the trees, accurately held her left hand and pulled her in. South Vietnam finally held back and didn''t push back with a backhand. After being pulled into the trees, she turned and was pressed against the city wall. Behind her, she leaned against the cold stone wall. Her hands were hot and hot, as if holding a burning flame. Sheng Jingheng stood in front of her and looked at her coldly. The original black eyes were flashing a faint gold, as if they had been burned to the extreme. Looking at his strange and cold sight, Nanyue suddenly understood that he had mostly lost his reason and could not tell whether she was an enemy or a friend. Then she doesn''t have to worry a lot. Thinking, before Sheng Jingheng exerted more force on his hand, Nan Yue raised his empty right hand, stuck it to his carotid artery, exerted a little force, and used his spiritual power to suppress the hot breath surging around him. Fortunately, shengjingheng was able to control his actions and did not resist, but just looked into her eyes, as if he wanted to see through her. Nanyue didn''t pay much attention to it. While instilling spiritual power, she absorbed the wooden spiritual power between heaven and earth to supplement her body. After about five minutes, Sheng Jingheng''s breath gradually returned to normal, and the golden fireworks in his eyes slowly faded into dark ink. Immediately, his body tilted, fell on Nanyue''s shoulder and closed his eyes. South Vietnam thinks he has great strength, but it''s still a little hard to support him all the time. He carefully helped him to sit down on a stone, probed his pulse and confirmed that there was no serious problem in his body. He could wake up in a moment of sleep. Nanyue then safely withdrew his right hand. When he wanted to draw his left hand, he found that he was still holding it. Even if he put down all his precautions at the moment, it was difficult to break free. As if she had some obsession with her left hand. "..." Nan Yue tried fruitlessly, but it was not too violent. He could only maintain such a posture, helplessly holding his chin and looking at the handsome face leaning against her shoulder. As early as the first time she saw Sheng Jingheng, she knew that he was not an ordinary person. But it was a demon. No, it''s not a pure demon like Hu Xuerou, but half human and half demon. That is, the child born after the combination of man and demon - half demon. Chapter 288 "HMM... I found it. It''s nothing. I''m just a little uncomfortable. I sat down on the roadside to have a rest. Well, go back when you''re ready. You don''t have to disturb the program group or the doctor. It should be an old problem. Just have a rest. " Nanyue lowered his voice, roughly finished with Li Meijun, hung up the phone and put away his mobile phone. Then he turned his head slightly to the pair of dark eyes that I didn''t know when to open. "Mr. Sheng, can you let me go?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her quietly and didn''t move for a moment. They were very close and almost snuggled together. But the night is just right, and the corner here is dark. We can''t see each other clearly. South Vietnam looked calm as usual, so there was no warm and ambiguous atmosphere. After a while, Sheng Jingheng straightened his back, slightly let go of his hands, the temperature dispersed, and replaced by the cool evening wind. South Vietnam moved a little, and was held with a stiff left hand, and then stood up. Seeing Sheng Jingheng still sitting, she subconsciously stretched out her right hand to him: "I''ll pull you." Sheng Jingheng raised his eyes to take a faint look at her, then ignored her hand and stood up: "thank you." Nanyue didn''t care and took back his hand at will: "since it''s all right, go back. Sister Li and Ling Hao are worried about you." "Yes." Sheng Jingheng responded in a low voice and looked at her as if nothing had happened. She took the lead in drilling out. In her eyes, a trace of complex emotion flashed. She didn''t ask anything. But she can stay here intact and make him recover as usual so quickly that she can''t be unaware of anything. "Miss Sheng?" After South Vietnam went out, he took a few steps and found that Sheng Jingheng didn''t keep up. Sheng Jingheng pressed his mind, pushed aside the trees and went out. His eyes fell on her face, and turned to her long, soft hair with a rubber band pulled off. Seeing that he was all right, South Vietnam turned back and said, "let''s go. They''re waiting for us to go back to dinner." "Wait." Sheng Jingheng approached her and raised his hand to her. Nanyue looked up calmly and looked at him. After he took out the small leaves hidden in his hair, he clearly pulled his hair: "thank you, Mr. Sheng." "You''re welcome." Sheng Jingheng folded his hands and the leaves fell into the palm of his hand. Immediately, he looked at South Vietnam again and tidied his hair a little to see if there were any missing fish. "Nothing to ask?" Nanyue gave a meal in his hand, then naturally hung down, shook his head and said, "no, I have secrets, Mr. Sheng, you also have secrets. It''s fair that you don''t ask me and I don''t ask you. " Sheng Jingheng took a deep look at her and determined that he could not really see through her, so he lowered his eyes and looked at the hand he held lightly. A moment later, he chuckled, "you''re right. You seem more mysterious than me." Nanyue coughed softly and said, "so please, Mr. Sheng, keep it a secret for me." Sheng Jingheng raised his eyes: "OK." "I will, too, keep my mouth shut." Nanyue raised his hand and zipped up his lips. He was very cute and flawless. When she said this, she was actually saying that if he didn''t keep it secret, she would make his secret public. He looked down on her from beginning to end. Aware of this, Sheng Jingheng was not angry, but rather happy. The corners of his lips and fundus of his eyes could not hide his smile. After a moment of confrontation, they tacitly embarked on the way back. "Why did you come to me?" "Of course it''s because I''m worried about Mr. Sheng. If I turn around, Mr. Sheng will certainly come to me." "... well." Chapter 289 Sheng Jingheng did go a little far. When they went back, although they accelerated their pace a little, they were certainly not as reckless as when they came. So when we got back to the small building, it was almost 9 p.m. Li Meijun, the four of them, had already had dinner first, and then left some to warm in the kitchen. This will see that Sheng Jingheng really has nothing to do. He has neither trauma nor symptoms. His face is still very good, so he is relieved. Without the help of the two chefs who had returned to their room to rest, Nanyue and Li Meijun warmed up the food in the kitchen and brought it to the living room. Ling Hao poured ginger tea back to the two: "on a warm and cold day in March, it has been blowing outside for so long, so you have to drink this." "Thank you, brother." Nanyue was in a good mood. He took ginger tea, drank it in two or three mouthfuls, and exhaled a comfortable heat. "Sister Nan, you''re welcome." Ling Hao has given up correcting her name and handed another cup to Sheng Jingheng. He looks very concerned. "Mr. Sheng, if you feel uncomfortable next time, don''t hold on alone." "Well, thank you." Sheng Jingheng took ginger tea and drank it slowly. Ling Hao wanted to say something, but Li Meijun pulled him away: "OK, let them have a good meal first. If you have anything to say later." "Besides, I didn''t say that Nanyue said it was okay, it must be okay. Can you care more about and understand Mr. Sheng than she? " "Uh... Yeah." Ling Hao nodded, and then obediently followed Li Meijun to sit down on the sofa in the living room. The two people hold mobile phones, watch each other, and occasionally share some interesting microblogs and videos with each other. Nanyue watched them silently for a while, then took back his sight and ate seriously. Sheng Jingheng ate a little after drinking ginger tea, but he seemed to have a poor appetite and soon put down his chopsticks. After seeing him several times and confirming that he didn''t intend to use chopsticks, Nanyue ate the rest of the dishes. Several plates were clean, leaving only some soup. Hearing the sound of the CD here, Ling Hao came over in time: "let me wash the dishes." "No," Nanyue stood up to clean up and directly shook his head. "I''m fine again. I''m full. I''m just moving to digest." Ling Hao er made a noise, and then was about to help clean up when he saw Sheng Jingheng also stand up and silently collect the dishes and chopsticks in front of his desk. It seems that you don''t need him. Ling Hao scratched his head, simply returned to the sofa in the living room and sat down, and then looked at Li Meijun teasing. "Don''t worry. Come and take me to play games. I''m always reported when I play by myself." "... ah, OK, sister. You choose an assistant and just stay with me. " They got closer and opened the game together. On the other side, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng cleaned up the table and went to the kitchen together. Seeing that he seemed to want to wash the dishes, Nanyue quickly grabbed the gloves, put them on, and then began to drain the water. "I have nothing to do." Sheng Jingheng turned to clean the cup that had drunk ginger tea. Nanyue nodded: "I know, so please ask Mr. Sheng for breakfast tomorrow." Sheng Jingheng said "OK" gently, and they washed each other. South Vietnam turned off the water, scrubbed the bowl with the water in the pool, and asked casually. "Does Mr. Sheng often do this?" Sheng Jingheng dried the cup and put it away. He whispered, "very few. This is the second time." No wonder he was unprepared and had to avoid it temporarily. What''s more, I don''t know how to deal with this situation. I can only let those unknown forces and breath torture me. "Mr. Sheng, you might as well accept it more thoroughly and make good use of it." Chapter 290 South Vietnam did not say what it meant, but I believe Sheng Jingheng knew it very well. After all, he had already experienced such a thing once, knew his unusual, and then he must have found that he could master an unknown power. It is that power, that is, his unique Demon power. Different from pure demons, they automatically know how to use their own power from the moment they open their minds. Half demons often only think they are human, but they don''t have the consciousness of being demons. As you grow up, the demon force will increase automatically. When it reaches a certain degree, it will burst out and run around in the body. If there is no way to control it, it will suffer like Sheng Jingheng and allow it to recover a little by itself. South Vietnam is not sure whether Sheng Jingheng will not control it or whether he does not want and is unwilling to accept the existence of demon force. So, just by the way, I didn''t say any more after I didn''t get his response. They stayed in the kitchen silently for a moment, cleaned up every place, and then went out one after another. This night, as always, it passed peacefully. The next morning, the four people went to the store together and helped the kitchen prepare. When the store was almost ready to open, the special guest arrived this time. It''s Jiang Yi, the actor who played his head teacher in Ling Hao''s previous TV play. Jiang Yi is only a few years younger than Li Meijun. Because he joined the industry late and didn''t come from a professional background, he has always been a supporting role. However, this time it was a sweet and bitter experience, because the play had a lot of discussion heat and exposure, and more people came to him for cooperation. As Ling Hao said before, Jiang Yi is very good and capable. He can do everything well. Chen Le, Sheng Jingheng''s life assistant, doesn''t look like a star at all. Maybe for him, his career is just an actor, not one of the bright stars in the current circle. His role as a teacher is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. He is not only popular with the students, but also well liked by the parents. So at the end of the day, he became the most popular and busiest clerk in the store. With him, Li Meijun can occasionally relax to make coffee or something. He can also hold South Vietnam, which is not as busy as yesterday, and have a chat. "Is it your turn next week? Have you decided who to invite? " Although Li Meijun didn''t say it clearly, what he saw in his eyes was that South Vietnam had better pick people who were diligent and quick. This shop doesn''t need signs and facade. It only needs people who can work steadily. South Vietnam made an OK gesture with a clear face: "well, it has been invited. Don''t worry." "Very good." After making a few cups of coffee for his own people, Li Meijun joined in the busy work and began to work hard to entertain guests, order and serve dishes. Sometimes she went to chat with interesting guests to increase the effect of the program. One day''s business will soon pass. After a weekend of paralysis, several people casually ate some noodles and went back to their rooms to have a rest. Li Meijun went straight to take a bath and didn''t forget to take the beauty pill she helped to name. South Vietnam sat on the small terrace outside the room, gently playing ukri. The tunes were intermittent and could not piece together a complete song. My thoughts flew around. Finally, I remembered Sheng Jingheng''s eyes that had no imprisonment and reason under the city wall last night. She didn''t want to be distracted at that time, so she didn''t look at it carefully, but the look in her eyes can be remembered at a glance, which is hard to forget. At that time, Sheng Jingheng, do you know who he was looking at? At the bottom of my heart, what are you thinking? Thoughts, South Vietnam fingertips gently across the strings, suddenly, I know how to write the next song. Chapter 291 This time, it was South Vietnam''s turn to leave with their luggage at more than 6 a.m. She booked an early flight back to city a, then met Chu ye and Mo lvlu at the airport, changed flights and set out for city t. The relevant procedures and certificates were completed in advance, and then the itinerary in T city was all arranged. At the end of the week, every day and every hour, what to do and what degree to do are arranged in a table. The degree of strictness should not be underestimated or treated at will. However, it can be seen that LAN lingxuan''s success does not really depend on luck alone, or overnight. It is the accumulation and precipitation over the years, and there has never been a moment of relaxation. After meeting the three of them at the airport, the real sister of the agent gently reminded South Vietnam. It''s best to complete what should be done according to the arranged schedule, otherwise the cooperation may be replaced. If you want to cooperate with sister LAN, you don''t just have to be able to sing and dance. Then, they were arranged to take the second car and get on the front car by themselves. After closing the door, Chu ye first looked at the driver and said, "just have a bottom in your heart. Don''t take it too seriously." South Vietnam naturally nodded: "I know. I''ve seen the timetable. The arrangement is very reasonable. There''s no problem." "Well," Chu Ye was still very relieved of her, then looked out of the window and enjoyed the different scenery of T City, "I''ll come this time. After greeting you, I''ll move freely. As long as there are no big things, such as discord or no cooperation, you don''t have to come to me. " In other words, he actually came here to play. Nanyue smiled and looked at him: "I thought you had any other cooperation or work to talk about here." "For the time being, we don''t consider developing the market here. We also talk about cooperation here and there." Chu Ye shrugged, then remembered something, and looked at Mo Lvlv: "show her that microblog." "Huh?" Nanyue picked his eyebrow and turned to see Mo Lvlv''s open mobile phone, "what happened again?" I opened a store in J City for two days and three nights. To be honest, I was very comfortable. I didn''t read microblog much. It''s basically busy during the day and thinking about writing songs at night. Mo lvlu coughed twice and said, "it''s not a big deal. After all, you''re a fan of teacher Sheng. It''s normal to have the same one." ¡°£¿¡± Same? Headphones? South Vietnam took Mo Lvlv''s mobile phone and looked at the microblog opened to her. After looking at it roughly, it was found that it was indeed so. The photo is also a group photo taken from a distance when boarding at the airport of city a last Friday afternoon. There are also two single photos, which were taken when they first arrived at the airport. Both wear white headphones, which is reasonably common. Most people subconsciously choose white for the color of headphones. However, because they met at the airport, Sheng Jingheng''s agent came to South Vietnam and changed the ticket together. Explain that after boarding, the two will sit together. Someone thought about picking up the earphone brand. As soon as they picked it up, they picked up the same model. This headset is just a little expensive, and the radio on the headset is very good. If most people just listen to music, they rarely choose this one. This can be the same model, which may indicate that they have discussed things on the headset. Sheng Jingheng has been wearing this headset for a long time, so it is mostly recommended by him or bought by him for South Vietnam. Although this is the guess of netizens themselves, many people think it''s just a coincidence and don''t believe it. But it happened that he was 90% right. Nanyue felt guilty for a while. After touching his nose, he honestly explained: "this headset is indeed recommended by Mr. Sheng." Chapter 292 When Chu ye heard this, he was not surprised, but expected. Then he shook his head and sighed, "you two really don''t know how to write the word" avoid suspicion " When they say hello at the airport, they will pass. When they are photographed, they will get a lot of praise and say that they have a good relationship. But I have to upgrade to first class. I have to sit together in less than two hours of flight. In this way, don''t you deliberately let netizens and the media think and write as much as they like. The same headset is not big, but it will excite CP fans and will pass soon. But if something similar happens later, it will be turned out. Chu Ye has a slight headache. Should he prepare early? Otherwise, if these two people are really silent together, it would be bad to deal with them temporarily in case of exposed stuffing and ups and downs. Nanyue doesn''t know that he has started to think about this. She also knows that she and Sheng Jingheng are not as good as other male artists. She always remembers to keep a distance. However, in her opinion, it was because they were so similar that it didn''t hurt to feel a little closer. After thinking about it, she said, "it''s all right. When" come for coffee "is broadcast, the audience and netizens will find that our relationship is much better than expected. Not only me and teacher Sheng, but also Sister Li and Ling Hao are good, just like a family. " Chu Ye didn''t ask her much about the process of recording the program. The program team only said that the recording was very smooth and the four star guests got along well. Therefore, he nodded in silence immediately: "OK, try to bring the names of the four of you at that time, just to facilitate the publicity of the program." However, when he saw the official program broadcast after editing and the behind the scenes gags, he just wanted to say a word to South Vietnam - I believe your nonsense. These are all later words. The important thing at present is to record the cooperative song with LAN lingxuan first. After recording the song, we will start shooting the MV. There are still two versions, one is the plot version and the other is the pure dance version. The requirements of the two MVs are not low, especially the plot version, which needs to cooperate with the plot performance and connect the dance movements at the same time. Both outdoor and indoor shooting are required, and male artists are invited. Compared with the simple and fast way South Vietnam sends songs, this is simply a big project. But it has to be completed in this week and next week, so the time is so tight. After arriving at the recording studio used by LAN lingxuan, South Vietnam went up to chat with LAN lingxuan and told each other about their understanding of the song. Then he entered the studio and officially began recording songs. Chu Ye finished all his greetings and went around the studio where the recording studio was located. Then he left Mo Lvlv to wait here and left for natural and unrestrained play first. The recording of songs in the first morning was not too strict. Compared with LAN lingxuan, she can spare a whole morning, give the newcomers a little buffer time, open her voice and get rid of the tension. But unexpectedly, South Vietnam did not feel that it did not open its voice at all, nor was it nervous. The part she sings is very skilled, and the details and feelings are quite in place. On the contrary, LAN lingxuan himself deliberately relaxed to cooperate with South Vietnam, which seemed a little cumbersome. After recording in one morning, all the temptations were finished, and the effects I wanted to hear were also heard. LAN lingxuan was not in a hurry to continue recording, but went to have a cup of flower tea with Nanyue. "You haven''t really fallen in love with anyone, have you?" Chapter 293 LAN lingxuan finished asking. Looking at the look of South Vietnam, he had the answer in his heart. Her smile was elegant and gentle: "at your age, it''s a good time to fall in love. Even if it''s just single love or secret love, it''s beautiful. If you have time, you can find someone to try. " It deserves to be said so easily by the once popular love song queen. Nanyue nodded and said, "OK, I''ll try to find it." Seeing that she was so reluctant and had no sense of longing for love, LAN lingxuan smiled: "you don''t have to work so hard. Sometimes you meet that person by chance. Sometimes, that person may be right next to you." Nanyue thought about it and found that there might be only one person around him who is suitable for falling in love, but he felt that he seemed to think too much. People like Sheng Jingheng are probably only interested in music and won''t say much about acting. Not to mention who you''re going to fall in love with. As she was thinking, LAN lingxuan opened her mouth again and said, "if you have such a person in your heart, you might as well try to imagine that if he talks with other women in front of you, he is very happy and intimate, but he is very cold to you. You want him to look at you more, but he is proud to refuse to put down his self-esteem. He has both the sadness of asking but not asking, and the simplicity of not wanting to entangle. " "To sing a love song well, the key is to let the people listening to the song have a strong resonance." After hearing this, South Vietnam took it seriously and imagined a similar picture. In the picture, it is still on the street of the ancient town, surrounded by no one, quiet and romantic. Sheng Jingheng walked ahead in a casual but correct posture, followed by a petite girl. They looked at each other from time to time, as if they were talking. Suddenly, the girl showed a coquettish smile. He also hung his eyes and spoiled her with a smile, as if she could only hold her in his eyes. South Vietnam followed, and in a trance, he saw the girl''s face - Feng Tingting. She suddenly returned to reality and smiled at LAN lingxuan. She was full of clear eyes and couldn''t help blinking. It turned out that Feng Tingting came to help and mentioned Sheng Jingheng from time to time, which made her involuntarily produce exclusion and hostility. Because she''s a little jealous? After understanding, Nanyue felt that she was really a little strange. The lyrics in her mind seemed to be singing her mood. "I see. Thank you, sister LAN." LAN lingxuan nodded with satisfaction: "let''s eat something first, and then record." In the afternoon''s song recording, not only did South Vietnam have a further understanding and common sense of the lyrics, but LAN lingxuan also fully opened her aura and showed her true skills. Nanyue listened to her mature and affectionate singing and was slightly shocked. Then her inner mood was even higher and unconsciously put herself more open. The recording engineer outside was slightly surprised at the effect for a moment. He was surprised that when LAN lingxuan showed all his strength, South Vietnam, as a newcomer, was not completely suppressed, but was almost in a relatively equal position. The two people seem to be the type of strong when they meet strong. This will explode, and the sound effect is almost cracked. He soon regained his mind and quickly operated the recording station to integrate the whole song more perfectly. After recording several times, South Vietnam is getting better and better, and LAN lingxuan also gave full play to Tian Tian''s strength. However, LAN lingxuan is more cautious. Even if he is satisfied, he hopes to record more versions. Then see if you can add different elements. Finally, select the most perfect version for release. Chapter 294 After recording for a whole day on Tuesday, LAN lingxuan finally nodded his head and asked the team to carry out post production first. Then listen to if there is anything wrong, and then decide whether to re record it. Starting from Wednesday, they danced several times in LAN lingxuan''s exclusive dance studio. The teachers who make up this dance are all there. On the one hand, it depends on their cooperation. On the other hand, they can modify a certain action more closely according to the softness and adaptability of their two bodies at any time. If the details are wrong, they can correct them hand in hand. This dance seems to be slow and fast. It always seems to be relaxed, but in fact, it is extremely energy-consuming and requires concentration. There can be no relaxation at all. After jumping down once or twice, my face turns red and my heart jumps faster. I can still talk and laugh. But after jumping in the morning, I was a little overdrawn and needed to rest for an hour. There is a special lounge next to the dance room. The temperature inside is appropriate, not too warm or cold. It can make people relax and stretch their limbs in an instant. After eating the healthy Bento specially matched by the nutritionist, they relaxed first and rested at ease. LAN lingxuan inadvertently glanced at Nanyue''s face and saw that she was still clear and refreshing, her skin color was as white as congealed fat, her hair was black and smooth, as if she had come down all morning without a drop of sweat. More importantly, it will be quiet and can clearly smell the faint fragrance on her, like some kind of flower fragrance. I can''t say what kind of flower it is. It''s faint and smells very good. It can also make people involuntarily in the most relaxed state. Their limbs are tired and lazy, but they can feel that their physical strength is recovering a little. "What brand of perfume do you use in Nanyue?" South Vietnam thought back a little: "huh? Unless you attend important occasions, you rarely use perfume, nor is it used today. " "Is that the fragrance of skin care products?" LAN lingxuan was curious. "Can you ask what brand?" South Vietnam reported a brand name, not a big foreign brand, but a domestic brand, which is also relatively famous. LAN lingxuan nodded and thought that it was probably not because of skin care products, perhaps because of shower gel or body fragrance from South Vietnam. She thought that if South Vietnam used perfume, she could buy different brands of perfume, and could give it to herself for personal use. LAN lingxuan didn''t doubt the words of South Vietnam. After all, the fragrance is not the kind of strong release, but close, and you can smell it unconsciously. If South Vietnam has a full set of makeup and hair, plus careful dressing, what others can smell is the external fragrance, but they can''t smell the deeper fragrance. Who doesn''t like fragrant and beautiful girls? LAN lingxuan also admitted that South Vietnam suits his heart very much. The more contact, the more he will like and appreciate her. This cooperation is very risky, but it is happier than every time before. I believe that after the release of the song, it will also bring unexpected results. [Ding! It is detected that LAN lingxuan likes the host up to 50, and the branch mission is successfully triggered - the second cooperation with LAN lingxuan, unlimited time!] ¡¾£¿¡¿ Favorability can also trigger branch missions? However, it seems that this is not the problem now. [Xiao Wu, is sister LAN the first person with a favorable rating of 50?] [host, no, it''s just LAN lingxuan''s great help to the host''s business line. Only when his popularity reaches 50, will he have the chance to trigger branch missions!] Nanyue is relieved that she has made no mistakes, the system is correct, and her friends are sincere. She paused and remembered to ask. [well, how much does Sheng Jingheng like me?] Chapter 295 [host, please wait a moment.] Nan Yue closed his eyes and waited while he continued to recuperate. After waiting for a few minutes, I waited for little five to stammer back. [the host, but the system may have made a mistake. Sheng Jingheng''s favor with the host still remains at the initial value.] [initial value? Zero?] Nanyue suddenly remembered that the night she had just returned to the world, after the performance, she walked alone on the road to find food. Sheng Jingheng stopped the car friendly and reminded her that the hotel was in the opposite direction. That was the first time she saw him at close range. At that time, Nanyue realized that Sheng Jingheng seemed unusual, but he knew the secrets of others. The less he knew, the more conducive he was to survival. At that time, she thought it was normal that shengjingheng''s popularity was 0. She thought that even if he met other players, he would stop to remind him. But now I want to come, but it seems that this is not the case. If it''s someone else, he may just let the car pass as if he didn''t see it, so he won''t mind his own business. From this, we can know that Xiao Wu didn''t collect Sheng Jingheng''s real favor for her from the beginning, so until now, there will be no change. [Xiao Wu, do you know what demon Sheng Jingheng''s other half is?] [Er, host, this is the information you need to exchange for spirit stone.] Well, that is, you don''t know, and you haven''t read the information [...] Xiao Wu didn''t know how to refute. The corners of South Vietnam''s lips slightly stirred up. Tut, I guessed right. Although this wish system has all kinds of high-tech black technology beyond the times, it is limited to the world of science and technology. The so-called Xiuzhen and demon left over from ancient times are not clear. She had once thought that she could not see what Sheng Jingheng thought and what he would experience in the future. Now it is finally confirmed that there is also a small five, which is much more comfortable in my heart. It is estimated that the information to be exchanged with Lingshi will not be too detailed. It is mostly about Sheng Jingheng''s life experience. Sheng Jingheng''s parents are normal people, and so is Sheng Jingrui. When she was at Ren''s last home, she saw Sheng''s father''s face. He and Sheng Jingheng were not biological father and son, but they had a certain tie and blood relationship. Therefore, Sheng Jingheng''s real parents are different. One of his parents is from the Sheng family. The other one should be the demon. This point should be understood when Sheng Jingheng had his first demon force attack. I don''t know when it was the first time, but South Vietnam can be sure that he has lived alone since then. Family and friends, all draw a line, dare not deeper contact. The reason why I choose to enter the entertainment industry is also because this is actually a lonely but tiring career. Tired, tired, can not think so much. "South Vietnam, are you asleep?" LAN lingxuan got up and patted the shoulder of South Vietnam. Nanyue opened his eyes, stopped thinking, shook his head and said, "no, let''s go." LAN lingxuan smiled at her: "it''s been hard for you recently. If you need help with your new song, you can just ask me." "Well, thank sister LAN first." "You''re welcome... By the way, you sent two songs before. Did you write one of them yourself? Do you still write after that? " "We should not consider the ancient customs for the time being," the South Vietnamese thought of the branch line task just triggered and asked jokingly, "if I have written a new song, can I invite sister LAN to sing with me?" "HMM... well, let''s see how your new song is written first. I''m serious. Remember to call me when you''ve written it. " Chapter 296 On Wednesday, I practiced all day''s cooperation and detailed actions. On Thursday, I began to officially use the whole song and practice it again and again. Make sure that every action closes the beat and will not be a second faster or a second slower. Then we should start to put on the corresponding expression. We should not only appear calm, but also devote ourselves to songs and dances, so as to give the audience a more intuitive response. Sometimes, to make a dance music memorable and become a classic, perfect and appropriate expression is also the top priority. I practiced for another day without slacking off. By Friday, I was very proficient. Not only are they very satisfied, but the choreographer, who has been watching the effect, can''t say any better praise except holding up his thumb. The choreographer from abroad spoke two Chinese words of talent to South Vietnam - genius! After all, LAN lingxuan has been following two choreographers. While choreographing together, he began to practice. South Vietnam only got the complete dance video last week, and then there was no guidance from them. Over the past week, the effect of jumping out was much better than they thought, and after several instructions, it made rapid progress and could fully keep up with LAN lingxuan''s rhythm. A girl who has only been on the road for a few months will not lose to the queen who has been on the road for more than ten years. What can she be if she is not a genius? Because their cooperation is really perfect, the effect is unexpectedly good. Therefore, before South Vietnam left, a practice room version was recorded. I think it can be taken out as fan welfare. But after recording this, South Vietnam couldn''t stay for lunch. Instead, it had to catch a plane. To this end, LAN lingxuan specially asked the staff to prepare rich bentos for her and Mo Lvlv. Not only lunch, but also prepared drinks, fruits and desserts that are good for the throat. The car that took them to the airport was spacious and smooth. You can eat in the car. While eating, Mo Lvlv subconsciously sighed: "if I can open such a bento shop in city a, I will order takeout if I am fine." "Huh?" South Vietnam grasped the key point, "do you eat takeout when I''m not at home?" "Cough..." Mo lvlu was not very interesting. He cleared his throat. "It''s troublesome and easy to waste cooking alone. It''s convenient to order takeout." Nanyue chuckled and asked, "did brother ye say anything?" "He said he would wait for us at the airport." Mo Lulu looked at his cell phone and added, "it''s already here." Chu Ye is really natural and unrestrained. I only see him send a circle of friends these days, but I haven''t sent her a message. I didn''t ask her how she cooperated with LAN lingxuan, and I didn''t worry about the progress here. But such a big hearted agent is more suitable for her. She won''t doubt anything at all. She will only try her best to maximize her interests and strive for a lot for her. South Vietnam nodded and continued to eat Bento. After meeting Chu ye at the airport, I learned good news from him. "You have found another new song. It''s still the sunrise. It''s all his poetry and music. Xue fan listened to demo and decided it directly for you. " "Miss Chaoyang?" Nanyue remembered that she was broadcast live in her hometown during the new year, and Chaoyang gave her ten kaleidoscope. Shortcut: "director Xue said OK, that''s no problem. Yes, can you contact him? I want to thank him myself. " Chu Ye shrugged and said, "I don''t think so. Although there is a complete demo this time, it is sung by a virtual singer on the Internet. The copyright fees of Ci and Qu are donated directly through us. " Chapter 297 After hearing Chu Ye talk about it, Nanyue knew that when Chaoyang handed over the new song to Hongyu, a power of attorney with the official seal of a lawyer was attached. That is to entrust Hongyu to donate all the income of Ci and Qu in the name of Chaoyang. This procedure is complete, and Chu Ye naturally follows it. There is no need to worry about subsequent legal disputes. However, he was also curious about Chaoyang. Otherwise, he would not have said so much to South Vietnam at that time. Now I have sent such a demo, which seems more mysterious. But it also makes Chu Ye clear that the other party just wants to hide his true identity and doesn''t want South Vietnam to know. Therefore, Chu Ye simply gave up looking for traces and didn''t investigate who Chaoyang was. South Vietnam turned to ask little five, but did not hold much hope. [Xiao Wu, can you find out who Chaoyang is?] [yes, but you need a thousand spirit stones from the host payment system!] Sheng Jingheng''s information is only 100 Lingshi. Tut, who do you despise? South Vietnam hummed quietly, and did not agree to pay, but simply gave up. Anyway, Chaoyang writes one song to her at a time. If she writes several songs at a time, she really needs to find out who this person is, otherwise she doesn''t dare to sing. When the three of them returned to city a, South Vietnam had no rest and turned to take the flight to city J. After such a turnaround, I can''t get to J city until more than 8 p.m. and then go to the ancient town. It''s estimated that it will be late at night. Before boarding the plane, South Vietnam also specially chatted with Li Meijun on wechat, so that the latter can sleep first without waiting for her. After getting off the plane, South Vietnam saw a group photo of all five people at dinner except her in the discussion group of six of them. Sheng Jingheng was wearing a black hooded sweater and looked at the camera with special cooperation. His eyes were straight, as if he were looking at the person who saw the picture through the camera. South Vietnam suddenly jumped in the heart, and then narrowed the photo again, without saying anything in the discussion group. And 89 o''clock is the point where traffic jams are easy in every city. Along the way, South Vietnam practiced silently for a long time, and then was reminded by the driver that it was coming. The night outside was already very dark. South Vietnam looked at the time. It was nearly eleven o''clock. This week is very tired. She has been running around for most of the day. Even if she has a different physical quality from ordinary people, she will be a little sleepy. However, after arriving at the small building, I smelled the breath of the pine tree she sent out, which woke her up. Nanyue slightly lowered her head and smiled knowingly. I don''t know when, it has become a place for her to have a complete rest. Here, she always subconsciously wants to be an ordinary person, laughing or making trouble, without restraint. After taking a deep breath, Nanyue opened the courtyard door, carried the suitcase and went in with light hands and feet. After entering, she found that the lights on in the yard were not just reserved for her, but because someone was still using them. Hearing the slight sound of opening the door, the man sitting in the far middle teahouse looked up slightly and looked over calmly. Facing his deep and bottomless eyes, Nanyue was stunned first, and then subconsciously went to see the table of the teahouse. There are several music scores on it, which are pressed by the mobile phone at will. The mobile phone is plugged with a white earphone cable. One earphone is hung on his right ear, and the other is ignored and dropped naturally. Is he writing another song? Or, just started writing a second song? The last night of her birthday, he stayed up most of the night. He wasn''t writing songs. What was he doing? Chapter 298 They looked at each other silently, and no one spoke. A moment later, South Vietnam took the lead in responding, closed the gate with its backhand, and then approached the teahouse to say hello. "Good evening, Mr. Sheng. Why didn''t you rest in the room?" "Outside, it''s more inspirational." Sheng Jingheng put away the music score, took off his earphone, took his mobile phone and came out of the teahouse. Nanyue nodded: "Oh, is this the second song?" "Well," Sheng Jingheng reached out and took the box in her hand, "go up." Seeing that he walked directly in front, Nanyue wanted to say that it was too late, so he had to follow behind silently. The corridor on the second floor was also lit. Nanyue turned off the lights in the yard and living room. Looking at the dark and silent house, I felt like coming home. At this time, 005 jumped out at the right time, breaking this beautiful sense of tranquility. [host, after detection, Sheng Jingheng''s favor with the host is still 0, and the system is being repaired!] [don''t be so troublesome. If it has nothing to do with the task, it doesn''t need to be emphasized any more.] The popularity of the system does not mean anything. Even if someone really likes her as much as 100, but she doesn''t feel anything, it''s useless. Nanyue felt that Sheng Jingheng had a good impression of her in his heart. He just felt it with his heart. There was no need for a machine to remind her. Whether a person is good to you or not, whether it comes from his heart, she can still tell. OK, host After peace, Nanyue followed Sheng Jingheng all the way to the second floor. "Thank you, Mr. Sheng." Nanyue reached for the suitcase and looked into Sheng Jingheng''s eyes, "good night." Sheng Jingheng looked down at her slightly and went to T city. The whole person seemed thin, but his eyes were as bright as ever. After the eyes, there seems to be some fatigue hidden, do not want him to see. When I was downstairs just now, I also found this, so I didn''t keep her and stayed downstairs for a while. "Good night, good dream." Sheng Jingheng said this in a low voice, so he stepped back and planned to wait for her to enter the room, then turn off the light in the corridor and go back to his room. "Well, see you tomorrow, Mr. Sheng." Seeing his intention, South Vietnam gently opened the door and entered the room. Leaning behind the door, listening to the sound of turning off the lights outside and the sound of footsteps getting away, she put down the box. There was only a dim bedside lamp in the room. Li Meijun turned over slightly on the bed and asked with a smile. "Why did you linger outside for so long? I heard you enter the hospital five minutes ago. " Nanyue was just about to open the box and take a bath with clothes. He heard a light cough and was a little helpless: "Sister Li, you haven''t slept yet? Mr. Hesheng chatted downstairs. " "Well, he waited until this point? I don''t know it''s cold. " Li Meijun yawned with a lazy voice. "Well," South Vietnam explained, "he''s writing a new song. Maybe he''s inspired and forgot the time." "That''s a coincidence," Li Meijun sighed comfortably as she rubbed her pillow. "When you come, I can have a good sleep. Hurry up and wash. I''ll go to bed first. Good night." "Good night, Sister Li. I''ll try to be light." "It''s all right. I''m not afraid of noise." Having said that, the whole process of South Vietnam was carried out in a low voice as far as possible. Soon after washing, there was no need to do anything else and directly lay down in bed to have a rest. It is reasonable to say that the special guests invited every week basically come on Sunday. With the exception of Feng Tingting, it was because of the conflict of shengjingheng''s itinerary that he temporarily changed to come to replace him on Saturday. Therefore, South Vietnam also thought that the people they invited should come on Sunday. But unexpectedly, it was only Saturday and the person arrived. It was not the one she invited, but someone changed quietly. Chapter 299 But now that everyone is here, it means that the program team knows about it and the two sides have agreed. South Vietnam took people to the store and asked quietly, "what''s going on?" The visitor is Zuo yaoran, who has participated in several variety shows, but he once said that every time he goes on the program, he is to publicize the upcoming play or film. Although he just finished a film two days ago, he played male No. 2. Male No. 1 is a movie king level figure in Hong Kong City. However, it will not be released until the second half of the year or the end of the year at the earliest. It is still too early to publicize at this time. The reason why Nanyue knows so much is that Zuo yaoran sent a group photo with the heavenly king in his circle of friends, talked to her on wechat, made the film and learned a lot of acting skills. Zuo yaoran learned about the female host of "flying butterflies put out the fire" after the film was finished. At that time, I was still on wechat and told her to see her on the phone. I was looking forward to playing the opposite play with her. At that time, I would like to learn more about my acting skills. Turning around, they met first in "come and have coffee", and Zuo yaoran came instead of Hu Xuerou. Nanyue originally wanted to invite Wen Dai, but Wen Dai has just entered the group and is still a female star. There are too many scenes to spare time. So he invited Hu Xuerou instead, and Hu Xuerou agreed. As a result, Hu Xuerou didn''t come or say hello to her. Then the program team quietly invited Zuo yaoran? "Didn''t brother ye tell you? He said that the guest you invited couldn''t come temporarily, so he asked me to save the scene. Oh, yes, you''ve been busy preparing a cooperation song with master LAN lingxuan in T city a few days ago, haven''t you? I guess I didn''t tell you the first time because I didn''t want to distract you. " After Zuo yaoran finished, the three people in the store also found his existence. They are all new generation actors. Naturally, Ling Hao has heard Zuo yaoran''s name and seen his plays. Li Meijun was relatively unfamiliar. Just as she had seen Nanyue and Ling Hao, she subconsciously put on a gentle and amiable posture that her predecessors should have. After South Vietnam introduced Zuo yaoran, he said that he had made an advertisement with him and would make a TV play together later. Li Meijun put down her airs and directly asked Zuo yaoran to follow Ling Hao of South Vietnam and call herself Sister Li. Zuo yaoran naturally responded. After chatting with them, he consciously went to the bar to say hello. "Hello, Master Sheng. I''m Zuo yaoran, an artist of Hongyu." Sheng Jingheng has made coffee. At this meeting, he brought a cup and put it on the bar. Then, condescending, he stretched out his hand and shook Zuo yaoran a little: "Hello, Sheng Jingheng." "Is this for me?" Zuo yaoran was flattered. "Thank you, Master Sheng." They are quite old, but Sheng Jingheng made his debut two years ago. He really can afford to be an elder. South Vietnam''s attitude towards Sheng Jingheng was quite good. Compared with several previous guests, it was very good and could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. After all, Zuo yaoran is from Hongyu media, and presumably Sheng Jingheng also knows that the outside world has been spreading that Hongyu''s artists will not have the opportunity to cooperate or share the same frame with him. It seems to be aware of her sight. Sheng Jingheng raised his eyes slightly and looked at her. Then he picked up a cup of coffee and motioned to her from a distance: "yours." Li Meijun walked over first, looked at the latte in South Vietnam, raised his hand and said, "Mr. Sheng, I want it too." Sheng Jingheng put down the South Vietnamese latte and instead brought two cups of pure coffee on the bar: "next time." Chapter 300 Zuo yaoran is willing to come this time, on the one hand, because the program really moves him. It is not only doing public welfare, but also entertaining some ordinary tourists, rather than the kind specially arranged by the program group and with a script. On the other hand, I just want to have a chat with South Vietnam. Even if the script of "flying butterfly fighting the fire" is not good, we can talk about it, but we can always talk about other plays. There happened to be Li Meijun, the queen of the three golden films, here. She can''t count her TV dramas and movies alone. She can talk a lot. However, he didn''t expect that the store would be so busy. And as soon as they are busy, there is no clear division of labor. Whoever is free will do what is waiting to be done. He would entertain guests in front, pass on the menu or serve food before and after running, and be called by Sheng Jingheng to help at the bar. Almost the whole journey was busy alone. There was no chance to contact South Vietnam, let alone talk about anything. Zuo yaoran thought that slow variety should be for everyone to sit down, drink coffee, chat and laugh. The day passed like this. But occasionally when I stand and take a breath, I find that this is a slow variety for guests. They are indeed sitting leisurely in the store. Three or five people form a table to laugh and chat. From time to time, they also say a few words with several star clerks. They are smiling and excited. Some guests sit for an hour or two. When they have to leave, they find that they are still a little reluctant after so long. Fortunately, they stayed long and ordered a lot of things. They hardly stopped eating and drinking. Otherwise, the coffee shop will become a fan meeting. But more fortunately, he will stay here tonight and continue to help tomorrow. If you don''t open at night, you can have a chance to talk to South Vietnam. After knowing the news, not only Li Meijun and Ling Hao, but also South Vietnam were somewhat surprised. Sheng Jingheng''s reaction was flat, but he looked at Zuo yaoran more. When he saw that his eyes were naturally placed on Nanyue, his eyes were slightly dark. It was the first time Ling Hao met a guest who wanted to stay and continue to help the next day. Immediately, he hesitated and asked, "do you squeeze with me at night?" It must be inconvenient for Zuo yaoran to live with the two chefs, and it''s impossible to squeeze with Sheng Jingheng, so he''s the only one left. Zuo yaoran smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, I stay in a hotel at night and drive there for only ten minutes." "That''s very convenient!" Ling Hao was worried about how to squeeze the single bed in the room and whether he had to sleep on the ground. It would be reassuring, "you''d better go back to dinner with us later, and then go back to the hotel when you want to rest." Zuo yaoran waited for this sentence and nodded happily: "OK, won''t you bother too much?" Li Meijun listened to them one by one and couldn''t help but be happy: "of course not. More people are more lively. Maybe there will be a special program in the evening." "Special program? What kind? " Zuo yaoran looked curious. Li Meijun pulled over Nanyue and leaned intimately on her shoulder: "this is about to ask teacher Hesheng of Nanyue." "Ah?" When he returned to the small building in the evening, Zuo yaoran knew that their normal program was counting money, chatting and playing games. The special program is the ensemble of South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng. Occasionally, the audience, that is, Li Meijun and Ling Hao, have strong demands, and South Vietnam will sing a few songs. Then Sheng Jingheng will accompany her. When you are interested, you will improvise or pop up a new song. Zuo yaoran followed him for half a night and listened to the song for half a night. Then he was sent out of the hospital. When he took a bus to the hotel, he realized something¡ª¡ª He seems to have a deep misunderstanding of the program. Chapter 301 Before going to bed at night, Nanyue sent a message to Chu ye and Hu Xuerou asking about the temporary replacement of special guests. When I got up on Sunday morning, I saw Chu Ye''s reply in the middle of the night. C: It was her agent who contacted me and said that in an emergency, people can''t come. Let me see if I can find someone to replace them. It happened that you and Zuo yaoran were going to shoot "flying butterfly fighting the fire", so they simply went to him, which can be regarded as preheating in advance. "Let''s have coffee" will be broadcast on another day after all the recordings are completed. When this episode is broadcast, it is estimated that their play has been shooting for some time. There''s nothing wrong with preheating in advance. South Vietnam returned the news and said it knew. But there was no news from Hu Xuerou. Nanyue looked at her microblog and found that her last microblog was last Sunday. That is, I just told her that I would come here as a special guest that night. Lost contact for a week. What''s this? If it were an ordinary person, Nanyue would be a little worried, but he didn''t care much when he thought that Hu Xuerou was a small fox demon. Thinking about it, he waited for Hu Xuerou to appear automatically, and then asked her what had happened. South Vietnam practiced as usual for nearly an hour. At 7:30, it went downstairs in no hurry. Since the opening time was postponed to 10 o''clock, the breakfast of several people was postponed to 89 o''clock. She gets up so early that she can go out for a run first. Like her, she is still used to getting up early. Naturally, there is a grand scene. Today, he is wearing a white sportswear. The bangs on his forehead are pulled away at will to reveal his smooth and perfect forehead. The whole person looks both young and immortal. "Morning, running?" Sheng Jingheng said, then slightly raised his head and drank a glass of water. The Adam''s apple of sex and feeling stirred slightly, and the line appearance was excellent. "Good morning, Mr. Sheng." Nan Yue walked over and found another cup of poured hot water. It would be cooler and has become warm water. "Does Mr. Sheng want to drink this cup of water?" "No, for you." Sheng Jingheng finished drinking water, washed the cup by the way, wiped her shoulder and walked to the kitchen door. Nanyue thanked him, then drank the water, washed the cup, put it away, and followed him out. Sheng Jingheng was obviously waiting for her. Seeing her, he went out. Without much talking, they went out of the yard silently and ran all the way to the wall along the sparsely populated path outside. Sheng Jingheng''s speed was a little faster than her, but he didn''t deliberately slow down, but followed the customary rhythm. Nanyue didn''t specifically catch up with him, but slowly followed him. From time to time, he could enjoy someone''s handsome running posture and back. They ran to the bottom of the city wall one after another. Although they were a little far away from that night, they still unconsciously remembered what happened that night. Sheng Jingheng glanced over the similar trees, then turned back and looked South Vietnam. Nanyue ran closer, smiled at him, and stopped to have a rest. "Are you still used to going to T city?" Sheng Jingheng suddenly asked. "Huh?" South Vietnam turned to see him again. "It''s very good. The Bento is very delicious and the progress is very smooth." Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help laughing: "really? If you have a chance, you can try it. " try? Try the Bento in T city? South Vietnam laughed and looked at him. He was a little helpless. How did he feel? Even he would make fun of her from time to time. He loved to eat. Still turning the corner. Looking at his side face in a good mood, Nanyue suddenly thought of something and asked casually: "Mr. Sheng knows that my previous song adventure was written by a teacher named Chaoyang, right? Have you heard of this name before? " Chapter 302 Sheng Jingheng also turned his head and looked at her with dark eyes: "I haven''t heard of a songwriter named Chaoyang before. Your song should be his first work. " "Oh, really," Nanyue nodded thoughtfully, "he wrote me another song. Although he hasn''t had time to listen, it must be no worse than adventure. Unfortunately, the teacher is too mysterious. I don''t know his real name and contact information. " "No wonder," Sheng Jingheng said faintly, "maybe he writes songs just out of his interests and hobbies. He doesn''t want to make a profit, let alone be disturbed by others." Nan Yue said, "I didn''t put myself in my shoes. Thank Mr. Sheng for reminding me. I''ll just sing when he writes songs in the future. I''m no longer curious about anything else." Then he said reluctantly, "it''s mainly because he gave me a lot of gifts and money when I broadcast live last time. However, he did not collect the copyright fees for CI and Qu, but donated them all. " Looking at her, it seemed that if she inadvertently said these words, it seemed to be deliberately said to him, but it didn''t. Sheng Jingheng slightly suppressed the radian of his lips and didn''t laugh too happily. "That shows that he is rich and may worry about how to spend it." After hearing this, Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "Mr. Sheng means that this Chaoyang teacher will thank me for giving him the opportunity to spend money, won''t he?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her with a smile. The morning light shone in his eyes. "Maybe." South Vietnam looked at her, her heart beating spontaneously. She turned her eyes slightly and suppressed her instinctive reaction. Then he coughed and said, "Mr. Sheng, can you stop looking at me like this?" "Huh? Why? " Sheng Jingheng raised his eyebrows, and his slow voice seemed to be a little persuasive, trying to lead her to speak the truth. "Of course it''s because," seeing that he really wanted to ask, Nanyue turned his eyes back and fixed it on his face, "Mr. Sheng, you''re so good-looking. If you''re not careful, you''ll unknowingly use a beautiful man against me." She spoke so righteously and confidently, and her expression was completely taken for granted. Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help but hang his eyes slightly and smile low. His eyes touched her. Under the refraction of the sun, it was like shining soft hair, so he couldn''t help raising his hand and stroking it gently. "Did you fall into the trap?" In this way, he touched his head. South Vietnam was a little stunned. Then subconsciously stepped back and looked at him slowly with a smile. The tenderness in his eyes also slowly faded and covered with a dark shadow. "I......" Nanyue raised his hand and touched his hair. He was a little uncomfortable, "I don''t know." "Really?" Sheng Jingheng''s voice was low and returned to his usual indifference, "that''s not enough." "What''s not enough?" South Vietnam was so touched that it was a little strange all over. For a time, the reaction speed couldn''t keep up. Sheng Jingheng shook his head slightly: "nothing, go back." It''s time to go back and continue to be alone. I''m afraid there will be problems when the program is broadcast. What''s more, the two people should get up, and breakfast should be prepared in advance. South Vietnam nodded and silently ran ahead. This time, Sheng Jingheng slowed down and always followed her leisurely. Therefore, as South Vietnam ran, it always felt that there was a burning look locked behind him. She couldn''t help looking back, but she stifled it again. Then she unconsciously thought that she had been staring at Sheng Jingheng''s back all the way when she just came. Was she also noticed by him? Chapter 303 After recording the program, South Vietnam returned to city a early and changed planes to city t. This week, we are shooting MV. LAN lingxuan, everything is ready here. He waits for several protagonists to arrive and shoot the plot version according to the short story written by the screenwriter he specially found. At first glance, this song sounds like a love triangle. In fact, two girls who are each other''s best friends fall in love with the same boy. The boy wandered between them, cold and hot, always giving them an illusion that he would be with them from time to time. But they didn''t make a choice, and they found out that it was a love triangle. Finally, both decided to keep their pride and self-esteem and simply let go. But Rao is so. The two who used to be good friends can''t go back to the past. The three divided their things and never saw each other again. The lyrics are very beautiful. It is said to be a dance music. In fact, it is more like an extremely moving lyric song. However, after adding the fast rhythm of dance elements, the whole song will not appear so humble, but perfectly reflects the love with self-esteem and let go with self-esteem. But not, because of an illusory love, there is no self. The actor chosen by LAN lingxuan here is a local cream waiter in T city. People are indeed very milk, but they are not greasy, but have the feeling of a neighbor''s brother. A smile will make people forgive him for all his mistakes. When Nanyue saw him, he couldn''t help but sigh that LAN lingxuan was very good at casting. It''s totally annoying to choose such a person as a scum man who can''t move between two girls. Maybe after seeing this MV, many girls can''t help screaming for him and want to have him. The student''s attitude towards South Vietnam was limited to politeness. In addition to occasional communication during the shooting process, there was no communication immediately after the shooting. But most of the time, he was joking with LAN lingxuan. LAN lingxuan looked at him and knew him very well. They joked recklessly and quarreled from time to time. Nan Yue looked at it with his chin held up. He was a little envious. They could have such natural and physical contact. The last time shengjingheng just touched her head, she reacted so much. Now I don''t know why. Obviously, they used to be more intimate than the lovers who just fell in love. Is it because it was filming and the whole process was substituted into the role, so I didn''t think there was anything wrong? Thinking, South Vietnam sighed and unconsciously raised his hand to touch his hair. When LAN lingxuan came over, he saw such a scene. "Nanyue, you have a lot of hair, and it''s very black and the hair quality is super good." LAN lingxuan has been with her for a long time, and her original tone can''t help showing up, as if she were playing coquettish. After saying that with envy, he looked at Mo lvlu, who was waiting outside the field: "your assistant is the same because he used the same shampoo?" "The shampoo is the same. That''s right." Nanyue saw the hair that blue eyed lingxuan often permed and dyed. It will have done a full set of makeup and hair, which is naturally flawless, but it is estimated that she will be very upset when washing her hair occasionally. "Lvlv added a Chinese herbal medicine when washing her hair under my recommendation. If you need it, I can ask her to give it to you." "Wow," Lan lingxuan''s eyes suddenly brightened, "is it really OK? Is it also effective for my hair? " South Vietnam nodded: "there should be." "Then I will!" LAN lingxuan immediately nodded and turned to look at her with a smile. "Nanyue, remember to write a new song as soon as possible. That''s the first one to sing with me." Chapter 304 Although the plot version of MV is more troublesome, it takes two days to shoot well. After all, it''s just a very simple story. The part that needs a male lead is finished in one day. It''s not much. Then the next day, we filmed the part of South Vietnam and LAN lingxuan dancing outside the plot. This is divided into several scenes, jumping and shooting from several angles. On the contrary, it was more troublesome than the first day, but at least it ended on time before dark. On Wednesday, he continued to shoot a pure dance MV. This time, it will be taken directly indoors, and LAN lingxuan''s Royal dance will follow. Because it''s almost a story of two women robbing a man, there''s an impromptu fight dance in the dance version. They each took a few accompaniment dances and confronted each other. The atmosphere was tense and the atmosphere was fully open. Different from the practice room version, it is almost plain and comfortable to wear. This time, the makeup is complete, wearing their own three-point momentum clothes. They went to that station and looked at each other. They could feel the faint smell of gunpowder. At the same time, the staff who participated in the practice room and the shooting of the dance version feel a little schizophrenic when they think of the plot version yesterday. It seems that the two people they saw these three times are not the same two people. As many women as there are in the plot version, there are as many queens in the dance version. LAN lingxuan''s team and other staff can already imagine how explosive these two versions will be when they are released at the same time. LAN lingxuan is worthy of being LAN lingxuan. If he returns again, he will still have an unshakable position. Of course, South Vietnam is also very powerful. Presumably, after this time, many fans can be found in T city circle. The pure dance version of MV is actually a test of everyone''s dance skills. But obviously, no one is the one who will lag behind. Therefore, the MV director took several more seats and included everyone''s performance in the camera. In particular, he gave a lot of facial features to the two protagonists. On Thursday morning, Nanyue and LAN lingxuan went to the studio to make up the harmony part and humming part. In the afternoon, he returned to city A. So far, the cooperation with LAN lingxuan has officially come to an end. Before leaving, LAN lingxuan once again told South Vietnam not to forget that he once said he would sing a new song with her. LAN lingxuan''s repeated emphasis shows that the second cooperation is already appropriate. Another branch mission can be completed perfectly, and South Vietnam doesn''t feel much. However, she began to hope that the next main task would not be too difficult, so that she would have to go back wherever she came from. But it''s not because of greed for the world or don''t want to die. But think, perhaps there is still the meaning of living. There are also things you can only know when you live. Back to city a, South Vietnam finally didn''t have to rush to the next announcement. He returned to his residence for a long time and had a rest all night. He cleaned up the aloe and flying cranes that were too strong. Ziyao grass is not so powerful, but it has also been cleared a little, and several health pills have been refined. I got up on Friday and went to Hongyu after finishing a little. Chu Ye arrived at the company late. When he arrived at the studio, Nanyue had talked with Xue fan about the new song written by Chaoyang to her. Then it was decided that the arrangement could be changed slightly, but not too much. If South Vietnam wants to sing, it doesn''t have to follow the singing method of the virtual singer, but can figure out the song by itself. Seeing that both of them intend to sing directly first to see the effect, Chu ye first called Nanyue and asked her with a strange face. "What is beauty pill? Did you do it? " Chapter 305 Meiyan pill is Li Meijun''s private name. She shouldn''t talk to too many people except her friends and sisters. Nanyue was puzzled for a moment: "brother ye, how do you know Meiyan pill?" If she can ask, it means she''s right. Chu Ye looked complicated: "I once took a female artist and had a good relationship with Li Meijun. She dried a photo of aloe mud in her circle of friends, and I talked to her." "Er," Nanyue understood, "no wonder Sister Li sent me a message to bring more this time." "Really useful? I saw a recent photo of Li Meijun''s plain face and felt like I saw her who just became red ten years ago. " Chu ye said, and looked at the South Vietnamese face carefully. Suddenly, she found that she was much more beautiful than when she just stepped on the draft stage. Her skin was too good to be good. She was completely reborn. If he had not mastered all her trips during this period of time, he would still think whether she secretly did fine-tuning and cosmetic surgery, or did some expensive beauty. He was a little regretful: "this beauty pill is what you told me last time. Did you make it yourself? Any more? I can pay. " "No, just go back and get it with me later. It''s made of Aloe Vera. There''s nothing special." Nanyue said and added, "in fact, the effect is not so magical. It''s mainly because Sister Li has maintained herself well and hasn''t changed at all." "It''s absolutely right that the female artists say good things," Chu ye said with great confidence. Instead, he said, "the start-up time of flying butterfly fighting the fire will be delayed by about half a month. The new director is still talking. The previous director took away several regular teams and had to find new people with a schedule. Come back next week and concentrate on recording new songs. There may be good news waiting for you. " "Good news?" Nan Yue smiled and raised his eyebrows and asked him, "do you want to keep it a secret?" Chu Ye shook his head: "I can tell you first that the production team is still discussing about finding someone to sing a movie theme song in the purple order, and old Mu recommended you. If it goes well, it will be settled next week. " South Vietnam was a little surprised: "do you want me to sing? It may not be settled. " After all, the hero is Sheng Jingheng. He is a singer many times more famous than her. If you want to find a female singer, there must be many people willing to sing. Mu always recommended her kindly in order to appreciate the health pill. Others may not agree. Chu ye said with a smile, "be confident. I believe you are very popular now, and this song seems to be dedicated to the demon family. It''s very suitable for you to sing." "Well," South Vietnam nodded with a smile, "then I''ll wait for the good news." "Well, you go in. I''ll do something else. Call me when I leave." ¡°OK¡£¡± When they finished, one entered the studio and the other opened the door and went out. The song written by Chaoyang this time has a completely different style from the last adventure. Adventure is very grand as a whole. Although it is also a lyric slow song, it has a long aftertaste and deep meaning. This song is sweeter from its name - "white dream". The lyrics describe doing something simple and ordinary but seemingly very sweet with your beloved in a dream. Between the lines, it seems relatively plain. You can add a relaxed and romantic tune and hum it out. It''s like singing the dream of prince charming that all girls will inevitably do in their hearts. Such a song is just in line with the current age of South Vietnam. It also happens that this album has a variety of styles. South Vietnam was singing and singing. After thinking of who might have written this song, he couldn''t help but want to laugh. I can''t help thinking about who''s state of mind he substituted when writing such lyrics. Chapter 306 In the evening, when everyone in the small building arrived, Hu Zhe, the editor and director of the program, rarely appeared. On the one hand, I want to talk about this special guest. After all, it has been recorded four times before. The four people invited their friends respectively and perfectly fulfilled the task of the program group. This time, it''s the turn of the program group to invite guests. However, in order to let them have a sense of participation, the program team also specially provided photos of several people to let them guess who the invited guests are this time. If you guess right, you will be rewarded. If you guess wrong, you will naturally be punished. It will not be made public for the time being. What are the rewards and punishments, so that when the special guests come, there will be more program effects. Naturally, the two plain chefs would not participate in this link. Holding their arms, they smiled and looked at the four people worried. Sheng Jingheng naturally won''t really worry about this kind of thing. After seeing the photos taken out by Hu zhe one by one, he directly chose one at random. The remaining three, facing the photos, were at a loss for a time. Hu zhe kindly reminded: "you can''t choose the same one." As soon as these words came out, the three looked at each other, and then they all went out like lightning. South Vietnam moved faster and quickly grabbed a ticket close to his side. Li Meijun and Ling Hao grabbed the same one at the beginning. When they were in a stalemate, Li Meijun glanced at Ling Hao, and he counseled for a second and changed another one obediently. Seeing this, Hu Zhe and the two chefs both laughed, and Sheng Jingheng also smiled slightly. After Hu zhe laughed, he didn''t forget to remind him again: "you can exchange with each other." "If you don''t change it," Li Meijun first disagreed, "it depends on their intuition. If you change it, then it''s right. Don''t you have to quarrel." Ling Hao looked wronged: "sister, I dare not quarrel with you." Nanyue smiled softly: "I agree with Sister Li." "Well, no change." Sheng Jingheng nodded calmly, completely indifferent to right and wrong. Seeing that the four of them agreed, Hu zhe stopped and said, "time flies. After recording this time, it''s time to end the next time." Suddenly speaking of this, several people were slightly stunned, and then looked at each other. No one spoke first. They have made it a habit to come here every weekend. Every Friday, the discussion group will be very lively, discussing what to bring this time and sharing it with you. Although I always feel too busy and tired when I open business in the store, I also feel full of achievement, full and gratified. What''s more, they get along very well with each other, and there is no sense of conflict in the editing of other variety shows. It''s the same way to get along, both in public and in private. This is very rare in the entertainment industry. But now, unconsciously, it''s coming to an end. In the future, we have to be busy. I don''t know how long we can meet again, let alone sit comfortably on the sofa in the living room, laughing or making noise. Suddenly, they were silent. No one thought of answering himself. Hu zhe was helpless and went on: "because our program group has reached a cooperation agreement with the ancient town. Therefore, at the end of the ceremony, we need to publicize the ancient town in more detail and comprehensively, so as to attract more tourists. " "I want you all to take a good look at the information provided by the program group and learn more about this ancient town." "We will be divided into two groups to complete some special tasks. The more tasks completed, the more donations the program group will make. " Chapter 307 After Hu zhe finished what he wanted to say, he got up and left very easily. The two chefs didn''t feel much. After all, the four have always been big stars for them. It was hard to see, and then it was easy to accept. I just think it will end next week, and I have to do special tasks in groups. It is estimated that I will spend very little time together. He began to make arrangements, took a group photo with each of the four of them, and then we took a big group photo together. By the way, I also photographed this small building. After all, after living for so many nights, it was different from ordinary hotels, or lived out some feelings. After taking the photos, I know the four of them must have something to say. On the pretext that they had to get up early to buy vegetables tomorrow, they went back to their room to have a rest first. As soon as they left, the living room was completely quiet. Li Meijun sighed softly: "unexpectedly, they came so fast." "Sister, don''t talk like that," Ling Hao couldn''t help sniffing, "I''m going to cry." Sitting next to him, Nanyue, hearing the speech, raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder: "cry, brother. Lend you your sister''s shoulder." "Wu Wu, it''s very kind of you, sister Nan." Ling Hao said and really wanted to lean up. When I was about to get close, I caught a cold look in my eyes. My body suddenly trembled, and subconsciously sat up straight again. Ling Hao looked at Sheng Jingheng sitting on the single sofa and blinked when he saw that he was drinking tea as if nothing had happened. Was that an illusion? How do you feel it? It''s murderous? "Come here, come here," Li Meijun pressed Ling Hao''s head and grabbed the hairstyle he had made when he came. "How many things did you wipe on it? It''s not easy to wash it." As soon as he said this, his hair was also messed up. Ling Hao immediately lost his sad feeling and struggled to sit up straight: "sister, this hair is so expensive that I won''t mess up after sleeping for two nights!" Li Meijun chuckled: "I''ll pay you for a new hairstyle, okay?" "I can help, too." Nanyue raised his hand again, and then began to look at Ling Hao''s hair and think about how to do it. Ling Hao felt their eyes and hugged his head with some fear: "no, no, it won''t bother the two sisters." Then he hurriedly said, "Sister Li, do you play games? I''ll bring you platinum! " "Fight!" Li Meijun made a quick decision and took his mobile phone out to play the game. Ling Hao breathed a sigh of relief and turned to ask Nanyue: "sister Nan, can you play?" "No," Nan Yue knew what games they played and how to play them, but he didn''t want to play with them at this meeting. "Next time, wait for my position to keep up with you." Li Meijun also said, "I''ve been busy writing new songs recently. Playing games will drive away my inspiration." "All right." Ling Hao nodded and sat down with Li Meijun. Then he pulled in other online friends and went black. As a result, the atmosphere of separation just triggered by Li Meijun was dispersed. After seeing the two, Nam Yueh turned his head to see the man sitting on the other side. Sheng Jingheng also just looked at her, with quiet eyes. "Have a drink?" "Huh?" South Vietnam realized that what he said about having a drink meant after drinking, so he reminded him in a small voice, "Mr. Sheng, I''m 19 years old this year." "Then, 19-year-old child, add some Sprite to you?" Sheng Jingheng said with a smile and got up and went to the kitchen. "Children" was unconvinced and immediately followed: "is there Sprite? Why didn''t I see it? " Chapter 308 But it turns out that there is sprite in the fridge, the canned one. I don''t know whether Ling Hao bought it or the program team stuffed it in. In short, Sheng Jingheng took out Sprite, opened another bottle of red wine and mixed her a glass of red wine and sprite for children. The bitter and astringent taste of the wine is completely diluted, leaving a trace of sweetness, which is just suitable for the taste of South Vietnam. However, such a blending method should not be drunk more, so Sheng Jingheng put the rest of the mixed wine and planned to leave it to Ling Hao who played the game. As for Li Meijun, he naturally wants to drink pure red wine. They didn''t bother. The two who played black games in the living room didn''t go to the tea house outside to blow the cold wind of early spring. Instead, I stayed in this semi open kitchen and tasted wine silently a few steps away. "After recording this program, Mr. Sheng will start to concentrate on the new song, right? Second song, how''s it going? " The atmosphere was so silent that South Vietnam casually found a topic. "Well, still writing." Sheng Jingheng was still concise and comprehensive, and looked indifferent, as if he didn''t care much about his own new song. Nanyue took a sip of wine and nodded, "Oh." It seems that this second song is more important. It was in progress last week and continues this week. "And you?" Sheng Jingheng''s eyes moved slightly, as if he was watching his hands attentively. Under the dim yellow light, he seemed a bit free and at ease. Nanyue couldn''t help looking at the wine glass in his hand, and then he remembered to answer. "My song is still early. At present, only two songs have been set. A slow song is the main hit. I also want a fast song dance music. At present, there is still no suitable song. I''m writing a song, but the progress is a little slow. " After all, it may be a song to sing with LAN lingxuan, which should not only satisfy LAN lingxuan, but also satisfy the public. No, LAN lingxuan was so kind to help her, but she smashed the sign. As for the fast song, there is no way to find the right one. Chu Ye was worried that using the same composition and arrangement would collide with people''s style, so he was very picky about choosing songs. He rejected the slightly similar melody he had heard. Hongyu doesn''t have many powerful dance music arrangements. Sheng Jingheng nodded slightly: "it''s really not that easy to release a whole album." "Yes," South Vietnam shrugged helplessly, "and we have to keep improving. We can only wait patiently." As Chu ye said before, her debut song is too high. It will only be more and more difficult to want a new song in the future. "If you need help," Sheng Jingheng made a toast, "you can come to me at any time." Nanyue touched a glass with him every other space, drank a sip, and then jokingly asked, "is it uncle Ren''s request? That''s why you''ve always been so good to me. " Sheng Jingheng didn''t admit or deny it, but said faintly, "you can''t call so many teachers in vain." Nanyue subconsciously said, "that''s what others call it. I''m just learning from them." "So?" Sheng Jing Heng slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at her. In his dark eyes, he seemed to be covered with a layer of tipsy, "how do you call me in your heart?" "Er..." did she dig a hole for herself? Nanyue pretended to hide and drank wine. Then he looked innocent and said, "of course, he is also called teacher Sheng in his heart. Do you want to call your brother like your fans?" Sheng Jingheng shook his glass lightly, with a little carelessness in his smile, as if he were talking to himself. "But a child has always been my fan?" Chapter 309 "..." it seems that this is true. Nanyue looked down at the glass. There was only a little wine left. He simply drank it. Then he blinked and said, "I seem to be a little drunk." Last time she poured a glass. This time, although sprite was added, she still had alcohol. She said that being drunk was not entirely an excuse. Sheng Jingheng smiled and let her go: "well, then go upstairs and have a good sleep." "OK, I''ll go to bed first. Good night, Mr. Sheng." The South Vietnamese moved slowly and slowly, washed the cup, wiped it dry and put it away, then gave a slight salute to Sheng Jingheng, then moved out of the kitchen and went upstairs first. After entering the room, the wine was volatilized by her spiritual power, and the whole person immediately recovered. The sprite added in the wine is blamed for its sweet taste, which makes her feel like she is drinking instead of drinking. If you are not careful, you forget that your drinking capacity is really poor. In particular, there is no resistance to red wine. Sheng Jingheng''s memory has always been amazing. He certainly didn''t forget the scene when she poured a cup. But I still invite her to have a drink with me. I have a bad intention! Nan Yue fell into bed and patted his slightly hot face. He was ashamed to explode when he thought he had just said to Sheng Jingheng if he wanted to call his brother. I''m good to others. I call Sheng Jingheng brother. Just thinking about that picture can give me goose bumps. He took a breath of wine and felt that he was slowly calming down from body to heart. After that, Nanyue jumped up from bed. When he took ukri and began to play softly, South Vietnam had to admit that alcohol is sometimes a good thing, and the melody of if there is nothing can always flash in his mind. As long as you catch them one by one and play them out, you can become a more complete tune. Nearly ten o''clock in the evening is still early for contemporary people. The small building was brightly lit. Nanyue played softly in the room on the second floor. They were still playing games in the living room downstairs. They were still struggling, and sometimes they were annoyed or happy to say something. In the kitchen with only one wall lamp on, a tall figure stood, and some wine was poured out of the wine cup in his hand. But it''s not to drown your worries with wine, but to taste the bitter and astringent wine carefully. Perhaps occasionally, you can taste a trace of sweetness, from the smell left over from the air, but also from the bottom of your heart. He has not regarded drinking as a kind of enjoyment for a long time. This night, as usual, passed peacefully. In the morning, it''s a new day. It''s also the penultimate recording of "come and have coffee". When the four sat together for breakfast, they thought of it again. It''s not as stunned as when I suddenly heard it last night. It''s relatively calm. In the entertainment circle, sometimes I feel that the circle is large, sometimes I feel that the circle is small, and I can see it on some unexpected occasions at any time. So, I began to joke about meeting after talking about it, but don''t pretend you don''t know. After that, when I went to the store and began to prepare for business, I didn''t have the heart to think about these things that hurt spring and autumn. Not to mention, when special guests come on stage. "It''s over. I chose the wrong one." When Li Meijun saw someone, his first reaction was this sentence. Ling Hao echoed silently: "it doesn''t matter, sister, I''m also wrong." Then, he added: "Mr. Sheng is also wrong. Does he feel that he has a psychological balance?" "No," Li Meijun shook her head and looked bitterly at the unexpected South Vietnam, "Yue Yue, why are you so lucky? Can you guess it? " "I......" Nanyue thought and said, "maybe it''s because I love to laugh?" Chapter 310 In fact, the four people are guessing without even basic analysis. After all, shengjingheng chose too fast, and director Hu zhe deliberately reminded them that they could not choose the same photo. So they picked the latest or most pleasing photos. South Vietnam didn''t even recognize who she wanted to take. After taking it directly, it found that it was a big actress. Lu Qing, who has been on the road for ten years, was expected to win the post TV trophy by virtue of a well-known costume drama at the end of last year. However, the heroine of the play played by Ling Hao, because of her popularity and popularity, has a good reputation, and her acting skills are deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It''s just that, slightly better than her. So, it''s a pity to miss the trophy. Lu Qing is also a regular guest of variety shows. When she heard what they said, she guessed with a smile: "did the program team ask you to guess who came today?" Nanyue nodded and said, "yes, I provided us with some photos. I chose Mr. Lu." "I can''t afford to be a teacher," Lu Qing immediately waved. "Just call me sister Qing. I''m far from Miss Li." "OK, sister Qing." "Hello, sister Qing. I''m ling Hao. Cough, you should remember me?" "Of course, and I have a deep memory." Ling Hao could only scratch his head with a dry smile: "sister Qing has a good memory." Li Meijun looked at her and smiled. Then she stood up and relieved Ling Hao of her embarrassment: "Qing Qing, you''re here at the right time. I''ll give you today''s facade. So that some frequent guests are tired of watching us. " "How?" Lu Qing intimately said, "Mr. Li is not tired of seeing it. Moreover, there is a Sheng Jingheng. I''ll barely rank third here." "Huh?" Ling Hao subconsciously looks at Lu Qing, then looks at Nanyue, and then he knows later and controls his expression and eyes. But it was still late. Lu Qing keenly noticed his sight and also looked at Nanyue. After a slight meal, he still looked natural and calm. "South Vietnam." "Yes," Nan Yue subconsciously followed the sound, and then realized that the person calling her was Sheng Jingheng standing behind the bar. He hurried over a few steps, "Mr. Sheng, do you want to help?" Sheng Jingheng shook his head, turned to pick up a cup and put it in front of her. "Honey water?" South Vietnam was stunned. "Sober up and drink less next time." Sheng Jingheng finished and brought out several other cups of coffee. For Li Meijun, it was a latte with a different design. Lu Qing was surprised to see that she had her share. Then she looked at the honey water in South Vietnam and asked casually, "did you drink last night?" "No." "No." Last night, two people who only played games and couldn''t drink wine shook their heads one after another, denied it, and then silently looked at Sheng Jingheng and South Vietnam. South Vietnam was sipping honey water. After receiving their eyes, they explained, "I drank a small glass of red wine with Sprite." "Can you drink so badly?" Li Meijun casually took the topic, "it seems that we can''t go to any dinner or banquet in the future." Ling Hao said, "I can''t drink enough. My agent said I''ll take it with me in the future." Lu Qing chuckled: "this is a good way to refuse wine." Ling Hao smiled: "you can also learn from Nanyue." "Uh huh." South Vietnam made an OK gesture, then drank all the honey and water and turned into the bar. "Mr. Sheng, let me help you wash the cup. Thank you for this specially brewed honey water." Sheng Jingheng stepped aside and said, "you are free." Chapter 311 At the end of the day, the reward and punishment of the guests were conveyed by the staff of the program group. The reward for guessing right is that you can put forward any request to the program group. As long as you can do it, you will meet it. The punishment is to get up early tomorrow morning and go shopping with the two chefs, and then open a shop an hour in advance to help prepare more desserts and new specials. Strive to make tomorrow''s turnover rise to a higher level. The person who guesses right can sleep more as usual and arrive at the store before 10 o''clock. This is within the acceptable range, not too difficult. However, Li Meijun and Ling Hao expressed their envy and jealousy for the reward of South Vietnam. Then he gave her advice and put forward a more difficult requirement for the program group, but it must be the kind that the program group can do. Lu Qing listened with a smile and did not interrupt. In a twinkling of an eye, she saw Sheng Jingheng still standing at the bar doing sorting work, so she stepped forward and asked. "Can I help you?" Sheng Jingheng didn''t lift his eyes and directly refused: "No." Lu Qing looked at the cup piled in the sink and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m idle, and I can wash it early and go back early." "Then you go back first." Shengjingheng raised his voice slightly to ensure that other people in the store could also hear it. On the other side, the three people who sat and discussed what requirements they wanted to put forward to the program group all watched when they heard this. "That''s not good," said Li Meijun, as she got up and untied her apron. "Qingqing, will you go to our place to play?" Lu Qing turned around, covered a trace of embarrassment, kept smiling and said, "although I really want to, I almost should go to the airport. I have an announcement to run tomorrow." "Huh?" Li Meijun accidentally raised her eyebrows. "Are you leaving today?" "Yes, Sister Li is not willing to let me go?" As Lu Qing said, she also untied her apron and was ready to leave. Li Meijun said with some regret, "if you stay one more day, I will miss you more." Then he said, "it''s not easy for you to come for a day. I''ll give it to you. The more you and Xiao Linghao stay, help teacher Sheng pack up and go back. " "OK." "No problem!" "Well, good ~" Li Meijun nodded with satisfaction and then took Lu Qing''s arm. "Let''s go. We''ll have a rare chat." Lu Qing made a sound, then said goodbye to the other three people and followed Li Meijun out. Originally, the follow-up of the program group wanted to follow up, but Li Meijun rushed back and didn''t dare to follow up. Seeing this, Lu Qing smiled and shook her head. She asked, "Sister Li has something to say to me?" "We are also quite familiar. I''ll say something straight." Li Meijun had a decent smile and a bit of seriousness. "You don''t want to have an affair with Sheng Jingheng, do you?" "Ah?" Lu Qing was stunned and said helplessly, "how could it? I just want to show more. " Li Meijun looked at her carefully and confirmed that it was not an excuse. Then she said, "you don''t know him. He is not a kind person, especially for the female artists who want to come to him." Lu Qing hesitated: "I think he has a good attitude towards South Vietnam. I think he is just the kind with cold face and hot heart." Li Meijun chuckled: "I didn''t say it, but to the female artists who want to gather around him." ¡°£¿¡± After a moment, Lu Qing reacted, "this means, not..." Before she finished, Li Meijun reminded, "you''ve been a monk for ten years. If you want to walk longer and climb higher in the future, don''t worry about what you shouldn''t do and don''t say what you shouldn''t say." Chapter 312 When I returned to the small building in the evening, after a heated discussion, several people unanimously decided not to be too difficult for the program group. Therefore, the request of South Vietnam is that after the business is closed tomorrow, the program team can invite them to a big meal, and then lend them a car to go around J City for a ride. After all, the next time they come back is the final recording. Even if they have spare time, they prefer to spend it on the task. In this way, we can add a few more donations, which can be regarded as a perfect ending. This requirement is not excessive, but very reasonable. It neither wastes time nor needs the help of staff, so the program team simply agreed. They haven''t set the amount yet. Obviously, they are saying that Pearl satellite TV is so rich and powerful as to eat whatever they want. Therefore, Li Meijun immediately opened the app for restaurant comments and looked for a famous and not cheap restaurant in J city. Seeing that she finally didn''t want to play games, Ling Hao was secretly relieved and ran to the kitchen to help Nanyue prepare fruit after dinner. Seeing that he was scrambling to do everything, Nanyue simply gave him the kitchen and brought a plate of cut Hami melon out. In the living room, Li Meijun is still watching the app and chatting on wechat. She wants to ask some relatives and friends who have been to J city to see what they can eat and see in one night. Sheng Jingheng was on the other side, inserted the electronic organ and played a few notes at will. Nanyue inserted a Hami melon, fed Li Meijun who didn''t care about others, and turned to Sheng Jingheng. "Miss Sheng, do you want to eat?" Sheng Jingheng shook his head slightly, played a few keys again, and confirmed that the piano sound was normal, so he raised his eyes and looked at South Vietnam before he had time to go away. "Want to try?" "Ah?" Nanyue was stunned. He stopped chewing, and then swallowed the Hami melon in his mouth before he said, "I only know a little." If you have an electronic organ, you have taught some music lessons in the art school. When Nanyue watched the grand scene honing, he consciously retrieved his physical memory. At the very least, he recognized what tone each key could emit. "Come here." Sheng Jingheng stepped aside and motioned her to come. Nanyue put down the plate of Hami melon in his hand, drew a paper towel to dry his hands, and then walked around. After standing still, he found that shengjingheng was very close to her and didn''t seem to plan to retreat to the side. "I played it last night, remember?" As he spoke, he casually played a short melody. In the blink of an eye, South Vietnam recognized that this was the unknown melody she played with ukri in her room last night. "Remember," Nan Yue raised his hands and put them on the keys. "Don''t laugh at me if it''s bad." Sheng Jingheng smiled in a low voice: "no, I will only correct you." It doesn''t seem to make any difference. Nanyue was helpless to look at him, and just ran into him with a faint smile, wrapped in thick ink with some gentle eyes. Looking so close, it seems enough to count the number of his thick eyelashes. "Don''t just look at me, concentrate." Sheng Jingheng said this, but his eyes were still focused on her, but his hand played the keys, the rhythm slowed down, as if he wanted to lead her to keep up. Hearing the sound of the piano, Nanyue suddenly staggered his sight, looked down at the keys, found the right position and followed his steps. Each of them stood on one side, playing the keys with only one hand, but it was not like the first time. After South Vietnam finished playing the paragraph he thought of last night, he unconsciously continued to play. Sheng Jingheng gave a little meal and soon followed, as if he had the same brand-new melody as her in his mind. This movement attracted Li Meijun and Ling Hao in the kitchen to look at them. But they see that they have isolated all the outside world, and only the rhythm they are playing in their eyes and ears. Chapter 313 South Vietnam didn''t expect to write a new song to sing with LAN lingxuan. Unexpectedly, in this night, he shengjingheng played an electronic organ, and the general tune of the whole song was implemented in this way. Even the lyrics have a little bottom in my heart and know what kind of story to tell. Before going to bed at night, she grabbed the inspiration that flashed in her mind from time to time, first filled in the music score and wrote down a few words. Li Meijun originally wanted to tease her a few words, but seeing her so seriously engaged, she only picked her eyebrows. A glimmer of envy and surprise flashed in her eyes, and then she didn''t say much. I went to the bathroom by myself. After washing from head to foot, I lay down on the bed and quietly applied aloe mud to brew sleepiness. When South Vietnam exhausted all its inspiration, took a sigh of relief and planned to pack up and go to sleep. Seeing that Li Meijun''s breath was completely stable, he should have fallen asleep. Nanyue shook his head and smiled. He gently came forward and took off the layer of still soft aloe mud. After handling it, he went into the bathroom. The next morning, South Vietnam couldn''t sleep more. After eating breakfast alone, it couldn''t stay at ease until almost ten o''clock. At nine o''clock, I went to the coffee shop and helped with some trivial things. But the three came early and were already familiar. Everything that should be prepared is ready. Now they are waiting for the guests to come to the door. Seeing that Nanyue wanted to help, he simply arranged her to be the first guest to visit, sat in a prominent position, and brought her a latte and an early afternoon set meal. South Vietnam has a slightly larger appetite than ordinary people. Although it comes after breakfast, it can still eat very fragrant and relish. Ling Hao looked at it and was a little greedy. "Poor child, go and sit down, so that you won''t be too lonely." Li Meijun waved directly and went to the bar to order him a cup of Hot American style. Sheng Jingheng slowly poured a glass of milk, still the kind that had not been heated: "it''s not good to drink too much coffee, just drink this." "..." Li Meijun tutted, "don''t be too obvious to treat differently, Mr. Sheng." After saying that, he still took the glass of milk and sent it to Ling Hao''s table. After all, he has been recognized as a younger brother. It is right to drink milk. The back kitchen was kind and friendly. Knowing that Ling Hao was just greedy, he prepared a fruit platter for him to eat as a snack. Ling Hao looked at himself and then looked at Nanyue. He felt that he didn''t want to eat at once. "Sister Nan, I''ll give it to you." He pushed the fruit platter towards South Vietnam and only forked an apple. Nanyue nodded happily, "thanks, brother." Ling Hao couldn''t help laughing, and then looked at her with his chin: "sister Nan, it''s going to end next week. Will you join the group after that? Cooperate with Zuo yaoran? " "The startup is delayed. I should prepare a new song first." South Vietnam shook his head. Ling Hao smiled: "that means there''s still free time? You live in city a, don''t you? Come out for dinner when you have time. " "Huh?" Nanyue raised his eyebrows and looked at him, "brother, is this about me?" "Well," Ling Hao felt his nose and said with embarrassment, "well, we''ll almost broadcast this program after recording. At that time, the publicity will not be too strong. After all, the cost is tight. Then we need to publicize ourselves. We get together in private from time to time, which can better reflect the feelings between us! Moreover, we are of the same age and can bring each other around, which is beneficial and harmless. " Unexpectedly, he would say such words, but he had to admit that it was reasonable, sincere and there was no fancy routine. Nanyue thought about it and nodded, "but if Sister Li is free, call her." Chapter 314 The four thought that Lu Qing came yesterday and there should be no special guests today. As a result, nearly ten o''clock, when guests were already filling the store, a man suddenly came. He was also an unexpected person, which not only surprised the four people, but also excited the guests in the store. "Hello, I''m Zhai Zixiao of moon." Moon is now a very popular men''s group. Many young and lighter guests know him. Even Li Meijun knows him and that he is the best dancer in moon. Whenever the pure dance part, he will replace Jiang Xulin and stand in position C. After a short surprise, Ling Hao actively went to get the new apron and nameplate and handed it to Zhai Zixiao with a happy face. Zhai Zixiao also knows that to be a guest on this program is mainly to work. There was no nonsense immediately. They put it on directly, and then officially entered the role, raised a smiling face and began to greet the guests. Zhai Zixiao''s popularity is not as high as Jiang Xulin, the lead singer and captain, but he is also a real flow artist. His itinerary of coming here today can not be completely kept secret, but has long been noticed by the bold and careful illegitimate dinner. After posting a photo of Zhang Lu on the microblog, a group of moon fans immediately poured into the ancient town. The crowd went straight to the coffee shop. As a result, they had to queue outside the door because of insufficient space. Some simply choose to pack and then eat on the steps not far from the coffee shop. At the same time, they can see the busy and handsome figure through the glass door. It''s worth it. The first time the program team tried to invite traffic artists as guests, it found that the scene was completely out of control. Zhai Zixiao had to arrange for these fans to leave in person. Instead of staying outside the shop, it will not only affect the original guests in and out of the coffee shop, but also affect the sightseeing order of the ancient town. But it''s more lively. After all, it helps attract more guests, or we should thank them. But this time, it really tired a few people who were busy in the store. Sheng Jingheng, in particular, guarded the bar alone, had to make coffee, drink, make flower tea, and clean the stacked cups. Seeing that he could no longer give superfluous eyes, Nanyue took the time to greet the two tables of guests, went to the back kitchen to convey the order, and immediately turned back into the bar. "Mr. Sheng, I''ll wash the cup." Sheng Jingheng kept moving his hands and couldn''t move his eyes. He could only respond with a low hum. Fortunately, Zhai Zixiao''s actions are also crisp. While working, he can also distract himself from the questions of the guests, carrying his thanks to the fans. Therefore, the temporary help of South Vietnam did not affect other operations in the store. Because there are so many guests, not only do they eat more in the store, but also take out a lot. It opened an hour earlier in the morning, so when it was about three or four o''clock in the afternoon, the ingredients were exhausted. Even at the bar, there is little left, which needs to be replenished by the program team again. So after Zhai Zixiao comforted the last batch of fans and sent them away, the coffee shop closed early. The staff of the program team sympathized with them very much, but they bravely stood up and asked. "Have you decided which restaurant to eat in the evening? We have the car ready, you go there by yourself, and then come back to find director Hu for reimbursement. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nanyue looked at Li Meijun and Ling Hao, who were powerless and unable to answer, but replied, "we shouldn''t go. Can we change to some takeout?" "Yes, the takeout can be delivered to the entrance of the ancient town. Let''s get it for you." "Thank you." "You''re welcome. You deserve it." Chapter 315 When the staff member left, Ling Hao could not help but make complaints about it. "No wonder the program group was so straightforward last night and didn''t limit the amount. It turned out that it was because we had expected that we didn''t have the strength to go out tonight." Li Meijun held her head and drank hot flower and fruit tea: "Alas, we are still too young to be a crafty director Hu." "Sister Li, I''ll press it for you when I go back in the evening?" Nanyue first pinched Li Meijun''s shoulder. Today, Li Meijun basically did everything. He greeted the guests, ordered the order, served the dishes and drinks, cleaned the table and helped the kitchen wash the dishes. He almost didn''t wash the cups at the bar. This will start to hurt all over. "Well," said Li Meijun, feeling his little hand in Nanyue and looking satisfied, "I''d better make a good film in the future. Variety shows are not suitable for me." A few people are here for a rest and chat. Zhai Zixiao is still moving his chair and cleaning the table as perfectly as possible. Seeing this, Ling Hao couldn''t sit down and turned to help Sheng Jingheng clean up the bar. Then Zhai Zixiao took off his apron and said politely, "sorry, I didn''t know so many fans would come. It''s hard for you." "It''s all right," Li Meijun waved her hand. "You don''t want to, and you''re very hard. You''ve done everything." Zhai Zixiao smiled gratefully: "thank you, Sister Li. Dancing requires physical strength. It''s still no problem to do this work." Then he said, "thank you for your care today. The time is about the same. I should go back." "So fast? It''s still early. " "What time is the plane? Would you like a cup of coffee before you go? " Ling Hao took time to ask at the bar. Zhai Zixiao said, "it''s six o''clock in the afternoon. If you leave late, I''m afraid there will be a traffic jam." As a result, several people didn''t keep him. Nanyue and Li Meijun said, and then caught up with Zhai Zixiao who was going out alone: "I''ll see you off. Thank you today." "Doing public welfare is our duty." Zhai Zixiao didn''t refuse. She walked out of the ancient town. After walking a few steps, Zhai Zixiao jokingly asked, "do you want to ask me why the captain didn''t come?" Nanyue er said, "if you two come, there should be no way to open this store." Zhai Zixiao couldn''t help laughing: "indeed... However, it was my turn because the captain gave up this opportunity." "Is that so?" In the blink of an eye, Nanyue keenly smelled that there seemed to be something wrong inside moon. Seeing that she didn''t ask much, Zhai Zixiao wanted to say it instead. "Some people in the team think that they only sing and can''t earn much announcement fee. They are hard and tired. They have to score five points. Some don''t want to participate in group activities. The captain, who was afraid of what we thought, would give us the resources that the company gave him, so as not to be too busy to quit. Nanyue nodded: "Captain Jiang is indeed a very kind person." Zhai Zixiao sighed: "but in the entertainment industry, kindness is the least needed thing. The top management only cares about the benefits of traffic heat, not that we want to sing, dance and go on a bigger stage. They prefer that we all go to film and take some activities or variety shows with high announcement fees, rather than wasting money on making MVs. " Well, South Vietnam is speechless. She doesn''t want to make a debut as a women''s group, nor does she want to sign any company, but she doesn''t want to have such a day. Even the system can''t really control her life, and it''s even more impossible for her to be controlled by others. "Did I say too much? Maybe I''m not familiar with you, but I can speak more. " Zhai Zixiao stopped: "send it here. If you have a chance in the future, remember to persuade the captain that he can have a broader world." Chapter 316 I was tired all day on Sunday. On Monday morning, even the two chefs got up a little late. Seeing Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng, they had already gone out for a lap and had some accidents. Li Meijun and Ling Hao upstairs, naturally, are still sleeping. It is estimated that they can''t wake up easily before eight or nine o''clock. So the four had breakfast together, and then the two chefs said goodbye and left first. Nanyue also went to change clothes and packed his suitcase. Although she didn''t have to rush for any announcement, since she was free, she wanted more time to prepare new songs. Therefore, I still booked an early flight ticket and planned to fly back and directly go to Hongyu to record songs. Sheng Jingheng also changed his clothes, packed his luggage and waited in the living room. Seeing her coming down, he said, "come on, let''s go." "Mr. Sheng also went directly back to city a?" South Vietnam asked subconsciously. Sheng Jingheng said, "I''m on the same plane as you, business class." "..." Nan Yue looked at him strangely, "do you know which plane I booked?" "If you want to know, it''s not difficult." Sheng Jingheng looked at her calmly and did not hide it at all. He asked someone to check her ticket at what time. Nanyue pulled the box closer and sat down on the sofa: "just because it''s not difficult, there must be fans to pick up the plane. Don''t you take the VIP channel?" "It doesn''t matter." Sheng Jingheng didn''t care. But he can not care, but South Vietnam has a slight headache. When they get off the plane and leave the airport together, they must be photographed again. When Chu Ye sees it, he doesn''t know what to say about her. Sheng Jingheng didn''t know she was worried about this. Instead, he asked, "do you know moon very well?" "Ah," Nan Yue shook his head, "I''m not familiar, but Yuan Yuan is a loyal fan of moon. I''ve seen captain Jiang several times." He would ask because she gave Zhai Zixiao a ride yesterday? On the one hand, I felt that moon might be a little wrong. On the other hand, I wanted to take a separate picture of Zhai Zixiao and send it to Ren Jiayuan. Just as she thought, Sheng Jingheng said unexpectedly: "their songs and dances are good, but unfortunately, people are uncertain." "Mr. Sheng also felt pity..." Nanyue looked at him unexpectedly and nodded, "yes, the team is always harder than a single person for a long time." Just after that, there was a car sound outside the yard. Then Wei Jun and Chen Le pushed the door in. Nanyue saw the two people through the balcony glass, so he got up and said, "this time I''m going to rub Mr. Sheng''s car again." "Next time, let me rub it back." Sheng Jingheng also got up and calmly answered. Nanyue looked at him in surprise, then reluctantly smiled and said, "it''s my honor to let Mr. Sheng rub my car." Sheng Jingheng looked at her and did not speak again. Instead, he carried her box and went out with his own. Nanyue followed and met Chen Le who came in. Chen Le looked at the two boxes in Sheng Jingheng''s hand and the hand of Nanyue holding only a piano box. He couldn''t help revealing a thought-provoking smile: "good morning, Miss Nan." "Good morning, assistant Chen," Nanyue looked at him calmly, and then smiled, "you smell good, much softer than snow." ¡°£¿¡± Chen le was stunned. When he returned to his mind, he saw that Nanyue had gone out with Sheng Jingheng and got into the car. Wei Jun closed the rear door and turned to urge him: "move here quickly. What are you waiting for?" "Oh, good." Chen leding went to the balcony, wrapped up the pine potted plants, took the electronic piano and moved it to the trunk of the car. Chapter 317 After seeing Chen Le get on the bus, he no longer makes a fuss, but converges a lot, recovers his previous sense of existence, and doesn''t know he''s here without saying a word. Sheng Jingheng turned his eyes slightly and looked at the calm South Vietnam as usual. A knowing smile flashed in his eyes. Chen Le has another mission. He has always been uninterested in his other public and private affairs, only doing what he should do silently. This time, like a peacock, he had to release his breath. It is estimated that he was taken astray by Wei Jun. As a result, I ran into such a hard stubble in South Vietnam that I was directly frightened and choked back. Wei Jun is sitting in the co pilot, holding a tablet computer and looking through the recent itinerary. Leng Buding shivered, as if some cold air had rubbed behind his ears. He subconsciously turned back, but saw the two in the back seat, looking out of the window as if nothing had happened, just not looking at each other. The more unnatural, the more ghosts in my heart. Wei Jun secretly shook his head and sighed. Then he wanted to find someone to share this gossip, so he turned his head and looked at Chen Le driving next to him. But I saw that he had regained his pure heart and few desires some time ago, and looked straight ahead, without revealing a trace of superfluous emotion. It''s like the wall that I broke with gossip is intact again. What happened? But this question is destined to be answered by no one. Chen Le himself would never mention it to anyone. Because they started early, they just avoided the morning peak on Monday and arrived at the airport earlier than expected. It''s also because I came early that I didn''t meet any fans. But some passers-by recognized them and took some photos subconsciously. South Vietnam pulled down the brim of her hat. However, she was wearing a beret. No matter how she went down, she couldn''t stop her eyes. You can only let the mask cover your face tightly. You can deceive yourself. In this way, others will not recognize her. They didn''t change first-class tickets. After checking in their luggage, they had to wait in the ordinary waiting room. Wei Jun went to one side to answer the phone, while Chen Le consciously bought drinks. Left two people sitting across a seat, did not speak for a moment. "When you arrive, will someone pick you up?" Sheng Jingheng asked when he saw that she was wearing only one earphone. Nanyue turned to look at him: "well, I will go directly to Hongyu and record the two songs in hand first." Sheng Jingheng took off his sunglasses so that she could see more clearly: "then, when will I make an appointment with Ling hao?" "..." he doesn''t have good ears. But if she stood at the bar, she could hear everyone in the store and even the back kitchen. "Not yet, but it must be after the recording next week. At that time, if Mr. Sheng is free, do you want to come together? " South Vietnam has nothing to say, very calm. "Well," Sheng Jingheng nodded, "I will stay in city a for a month after the recording." March is almost over. He sends new songs in May. Naturally, he will be busy making them in April. Nanyue smiled: "so coincidentally, so am I." Chen Le just bought drinks and two cups of honey grapefruit tea. The topic came to an end and didn''t go on. When Chen Le sat away again, Sheng Jingheng turned and asked about the song list that Nanyue was listening to. South Vietnam directly turned on his cell phone and handed it to him. Wei Jun came back from the phone and sat down next to Chen le. He couldn''t help but tut tut tut when he looked at the two people, who were clearly separated by a seat, but seemed to be leaning together. "After going back, it''s time to be busy dealing with the gossip news and gossip marketing numbers." Chen Le hangs his eyes and stares at his hand. After deciding, if there is no big deal, he will no longer talk to Wei Jun. Chapter 318 Monday morning, it''s time to go to work and school. The microblog was deserted. Throwing a small stone down couldn''t attract any spray. But at this time, the heat of a microblog came up quietly. First, it was on the popular microblog, and then it quickly rushed to the hot search. #Sheng Jingheng Nanyue Airport# Microblogging does not edit any intentionally eye-catching copywriting, but just tell the truth to the photos. In the photo, they are sitting at the airport waiting for the flight. I don''t know what they are talking about. They lean towards each other across a seat and look at the mobile phone in the hands of South Vietnam. Although Nanyue is wearing a mask, her eyebrows and eyes are too delicate and particularly recognizable. Moreover, this photo was obviously taken by a professional camera. It was taken very clearly. Even the smiles at the bottom of South Vietnam''s eyes were included. Sheng Jingheng simply did not cover up. He showed his very eye-catching face in a big square, his eyes drooped slightly, and looked inexplicably with a very gentle feeling. At first glance, this picture will make people feel that the piano box lying between them is particularly eye-catching. I can''t wait to rush up and take the piano box in person so that they can lean together. If you simply use three words to describe it, it''s -- it''s perfect! After hot search quietly climbed to the top in the morning, this microblog gradually attracted many netizens. It''s like dropping a huge stone in a calm pool, which suddenly aroused waves in the sky. After a while, the position of the hot comment under this microblog was filled by versatile netizens. -When will the two of them be announced? -Lao Niu eats... No, Sheng Nan Shen seems to be only 25 years old this year. -@What does South Vietnam NY see? I have a friend who wants to -This is just after recording "come and have coffee" and go back to city a together? I have reason to doubt that this is actually a love variety. -Also known as the heart of the cafe? -One said, is this woman reincarnated with dog skin plaster? Will you die if you don''t stick to the grand scene? -Wow, this pair of CPS are sugary again. My CP hasn''t interacted with the box for nearly a month, crying and hawing. -Chu Shen shouldn''t indulge artists? Is this pair really true? -Sisters quietly Mimi shouted to me, it''s true, it''s true!!! -Don''t tell me, you still think they''re not greasy!? When Nanyue got to Hongyu''s studio, he saw Chu Ye sitting inside, holding his mobile phone and reading comments one by one. Thinking of the comments he read, it should be the same as what Xiao Wu read to her on the way when he just came. Nanyue coughed: "brother ye, I wrote another new song. I should be able to write the words well these days." "Well," Chu ye turned off his cell phone and got up to look at her, "it''s good not to forget business when falling in love." "...." Nanyue was helpless and laughed, "nothing, it''s really just going back to city a after recording the program. That picture was looking at the song list I listened to. Mr. Sheng gave me some suggestions on singing. " "Not now doesn''t mean it won''t happen in the future." Chu Ye looked very calm and said, "I won''t interfere with your friends and love. Don''t worry. Record the song first. Come to my office for lunch. I have something to talk to you about. " "OK, is it about the theme song of the order of purple clothes?" South Vietnam can only think of this. Chu Ye shook his head and said, "it''s not settled yet. It''s about your new song and another dance song. I''ll talk about it later. " South Vietnam was not so curious. When he heard the speech, he nodded and planned to talk to the recorder. Chu Ye couldn''t help but said, "you may want to cooperate with Shengshi entertainment. You should be prepared in advance to see if you want to accept it." Chapter 319 After all, there is such a big Shengshi group, which is a loyal backing behind it. The scale and scope of Shengshi entertainment, and even the quality and quantity of its artists, are far ahead in the entertainment industry in China. In contrast, Hongyu media is much smaller, just a small workshop. These words came from the mouth of Chu ye, the boss of Hongyu media. Moreover, Chu ye, as a gold medal broker, specializes in the art industry. Naturally, the company founded by Chu Ye is also dominated by signing artists. Then there is the film and television part. Occasionally, some good scripts are selected for investment, production and distribution. The weakest part is music. There are no well-known songwriters or composers, no popular singers, and no male and female groups. Although I still signed two male and female singers, I didn''t send songs and albums too often. Either go filming or go to a music variety show. Hongyu didn''t set up a few dance practice rooms, but also distributed them to several famous artists to practice body and do some fitness. At that time, I wanted to sign South Vietnam into the company. On the one hand, I thought that she had just made her debut and the requirements were not so high. On the other hand, she thought that when she became popular, she could also attract some other singers to sign Hongyu. In that way, the company can slowly expand and update some equipment, and capable people will invest automatically. But South Vietnam failed to sign Hongyu. Naturally, Hongyu can''t pay too much for her. Therefore, if she wants to have a better new song, one of the best choices is to cooperate with a large company such as Shengshi entertainment. This time, Shengshi entertainment took the lead in handing out the olive branch, indicating that it can cooperate with each other, rather than signing South Vietnam to its flag. If you don''t accept it, you''ll be a little unkind and waste a great opportunity. The more Chu Ye thinks clearly, the more complicated his mood becomes. He must accept the idea of serving South Vietnam well. But his relationship with Sheng family was very poor, and he broke with Sheng Jingrui. As a result, at this critical moment, we still have to rely on Shengshi entertainment. After listening to Chu ye, Nanyue first nodded to understand, and then asked, "so, what''s brother Ye''s opinion?" "Rationally speaking, I certainly suggest you accept it. However, in terms of sensibility, I will say that if you accept the contact with Shengshi entertainment, I may not care much. It depends on you. " Chu Ye is very frank. "Thanks for brother Ye''s understanding," Nanyue said without much hesitation, "let''s get in touch with Shengshi entertainment first. I''ll go with Lvlv." "Well," I expected that she would probably agree, and Chu Ye was not too surprised and would not be unable to accept it, "although most of them put forward this cooperation because of Sheng Jingheng''s face, the conditions given to you should also be good. However, we should pay more attention to a lot of things. Don''t miss any details. If there is uncertainty, you can still call me or ask me by message. " Nanyue smiled knowingly: "brother ye, don''t worry. I''ll ask you for help as soon as there''s anything wrong." Hearing the speech, Chu Ye couldn''t help laughing: "I don''t believe what you said. I feel like you have something to do alone." "Well," Nan Yue smiled more brightly, "thank you brother ye for your praise?" Chu Ye drank a cup of tea and moistened his throat. He said solemnly, "it''s just the side of flying butterfly fighting the fire. It may not start until late April or the end of the month. In the past few weeks, we''ll seize the time to finish the main hit of this dance song. Other songs are relatively much easier. " Chapter 320 Shengshi entertainment is indeed a big company. South Vietnam agreed in the morning and asked her to interview the company in the afternoon. Nanyue first went back to his residence, put away his luggage, changed his clothes and put on a formal and decent makeup. Then he took Mo Lvlv to Shengshi entertainment company building. Shengshi entertainment, located in the downtown center, naturally has to set up levels to prevent fans or people with ulterior motives from sneaking into it. The car in South Vietnam was stopped when it was close to the ground parking lot of the building. Verify the identity and confirm that it is a guest with an appointment. Only after registering the license plate and the personnel on the car one by one can it be released. Then he was stopped twice. After repeated confirmation, he was finally able to enter the underground parking lot of Shengshi entertainment. After parking at the designated parking space, South Vietnam saw that someone was waiting on one side. Seeing her get off the bus, someone politely bent over and motioned, "Hello, Miss Nan, please follow me." "Trouble." South Vietnam nodded and looked at the work card worn by the other party. Yan Wenli, assistant to the president. It seems that the person she wants to see is Sheng Jingrui, the president of Shengshi entertainment. Is it true that Sheng Jingheng specifically asked? After all, last Friday night, she told him frankly about the progress of her new album. The most important thing is the lack of such a main dance music. Then in the twinkling of an eye, such a great opportunity was sent to her. While thinking, Nam Yueh followed the Yan assistant, brushed the work card, entered the elevator and went straight to the top floor of the building. After the elevator goes up to the ground, you can find that this is a sightseeing elevator. The more you go up, the more you can see the surrounding environment of Shengshi entertainment building. Surrounded by prosperous places, this area is like a garden in a busy city, quiet, peaceful and beautiful. Two tall buildings stand opposite each other, surrounded by other low-rise buildings, supplemented by some leisure and sports facilities. There are courts, swimming pools, open-air gardens and so on. It''s like a small kingdom. It''s independent and doesn''t interfere with the outside world. It is probably the dream of many artists to sign under such a large company. With the "Ding" sound, South Vietnam took back its sight and looked at the slowly opened elevator door. "This way, please." Yan Wenli stretched out her hand and waited for Nanyue to go out first before walking in parallel with Mo Lvlv and following behind. "President Sheng is waiting for you in the reception room ahead." The sign in the reception room was very conspicuous, and South Vietnam went by itself. After waiting, Yan Wenli took another step and helped her open the glass door. In the reception room, the layout is very casual and comfortable. There is a large screen on the wall, on which a video is playing¡ª¡ª In the finals of South Vietnam, one person acted as a double horn to complete the male and female chorus and joint dance perfectly alone. This is the second most watched video on the Internet. The first is that she sang "the moon in the mountains" on Pearl satellite TV at the new year''s party. The South Vietnamese stepped into the reception room as usual and bowed slightly to those who would turn their heads to watch the video on the sofa. "Sheng Zonghao." Sheng Jingrui didn''t turn off or stop the video, but directly stood up with a cordial smile on his face. "See you again," Sheng Jingrui stretched out his hand to her. "On this occasion, I can finally talk to you about work." I knew he was saying that when we had dinner together at Ren''s house, we had to talk to her several times, but Sheng''s mother interrupted us because it was inappropriate to talk about work. While shaking hands with him, South Vietnam smiled and said, "this time, we''ll have a good time." Chapter 321 Mo Lvlv had no time to see more about the style of the president of Shengshi entertainment, so she was invited to the opposite secretary room by the assistant Yan Wenli. Then I learned that there are two most important positions around Sheng Jingrui, one is a secretary and the other is a special assistant. An assistant like Yan Wenli is said to be an assistant to the president. In fact, her immediate boss is a secretary and special assistant. Like her, there are two men and two women, each sitting on the station in the secretary room, very busy. The president''s office is naturally connected with the Secretary''s office. The mysterious mahogany double doors are now firmly closed, dignified and solemn. Mo Lulu was taken into the tea room in the secretary room. It was very spacious and bright. The sun shone in through the whole glass wall, warm and comfortable. "Coffee or juice, or boiled water and soda?" Yan Wenli took out a brand-new cup, slightly turned her head and asked Mo Lvlv. "Juice bar, thank you." Mo Lulu restrained himself. He didn''t see much of the world. He sat down first. Yan Wenli poured her a glass of juice, and then brought her a plate of nuts, melon seeds and a plate of candied cakes. "They expect to talk for a while. You can sit here or look around, as long as you don''t touch the documents." "OK, you go and be busy. I''ll have no problem alone." Mo Lvlv nodded. Yan Wenli smiled friendly: "call me if you need anything. If you want to drink something else, you can pour it yourself. Then turn right at the end of the corridor in the bathroom. It''s easy to find." After that, she nodded slightly, then went outside to sit down at her own station and continued her previous work. After she left, Mo Lulu looked at the two plates of food on the table and ate only a few candied fruits. But after waiting for more than half an hour, she couldn''t help eating nuts and eating melon seeds when no one told her she could go. In this half hour, South Vietnam met several people, talked about the style of singing and dancing, learned a lesson and learned a lot. What a good treatment Shengshi entertainment has given her for this cooperation. From composition, lyrics and music arrangement to production and choreography, they are almost top-level configurations. It will also provide her with an exclusive practice room and recording room, which does not need to be shared with others. Even then, I will help her shoot the MV and be responsible for the follow-up production. She just needs to pay some basic costs. After a round of discussion, the style and tune of the dance music were preliminarily determined, and the others began to prepare themselves. Left Nanyue and Sheng Jingrui sitting opposite. After thinking for a while, Nanyue asked bluntly, "since it is cooperation, what do I need to pay for it? Mr. Sheng, let''s be frank. " Sheng Jingrui didn''t beat around the bush. He took out a paper agreement and handed it to her. "You just need to sign this." South Vietnam subconsciously raised an eyebrow, then took the agreement and looked at the conditions listed above. After looking at it one by one, South Vietnam found that this is indeed a win-win cooperation, and there will be no one side, just taking advantage. Shengshi entertainment requires her to have relevant cooperation with artists here in the future. Every two years, she will receive a notice from Shengshi entertainment for her, filming or variety show. The notice fee will be 50-50%. If she can accept it, bring the newly signed artists of Shengshi entertainment. As long as she can do this, after Shengshi entertainment, she will regularly plan one or two dance songs for her every year. Each time, it will be top-level configuration and full production. Chapter 322 I know that she probably needs to discuss with Chu ye before she can make a complete decision. Sheng Jingrui also got up and said that he was going to answer an important phone call and would come back in 15 minutes to listen to her reply. After he went out, Nanyue took out his mobile phone, photographed the agreement, sent it to Chu ye, and waited for his reply online. Chu Ye has actually been waiting for news from her side. After receiving it, he spent one minute reading the agreement and two minutes thinking about it before returning the news to her. C: To tell you the truth, the conditions are very good, especially the second one, which is completely upside down. First and third, it''s just incidental. There are no big problems. Small problems can be solved in business and quantity. NY: that means you can sign? C: Yes. NY: I see. South Vietnam itself is very satisfied with the agreement, with both gains and contributions. After Chu ye said this, she may benefit more, and there is no opinion. Although the third article seems to be a little forced for newcomers, in fact, if you think about it again, how simple will it be for newcomers who can sign into Shengshi entertainment? I''m afraid she doesn''t need to bring it at all, but it''s just mutual benefit. However, before signing his name, South Vietnam sent the photographed agreement to another person. NY: [picture] Miss Sheng, do you know this? Sheng Jingheng was estimated to be quite idle. After half a minute, he replied. ¡££º I don''t know. Are you in the golden age? NY: Yes, it''s in the reception room on the top floor. I''m going to sign it now. ¡££º Um. Looking at the simple "um" word sent by him, Nanyue chuckled, then took the pen on the tea table and signed his name. As soon as fifteen minutes arrived, Sheng Jingrui knocked on the door on time. Seeing that South Vietnam had signed, he called and called a lawyer. There are two copies of this agreement, one for Nanyue and Sheng Jingrui, and the original is kept in the hands of the lawyer. Once this procedure is over, the agreement will come into force. If one party unilaterally breaches the agreement, the other party can hold the agreement and sue for corresponding compensation. The lawyer successfully completed his task and left first. Sheng Jingrui stretched out his hand to the south again, smiling warmly: "happy cooperation." "Happy cooperation." Nanyue shook hands with him, and then said, "thank you for your care." "Not care, this agreement represents that I am optimistic about you from beginning to end." Sheng Jingrui motioned for the copy of the agreement in hand, and deliberately lowered his voice and said, "let me tell you a secret. I let people do idol new era, and I founded happy music." Seeing the slightly surprised look of Nanyue, he smiled with satisfaction and then shrugged helplessly. "After you were eliminated, I wanted to sign you directly, but Chu Ye signed with you one step ahead of time. It''s not easy for me to rob people with him. After thinking about it, I came up with such a good idea. " Nanyue nodded: "well, it seems that Sheng and brother ye have a good relationship." "It used to be very good, but now... Alas, no more," Sheng Jingrui shook his head and looked at his watch. "I''ll have a small meeting later. I can only ask my assistant to accompany you around and identify the place." "OK, please, Mr. Sheng." South Vietnam put the agreement in his bag and went out of the reception room with him. In the tea room next to the secretary room, when I found Mo Lvlv, I saw that she was chatting with the assistant Yan Wenli. She looked very harmonious. When they saw them coming in, they stopped and got up together. Sheng Jingrui saw what the little assistant director of Nanyue looked like, and then went to see Yan Wenli: "lily, take Nanyue to the practice room and recording room, and visit the company by the way." Chapter 323 However, South Vietnam arrived at Shengshi entertainment at 3 p.m. and talked with Sheng Jingrui and others for more than an hour. It also took some time to sign the agreement and witness by lawyers. It''s almost five o''clock. So, under the leadership of Yan Wenli, I went to see her special practice room and recording room. Nanyue politely refused. Yan Wenli offered to take her to other places and said she would go back to prepare a new song. Naturally, Yan Wenli still attached importance to the wishes of South Vietnam. She immediately led her to take the elevator and prepared to take her to the underground parking lot. After pressing the elevator, Yan Wenli remembered, "by the way, I have to prepare a temporary work card for you. With this, you can come in and out by yourself next time. You can also enjoy everything in the restaurant and coffee shop for free. " Mo Lvlv coughed softly, because they had just talked too hard and delayed the business. "Can we go now? South Vietnam, why don''t you wait for me in the car first? I''ll take it and go down! " Nanyue looked at the elevator and determined that he could go down by himself later, so he nodded and said, "OK, you go." Yan Wenli still hesitated. She had to promise to send South Vietnam to the place. If anything happened, it would be difficult to explain. Just then, when the elevator reached this floor, the door opened slowly, revealing the people standing inside. Seeing who was inside, Mo Lulu waved in surprise, and then took Yan Wenli and said, "don''t worry, let''s go." Then he pulled the people together and slipped away first. Nanyue looked at the figure of the two leaving, and then stepped into the elevator: "Mr. Sheng, brother Wei." She glanced at the elevator floor they pressed, the first floor below, and the underground parking lot she was going to. Sheng Jingheng looked at the top of her hair and asked in a low voice, "have you signed it?" "Well," Nan Yue leaned aside and looked up at him, "I guess I''ll be half a prosperous man in the future. Please take more care of Mr. Sheng." Wei Jun blinked and looked puzzled - what did you sign? What is a man of half a prosperous age? But neither of them is looking at him, let alone solving his doubts. "You are a little greedy." Sheng Jingheng said with a smile. I know what he meant by this is that he used to take care of her enough, and now let him take care of her more. There is really no end. Nanyue also looked at him with a smile: "people always have to be greedy in order to make better progress. Mr. Sheng, are you right? " Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes and looked at her quietly. Then he smiled: "well, you have privileges. You can be more greedy." South Vietnam wanted to joke with him. When he heard the word "privilege", he couldn''t help but be slightly stunned and looked straight at the bottom of his eyes. Although he had a smile in his eyes, he was not joking. In other words, he said this from the bottom of his heart, telling her that she had privileges that no one else had. She didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Do you want to say thank you, Mr. Sheng? He did so much, how could he just thank her. The atmosphere between the two became silent, but they looked at each other earnestly, with no intention of hiding. Wei didn''t dare to make a sound and moved aside quietly. But before he moved away, the elevator rang and came to the underground parking lot. "This broken elevator, how can it be so fast..." Wei Jun muttered and walked out first. Nanyue also suddenly thought back: "teacher Sheng, do you need to rub the car?" Sheng Jingheng took a deep look at her, then raised his hand, crossed her shoulder and pressed the elevator door key: "next time." Chapter 324 After sitting in the car and waiting for about ten minutes, Nanyue saw Mo Lvlv come out of the elevator and run all the way to get on the car. "South Vietnam, this is yours." After closing the door, Mo Lvlv handed her a temporary work card without photos. "Thank you." South Vietnam accepted the work card, but he was absent-minded and looked light. Mo Lulu first asked Mao Hui to drive back, then turned his head, looked at South Vietnam carefully and asked tentatively. "Did you just say something to Mr. Sheng? You seem to have something on your mind? " South Vietnam subconsciously shook his head: "didn''t say anything, just chatted." Then, after a moment of meditation, he asked, "green, if a person tells you that you have privileges that others don''t have, what does that mean?" "Ah?" Mo Lulu was stunned and answered consciously, "it depends on what relationship I have with him. If it''s family or good friends, it''s normal. If it''s a friend of the opposite sex... It may mean a little ambiguous. " Mo Lulu said, suddenly thinking of a possibility, his mouth opened slightly: "the person who said this to you should not be... The person I think?" South Vietnam didn''t admit it, but said, "you don''t hear it." Mo Lulu covered his mouth with his hand. Then he felt wrong and turned to cover his ears: "well, I''m blind. I can''t hear or see anything." South Vietnam was amused by her, shook his head, took out his mobile phone, looked at it, and returned several messages. Just plug in your headphones and continue listening to the rest of the song list. Xu was in a lot of mood. He returned to his residence at night. In the dead of night, the inspiration for the lyrics of the new song suddenly began to burst out one after another. Nanyue took the music score and hummed while writing sentence by sentence. The wrong places were revised repeatedly. By the way, the immature places of the music were adjusted to the most perfect feeling. Near zero, a complete new song came out like this. However, it was too late to play and sing now. Nanyue temporarily pressed down his mood and slowly entered a state of calmness, practicing as usual. However, the mind is still somewhat volatile. After allowing the breath to flow freely, South Vietnam shouted five times. [Xiao Wu, are you asleep?] [not yet, I will wait until the host enters deep sleep before I sleep.] Well, let me ask you a question [host, please.] If I succeed in fulfilling my wish for my original body, where will I go on that day Is it to return to the world of cultivation, or is it to be used as a tool and put into another world to realize its wish for another parallel space-time South Vietnam? [Er, sorry, this question is beyond my permission and cannot be answered for the time being.] [so, the only benefit your wish system can give me at present is to let me continue to survive with this body? It is also possible to throw it away after completing your wish.] [host, there is no doubt that you are the South Vietnam of this time and space. The original body automatically gives up its body and gives it full power to you.] In other words, can she use this body to do everything she wants to do? At least, you can do whatever you want and follow your heart before you complete your wish. South Vietnam felt its heart beating and fell silent. The problem now is that sometimes she is not sure whether the heart really beats because of her own emotions, or the emotions left over from her original body. The only thing she can be sure of is the vibration brought by the yuan God, that is, the soul. But what can be done to trigger soul tremor? Chapter 325 The next morning, after recording the song in Hongyu studio, South Vietnam was specially taken around by Chu Ye. "How''s it going? Is it different from Shengshi entertainment? " Under his gaze, South Vietnam nodded honestly, "indeed." Chu Ye obviously doesn''t want to hear this answer, but he has to admit that this is the correct answer. He hummed: "if my family hadn''t been bankrupt once, Hongyu would certainly be no worse now." "Huh?" South Vietnam asked modestly, "what''s going on?" "There''s nothing to say," Chu Ye shook his head. "It''s all over, and it''s the contradiction between the elders. I was still young at that time. What I was good with Sheng Jingrui was my brother in a pair of pants." South Vietnam said, "in that case, you can still be friends." Chu Ye looked a little complicated. Then he coughed and said, "who wants to be friends with him... What else did you talk about yesterday besides the agreement? It has nothing to do with the new song. " Thinking of the secret Sheng Jingrui told her, Nanyue shook his head and said, "he didn''t say anything. He said he saw me eliminated before. He wanted to sign me, but you took the lead." "He has an eye." Chu Ye is a little proud. It seems that it is a very happy thing to win Sheng Jingrui. South Vietnam didn''t answer, knowing that sometimes men are childish, just like children. They strolled back, ate some fruit after dinner and talked about the progress of the new song. Finally, it was decided that there was no need to worry. It was not too late to release the new album after South Vietnam finished shooting the flying butterfly fighting the fire. During this period, you can make plans first, such as taking time to shoot an MV, recording a studio version of the dance, preparing publicity copy in advance, etc. OK. Let''s talk about some cooperation first. Fortunately, as soon as the new album is released, there will be enough stage opportunities to sing new songs. This is also a way of publicity and can earn some announcement fees. Anyway, there must be a gap in filming at that time, when the opposing actors ask for leave, or occasionally take a day or two off to facilitate the transition of the crew. Hongyu''s film and Television Division has already talked about the shooting site, which is in n city of the next province. It''s just close to the airport. It''s very convenient to go back and forth. It is expected to be finished before August. At that time, we will seize the time to let South Vietnam shoot two MVS, and then we can directly send new specials. Anyway, it''s still music sent in the clouds, or the kind you listen to for free. There is no need to make anything on a large scale, and the cost will be lower. While recording the two new songs already set, Nanyue slowly improved the new songs just written with the help of Xue fan and other colleagues. After the complete demo came out, she sent it to LAN lingxuan for the first time. The dance music that LAN lingxuan cooperated with is already in the production process, so she doesn''t need to participate too much. After listening to demo, LAN lingxuan immediately booked a ticket and flew directly to city a to Hongyu. After arriving, I found that it was already Thursday, and South Vietnam had to record variety shows on Friday. Looking at the helpless look of Nanyue and Chu ye who received her, LAN lingxuan pretended to be calm and said, "I believe that with my tacit understanding with Nanyue, I will be able to record this song before tomorrow night." "If I can''t, I can stay two more days and record it next Monday." South Vietnam didn''t have much opinion, but she couldn''t help asking, "sister LAN, don''t you have to keep staring at your new song?" "No," Lan lingxuan said calmly. "There are real sisters and several teachers. It''s absolutely no problem." Chapter 326 Compared with LAN lingxuan''s cooperative song with South Vietnam. The chorus written by South Vietnam itself is much simpler. There is no need to choreograph or show any singing skills, that is, simply sing out the feelings in your heart. LAN lingxuan did an excellent job in this regard. There is no need to worry at all. As for South Vietnam, there is no need to worry. After all, this is a song written by her own heart. I know very well what feelings to sing. In terms of singing, South Vietnam wanted to change. After talking to LAN lingxuan and trying to sing a few words, it immediately got absolute approval. They were in the studio, changing their voices and recording, and from time to time proposed to add new elements. Unconsciously, the day passed. Early on Friday morning, South Vietnam just arrived, and LAN lingxuan followed. After looking at each other, I didn''t talk much nonsense. I went straight into the studio one by one and started a new day. The arrangement of the whole song was almost finalized yesterday. Today is a pure and formal recording. Both of them want to be as perfect as possible, both in singing and singing, as well as in their feelings. As long as there is something wrong, it will be put forward immediately, then improved and continue to record again. In order to ensure that the throat is always in the best state, the tea for moistening the throat has not been broken. Finally, before dark, I recorded the most satisfactory version that had been improved again and again. Knowing that South Vietnam still had to catch a plane, LAN lingxuan didn''t say much sigh. He just came forward slightly and hugged South Vietnam. "I like this song very much. I''m glad you can invite me to sing together." "Thank you, sister LAN. I''m glad you like it, too." LAN lingxuan loosened her slightly and smiled: "next time we have enough time, we will record the stage version again. I believe the effect will be better." "OK," South Vietnam raised his hand and stretched out his little thumb, "pull the hook." "Ha ha," Lan lingxuan smiled happily and pulled a hook with her, "come on, seal another chapter." The two people pulled the hook, met their thumbs and made this agreement. LAN lingxuan didn''t have to hurry back, so she went back to the hotel for one night before leaving. Before they parted, Nanyue gave her a small bottle of beauty pills freshly rubbed with aloe mud, plus a bottle of Baishouwu juice. After LAN lingxuan asked how to use the beauty pill, he gladly accepted it and gave it back to South Vietnam. Looking at her smiling and leaving, Nanyue raised his hand and touched his side face. For a moment, he was surprised. After the car left, he had no choice but to laugh and turned to his own car. When I went out this morning, with the help of Mo Lvlv, South Vietnam had packed up the luggage for the past two days and three nights, and would go straight to the airport. This time she booked first class, went directly to the VIP channel and boarded the plane. There were few people in first class. Across the aisle, the people sitting side by side with her were not others, but shengjingheng. He didn''t bring anyone else this time. He was alone, wearing sunglasses and listening to songs. His face was cold and his whole body exuded the indifference of strangers. As soon as Nam Yueh sat down, he moved slightly, then raised his hand, took off his sunglasses, turned his head and looked at her. "Hi, Mr. Sheng, what a coincidence." Nanyue raised his hand and showed his face that he had recorded a day''s song. He was inevitably tired. But in her eyes, she had a smart and satisfied smile. Obviously, she had a full and happy day. Sheng Jingheng handed her a new steam eye mask: "take a break. Don''t use your voice for the time being." "Oh," Nan Yue accepted it, unpacked it, put it on, and whispered, "it''s like you''re squatting on me. It''s obviously me..." Before she finished, she closed her eyes and rested. It''s estimated that she won''t arrive until eleven or twelve tonight, but fortunately, someone is with her. Chapter 327 When director Hu zhe mentioned it before, they just felt a little in their hearts. After I really realized that this was the last recording, I began to find that nothing seemed to be right. Many things can''t be left for the next time. And after a normal business day on Saturday, the task mode is turned on on Sunday. In addition to the two chefs still guarding the store, the four people and the special guests invited by the program group began to be divided into two groups to take over the tasks respectively. Instead of competition, we should unite with each other. In the end, the more tasks we do together, the more charity money we will accumulate. It was also because a group of two people was needed, so the program team specially invited two special guests at one time. One is the newly popular young actor, ran Yin. One is the famous hostess, Jane rutha. In accordance with the principle of matching men and women and pleasing to the eye, the program team has arranged two permanent guests of men and women to bring these two special guests. Li Meijun and ran Yin, Sheng Jingheng and Jian Lusha. Two young people automatically form a group. This group makes four people look different, looking at each other, but I don''t know what to make complaints about. However, we must take special guests to play, although they are also the first time to play this task mode. In fact, this mission mode is similar to crossing the level in meet the beautiful scenery. The program team didn''t tell them what to do. Instead, they need six of them to walk around the ancient town and look for people who need their help. It may be a passing tourist or the owner of other shops in the ancient town. After successful help, even if you complete the task, you will get a keepsake. However, there is no need to show any talent, but more need to use your brain and hands to give full play to what you can. At ten o''clock, there were more and more tourists in the ancient town. The six people were divided into three groups and walked all the way along the streets of the ancient town from different directions. Ling Hao took a few steps, then turned back once, with worry on his face: "can Mr. Sheng and Sister Rosa receive the task and complete it? There''s always a bad feeling. " South Vietnam also looked back. The two people over there were walking in the opposite direction to them. Jane rutha walked ahead with ease, and Sheng Jingheng lagged behind a few steps and followed slowly. They followed each other behind them. They didn''t seem to be in a group, but they came to record two programs respectively. Jane rutha is cheerful and well-known. She should be very relaxed when she wants to take the task. As for shengjingheng, I think he will give a hand nearby? South Vietnam turned back and said, "let''s work harder and do more tasks." "That''s right," Ling Hao immediately turned cloudy to sunny and came to the spirit. "Let''s go faster. No, we''d better go slower and find out who needs help." Seeing him speed up suddenly and stop suddenly, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing: "relax, I''m here." Ling Hao nodded: "sister Nan, it depends on you!" On the other hand, Li Meijun and ran Yin talked well. Although the latter was not particularly handsome, he was very masculine and had a full sense of humor, which would not make people feel frivolous and embarrassed. Moreover, ran Yin is also a loyal fan of Li Meijun. She has seen all her TV and movies and has a lot of common topics. Both sides are so harmonious that director Hu Zhe, who is always staring at the monitor, is very satisfied. Look at Sheng Jingheng and Jane Lusa who are quiet, as if they don''t know each other at all, and they are not the same program. He''s not in a hurry, but he''s already figured out what subtitles to put on the later stage at that time. Chapter 328 However, Sheng Jingheng and Jane Lusa are not completely zero communication. Sometimes, after thinking about what Jane rutha said, Sheng Jingheng would answer her a few words. Although most of the time it''s meaningless words - well, it''s not clear, it''s OK, maybe. But at least she was able to speak, which didn''t make Jane Lusa, a natural talker, feel suffocated. Jane Rosa is a popular hostess of Pearl satellite TV. She has seen countless artists and has any character. Sheng Jingheng, for example, is just a little cold and doesn''t like to talk, but he has the courtesy and cooperation he should have. He can be regarded as a good partner. She is still afraid of male artists who despise female artists and look at people with colored eyes. Or, there is no B number in my heart, the kind of joking. If her partner ignores others, she can talk to him! Moreover, many tourists in the past know her and can say hello and chatter. But it is also because she is too addicted to chatting with tourists who have no tasks to send them. So in the past morning, she and Sheng Jingheng only did two tasks. Moreover, they are all tasks discovered by Sheng Jingheng, and she just helped to complete them. Realizing this, Jane rutha slowed down and waited for Sheng Jingheng to keep up, and then sincerely apologized. "Sorry, Mr. Sheng, I forgot that this is not an interview or visit program. Next, I will carefully observe to see who needs help!" "Yes." Sheng Jingheng answered faintly, and then he still walked forward. Jane rutha looked at his cold side face and saw some dislike for no reason. She couldn''t help helping her forehead. She thought he didn''t want to play this task mode at all. As a result, she was the real absent-minded person. This feeling is really bad. Jane rutha cheered herself up, and then followed up with high morale. She thought that she must find more tasks next. She was ashamed before the snow. After walking for a while, Sheng Jingheng suddenly stopped and looked not far ahead. "What''s the matter? Is there a mission? Where is it? " Jane rutha''s eyes lit up and three question marks came at a fast speed. After asking, I followed his line of sight and saw that there were many people around a store. Vaguely, I saw someone carrying a camera. Jane rutha was stunned: "did you meet them? Go and have a look? " "OK." Sheng Jingheng nodded and then walked forward. Jane rutha followed curiously. Seeing that the crowd was unaware of their arrival, she guessed whether there were Li Meijun and ran Yin. When I got to the store, I first smelled a clear smell, and then I saw who was sitting in the store. "South Vietnam?" Jane rutha was a little shocked. She looked at South Vietnam''s tea making like clouds and flowing water, and then looked at South Vietnam''s face, from the initial mismatch to the final confirmation. South Vietnam has cooperated with pearl satellite TV twice, so before she came, she did some homework on the debut history of South Vietnam. In fact, it''s not long. It''s only about four months. I soon felt it thoroughly. During this period, she was surprised several times. Unexpectedly, this time she refreshed her cognition and found another skill in South Vietnam. Ling Hao stood by the store door and was stunned. After a meeting, he found that Sheng Jingheng and Jane Lusa didn''t know when they came, so he hurried to say hello. "Miss Sheng, sister Lusha, we have taken over the task here. Hurry up and go to another house." "What is the specific task?" Jane rutha just asked, "do you make tea for the shopkeeper or?" Ling Hao said, "Er, I want to help the shopkeeper attract more guests, but I can''t attract them by shouting or by face. Instead, I want customers to sincerely go to the store to buy tea sets and tea." Chapter 329 "I see." Jane rutha nodded clearly and looked at the tourists around. They all showed eager expressions, but they all felt that they''d better not go in and disturb this beautiful painting now. As you know, most of this task has been completed. Even if she was an ordinary tourist, she felt itchy when she smelled the tea and the crystal clear tea set. I can''t wait to buy a set back immediately. I also learn the posture of South Vietnam and cook tea for people to see. But Jane rutha was still more sober and rational. She knew that even if she had to do it herself, she would never be as good-looking as South Vietnam. The South Vietnamese movement, however, is not simply good-looking. What do you say? Probably, as soon as I saw it, I felt that South Vietnam was naturally suitable for these movements. It was very harmonious to sit there. And the light movement makes people feel that she seems to be more like a person from ancient times than those women in ancient clothes. It seems that he has lived in a scholarly family since childhood and is influenced by tea art every day. However, this is not the case in South Vietnam. She was born in a third tier small city, attended a third tier art school she has never heard of, and has not even graduated. It seems that people really can''t just look at the surface and those stiff written materials. But we should know more about her. After making tea, Nanyue brewed several cups of tea, which made the whole store full of tea fragrance. The shopkeeper smiled and greeted the guests outside to come in for tea. Afraid of not enough cups, he also took out a disposable paper cup to entertain them. Then, seeing that South Vietnam was leaving, he quickly took the keepsake given to him by the program team in advance and gave it to her. After thanking the shopkeeper and saying a few words to the tourists politely and modestly, South Vietnam led its own follow-up shot and squeezed out of the store. "Here you are." Nanyue first handed the keepsake to Ling Hao for safekeeping, and then looked at the two people next to him. "Miss Sheng, Sister Rosa, when did you come?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her hand and said, "just now." Jane Rosa exclaimed, "you are so powerful in South Vietnam. Have you specially studied the tea ceremony?" "I didn''t learn it. I used to make tea for my elders and practice it." South Vietnam did not care about the camera and lied with its eyes open. Anyway, the people of the south family won''t pay attention to her program. Even if you pay attention, you won''t come out and say she''s not right at all. Instead, you should want her to be good, so as not to break up the relationship before. Although this is true, if you really want to study it carefully, it will become a "lie". Ling Hao took care of himself and said, "it''s so happy to be with sister Nan." "You know what''s nice to say," Nanyue looked at him reluctantly and asked them, "it''s almost lunchtime. The program team asked us to solve it by ourselves. Do we want to have something to eat together?" Jane rutha nodded hurriedly, "OK, together, it''s my treat." Let her have dinner with Sheng Jingheng alone, it''s a little torture. Nanyue and Ling Hao exchanged eyes, then both smiled and said the same thing. "Thank you, sister rutha." Seeing that the three of them made their own decision, they all laughed happily. Sheng Jingheng didn''t participate in it, but stood aside silently. But after eating the local special snacks together, he silently bought the order and didn''t really let Jane Lucia treat. Jane rutha was not surprised, but quietly pulled Ling Hao to the side and whispered a call while Nan Yue went to the bathroom. He discussed with her and called director Hu Zhe. Chapter 330 When Nanyue tidied up her hair and washed her hands, she saw that there was only Sheng Jingheng waiting for her outside the store. South Vietnam did not think too much for a moment, but naturally came forward and asked, "where are the two of them?" "Let''s go first." Sheng Jingheng looked at her and said more, "where are you going next?" "Huh?" South Vietnam realized that something had happened during the little meeting when she left. "What do you mean, we''re in a group now? Did the program team agree? " Sheng Jingheng said, "Jane Lusa mentioned it, and Hu Bian said yes." The program team agreed. South Vietnam casually pointed out the direction it hadn''t been to all morning. As he walked forward, he asked. "Why did sister rutha change her group? Is it because you don''t talk to her? " "She said that this combination can complete more tasks." Sheng Jingheng heard the faint funny tone in her words and looked at her faintly, but he didn''t mind. South Vietnam noticed his indulgent eyes, coughed and became serious: "teacher Nasheng, let''s cheer together and don''t live up to Sister Rosa''s expectations." Sheng Jingheng didn''t respond to this nonsense, but looked around directly and found the goal. South Vietnam just looked to the other side and didn''t notice the change in his eyes. When I was gently pressed on my head by a big hand, I was stunned for a moment, and then I suddenly returned to my mind and realized whose hand it was. "This way." Sheng Jingheng turned her eyes slightly and let her see a stone bridge to the left. There stood a famous woman with an anxious face. It was obvious that she had something to do and needed help from others. Seeing that Nanyue saw it, Sheng Jingheng withdrew his hand as if nothing had happened and took the lead in taking steps: "go and have a look." "Well, good." Nan Yue touched his head and followed him step by step. The woman was indeed the NPC of the task arranged by the program team in advance. As soon as they spoke up, they immediately released the task and displayed the task reward - a keepsake. The task is that in the process of playing, she accidentally lost an item. As a result, she can''t find the way now. She doesn''t know which stores she visited before. We need Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng to find these stores through her description and look for the lost item one by one. Both of them have a good memory. After hearing the woman say it once, they immediately have an impression and know which side of the store it is. "Miss Sheng, I''ll go?" Nanyue looked at Sheng Jingheng. After seeing his eyes, he knew that he had a bottom in his heart. Sheng Jingheng said, "together, and then division of labor." "Good!" South Vietnam nodded immediately. Then, after comforting the woman, they went to the street together, separated by tacit understanding, and soon found several stores. South Vietnam had better luck. When he found the third store, he found the item. They returned the items and got the keepsake. In turn, they quickly found a new task target. Following the two people''s follow-up, I followed them all the way. I was a little stunned. If they didn''t know that these tasks were arranged in advance, they would think whether Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng had peeked or overheard something. At this moment, it will be so fast and clear. It seems that they all go straight to the task point, and then they can be completed easily without embarrassment at all. It''s like hanging up. Before that, everyone would propose to change the group only when Jane Lusa didn''t want to stay with shengjingheng. Now I find that Jane rutha is really right. These two people can really complete more tasks! Chapter 331 The program group originally thought that they were divided into three groups of six people. A group can do 20 tasks a day, even if it is the limit. It''s also possible that you can''t find so many tasks at all. After all, when there are many tourists, it''s easy to see the fork and ignore the real task NPC. Therefore, we arranged 60 small tasks and five slightly more difficult big tasks. As a result, although Li Meijun and ran Yin, as well as Ling Hao and Jian Lusha, who changed the group again, the two groups together completed a total of 30 tasks. Ten of them were completed by Ling Hao and South Vietnam in the morning. Only because the keepsakes were kept by Ling Hao, they were included in his group and Jane rutha''s group. However, the other 30 small tasks and five big tasks were all found and completed. And it was fully two hours earlier than the expected completion time of the program group. Originally scheduled to end the recording at 6 p.m., as soon as 4 p.m., a group of people gathered and returned to the store to hand in the keepsake. The coffee shop is not only open, but also lined up outside. You can see that it should be all their fans. After all, when they came back, the crowd suddenly made a commotion. When they reacted, they all waved to them excitedly. Seeing the battle, the six stopped together and hesitated. They didn''t know what happened there and whether they should come forward. The staff guarding here are actually a little confused. I didn''t expect the six people to come back so soon. Immediately, one of the staff members ran up to the six people with a cat on his waist and explained to them what was going on in the store now. It turned out that many fans on the Internet were making suggestions to the program group. They said they wanted to participate in public welfare, but they couldn''t eat so much, and it was not good. They always came and occupied the seats in the store. I hope the program team can launch an on-site fund-raising. If you don''t want them to donate money in vain, you can prepare some snacks, as well as the gags, photos, surroundings and small gifts of several artists when recording the program. In this way, everyone will be happy, the public welfare has been done, and the fans can return with a full load. After hearing this, Li Meijun said, "let''s help, too. Try to let them go back early without affecting other tourists." Naturally, the staff had no problem. Seeing that the other five nodded, they called several other colleagues over to maintain the order of the team and send the six people safely to the store. With their help, the front distributed gifts and the back kitchen made snacks, which accelerated the progress. The fans at the bottom were also lucky to get the benefit of group photos. At six o''clock in the afternoon, the sunset set, and the red clouds on the horizon were unusually bright. After a group photo of everyone in front of and behind the stage, "come and have a cup of coffee" officially came to an end, and now it is completely finished. No one knows when the next opening meeting will be. Ran Yin and Jane Lusa said goodbye directly and did not participate in the final dinner of several old members of their program. The last dinner was not held in the small building, but in the restaurant where Li Meijun wanted to go last week, but he didn''t go because he was too tired. After the dinner, the program team gave them a car and let them go for a ride and see the scenery on their last night in J city. Among the four, only Nanyue, who really can''t drink, hasn''t touched a drop of wine. So, the task of driving was handed over to her. When Sheng Jingheng got on the co driver and fastened his seat belt, he remembered and asked, "do you have a driver''s license?" Nan Yue smiled at him and went to the back seat. In fact, he drank a lot, but they just didn''t want to sleep. Then he whispered, "Mr. Sheng, please believe that your driver is professional and beautiful." Chapter 332 It''s no wonder shengjingheng doubts whether she has got her driver''s license. Even Nanyue himself was surprised that he had taken the driver''s license. But the reason for taking the driver''s license is a little strange. After the original adult, Nanfu happens to have an acquaintance working in the vehicle management office, which can avoid some unnecessary expenses and give a discount. And because nanmu can''t drive, Nanfu drives around all the time. Just think, the original body is also big, can help drive errands, or occasionally go back to the countryside. Then, let the original take advantage of the holidays and weekends to learn to drive and get a driver''s license. As a result, I didn''t expect that I would secretly come to city a to participate in the draft with the money saved by my own work, and I wouldn''t look back once I chose. However, for Nanjia, the loss of a daughter is not much different from the loss of a labor force. "What are you thinking?" Sheng Jingheng''s low magnetic voice pulled her thoughts back. While driving forward at a very stable speed, Nanyue looked at him slightly and said, "I was thinking that although I took the driver''s license, I didn''t seem to bring it." Sheng Jingheng''s eyes were gentle and far-reaching. After staring at her for a moment, he said, "change me later." Nanyue just wanted to say that he also drank a few glasses of wine at the banquet, but instead he remembered and sniffed. He didn''t notice unexpectedly that the smell of wine on him had gradually faded away. Presumably, it was forcibly dispersed. Now he was in front of her, completely unaware of what the cover was, and showed everything to her. "OK." South Vietnam looked back, and then stopped at the side of the road where he had drawn a line and could stop temporarily, and exchanged positions with him. This stop and drive made the two people slightly drunk in the back seat wake up slowly. Li Meijun leaned forward, his face flushed, and a smile flashed in his eyes: "it''s hard for you to drive for us in turn." Nanyue opened a bottle of mineral water and handed it over: "Sister Li, is there anything uncomfortable?" "It''s OK. I didn''t drink too much. I just think it''s the last dinner. I''m a little drunk. Everyone is drunk." Li Meijun took a sip of water and his breath calmed a little: "take a little lap and go back. I''m tired today." "OK." Nanyue said, and went to see Ling Hao, who was still a little dull. He didn''t seem to know what had happened. He couldn''t help laughing. "He looks like this. It''s really worrying whether he will be sold one day." Li Meijun "hissed" and then said softly, "don''t worry, he has a good agent, who is more than two years older than him. He knows him very well." Looking at Li Meijun and blinking at himself, South Vietnam seemed to understand something. "Oh, that''s good. I''m a little older. I''m just considerate and can take good care of him." When they understood each other''s meaning, they couldn''t help looking at each other and smiling. Sheng Jingheng, who was driving, lowered his eyes slightly, covered his passing smile, took a circle along the wall of the river, and then turned back to the small building behind the ancient town. After waiting, Ling Hao slowly sobered up. Before getting off the bus, he scratched his hair vaguely and asked. "Just in the car, did you say something about me?" "No." Nanyue and Li Meijun denied it with one voice. Immediately, they all looked at shengjingheng. Sheng Jingheng calmly unfastened his seat belt and unlocked the door: "I''m just a driver and don''t listen to what I shouldn''t listen." "Ha? What do you mean? " Ling Hao pushed open the door and caught up with Li Meijun''s steps, "sister, did you say it?" South Vietnam looked at the two people entering the yard one after the other, and went to the kitchen to prepare the honey water to relieve the wine. He couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling. Sheng Jingheng got out of the car, closed the door and walked around her: "tomorrow morning, shall we run together?" Chapter 333 Although I made an appointment to run together one night in advance, it was really just a simple run. Didn''t talk much and didn''t stay out too long. After running back together, Li Meijun and Ling Hao got up and prepared breakfast in the kitchen very diligently. The four rarely had breakfast together on Monday morning after the recording. Then they set out together to the airport. Li Meijun wanted to fly to city B. when he arrived at the airport, he separated from the three and met with the agent assistant to prepare for boarding. The remaining three people all want to go back to city a, and because they are the tickets arranged by the program team, they are on the same flight. Ling Hao walked next to South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng, receiving the line of sight from passers-by, and suddenly felt that he should apply for another flight. But it''s obviously too late to say this now. The three people, surrounded and followed by many people, went to finish the formalities, check in their luggage, and then waited for boarding. Not long after sitting down, Sheng Jingheng was very rare and went aside to answer the phone. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ling Hao quickly looked at Nanyue and said, "I''ve seen your airport photos on my microblog. Honestly, is there anything fishy between you and Mr. Sheng?" "We are now sitting together, photographed and posted on the microblog," Nanyue replied calmly, "do you believe it or not, some people say that there is something fishy between us?" "Er," Ling Hao subconsciously moved aside, "no, we are a very pure sister brother relationship!" South Vietnam looked at him with a smile: "I can''t say it. My body is still very honest to avoid suspicion, brother." "Cough," Ling Hao clenched his fist and coughed twice against his lips, "but the agent told me that it''s best not to spread any gossip in recent years, otherwise it''s easy to lose fans." He is a national son. His fans are lovely little sisters. They treat him as a child. Gossip with female artists is tantamount to puppy love. South Vietnam simply put on two headphones: "well, from now on, don''t talk to me, so as not to spread gossip." "QAQ" Ling Hao puffed his face like a frog. When he saw Sheng Jingheng coming back from answering the phone, he returned to his original state and acted as if nothing had happened. Sheng Jingheng did not care about him, but looked directly at South Vietnam. Noticing Sheng Jingheng''s line of sight, Nan Yue took off one of his headphones and slightly raised his eyebrows at him. "Nothing." Sheng Jingheng shook his head slightly, turned to sit quietly beside her, and took out his headphones to listen to the song. Ling Hao finally put on his Bluetooth headset and pretended to be listening to music, so as not to feel like he was excluded. When three people walk together, they are surprisingly quiet. After being photographed and uploaded to the microblog, this situation of ignoring each other once triggered rumors about whether they were at odds. But soon, it was broken by a dynamic video. In the video, although the three have little communication, they are very familiar and tacit in both expression and action. It''s not like three stars traveling, but like three friends. It''s natural to help each other. I can''t even remember to say thank you to each other. It''s like this. There is another fact that many other people are surprised and break their glasses¡ª¡ª Among them, the most cared for people are not the youngest, or girls in South Vietnam. And it was Ling Hao. The most obvious scene was that when the three were picking up their checked baggage, Sheng Jingheng finished his suitcase and took the luggage from South Vietnam. Nanyue turned around and went to help take Ling Hao''s box. Ling Hao stood aside with a bag on his back, like a brother who came out to play with his brother and sister. Chapter 334 Chu Ye was also surprised when he saw this video. However, there is more emotion - South Vietnam is probably the most worry-free and comfortable artist he has ever brought. He doesn''t have to operate anything or find any topic, so he can search spontaneously day by day. The degree and heat of discussion have always been high. Even for more than a month, there are basically no public activities or stages, just relying on some road transillumination, airport photos or videos. For a new album, not only big companies such as Shengshi entertainment spontaneously proposed to cooperate. What''s more, LAN lingxuan, who just finished a dance song with her, sang a new song with her. Even if the other two songs are not good, these two songs are enough to make the new album of South Vietnam explode. But the other two songs are really not bad at all, even very good. Chu ye thought carefully that he didn''t seem to be able to help with anything in the process of preparing this new album. Although he doesn''t intend to share the revenue of the New South Vietnamese album, as an agent, he doesn''t use his feeling for anything. It''s still a little strange. But somehow, he helped her and talked about a new job. Although it didn''t make much effort, and most of it depended on South Vietnam''s own strength. But without prejudice, Chu Ye was very happy when he told Nanyue about the good news. "The theme song of the order of purple clothes has been decided. You can go there and record it tomorrow." South Vietnam was a little surprised, and then smiled and nodded: "OK, I will sing well." "It''s an antique song. It shouldn''t be difficult for you," said Chu ye, smiling even more. "The good news is not only that. I talked to the producers and they agreed to include this song in your new album. In the future, you can continue to share part of the income of this song. " "My new album, this is five songs?" Nanyue, this will be a surprise, "thank you, brother Ye." I don''t know if I don''t release an album. I don''t know until I release it. How difficult it is to collect five or six songs. This will make up five songs, so you don''t have to worry anymore. But in the final analysis, she and Chu ye are too picky. They don''t want to use ordinary lyrics and songs at all. "No thanks. I just tried to talk. Unexpectedly, the other party simply agreed." Chu ye said and sighed: "you may not use me for several months. You have to be idle again." Nanyue smiled at the speech: "if brother Ye is bored, he can visit the crew." "I''d better not go," Chu Ye waved. "There are many Hongyu''s own people on the crew. When they saw me go, they thought I was going to inspect the work. It will put pressure on them in vain. You concentrate on filming and I will contact Lvlv if there is anything. " "OK, I''ll go to the studio first. Mr. Xue is still waiting for me." Nan Yue said and got up. Chu ye made a sound. After seeing her out, he took the tablet and began to sort out some announcements that could be received after August. The three new songs that South Vietnam itself has made are recorded and the arrangement has been completed. Now wait for Shengshi entertainment to give her news and see if you can finish the song and dance together before starting up and entering the group. For the recording of the theme song of "order of purple clothes", the producer found a professional recording studio. Nanyue looked for it according to the address. When she got off in the underground parking lot, she saw a familiar black business car stopping in a parking space not far away. She couldn''t help but pause and look at the man who came down from the car. Is the fate between them really endless? Chapter 335 The April day in city a has warmed up. Sheng Jingheng, wearing a thin white sweater, black pants and a baseball cap, lost his heavy indifference in the past, but became a little warm and warm. The hair in front of the forehead was slightly pulled away, revealing clear and dark eyes. When it turned slightly, it seemed to be shiny and flickering. Today, Nanyue is also wearing a milk white knitted skirt with small white shoes. They stood in the slightly cold underground parking lot, like two lights, suddenly illuminating a small piece of heaven and earth. Therefore, not only did South Vietnam see the grand scene for the first time. Sheng Jingheng soon looked at her. Nanyue smiled at him and raised his hand slightly, "Mr. Sheng." Sheng Jingheng fixed his eyes on her face for a few seconds, then took off his headphones and came to her. Watching door close behind him, no one followed. South Vietnam couldn''t help asking, "did you come alone?" "And the driver." Sheng Jingheng approached her and they stood together. There was a sudden gap in height. South Vietnam had to look up at him a little: "Mr. Sheng, have you grown tall?" "2cm long." Sheng Jingheng naturally pressed her head, "go up." His previous data showed that it was 188, and it was 2cm longer. Isn''t it 190? Nan Yue shook his head when he thought of his poor height of less than one meter seven. They found the elevator together. Without asking which floor they were going to, they pressed the sixth floor directly. What is the reason for meeting here? They both know very well. There is no need to ask more. After going up, the staff waiting to receive one of them in front of the elevator door was stunned to see that they came up together and dressed so well. Then he hurriedly said, "Mr. Sheng, Miss Nan, please follow me." "Thank you." "Trouble." They were taken to a slightly larger studio. In the end, it is a special studio. This recording studio is much more comprehensive and professional than Hongyu''s. There are several musical instruments in the shed, which can be mixed anytime, anywhere. There are not only sound recorders and film musicians, but also song and lyrics teachers who write the theme song of "order of purple clothes". Before, Nanyue always thought there was only one song. Seeing Sheng Jingheng coming, I thought it was to ask her to sing with Sheng Jingheng. Now officially speaking, I know that I have written two songs in total. One is really for the two of them to sing together, and the other is South Vietnam solo. The chorus song is the theme song of the same name. The solo song is the song of the demon family that Chu Ye mentioned before. The song that enables South Vietnam to earn its new album is also a solo song. Nanyue calls Chu ye to ask about it on the grounds of going to the bathroom. "You don''t know?" Chu ye asked her in turn, "I remember when I informed both sides that you, Sheng Jingheng and Ling Hao were coming back from J city together. He didn''t tell you?" South Vietnam thought of being at the airport yesterday morning. Sheng Jingheng did answer the phone and looked at her when he came back. But when she asked with her eyes, he only answered her two words - nothing. What''s going on? Chu Ye thinks Sheng Jingheng will tell her. Sheng Jingheng also thinks that she will know from Chu ye when she goes back. Just choose not to talk to her? Despite this, today is indeed a surprise. Nanyue helped his forehead: "so, brother ye, this has been discussed for a long time, hasn''t it?" "Well, Sheng Jingheng is here anyway. Just sign with him." "You can rest assured of him." After South Vietnam joked, he should say, "well, I''ll go back and sign now." Chapter 336 After all, purple order is an ancient costume film integrating case solving, martial arts and monsters. The theme song of the same name is naturally full of mystery, chivalry and inclusiveness. When hearing this song, South Vietnam was subconsciously immersed in memories. It was a long time ago. She had just practiced. From time to time, she would be taken by senior brothers and sisters in turn to experience in the world. From being interested in what is novel to getting used to it, after all the human feelings, the world is hot and cold, and the heart hardens a little bit. It won''t easily move for anything. However, I have been passionate, tried to warm others, encountered setbacks and hardships, rolled down and learned a lot. Unexpectedly, I found a lot of common feelings in this song. It may also be that she has read the script of "order in purple" several times. She can understand that the world only knows the Duke in purple, but does not know his sadness of Shen Yu. So although I heard the demo of this song here, Nam Yueh soon learned it while listening and comparing the score. The speed is no slower than that of professional music, and the sensitivity to any song is slower than that of ordinary people. When the recorder outside saw that they both compared the OK gesture, he nodded and signaled that he could try to sing twice first. After all, this is the story of the purple Hou receiving the purple order, so it is natural that Sheng Jingheng came at the beginning. Nanyue pressed his earphone slightly and listened to his low voice. It unfolded slowly, like a landscape painting, calm and moving. After a ripple, it returned to calm, but it left a deep impression in his heart. She couldn''t help closing her eyes. She seemed to be in the scene written in the script and looked at it from a distance. Shen Yuyin went away from his life experience, away from his family and friends, and wandered alone in the market during the day. At night, he became a mysterious purple Marquis, serving for the emperor. When it was her turn, as soon as she opened her mouth, she was already in the play and incarnated into every woman passing through Shen Yu''s life. It''s red bell, Gu Shen, and white Pianpian. Or it can be the girls secretly admiring him in the marketplace. They all know that he is Shen Yu, do not know what purple Marquis, and don''t care who he is working for. Sheng Jingheng lowered his head slightly and looked at her closed eyes. His eyelashes trembled sometimes like a wiper. It makes people want to touch it and calm down. However, he finally restrained himself and continued to sing. After singing a song, they came out of the play after a meeting. Then they looked at each other with their eyes intertwined. For a long time, South Vietnam took the lead in turning their eyes. The recording engineers outside were surprised by them. They thought that the first time was to practice. They could understand any out of tune or small errors that couldn''t be connected. I didn''t expect to say it at all. It doesn''t look like the first time to sing this song. What''s more, it seems that this song should be sung by the two of them. The film sounder was also very surprised. He was not only responsible for the film theme song, but also asked him to play other soundtracks. Naturally, he had a thorough understanding of the whole film. He knows best whether they have the right feeling and whether they can match the film. Sure enough, it was a very correct choice to choose the actors to sing this song. And just in time, both of them are singers. He clapped his hands excitedly: "good, let them try again and see if they can be better!" The recorder couldn''t help looking at him: "just this time, the effect has been very good. Just keep it. Don''t think too much." But after singing the second time, the recorder found that it could really be better. The first time, for the two inside, it may just be a voice. Chapter 337 Finally, at the insistence of the film score artist, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng recorded a total of five times. By the third time, the best effect has been achieved. Later, there is only a slight improvement, and there is no big difference. But more than a few versions, take it back and listen again and again, in order to choose the best and most suitable version. Before the morning passed, the chorus was successfully recorded, which was completely beyond the expectation of several people present. But in order to keep South Vietnam in good shape and record the solo, let her take a break for a while, have lunch and moisten her throat, and then continue recording in the afternoon. Sheng Jingheng didn''t leave in a hurry, but stayed and had lunch with South Vietnam. The film score artist wanted to talk with them more. But he was pulled aside by the recorder to talk about the post production of the song. South Vietnam looked at the two people pulling, couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head, and then turned back to eat the takeout lunch ordered by the staff. The advantage of Bento is that the quantity is not large, but there are many kinds of meat, vegetables and side dishes, as well as soup and throat moistening tea. Each dish is a small box, which will not affect each other''s taste. While eating, Nam Yueh secretly wrote down the name of the store, thinking that he could order to eat when he had nothing to do in his residence. After the meeting, I saw that Sheng Jingheng was not in a hurry to eat, but picking a box of coriander mixed with beef. She blinked and asked, "Mr. Sheng doesn''t eat coriander?" "Well, just don''t eat, not because of anything." Sheng Jingheng picked them one by one slowly, with the posture of not eating until he finished. Nan Yue held his chin and waited for him to finish the selection. Then he took all the coriander and said, "give it to me. Don''t waste it." "You -" Sheng Jingheng looked at her and frowned slightly. It was not that she couldn''t eat, but that he had just pinched it with his chopsticks. "It''s all right," Nan Yue shook his head when he understood what he meant. "Anyway, you haven''t eaten it yet. The chopsticks are still clean." Sheng Jingheng still didn''t open his eyebrows and whispered, "it can''t be like this in the future." Seeing that he was so stubborn, Nanyue had to raise his hand and promise: "I will only help Mr. Sheng solve the coriander he doesn''t eat in the future and never touch anyone else." "..." Sheng Jingheng decided to see her, and then the mood in his eyes softened a little, and finally there was only helplessness, "thank you first, my little fan." "Teacher Sheng, eat quickly. It''s going to be cold!" South Vietnam was afraid that he would talk about it and simply forcibly changed the topic. Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes, covered his smile and formally moved his chopsticks to eat. When they eat, they don''t talk much, but enjoy delicious food very attentively. I wonder if I have had more meals with her, and Sheng Jingheng also has the good habit of eating every dish as much as possible without wasting much. The other side has finished, but there are still a lot of dishes left in the Bento. The musician and the recorder looked at each other and hesitated whether to continue to sit back and eat. But it was a kind-hearted staff who came to clean them up and sent them warm tea. They had to give up and continue talking over tea. Not long later, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng also finished eating, then cleaned up their lunch boxes and cleaned the table. These are good habits that we always keep when we live together in a small building. After the South Vietnamese took it away, he casually asked, "will Mr. Sheng leave later?" "No, the driver went to work. I guess he''ll rub your car." Chapter 338 Sheng Jingheng is still here. What can his driver do? Even if you really have something to do, if you leave with her later, you must finish it and come back. Nanyue couldn''t help looking up at him, but he looked calm, as if what he said was true. "Well, Mr. Sheng will listen to my song later?" "Nothing else." After Sheng Jingheng finished, he said, "you have made rapid progress. It seems that those song lists have a good effect." Nanyue drank a mouthful of throat moistening tea and looked at him with a smile: "mainly, Mr. Sheng pointed in the right direction." Sheng Jingheng smiled at her and didn''t speak or move his eyes. Before she tried to look away naturally, she suddenly said, "I''m free tonight." "Huh?" South Vietnam was still slowly drinking tea. When he heard the speech, he was stunned. Then he understood what he meant and almost choked. "Cough..." after receiving the paper towel from Sheng Jingheng, Nanyue subconsciously thanked him, then made a move, and then wiped the water stains on his lips with a helpless smile. "In order to show my gratitude to Mr. Sheng, I''ll treat you to dinner in the evening?" "Yes." Sheng Jingheng nodded slightly, as if the person who had just hinted at her was not himself. Nanyue thinks it''s all right to treat himself. The problem is that it''s safer and safer to eat with Sheng Jingheng. Although she can stop those malicious sneak photographers, she can''t stop them all if there are more passers-by. Even if you really have that ability, I''m afraid something big will happen. Looking at her worried eyes, shengjingheng opened again and said, "I know a good store. It''s not expensive." Nanyue looked at him with an eyebrow: "OK, then, please ask Mr. Sheng to lead the way." After dinner, after a rest of about 20 minutes, Nanyue was called to the studio to continue recording her solo. Sheng Jingheng did follow and sat outside. Being stared at by him, Nanyue had no pressure. He just saw his face and listened to the song written according to the movie script. He is Shen Yu, and she is Bai pianpianpian who confuses him in the dreamland. There is some shame, but the sense of substitution is better. When singing this song, it seems that it is really interpreted with the identity and feelings of the demon. But in fact, this song is mainly about the film female No. 2 red bell. As a little red fox who has just entered the WTO and has general cultivation and Demon power, it is more ignorant and simple, as well as a secret love that covers her little mind. Because she substituted Bai Pianpian''s feeling, the effect of singing is also very good. So after recording it back and forth three times, the score musician realized that there was something wrong. He specially called Nanyue out and asked her to try to integrate into the role of red bell and sing this song with another feeling. South Vietnam subconsciously looked at Sheng Jingheng, and then slightly bent down to apologize: "sorry, I understand wrong." "It''s okay, it''s okay, so am I. I almost forgot about it. I let you record it twice for nothing." The score musician quickly waved his hand and compensated her in turn. The recorder smiled and looked at them: "I think both versions can be recorded. At that time, let several big men listen to it. It''s more appropriate to see the version. Or, you can use both versions. " "That''s right. After all, they are fox demons. The comparison between the two can better reflect the deep meaning of the film." After the soundtrack master had a thorough understanding, he boasted about Nanyue: "you are so powerful in Nanyue. You don''t look like a new singer at all. If you have a chance in the future, you have to cooperate more times." "Thank you, teacher. Let me change my perspective and feel and record it a few times." Nanyue finished, took another look at Sheng Jingheng, and then entered the shed again. When she was ready to sing, she saw that Sheng Jingheng was no longer in his position, but got up and went out. Chapter 339 Although the angle of view was wrong at the beginning, South Vietnam changed quickly. After several improvements, it soon recorded a version that made both people outside very satisfied. Finally, after a short rest, I recorded it again in my best state and with the most abundant feelings. The recording of the movie theme song came to an end and ended temporarily. If it needs to be modified later, two more people will be contacted. South Vietnam said hello and came out of the studio early. It was less than 5 p.m. and it was still very bright outside. When I first came to the corridor and saw a man leaning on one wall, with a pocket in one hand and a mobile phone in the other hand, turning over in boredom, but his mind was not on the mobile phone, South Vietnam was stunned. Then, when Sheng Jingheng noticed that she came out and looked at her slightly, she came back. "Mr. Sheng, have you been here?" "Well," Sheng Jingheng put away his cell phone and pulled down his earphone, "it''s not good to disturb others'' work." Obviously, they can go. They sit and wait where they eat at noon. Nanyue just thought in his heart and didn''t say anything. Fortunately, he shouldn''t feel tired. "You can go," Nanyue waited for him to approach and walked out. "The store mentioned by Mr. Sheng should not be too early now?" "No, it''s a little far. It takes about an hour if it''s not blocked." Sheng Jingheng''s tone was calm and relaxed. Nanyue couldn''t help turning to look at him and confirmed, "what if there''s a traffic jam?" Sheng Jingheng replied with a smile: "it''s estimated to take an hour and a half." "..." South Vietnam was speechless and did not answer. Then, the former staff member who led them in trotted over: "South Vietnam, your car key." "Thank you." South Vietnam picked it up and thanked politely. The staff member was a little sister in her early twenties. After smiling and shaking her head, she looked at them and asked tentatively, "excuse me, can I take a picture with you?" South Vietnam doesn''t mind. Anyway, it''s not too private to record songs this time. When Sheng Jingheng saw her coming, he nodded and said, "yes." "Thank you so much!" The little sister was very happy. She didn''t care about looking for any good-looking background, so she took out her mobile phone in situ and casually called a colleague to help take pictures. After taking a group photo of the three, she took a selfie with South Vietnam alone, and then sent them to the elevator with great satisfaction. When he got on the elevator and saw that no one else was there, Sheng Jingheng asked, "your driver has gone to work?" "No," Nanyue looked at him funny. "After all, we''re going to have dinner, so we let him go home from work first, and I''ll drive back by myself in the evening. Don''t worry, Mr. Sheng. I have my driver''s license with me this time. " "Well," Sheng Jingheng held out his hand to her, "give it to me." South Vietnam smelled the speech and planned to turn the bag: "I really brought my driver''s license!" "I see," Sheng Jingheng took the car key directly from her hand, and his fingertip gently slipped through her palm, "I''ll drive." Nanyue only felt that his hand was empty and left a touch that didn''t belong to him. After a slight grip, he stopped: "OK, anyway, teacher Sheng led the way, I won''t make trouble." They went all the way to the parking lot. When they got on the bus, South Vietnam consciously abandoned its exclusive back seat and took the co pilot. After all, we can''t really treat Sheng Jingheng as her driver. After she fastened her seat belt, she didn''t know what to say, so she took out her mobile phone and looked to see if there was any news that needed to be answered in time. Just then, seeing Hu Xuerou lost contact for a period of time, she sent a voice, and she opened it at random. "South Vietnam!! I have two tails! " Chapter 340 The car was very empty and quiet. Even if such an excited word ended soon, it still left an echo. South Vietnam blinked, and then went to see Sheng Jingheng, who was preparing to drive. Fortunately, he didn''t seem interested. He didn''t show any special look, but was adjusting the height of the seat. His legs are so long that he can only stretch them a little higher. Nanyue simply thought that nothing had happened and sent back news to Hu Xuerou. First said congratulations, and then added a special sentence, don''t make a voice. Fox: huh? Did anyone hear it? Don''t worry, you won''t doubt anything. When Hu Xuerou sent her voice, it was more than two o''clock in the afternoon, which would completely calm down. However, when normal people hear such a sentence, they will only think whether it is the kind of tail of the collection class, rather than think of Hu Xuerou''s long tail. South Vietnam smiled and replied. NY: so you disappeared this time, that''s the long tail bus? Little fox: Yes, yes, maybe I''ve been with you and Mr. Sheng for a long time. My accomplishments have improved by leaps and bounds, which scared me! Little fox: you know, the ultimate goal of every fox is to grow nine tails and become a Nine Tailed Fox. It not only represents nine lives, but also represents powerful demon power. However, now there are only six tails at most, so it is difficult to make further progress. NY: Well, you have to refuel. Little fox: QAQ''s family just has a second tail. How dare you dream of nine. No, no, I''m going out. Hi PI, do you want to play? NY: No, I have an appointment. Little fox: Mr. Sheng, it''s right next to you. It''s so cold, hum, valuing sex over friends. NY: have fun. After sending the last message, South Vietnam withdrew from wechat, put away its mobile phone, sat upright and looked ahead. When I came out of the underground parking lot, it was just five o''clock sharp. The road was still normal. I didn''t mean to block it. And this will only be the two of them in the car. It''s not good to listen to songs with headphones. South Vietnam fiddled with the car''s smart player and connected its own cloud music with Bluetooth. After success, it asked first. "Mr. Sheng, listen to the song?" Sheng Jingheng nodded, still quietly and attentively staring at the front, driving very attentively. He recommended all the song lists that South Vietnam listened to recently. He wanted to listen to something else, so he randomly ordered the song lists she had collected before and began to play them in a circle. But unexpectedly, the first release was Sheng Jingheng''s debut song boundless. Nanyue subconsciously looked at the song list, and then found that it was a song list she specially made when she started listening to Sheng Jingheng''s song again. There are all Sheng Jingheng''s songs, because several earlier songs need VIP to listen to, and she specially continued for a whole year. At that time, I didn''t want to be seen, so I randomly marked a 1, and the other song lists were 2 and 3. I''ll cut songs here. Some of them don''t have 300 taels of silver here. Nanyue asked calmly, "can Mr. Sheng listen to his own songs?" "... well," Sheng Jingheng stopped at a red light and looked at her slightly, "don''t you listen to your own songs?" "Well," Nan Yue turned over his song list and coughed softly, "I really haven''t heard it specially." "There''s no harm in listening occasionally." Sheng Jingheng listened to his voice and mixed with his once singing, but he still frowned slightly. "Change it." Looking at him, he hated the way the 18-year-old himself sang this song. Nanyue endured a smile and made a gesture: "yes sir!" Chapter 341 South Vietnam originally thought that it should be in the city no matter how far away. As a result, the car drove all the way from the bustling downtown to the quiet suburbs and around the mountain. Because there was still a traffic jam on the way, it was already six o''clock and it was getting dark. Although there are street lights on the side of the road, it is very dark. It seems that the road circling up the mountain is silent and deep. I don''t know where to go. Generally speaking, at this time, you either start to get excited. Does the man around you want to spend a sweet night with himself. Or I feel afraid. I feel that according to his character, if he is not careful, he can be thrown into the mountain. Nanyue calmly thought about these two pictures and was almost amused by himself. Although he didn''t laugh, the corners of his mouth rose uncontrollably. Sheng Jingheng saw the radian of her jaw through the rearview mirror in the car, so he took a little time and turned his head to look at her. "What are you thinking?" "Well," Nan Yue leaned against the window glass and looked at his side face, "wondering if Mr. Sheng would sell me, would I help count the money or not?" Shengjing Heng nodded slightly: "well, what price do you think?" South Vietnam blinked, pondered carefully, and said, "judging from my current worth, it must be more than ten million. It is estimated that I can barely make it to hundreds of millions?" "Well, it''s not expensive," Sheng Jingheng seemed to think about it, then remembered and handed her his mobile phone. "Open the mobile phone case." "What? Do you want anything? " South Vietnam thought that he changed the topic in an instant, and leaned slightly to take over his mobile phone. His mobile phone case is pure black, no tricks, just to protect the mobile phone, not to look good. South Vietnam easily opened the mobile phone case, and then a bank card fell down. Sheng Jingheng glanced at the card. After confirming that it was correct, he said, "this card should be about 80 million. If it''s not enough, you can make it up." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Nanyue subconsciously picked up the card and asked, "Mr. Sheng, what do you mean, you want to buy... Cough, are you the buyer?" Sheng Jingheng smiled in a low voice, "why? You have to pick a buyer? " "No," the South Vietnamese looked serious. "Is this card really 80 million? Mr. Sheng, you''re wrong. How can you put so many money cards in your mobile phone case? What if you lose your cell phone? " "I can''t lose it." Sheng Jingheng looked pale, as if this card was not worth caring about except that it could be used to buy her. Is this the legendary, evil rich man? Nan Yue thought that he had managed to save a six figure fortune by relying on health pills and herbs for Hu Xuerou and her sisters. If you want to make two MVs for a new album, it''s estimated that it will take a third. For the two consecutive variety shows, there was no announcement fee, but a lot of them were posted upside down. Now I still live in a rented house. I have to worry at any time. The landlord will take the house back. Although he will be in the group soon and get a good pay, he is really a poor family compared with Sheng Jingheng, who even despises 80 million. "Mr. Sheng," Nanyue solemnly put back the card and closed the mobile phone case, "although I am poor, I still have ambition and self-esteem. I will never bow down for this mere 80 million. You''d better give up! " Sheng Jingheng saw that she handed back her mobile phone to him, but also resolutely turned her head and didn''t look much. She smiled. Instead, the car turned a corner and came to a building built near the mountain. It''s not a weekend. There are few cars around. The store is quiet. It seems that no one is there. Chapter 342 They went all the way in, and no one led the way or served them at all. Sheng Jingheng led Nanyue directly into an elegant room, which was decorated with classical flavor, a screen, a small tea table specially used for making tea and several round wooden stools. Round the screen and go up another step, you can see the table for two. Beside the dining table is an arched pear blossom wood window with a curtain hanging, which can clearly see the jagged rocks outside and the branches growing from the stone wall. Faintly, you can hear the sound of Ding Dong running water, quiet and natural. Incense is lit in the elegant room. On the one hand, it is elegant, on the other hand, it is probably to prevent mosquitoes and insects. After all, the windows are not covered, and a layer of gauze curtain can''t stop anything. South Vietnam doesn''t believe such a restaurant. Sheng Jingheng said "not expensive". It''s just that we all came, and we can''t go back. Nanyue covered her bag and thought about this meal. It is estimated that she can eat the production cost of her new song. It''s still her. With an unchanged face, Nanyue opened the chair on one side of the table and sat down: "don''t you have to order?" "Well," Sheng Jingheng saw that she was so conscious that she didn''t intend to let him help at all. She had to go to the other side and sit down by herself. "Before she came, it was all set and the food will be served soon." OK, you can''t choose a cheaper one. After sitting down for a while, they finally came. Someone knocked at the door and brought warm tea in. There are good tea and pure warm water. Then the dishes were served one after another. After a taste, South Vietnam''s eyes lit up and forgot all about the price. Over the past few months, she has eaten a lot of meals, but none of the dishes are as delicious as they are now. It''s obviously the same ingredients and the same dish, but it''s really delicious several times better than what I''ve eaten before. Sheng Jingheng ordered six dishes and a soup. The restaurant included some appetizers, green vegetables and snacks. Each one is delicious. Nanyue originally wanted to have dinner with Sheng Jingheng on such an occasion and talk about something. As a result, there is no time to speak at all. She doesn''t eat fast. She always chews and tastes carefully, and her posture is habitually very particular. So, when Nanyue finally had a good time and put down his chopsticks, he saw shengjingheng sitting upright with his mobile phone in hand, but he didn''t look much, but looked at her quietly. I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for her. She subconsciously looked at her cell phone. It was 9:00 p.m. They arrived before seven. Did they eat for two hours? "... sorry, Mr. Sheng," Nanyue put down his cell phone and was ashamed to see people. "I ate too slowly." Sheng Jingheng looked at her, then looked at the clean plate and smiled: "it''s good to eat and broadcast only for me." Nanyue took a wet towel to wipe his mouth, then folded it in half and wiped his hands clean. He said helplessly, "it seems that I really have the potential to be a food anchor." "As long as you can be happy, you can do anything." Sheng Jingheng picked up his cell phone and got up and said, "let''s go and take you back. If you''re later, it''s midnight when you get home." Nanyue nodded and followed him out of Yajian. See is to follow the original road back, still did not meet people, did not see the place to pay. Nanyue stopped at the door and said, "this restaurant should not be Sheng''s?" "Well, big brother is driving." Sheng Jingheng looked back at her with a little clear smile in his deep eyes. "If we insist on paying the bill, he will be unhappy." Chapter 343 Sheng Jingrui did receive the news soon and learned that Sheng Jingheng took people to the restaurant for dinner. He asked more questions, what kind of people he brought. After listening to the description, I guessed who it was. Counting the time, Sheng Jingheng should have sent people home. Just stuck and dialed a phone. Sheng Jingheng got on his car outside the community where he rented a house in South Vietnam. Looking at the shaking mobile phone, he temporarily changed his mind and answered at the moment when he wanted to hang up. "Big brother." "You just went up the mountain for dinner?" "Well, hang up my account." "What''s the difference between yours and mine," Sheng Jingrui said casually, but he didn''t feel right. "The people you brought should really charge you." Then he asked with a smile, "I heard it''s a little girl of about 20. Is it South Vietnam?" "It''s her. We went to record the theme song of the film together today." Sheng Jingrui knew this: "I recorded songs for a day and had dinner back and forth for three hours. Unexpectedly, I can''t compare you with romance." Sheng Jingheng was concise and comprehensive: "just because the people in this restaurant are less quiet." "Yes, it seems that in the future, we should open more such restaurants. Otherwise, no matter how delicious it is, we will be tired of going to one." Sheng Jingrui joked. "You see what you do. You need money for me." Sheng Jingheng was indifferent. When it comes to money, he can''t help thinking of the card in his hand. He simply said, "I''ll transfer $80 million to you later. Take it and do something." "Last year''s money? How to put it now, it will depreciate, "Sheng Jingrui tutted," OK, it''s still the same as before, and the accounts will be recorded for you. " Sheng Jingheng didn''t care much: "big brother, please." "I''m so rusty every time," Sheng Jingrui said, and took the topic back. "In the future, there are more people around me. Don''t be so indifferent to money. Save or save. Don''t choose the best one that can give her." Hearing this, Sheng Jingheng didn''t say anything for a moment. It seemed that he thought of something and suddenly smiled. "I see. I''ll pay attention later." Seeing the success of the routine, Sheng Jingrui immediately raised his eyebrow and was going to ask more questions. He heard his brother''s voice on the other end of the phone and recovered his coldness and no feelings. "I have a rest, brother. Good night." "... good night." Sheng Jingrui heard the busy tone of hanging up the phone before the voice fell completely, and shook his head. Then, he couldn''t help smiling happily. He thought that shengjingheng would completely lock himself up, would not make deep friends with anyone, and eventually die alone, or would he not grow old at all? But fortunately, South Vietnam appeared. Although I don''t know how this budding relationship will develop in the future. But somehow, there can be someone who can make Sheng Jingheng warm up a little. When he is lonely, he can miss her. Thinking about it, Sheng Jingrui sent a late night wechat urging to the person in charge of the new song in South Vietnam, and then generously sent a big red envelope. This move made the person in charge laugh and cry. Then I accepted the big red envelope, and then I slept peacefully. I''ll talk about the new song at work tomorrow. But in fact, there is no need for Sheng Jingrui to urge anything. The progress of new songs in South Vietnam has attracted much attention and is very smooth. Without him, just because the stage videos before South Vietnam are almost more and more amazing, people can dig out infinite possibilities from her. It''s not too difficult for the whole professional team to customize a song for her. Chapter 344 When receiving the new song demo from Shengshi entertainment, South Vietnam just learned another news. The launch date of "flying butterfly fighting the fire" has been officially set, April 18. The new director, Geng Xingning, is a more professional spy film director than the previous director Chang Zhikun. He has made a series of spy war dramas, which have good ratings and reputation. He has won numerous awards. He has also been given key awards by National Taiwan. Now many big names have worked with him. The reason why he was invited to move him was that someone else invested in the play, and the script was revised to his satisfaction again. The script and budget met his standards. In terms of actors, they also observed it again and again before nodding their heads and shooting. From this, we can expect how strict director Geng will be when filming officially starts on the set. However, in this way, we can make better TV dramas and make South Vietnam look forward to this shooting. And just in time, there are still 12 days before joining the group. Nanyue heard the new song demo and went to Wu Hongyu. After discussing with Chu ye and Xue fan, they decided. After that, she went to Shengshi to record songs. In addition, she can also participate in choreography. Because there are several people dedicated to preparing new songs and dances for her, even if there is only ten days, it is more than enough. Therefore, South Vietnam does have time to meet and eat with Ling Hao. Li Meijun just came back from shooting magazines abroad. Instead of flying directly to city B, he flew to city A. Sheng Jingheng has long said that he will stay in city a all April. As soon as South Vietnam asked him, he also came out. It''s not easy for four people to get together in private time. After all, they have busy things. There will be fewer and fewer opportunities to have time on the same day. So just having dinner together feels too wasteful. Therefore, Ling Hao specially bought four drama tickets, and then the four had dinner and went to see a drama together. There are two senior performers in the performing arts who have higher qualifications than Li Meijun. The four thought that they would be recognized if they went in to see the play anyway. It was better to be generous. Just one person brought a bunch of flowers. At the end, he went on the stage and gave them to several main actors. After this scene was photographed and posted on the microblog, it was hot search soon. The official microblog of "come and have coffee" of Pearl satellite TV showed up in time, forwarded this photo, and announced a good news¡ª¡ª "Let''s have coffee" will be officially broadcast on Pearl satellite TV on April 20. Snowball video and several other video websites will also be broadcast synchronously. Netizens saw this program, relying on such a photo taken by passers-by, they suddenly announced the broadcast date, which was a little confused. What about the good publicity? That''s it? Only on the last day of recording, the fans who have been to the site of the ancient town can roughly know why the program group is so poor. The publicity depends on other people''s photos and the private gathering of several guests. On that day, the group of six completed all the tasks and hollowed out all the budget of the program group. All the money has been donated. Where is the money for publicity? It''s a good thing not to say suddenly that it will start broadcasting tomorrow! The Internet was bustling, but after watching the play, the four went to the nearby Qingba to have a quiet chat. Then they separated before they were recognized and more people came to watch. Nanyue still didn''t touch the wine, but Ling Hao was happy for a moment and drank a few cups. When I left, I was in a silly state again. The person who came to pick him up was his agent. Indeed, he looked a little two or three years older than him, with a high horsetail and broken hair in front of his forehead. She is a very sassy imperial sister. Even if she is pure, her momentum will not be reduced by half. Chapter 345 Li Meijun suddenly changed his itinerary and flew to city a alone. Her agent went back to city B alone and arranged her next work first. So at this meeting, he got on the car with South Vietnam, and the driver also chose Sheng Jingheng to drink. Watching Sheng Jingheng skillfully adjust the height of the seat, he began to start the car. In Li Meijun''s beautiful eyes, there was a light of interest. Then he didn''t say anything, but leaned quietly on Nan Yue''s shoulder through drunkenness. After the three set out, Ling Hao''s agent behind him also drove and followed them to the main road, then divided them on both sides and drove opposite. South Vietnam looked back a little, then turned back and said, "my brother, it''s estimated that his feelings are not very smooth." Ling Hao was too excited all night. It seemed that he wanted to hide something by this mood. Now I''m not drunk, but I hope I''m drunk. "Young, always." Li Meijun was aware of it, shrugged and said, "the more you get, you can taste it when you grow a few years older. But even if you find a good person, don''t hurry to decide, so as not to be controlled too much. " These words are based on experience. Nanyue smiled and looked at her: "OK, Sister Li, I remember." Li Meijun saw that Nanyue smiled calmly and went to see the people driving ahead and sitting firmly like Mount Tai. She couldn''t help but tut. Young people today are calm and calm. They don''t show any panic. She almost thinks that there is nothing between them. But that''s good. After all, there may be more and more cooperation in the future. If you don''t want to be paid too much attention to your private life, it''s also good to hide it properly. The two of them can radiate brilliance without having to rely on who can shine. After taking Li Meijun to the room upstairs of the hotel, when Nanyue got on the bus again, he sat in the co pilot. "This evening, Mr. Xin Lisheng." After taking her back later, he had to go back by himself, and it was so late. Sheng Jingheng didn''t drive in a hurry, but looked at her and asked, "did you enter the group quickly?" "Yes, the 18th." South Vietnam was a little tired. He leaned against the cushion and turned to look at him. "Once he joined the group, he would stay for at least three months." Sheng Jingheng turned away from her and didn''t look at her. He held the steering wheel in his hand and made slight force on his knuckles. "Where?" South Vietnam is lazy: "n city is not far away. It is very convenient for high-speed rail and plane to and from. However, it''s estimated that there won''t be a few days off. " "Yes." Sheng Jingheng''s eyes drooped slightly. After a moment, he started the car and drove slowly into the night. Perhaps it was the breath around us, which was reassuring enough. South Vietnam also took a nap for a while. Then I suddenly woke up and found that there was a very familiar scenery outside the window. She sat up straight and said, "sorry, Miss Sheng, I fell asleep." Sheng Jingheng shook his head slightly. He didn''t speak or look at her. Without squinting, he drove the car into the community. After stopping downstairs, South Vietnam thanked shengjingheng while unfastening its seat belt, and then said, "Mr. Sheng, you can drive back. Let someone drive back tomorrow. I won''t go out too early." "No need." Sheng Jingheng directly rejected this kind intention. South Vietnam gave him a little meal. After staring at him, he gave up with a dark sigh and turned to open the door. However, before she completely pushed the door open, her left wrist was held by someone with moderate strength. It''s not easy to break open and won''t feel pain. "In the future, don''t be so defenseless in front of people." Chapter 346 The touch on the wrist was warm, touching his body temperature and breath. To this end, South Vietnam was half a beat slower and turned slightly to see him. Sheng Jingheng still sat straight and extended an arm to her, but finally turned his eyes and looked at her. His eyes were dark, as if he was suppressing something. Then South Vietnam went to see his wrist. At this sight, Sheng Jingheng didn''t let go consciously, but first tightened a little before slowly loosening her. The atmosphere was frozen for a moment. In the silence, there were some strange feelings. The lingering entanglement was loosened again. South Vietnam first closed the door that had been opened with a gap on its right hand, and then asked, "open means that I shouldn''t sleep in a car with only two people or a man and a woman?" "Or should we not show too relaxed attitude from the beginning?" After all, on reflection, he seemed to feel sleepy since she got on the bus. When talking to him, something was wrong. Sheng Jingheng had some regrets. What he just said should have been his fault, but it was on her head. This will listen to her so deep study, a trace of color flashed in her dark eyes, and then said: "... Sorry." "Don''t be busy and apologize to me. Speaking of it, Mr. Sheng is actually right. If the person in the car is not Mr. Sheng, but someone else, it shouldn''t be so." The spirit of South Vietnam was slightly better and patiently analyzed: "or did I misunderstand that I was not so familiar with Mr. Sheng? So even Mr. Sheng shouldn''t be like this. " "It''s my fault." Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes, held it weakly and loosened it, then went to untie the seat belt, "don''t be angry, don''t think about it." "Wait." South Vietnam, in turn, took his hand. Sheng Jingheng froze for a moment. After a while, he looked at her, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Nanyue coughed softly, and soon let go of his hand and took it back: "I just think you might run away if you don''t stop you like this." "..." Sheng Jingheng made up his mind to look at her for a while. He saw that she looked calm and seemed to be determined to make this topic clear tonight. He put down his hand and shook it a little. His frozen body relaxed slowly and said low, "I thought you were angry." "I don''t get angry with people easily, especially that person is still Mr. Sheng." South Vietnam pulled away his annoying hair, pulled it behind his ears, looked at him with a smile, and had a somewhat lazy attitude. Sheng Jingheng was also relaxed, and his sight was fixed elsewhere: "really? Why was she angry with Hu Xuerou last time? Still fighting like that. " "Which time?" Nanyue was slightly stunned, and then remembered that it was that time that Hu Xuerou regarded her as a rival in love, deliberately didn''t cooperate, and had sex for many times. The reason why she was angry was not because of Hu Xuerou''s childish trick, but because such a delay would make shengjingheng lie on the cold slate all the time. Now I think, according to Sheng Jingheng''s hot constitution, it will be fine to lie there all day. Therefore, at that time, Sheng Jingheng also saw Hu Xuerou and was frightened out of the fox''s tail by her coercion. Originally, she began to care about him so early, not just because of the influence of the original body? Nanyue''s mind turned around, and he thought that because she was not fortified, he forbeared and annoyed, and the corners of his lips slightly hooked up. She unconsciously stroked the wrist that had just been held, recalled the tremor of that moment, and then opened her mouth to answer. "Maybe it''s because you''re much more important than her." Chapter 347 Hearing her answer, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t say he was satisfied, but he just bowed his head and smiled. They sat quietly for a while until Sheng Jingheng''s mobile phone began to vibrate. Although they stopped soon, they still broke the atmosphere. Nanyue subconsciously looked at the time, and then said, "it''s getting late. Mr. Sheng, you can go back first, or you can drive my car directly." "No," Sheng Jingheng still answered before, but this meeting was much softer, and explained to her, "there''s a car to pick you up." Nanyue understood: "are you waiting outside? Well, go quickly. " With that, he pulled out the car key first, and then opened the door again to get off. Sheng Jingheng slowly stepped out of the car. Her right hand was still holding it gently, almost all with one hand. Nanyue locked the door and waved to Sheng Jingheng: "Mr. Sheng, I''ll go up first. Good night." "Good night." Sheng Jingheng stood still and watched her go upstairs briskly. Not long later, the lighted living room on a floor upstairs went dark. He lowered his head, spread out his right hand, looked for a long time, and then turned and left. The car that came to pick him up stopped under a big tree not far away. It was very inconspicuous in the middle of the night. After Sheng Jingheng walked over, the door opened automatically. After getting on the bus, he saw Wei Jun sitting in the co driver. It was not much accident. After all, he''s the one who just called. Wei Jun received his faint gaze and dryly explained: "I have received news that several media and paparazzi are following the four of you tonight. I''m just calling to remind you that staying in the car for so long has a bad impact on her. " "Didn''t follow here." Sheng Jingheng turned and looked out of the window. He didn''t notice when he came last time. Now he found that this big tree is not ordinary. No wonder she chose to live here. "Ah..." Wei Jun scratched his head, "that''s my worry. I''m sorry." "No harm." Sheng Jingheng shook his head gently. In fact, he was very grateful for Wei Jun''s call. Otherwise, if he stayed any longer, it would be difficult for him to control what he wanted to say and do. Wei Jun saw that he was in a good mood. It was estimated that he had a good chat with South Vietnam. He was relieved and asked, "do you go back now?" Sheng Jingheng turned his head back and leaned back: "let''s take you back first." "Well, thank you." Wei Jun turned back and sat down and stopped talking. Sheng Jingheng didn''t answer again. The car was calm, and then he slowly drove away from the community. The night passed peacefully. In the next few days, South Vietnam went directly to Shengshi entertainment. In the evening, they went back to their residence. Back and forth like this. On the 15th, new songs and dances were recorded and practiced. In terms of MV, I just recorded a practice room version first. As for the official version, we need to set up the scene and find a good team, and then South Vietnam can come out for another day or two. Although it was only started on the 18th, on the 17th, South Vietnam had to go first, set makeup and try modeling, and take fixed makeup photos and posters. So she made an appointment with Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu to meet on the evening of the 16th. This time, Wu Meini insisted on a treat. She found a barbecue shop ranked first in city a and directly sent the address to South Vietnam. After this gathering, it is estimated that we will see you at the end of the year next time. Chapter 348 The South Vietnam team has only been there for three months, but fireflies will be sent by the company to K country for study and training for about half a year. On the one hand, it is because the men''s and women''s groups in K country are popular, which is more mature and mainstream than that in China. On the other hand, there are more professional teachers over there, not for single people, but for teams. So going there to study and train will make faster progress and learn more than at home. It happened that there were frequent activities in recent months, on several small stages, with their own new songs and old songs adapted with copyright. The heat will not fade so quickly for the time being. At that time, you can send some gags on the Internet, or open a live broadcast or send vlog. When you come back after half a year, you can just make new songs with a new look and be active in front of the audience and fans again. On the company side, after making a decision, they began to invite teachers from K country to teach them to speak K language. Compared with the South Vietnam, five of the them have no leisure. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu are thinner, but they are more energetic. Thinking that the entertainment music is run by shengjingrui, South Vietnam is very relieved of them. It will see people, and there is nothing to worry about. After all, she was the first old teammate and the first person who had good intentions for her and would defend her. "What were you looking at just now? If you see me, you have to hide?" South Vietnam put down his bag, took off his hat and mask, and finally breathed a breath. This store is just above Shengshi department store. I don''t know how many people I met along the way. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu looked at each other, then encouraged each other. Finally, Yuan Xiaofu handed in the mobile phone she had just seen. After South Vietnam took it over and looked at it, he couldn''t help smiling: "how long has it been? You can still turn it out." What they both read on their mobile phone is the microblog, the little sister who went back to the studio recording the theme song of the order of purple clothes and took a group photo with her and Sheng Jingheng. I posted the two group photos on the microblog and took a back photo of them. Wu Meini said, "you don''t know. When we practice, we collect mobile phones to avoid distraction. I''m so tired at night. It''s good to chat. I''m not in the mood to read microblog. " "Yes," Yuan Xiaofu nodded, "and now we have black powder. The agent asked us to go less on microblog and read less bad comments." When Wu Meini heard this, she looked at Yuan Xiaofu reluctantly and agreed not to say this before she came. The South Vietnamese reaction was very insipid, returned the mobile phone to them and said: "it''s really necessary to watch less. Generally speaking, a bad comment is likely to outweigh thousands of praise. Will affect the mood, but also affect the state. " Looking at the eyes of the two people, they became a little worried and guilty. Nanyue smiled and waved his hand and said, "I''m fine. Now I still rely on these bad comments as a joke after dinner. Otherwise, I''m busy day by day. I really can''t find any other fun." "You''re still good." Yuan Xiaofu silently gave her a thumb and felt ashamed. Wu Meini looked at her for a while to make sure she was not forced to smile, but really busy. She didn''t have the leisure to argue with those boring netizens. "Do you have a good relationship with Mr. Sheng now? We all heard about your CP name. It''s very popular on the Internet now. " Wu Meini took the menu and patted yuan Xiaofu on the head: "order, don''t gossip." Nanyue smiled and said, "we recorded a variety show together. We really became close to each other. There''s nothing we can''t say." Chapter 349 Seeing what Nanyue said so frankly, Yuan Xiaofu didn''t ask more questions, but was a little envious. "Among the four judges, what I fear most is Mr. Sheng. I feel that when he sees it, it means that he has made a mistake or is very bad. In short, I feel like I shouldn''t have come to this program." Wu Meini sniffed and sneered: "you think too much. He thinks everyone is unqualified. The only thing he has seen right away may be South Vietnam." "Mr. Sheng is more strict, but he also sees everyone''s efforts and progress. Every time I give a score, I''m very serious. It just looks a little casual. " Now that it was said, South Vietnam helped explain it by the way. Like yuan and Wu, the original body also misunderstood Sheng Jingheng and thought he despised or even hated himself. In fact, he just felt that he might as well practice more and improve his strength if he had time to worry and distract about superfluous things. If you can''t do this, you really don''t have to continue to stand on that stage. Hearing what Nanyue said, Yuan Xiaofu blinked and looked at her with a smile: "it seems that you already know Mr. Sheng very well." Wu Meini gave the menu to two people: "order it. This year, it may be this time to kill me." "Even so," Yuan Xiaofu puffed her face, wondering, "but I can''t eat more." "I can." Nanyue smiled and winked at them, "you can watch me eat and eat it yourself." Wu Meini nodded: "that''s what I think. I also think that if the food in country K is not used to it, you have to open a food broadcast to feed us." South Vietnam checked the menu and said, "there should still be Chinese food over there. If not, you can make something to eat or bring some cans." Yuan Xiaofu looked at Wu Meini and said with a smile, "the main reason is that Meini is not easy to be thin. She dances more and grows muscles easily." "But I''m not easy to get fat. Just control my appetite." Wu Meini is very calm, but she still doesn''t dare to order anything. She plans to ask the waiter to order more vegetables later, and then watch South Vietnam eat meat. Nanyue didn''t order too much. After calling the waiter to order, he casually asked, "do you still keep the aloe you left before?" "It doesn''t need me to water it. It will absorb sunlight and water and grow up. Now I have a basin with Xiao Fu, just right. " Wu Meini said, but also came together and whispered, "the other three people envy our good skin and disdain to use this pure natural skin care product." "Yes, yes." Yuan Xiaofu nodded in agreement, and then they looked at each other and smiled. South Vietnam saw them like this, obviously not less than those three teammates make complaints about each other privately, but the more it is, the more good the relationship should be. The barbecue they ordered was served soon. Without the help of the waiter, the three directly roasted by themselves and chatted about recent events at will. At the end of the meal, Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu began to exchange eyes, as if encouraging each other to speak first. Nanyue leisurely ate the last piece of meat, drank some tea to relieve his boredom, and took the initiative to ask, "do you have anything to tell me?" When it was time to get down to business, Yuan Xiaofu counseled and gently touched Wu Meini''s arm to let her say. Wu Meini couldn''t help glancing at her. Then she opened her mouth and said, "South Vietnam, haven''t you been writing songs yourself? When you finish your new album and have time, can you write us a song? " Chapter 350 After that, Wu Meini added: "it''s not necessary. After all, it''s just the idea of several of us. We haven''t talked about it with the company yet. Therefore, if you have time, inspiration and are willing to write, you can try to write. If not, you don''t have to. " Yuan Xiaofu nodded: "yes, the five of us like the song" moon in the mountain "written by you very much. Of course," adventure "is also very good!" "My new album is almost finished. Now it''s basically in follow-up production." Nanyue pondered: "in fact, I also thought about writing you an antique song. However, before, it seems that a women''s group had a pure antique song and dance, which was very popular. Therefore, we have to change our thinking slightly so as not to follow suit. " "We are not in a hurry. We have half a year!" Yuan Xiaofu said hurriedly. Wu Meini was not in a hurry to speak, waiting for the follow-up of South Vietnam. Looking at the two of them, South Vietnam smiled: "it happened that a friend and I planned to build a joint fashion brand with a combination of Chinese and Western styles. Maybe at that time, I can not only give you a song, but also make you a set of performance clothes. In terms of dance, you need to hire a professional choreographer. " "Wow..." Yuan Xiaofu was stunned. "It''s very kind of you in Nanyue!" Wu Meini couldn''t hide her smile. After a while, she pressed down her excitement and said, "thank you, South Vietnam." Nanyue smiled and raised her eyebrows: "you only heard me write songs and make clothes for you, but you didn''t think about it. I''m also using you to promote the new brand for me and my friends. Moreover, if you sing the song I wrote, there will be a lot of copyright fees. " Despite this, Yuan Xiaofu was still happy: "if you publicize or sing by yourself, isn''t it better than giving it to us?" "Not necessarily," Nanyue shook his head slightly. "Some people know that I''m promoting my own brand, so they inevitably think I''m too greedy. I began to engage in sidelines before I finished my main business." Moreover, she doesn''t intend to sing more ancient songs for the time being, but thinks that she can try all kinds of music styles. Wu Meini stopped yuan Xiaofu, who still wanted to talk, and said with a smile, "you forgot again. We can''t say anything about South Vietnam. We''d better admit it honestly. What she said is right." South Vietnam ate the fruit sent by the waiter and nodded to show that it was true. Yuan Xiaofu was amused by her: "well, let''s accept it." Nanyue thought that at that time, he could try to talk directly with Sheng Jingrui about the new songs he wrote for them. I didn''t remind them that this matter would have to go through the bright road of the company. There should be no problem with this win-win situation. [Ding! Trigger a branch task - officially receive an invitation to write songs from any object! This task has no time limit!] [official] South Vietnam smiled secretly. Xiao Wu was still very strict. He knew that the invitation of the meeting was not formal, but only agreed in private. To complete this task, Sheng Jingrui, or the person in charge of happy music, should formally invite songs to her. [host, the next mainline task will be triggered within a week!] Well, how difficult is it compared with last time One more star [understand, hard work.] South Vietnam returned to reality and chatted with Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu about what to pay attention to when they went to state K. At about 9:30 in the evening, because they had to rush back before the access control time, they had to get up and leave reluctantly and go back respectively. Chapter 351 Although South Vietnam had made a film before, there were too few scenes at that time, and it was only when the scene changed that it was shot temporarily. So this boot, seriously speaking, is still the first time in South Vietnam. Mo lvlu realized that he didn''t do anything last time in L County. He basically relied on South Vietnam to remind him, or asked Wei Jun and Chen le for advice, and learned what to do. So this time, he began to do his homework more than half a month in advance. Before entering the group, I also set out for n city and contacted the crew who had been stationed next to the film and television base one by one. Because she is going to take care of the leading role first, the crew regards her as a member, and food and accommodation are all included. As a result, Mo lvlu stayed there directly. When the 17th of South Vietnam passed, he waited at the door of the hotel to meet him. "South Vietnam!" Seeing Nanyue get off the bus, Mo Lvlv came over with a smile and handed her a room card: "this is your room. Go up and have a rest first. I''ll go to make-up and try modeling at 10 o''clock." "Well, thank you." Looking at Mo lvlu, who was a little tanned after running for a few days, Nanyue couldn''t help but say, "it''s hard for you. I brought a small basin of Aloe Vera. You can apply it to your face when you are free." Mo Lvlv was very surprised: "great! There are no green plants and shelter in the film and television base here. It''s too sunny to walk around. " Nanyue smiled: "I can apply it every day in the future, just in the trunk." "Well, I''ll get it!" Mo Lvlv walked over a few steps, gave Mao Hui another room card, and then asked him to park his car in the underground parking lot first, and then send other large luggage to his room upstairs. Then he opened the trunk and took out several small pieces of luggage. South Vietnam has a ukulele box in his hand and a makeup box. It won''t help. Mo Lvlv naturally wouldn''t let her help. He did his best to take what he could first, and then took Nanyue upstairs. All the way into the hotel and then into the elevator, Mo Lvlv can say hello to almost everyone he meets and introduce South Vietnam to them. Although most of the hotel is occupied by the performers of "flying butterflies put out the fire", Mo Lvlv became familiar with everyone in a few days. South Vietnam was still slightly surprised, and then showed a happy smile. After taking Nanyue to the room upstairs and arranging the small luggage, Mo Lvlv went to his room first and left private space for Nanyue to rest first. After all, I came by the early flight and worked for several hours. Later, I have to work all day to night, so I can have a little rest. Nanyue took out the transplanted small basin of aloe, put it on the small balcony, photographed the outside scenery, and made a circle of friends. NY: if you''re in the group, don''t read [picture] Because it''s still early, Ling Hao is the only one who likes it and sends a message. Ling Hao: sister Nan, I''ll miss you. South Vietnam replied casually: don''t think about it. There will be rumors. Ling Hao:... QAQ Looking at his cute expression, Nan Yue smiled and didn''t tell him much. He put down his cell phone and went to the bathroom to wash his face and tidy his hair. After all, I''ll try to fix the makeup later, so it''s convenient to return to the most natural state. When she came out and applied aloe paste, she found several wechat reminders on her mobile phone. Several of them are to circle praise for her friends she just sent, and one is a text message just sent. ¡££º Good luck shooting. Chapter 352 Nanyue unconsciously showed a smile in his eyes, and then bowed his head to reply. NY: Good morning, Miss Sheng. Have you eaten? Sheng Jingheng input it for a long time. Finally, he just sent a picture. South Vietnam looked at the black coffee in the photo, could not smell or drink, but could feel how bitter it was. NY: listen to your ancestors and eat well in the morning. ¡££º Which ancestor said that? NY: my ancestors gave me dreams. ¡££º OK. South Vietnam smiled silently and took the script instead. Instead of looking at the content of the later story, he looked at the outline of the whole script and the setting of characters again. At 9:45, Mo Lvlv came and knocked at the door. Nanyue opened the door for her and asked, "isn''t it just downstairs? Want to go early? " "No, there are five minutes left. Just go down." Mo Lulu handed the notice in his hand to Nanyue as he came in: "this is the notice seven days after starting the machine. It will be sent every seven days in the future. If you want to ask for leave, you have to hurry before the next notice comes down." "Yes." South Vietnam put down the script, took the notice and sat looking through it. As the leading role, it is natural that she and Zuo yaoran play every day, and account for two-thirds of the total. Some are their opponents, and some are their opponents with male two, female two or other supporting roles. Sometimes when the scenes are inconsistent and the characters are not in conflict, they will be divided into two groups for shooting. In this way, a lot of time, manpower and material resources can be saved. After reading about it, South Vietnam wrote down the time of starting and ending work every day, and put it down: "has Zuo yaoran arrived?" "Not yet. He doesn''t look much. He won''t come until this afternoon. In the morning, it''s mainly you and female No. 2 trying on makeup. It''s said that female No. 2''s shape is only a little less than you. " Mo Lulu said, and some wanted to talk and stopped, as if he had something to say, I don''t know whether to talk to South Vietnam or not. Nanyue looked at her and asked, "what else have you heard about female number two?" "Wait a minute." Mo Lulu took out his mobile phone before saying, operated it, and handed it to South Vietnam. On the mobile phone screen, a Baidu Encyclopedia is displayed. Tao Siying, 27, started his career as a small role in a martial arts drama at the age of 20. Since then, for more than six years, he has made more than ten TV dramas, but they all seem to be supporting actors. Won the Best Newcomer Award, the best female matching award and the most popular female matching award. Rao''s first play in the seventh year is still female No. 2. "Women''s professional households?" South Vietnam returned the mobile phone to Mo Lvlv and then asked, "so what''s the rumor?" Mo Lulu thought she had heard about it before she came, so she didn''t hesitate to put out what she heard. "It''s said that she doesn''t have resources, and some scripts have asked her to play the hostess, but I don''t know why she didn''t take it." "Some people say it''s because the scripts of those women owners are not good. It''s impossible to get angry. Tao Siying is only willing to shoot plays that will be hot. It doesn''t matter whether it''s female number two or female number three. " "And every play she makes is really famous. More importantly, when each play is broadcast, there will be a full draft of her gorgeous pressure on the female owner or the female characters of the whole play." After Mo lvlu finished, he was afraid that Nanyue felt that he had no confidence in her, and hurriedly added. "When I say this, I''m not afraid of her, but I want to remind you to pay a little attention to her when filming, and don''t believe what she said." Nanyue smiled softly, then put away the script and notice, got up and said, "let''s go and meet her." Chapter 353 The hotel was basically contracted by the crew. Many utility rooms and vacant banquet halls were requisitioned. This will become a clothing room, props room, dressing room, temporary studio and so on. Because many clothes and props are very valuable, there are special people at the elevator entrance, and a work card is required to enter. Mo Lvlv did, but South Vietnam didn''t, but the guards still saw the actor photos, so they were released directly at the meeting. When he just came down, Mo Lvlv remembered and told South Vietnam something¡ª¡ª Although Nanyue is a female star, after all, she is a newcomer who has made her debut soon. Compared with female No. 2 Tao Siying, she has too little seniority. Tao Siying is only the second female, and has not reached the position of being able to use a dressing room alone. So as soon as the crew added up, they simply saved a dressing room and let them share one. When I went into the dressing room, I saw someone sitting inside and chatting with the makeup artist with a smile. Nanyue was not surprised. Tao Siying is very charming and gorgeous. Her figure is too good. Her long wine red curly hair makes her more beautiful. This kind of appearance, playing the female No. 2 who is very characteristic and well-designed, really has the capital to suppress the female owner. Seeing the two people from South Vietnam coming in and chatting over there, they stopped and looked over. "Hello, sister Tao. I''m South Vietnam." Tao Siying also stood up and walked closer. His outstretched arm was very soft: "Hello, Tao Siying." After shaking the weak and boneless hand, South Vietnam asked, "am I not late? Look at sister Tao. She seems to have put on a make-up. " "No, I arrived last night. I had nothing to do this morning. I came first." Tao Siying finished and turned to see the makeup artist over there. "Sister Xu, you should melt it in Nanyue first. On my side, just let your apprentice come." The 30-year-old female makeup artist named sister Xu looked at Nanyue, looked at the professional makeup box carried by Mo Lvlv, and shrugged. "Before I joined the group, I heard that an actress could make up herself. It''s probably this one." "It''s me," Nanyue raised her hand and nodded slightly. "I''ll be a little better. If sister Xu is free, I hope she can help me." Sister Xu smiled perfunctorily: "I''ll concentrate on Siying. If you need help, you can find my apprentice." Then he shouted "Xiao Zou" outside the door. Soon a voice answered, and then a boy came in, wearing white t-white pants, very delicate, with a smile on his face. "Master, are you going to let me go?" Sister Xu nuzui toward Nanyue: "well, she turns herself. You fight next to her." When Xiao Zou looked at Nanyue, his eyes suddenly lit up. Subconsciously, he would come forward and touch Nanyue''s face. Nanyue quietly stepped aside: "I''ll do it myself. Just help sister Xu." "Hey? Aren''t you an actor? You look so beautiful and your skin is so good. I really want to touch it. " Little Zou Shan withdrew his hand, and a trace of emotion flashed in his eyes. Sister Xu has pulled Tao Siying over to finish the final ending. She doesn''t pay attention here. Nanyue only smiled politely at the little Zou, then sat near the door and motioned Mo Lvlv to bring the makeup box. When the green and green make-up box was opened, Xiao Zou also came up to see all kinds of cosmetics in it, some curious, subconsciously wanted to take an eye shadow board to see. "Ah," Mo Lulu blocked his hand and said politely, "go and help. I''ll be fine here." Little Zou Nu raised his nose and looked at the South Vietnam that didn''t look here. Then he went to the other side and whispered with Tao Siying. Chapter 354 Nanyue doesn''t have to make up herself. Other people''s skills are not as good as hers, and they can accept it. Just before joining the group, I heard that the female main body of the play should be very exquisite, and because it is the style of the Republic of China, I have to wear wigs and put on more retro makeup. It takes at least two hours for a full set of makeup to come down. In the past, although her occupation was to make up for others, she didn''t know when to form the bad habit. Suddenly she didn''t like it and couldn''t accept strangers tossing on her face for an hour or two. The last time she made purple dress order, she basically made up herself in the next few days. This time, I specially asked Chu ye to discuss with the crew. She is basically responsible for her makeup. Because Chu Ye opened his mouth, no one questioned anything, so he promised first. If today''s makeup can pass, it will be set in the future. And she didn''t need Mo Lvlv''s help to make up, so Mo Lvlv went to the costume designer first and pushed several costumes that Nanyue was going to wear today. South Vietnam made a good foundation and saw the matching of costumes one by one. I had a general idea of what makeup to wear. In addition, she had specially referred to some shapes of the Republic of China and compared the years before. It was very easy to do it. Tao Siying''s makeup has been put on, but there was no hurry to change his costume before he called for photos. Instead, he still sat and looked at his makeup in Nanyue. Xiao Zou looked at it and said, "it''s quite like a thing." "It''s more than that," Tao Siying whispered with a smile. "She has also made beauty videos. Netizens let her simply be a beauty blogger." Xiao Zou covered his mouth and smiled: "yes, it''s a way out when there''s no shooting." Sister Xu shook her head next to her: "just take a good shot. Why do you rob our work if you have nothing? You''ve lost a salary for nothing." Tao Siying said, "there''s no need to change the female master. Female number three will certainly be given to sister Xu, right? I just have to run at both ends. It''s hard for sister Xu. " "What''s the hard work?" sister Xu patted her hand and smiled. "I''m very happy to make up for you. This face should play female No. 1. Don''t match these new people in the future." Tao Siying smiled but said nothing. He just shook his head and said it didn''t matter. The three of them did not know that although they lowered their voice, South Vietnam on one side could not help but hear clearly. She had thought that Tao Siying would be a difficult person to deal with. Now it seems that it is really difficult to deal with, but the means are not so high. It''s just that on the surface, it''s very good for people, and it''s very easy to make people feel good. Secretly, he is good at saying ambiguous words. While letting others love her in the bottom of their hearts, he quietly discredited his opponent and incited others to have the same view and stand on the same front with her. Such a person has done something bad, but can''t find evidence. If she proves to others that she did it, it can disgust people. It''s reasonable to stay away. However, looking at this posture, Tao Siying will not let her go easily. Nanyue slightly hooked her lips. She felt inexplicable and had some pleasure. After seeing a new wechat message, the happy mood is even more. The news is a new photo. It took a very rich brunch, which is the same background as the black coffee photo she received in the morning. ¡££º Did you eat enough? NY: not too good! Want to eat QAQ ¡££º Don''t learn from Ling Hao. NY: Mr. Sheng, I''m 19 years old. I''m more suitable for selling cute than Ling Hao. ¡££º And don''t stress to me that you''re only nineteen. Chapter 355 ¡££º Forget it, you can say anything. Looking at Sheng Jingheng''s rare hand speed, he sent another message. South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing, and then replied. NY: OK, not in the future. ¡££º Nothing today? NY: make up and prepare to take fixed makeup photos. ¡££º Well, work hard. NY: I see. Mr. Sheng, come on and prepare a new song! Tao Siying changed into a good costume and happened to see Nanyue looking at his mobile phone. He seemed to laugh very happy. She pursed her lips and smiled. Instead of reminding South Vietnam to speed up her movements, she went out and went to shoot first. As soon as she left, sister Xu and Xiao Zou didn''t stay in the dressing room. Instead, they went to make up for the woman No. 3 waiting there. The dressing room was completely quiet. Nanyue handed back her mobile phone to Mo Lvlv for safekeeping, asked her to go out and see the progress outside, and then continued to make up. The place where the fixed makeup photos were taken was in a small banquet hall at the end of the corridor. The tables and chairs inside are empty, the lighting board is put on, and other equipment is done, which can almost be regarded as a temporary studio. Tao Siying took a well-made folding fan, a prop commonly used by the characters in the play, changed her posture confidently and calmly, and enjoyed looking at her from all directions. During this period, Mo Lvlv talked to people from time to time in the studio, and was called by the deputy director to say a few words. She couldn''t help laughing in her heart. The female lead actress had to make up herself to express herself. I can''t get out in two or three hours. Female No. 3 has just started to make up for modeling, and sister Xu will certainly help her delay more time. This fixed makeup photo, the photographer''s best state, will be used to take her. Then please ask the later graphic repairer, and everything will be fine. I won from the beginning. It''s really boring. It''s not challenging at all. With this in mind, Tao Siying thought that she could shoot more for a while, and had planned in advance which posture and expression to change later. As a result, at the scheduled time, the photographer stopped as usual, and then a group of people began to prepare to take more important fixed makeup photos of the female star. Tao Siying took advantage of no one''s attention, secretly glanced, then with an elegant and decent smile, walked slowly behind the camera monitor to see the just taken picture. Originally, I wanted to have a few words with the deputy director to talk about South Vietnam. As a result, the deputy director found her first and directly urged: "go and try on the next set of clothes. If you want to change your makeup, let sister Xu look at them!" "Huh?" Tao Siying was stunned. "Who''s shooting now?" The deputy director looked at her strangely: "of course, it''s the heroine. After you turn Xiaotao, you may have to wait a minute and shoot with female number three later." "But Nanyue she..." Tao Siying subconsciously wanted to say that Nanyue was not good, so he suddenly found that the eyes of the people around him were looking at the direction of the door. The deputy director also looked at it, and then his eyes lit up: "our butterfly is coming." Tao Siying looked at Nanyue, who came in from the door and greeted the staff politely. Then his eyes sank slightly. As a woman, she doesn''t want to admit that there is a temperament in Nanyue that she can''t have or compare. Her only advantage is probably that she is convex and tilted back, and her figure is very material. This is not something that a 19-year-old girl can compare with. But now, there is no need to compare temperament, figure or beauty. At a glance, we know that South Vietnam is slightly better. Just because, at this time, South Vietnam has lost the feeling it gave when it first saw it, but completely overlapped with the heroine code named butterfly in the script. Chapter 356 He has made so many plays in his debut years. Tao Siying has seen many beauties and various shapes in the play. Rarely seen, like now, at a glance, you will only feel that it is the people in the play, not the real people who have just been in the same room. Of course, there are still many actors who use their acting skills to play the role vividly, which makes people feel that this role exists for her (him). But just using makeup modeling, it becomes that role, which is still amazing. What''s more amazing is that this makeup is made by Nanyue. Tao Siying can understand that South Vietnam has a deep and thorough understanding of the role. However, an actor''s makeup technology is so superb that it can be comparable to that of a professional makeup artist. It''s like a joke. Therefore, unwilling to watch more, Tao Siying, who was praised as the scene of heaven in South Vietnam, simply left, and then went to the supporting role dressing room to call out Xiao Zou. "Just now, you and sister Xu didn''t go to South Vietnam to help, did you? Does she have another makeup artist? " Xiao Zou subconsciously shook his head: "I didn''t go and didn''t see anyone else. What''s the matter?" Tao Siying frowned: "so, she did it herself." After all, Mo Lvlv didn''t stay in the dressing room, but walked around. In the dressing room, there is only South Vietnam. "Sister Siying, what''s going on?" Xiao Zou looked at Tao Siying and was a little confused. "Just go to the studio and have a look." Tao Siying waved with sister Xu, who was making up inside, and then went back to the dressing room with her skirt. She is still happy too early. Her opponent this time is far more difficult than expected. However, it doesn''t matter. After starting up tomorrow, I''ll see the real chapter in acting. Moreover, she has a very good set of people in the play. As long as she plays a little more with a sense, she will burst out in important scenes. Then this time, there will still be no difference. After South Vietnam took a fixed makeup photo of herself, she took a double photo with male No. 2. Male No. 2, like her, is a complete newcomer. He is even a junior in a city drama college. Liang Moyuan, 20, is in his early eighties. He is thin and white. He fits very well in the suit of the rich childe of the Republic of China. The appearance is gentle, handsome and handsome. A pair of peach eyes flow slightly. With a casual smile, it tastes like a dandy young master. In the play, he plays the fiance of the heroine and really loves the heroine. But the heroine only regards him as a good friend and good friend, and from time to time, she can borrow his identity to bring a lot of convenience to her actions. Such a male number two, after the play is broadcast, will become a role loved by the audience. After all, there is still such a saying up to now - the man is the woman, and the man is everyone''s. The female No. 2 and male No. 2 are well-designed, which is also a great challenge for South Vietnam and Zuo yaoran. If you are not careful, you will be covered by the light of these two people, and then they become a foil. At this time, with perfect makeup and modeling, Nanyue and Liang Moyuan stood together, making people feel as if they had been in the play. This is what Zou saw when she ran to the studio to help sister Xu finish her female number three. He subconsciously stood in the dark, touched his cell phone and secretly took a picture of them laughing and saying something in order to enhance their sense of familiarity. Chapter 357 By the time Zuo yaoran arrived in the afternoon, South Vietnam was already changing its third style. Then wait until she and Zuo yaoran finish taking the two people''s fixed makeup photos and shoot here. She''s finished. However, because she has too many costumes, in order to avoid temporarily finding something wrong at that time, she will have to try one set after another to make sure it is 100% correct. If there is any error, we have to take it and modify it quickly. As for the make-up, the deputy director directly made a decision, which was made by South Vietnam itself. After that, I remembered to send them some fixed makeup photos of the first two sets of modeling in South Vietnam. Fortunately, soon, it was unanimously praised and agreed, so that the deputy director didn''t have to change his words awkwardly. When Nanyue and Zuo yaoran met in the shape of the play, they were stunned, and then they looked at each other and smiled. "I''ve been looking forward to working with you since last year, and I''ve finally waited until this day." Zuo yaoran was half joking and half serious. "After that," Nan Yue said with a smile, "please give me more advice." Zuo yaoran immediately waved his hand: "I dare not give advice. It should be mutual consultation and mutual progress." "Master Zuo is modest." South Vietnam joked and waved, "let''s go and take pictures first." They walked into the shooting area without any background or lines. Their eyes and expressions changed instantly. In the play, the emotional line between the male and female protagonists is not clear, because one has a fiance, one has a green plum on the left and a beauty on the right, so he has never pierced the middle layer of window paper. Most of the time, it is the needle to the wheat awn, but it does not lose its appreciation and favor for each other. The final outcome is neither good nor bad. Few of the main characters have survived. The life and death of men and women has become an eternal mystery. Therefore, the makeup fixing photos of this meeting, the two people sometimes oppose each other, but both have each other in their eyes, sometimes intimate, but their eyes contain killing intention. Mingming just took a picture, but it made the deputy director feel that he had started shooting. After a stage, he almost wanted to shout card. After shooting smoothly, it was Zuo yaoran''s turn to take double photos with female No. 2 and female No. 3 in turn. Female No. 2 Tao Siying is his confidant in the play. Female No. 3 Du Xingyue is his green plum, who has been secretly in love with him. At present, what the fixed makeup photo wants to express is the complicated relationship between several roles in the play. The advantage is that when you see that they are all handsome men and women, and there are rival plays, you will want to see what is in the play. The disadvantage is that some people will say that this is another idol drama of the Republic of China dressed in espionage. Although those who have read the script know that this is not the case, everyone is basically one identity on the surface and another identity behind the scenes. However, during the shooting and before the play was broadcast, it was naturally impossible for the spoilers to guess and make up for themselves. After returning to the dressing room, Nanyue began to frequently go in and out of the dressing room and change costumes. At present, there are 30 sets of costumes. When the shooting progress advances, new costumes will be delivered. Fortunately, the clothes of the Republic of China are more modern, and there are many small dresses that are easier to wear and change. It''s really deadly if you wear ancient clothes layer by layer with matching lining and outside. Taosi''s costumes are a little less, but there are also about 20 sets, and most of them are cheongsam. It''s a little more troublesome to change. Therefore, although they are in the same dressing room and adjacent to the dressing room, they basically have zero communication. However, South Vietnam can feel from time to time that Tao Siying''s glance is not his face, but the part below his face. It seems that winning over her in this respect is enough to make Tao Siying feel proud. Chapter 358 It was not until late at night that South Vietnam tried all the costumes and confirmed which ones had problems and which needed to be slightly modified. Fortunately, after work, you can rest directly on the next floor. Wash well. Nanyue opened his cell phone and read the news. Those who want to return first, and those who are not in a hurry to reply first. Soon, I turned to a photo sent by Sheng Jingheng at 7 p.m. The picture was taken of his dinner, simple and nutritious. Is this to tell her about three meals a day? Nan Yue wiped his hair and sat down on the yoga mat while saying good night. This point, even if he hasn''t rested, she will practice for a while, and then go to sleep directly. After all, the notice shows that tomorrow she needs to start making up and modeling at 5:30 a.m. After the Startup Ceremony, the shooting will start directly. This means that she has to get up before five. Before successfully building the foundation, a more adequate sleep is still very important for her. However, Sheng Jingheng did not seem to reply. At 4:30 the next morning, South Vietnam half dreamily touched his mobile phone and slowly woke up after confirming that he did not reply. It took her nearly an hour to practice and take a shower. When I got to the dressing room downstairs, it was exactly half past five. Tao Siying seems to be in a good mood today and smiles brightly at South Vietnam. Then her assistant came in and brought a breakfast for South Vietnam as she told. "Thank you, sister Tao." Nanyue accepted it impolitely, then took her mobile phone and sent a message to Mo Lvlv, saying that she didn''t have to buy her breakfast. "You''re welcome. Are you still your own today? Can I help you? " Tao Siying asked kindly. "Well," Nan Yue nodded and took a sip of warm water from the thermos, "there''s plenty of time." Tao Siying said, then smiled, took back his sight and continued to look at his mobile phone. This scene was never seen yesterday. Nanyue slightly raised his eyebrows and didn''t move. He asked silently in his mind. [Xiao Wu, morning, have you started it yet?] [good morning, open!] [is there anything to remind me?] [wait a minute -] [Ding! Successfully completed the branch mission - one hot search per day (11)!] This point can be hot search, naturally because yesterday. South Vietnam is not surprised to see the hot search source microblog from Xiaowu tune. Yesterday, when she and Liang Moyuan took a double makeup photo, she noticed that someone else was taking a picture. However, I didn''t expect that the other party was so fast that they sent it directly to the Internet, and then climbed up the hot search list after a night of fermentation. In fact, when people with a clear eye look at the photos, they know that they must be taking fixed makeup photos. After all, the shape is slightly retro and biased towards the style of the Republic of China. Therefore, the focus is on the attached copy when sending photos. It''s very accurate. What play are they shooting and what roles they play in the play. Who are the other actors, who are the directors and screenwriters, and who is the production company. By the way, they also hinted that they were very chatty during shooting, similar in age and equal in appearance. They were a very eye-catching pair of golden girls at the scene. Put it clearly, that is, the internal staff of the crew showed up and broke the news in person. So it attracted many people to watch, and the heat went up. However, before shooting, all the cast members should have signed a confidentiality contract. This matter is expected to make a scene. [Ding! Successfully trigger the main task - pass on an affair with any heterosexual artist! Successful completion depends on the system''s judgment!] Chapter 359 [huh?] Even if it''s gossip, let the system judge whether the task is completed or not? South Vietnam frowned slightly and wanted to ask Xiao Wu before coming here. [is this the main task with one more star in difficulty?] [yes, host! Because a female artist once said that if there is no gossip, it is not red. As for the completion criteria, you can remind the host a little. If you only have a group photo with a heterosexual artist or simply interact, it is not a real scandal!] [is it true that gossip is the kind of thing that is photographed by paparazzi going in and out of a party''s home or hotel?] South Vietnam resisted the impulse to roll its eyes and calmly expressed its dislike. [Xiao Wu, how about a serious system?] ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ [the host can also eat one kind of food together, or watch the script in the hotel room at night.] South Vietnam is more clear, that is to say, it can not be genuine, as long as netizens believe it is true, it is enough. But... Asking her to do such a thing feels like ruining her future. [is there a time limit for completion?] [the task will be regarded as failure if it is not completed within one year.] All right, white worried. South Vietnam let Xiao Wu stay cool. Then he opened his eyes and began to eat breakfast. While Tao Siying waited for a long time, he didn''t see her looking at her mobile phone or her make-up. He kept muttering in his heart. After a meeting, he still couldn''t resist, raised his voice and said, "South Vietnam, have you read the microblog? You and Xiao Liang had a hot search last midnight. " "Really?" South Vietnam is still turning over the notice sheet and looking at the script to see what makeup to wear today. When he heard that he was not interested, he nodded, "I''ll have a look later." Seeing that she didn''t respond at all, Tao Siying couldn''t help grinding her teeth secretly, but she was afraid that there was sister Xu and a hairdresser nearby to help her shape. She didn''t dare to show it too clearly, so as not to destroy people''s design. Then, she still kept smiling and said, "I''ve seen it. When you and Xiaoliang took the makeup photo yesterday, they were secretly photographed by an unknown staff member, sent it to the Internet and made a lot of information public." Hearing this, sister Xu first said, "that''s OK. Isn''t it a direct spoiler?" The hairdresser said, "yes, we''ve never had such a thing before. Are those new people unreliable?" Tao Siying said softly, "there is no final conclusion yet. It''s better not to guess first. After all, it''s not easy for new people, and it''s not good for them to send this. " Hearing the word "benefit", sister Xu and the hairdresser couldn''t help looking at each other, looking a little different. If you really want to say the benefits, it is natural that only Nanyue and Liang Moyuan will benefit from such a hot search. Liang Moyuan is still a student. He signed the play accompanied by his family without an agent or company. Only when there is a team behind us can we have this kind of operation. Who to doubt, suddenly, is very obvious. The object they suspected was very calm at the moment. After wiping his mouth and hands after breakfast, Mo Lvlv came back. South Vietnam first asked Mo Lvlv to help throw out the garbage, and then whispered to her. "I don''t need your help here. Go out for a walk or go back to your room to have a rest. When there is coffee around, buy me a latte and add more milk." "OK." Mo Lvlv, like South Vietnam, went to bed late and got up early. Before he could read the microblog, he didn''t say much. He went out directly with a garbage bag. Tao Siying thought they were whispering about hot search. He threw a meaningful look to the south, with a smile on his lips. Chapter 360 At almost seven o''clock, South Vietnam made a full set of makeup by itself, and its hair style was not fake. It was made by itself. Today''s shooting is a relatively early scene. The heroine''s shape is relatively young. She doesn''t need to wear a wig. She can make a simple haircut with her own hair. Just in time, Mo Lvlv also bought a latte. There are no flowers, the milk taste is a little heavy, and the coffee is not very good to drink. After South Vietnam took a drink and picked out some mistakes, he couldn''t help but smile. Sometimes habit is really a bad thing. She can''t help thinking about it. She can drink it every weekend. It''s a specially prepared latte. I don''t think that''s the case with other lattes. Put the coffee on the dressing table. After taking a picture, South Vietnam sent it to the person who made her get used to it. This time, Sheng Jingheng knew he was going to answer the news. ¡££º Is it good? NY: No. After a meeting, he also took a picture and sent it. On it was a coffee machine running automatically. ¡££º Drink blue mountain this morning. NY: No, is it bitter? ¡££º It''s not bitter, it''s sour. Nan Yue blinked and didn''t want to doubt his meaning. However, he checked and found that blue mountain coffee really didn''t have bitter taste, only sour taste. Immediately, she switched back to wechat. NY: I still choose latte, or next time, I can try cappuccino and mocha. ¡££º Well, everything is good. ¡££º I was busy late last night? NY: Yes, did Mr. Sheng go to bed early? When a figure approached, Nanyue put down his mobile phone and naturally looked up: "sister Tao, how are you?" "Yes," Tao Siying failed to peek, so she naturally pulled her hair. "The Startup Ceremony didn''t start until eight o''clock. I want to ask you, do you want to go out for a walk?" "Sister Tao, go first. I have to change my costume." Nan Yue smiled. Tao Siying seemed to find that Nanyue had not changed his clothes, and then smiled and nodded: "OK, I''ll see you later." "Well, see you later." Looking at Tao Siying wearing a very slim cheongsam and walking out, South Vietnam can''t help sighing. No matter how she is, Tao Siying is really a beautiful woman like the second woman in the play. Then she looked down at her mobile phone again and saw that Sheng Jingheng replied only one second ago. ¡££º yes. Such a solemn word, but also add a full stop. Seeing South Vietnam, I couldn''t help laughing. The low pressure caused by not sleeping enough and listening to some messy words would dissipate. NY: Mr. Sheng, we''re going to prepare for the Startup Ceremony. Let''s talk later. ¡££º Well, hard work. No matter how hard it is, it''s worth it. After Nanyue put down his mobile phone, he still picked up the cup of latte that didn''t taste good. After a few sips, he called Mo Lvlv in and guarded it for himself, so that he could change his costume. The opening ceremony is no different from that of other dramas. Nam Yueh also participated as a crew member when he was with the group before. There is no novelty in this meeting, just let her do whatever she wants. Just smile when it''s time to take pictures. After that, before shooting, the deputy director who was responsible for fixing the makeup photos yesterday called Nanyue and Liang Moyuan aside. Speaking of, of course, it was the hot search in the middle of the night yesterday. "Tell me the truth, do you know this? Is there a new person around you who is not sensible? " Although Liang Moyuan also saw the hot search, he didn''t think too much, so he subconsciously said, "I came alone, no assistant." The deputy director also knew this. He looked at South Vietnam and his eyes were a little complicated. Chapter 361 "I brought an assistant," South Vietnam said slowly, "but, deputy director, you should know where she was yesterday?" Then she pointed to Mo Lvlv''s place a little. The deputy director looked at it and was a little confused at first. Then he slowly became clear and remembered. "It''s her. I know. When you two took pictures, she sat next to me and looked at the monitor. It''s quiet and not noisy at all. " Nanyue smiled: "from her point of view, the photos taken should not be like the hot search one?" The deputy director immediately took out his mobile phone, looked at the hot search photo, touched his chin for a moment, nodded and said, "indeed, she certainly didn''t take it." "From this angle, it looks like it''s on the other side of the door. Maybe it came in halfway from the outside. No one noticed it, so I secretly took such a picture." After a meal, Nanyue said, "but a person is not an object. Someone will certainly see it in and out. As long as you ask carefully, everyone present yesterday should be able to ask something. If you can''t ask, check the hotel monitoring directly. " "Well," the deputy director immediately showed a guilty look and smiled at them, "I just wanted to make a big deal small and didn''t want to make too much trouble, so I came to you to ask. I didn''t think so comprehensive. I misunderstood you. Don''t take it to heart. " Liang Moyuan listened and was a little stunned. He shook his head quickly to say it didn''t matter. Nanyue smiled softly and said, "it doesn''t matter to me, but since the deputy director will think so and others will think so, it will have a bad impact on my assistant." "Don''t worry, I will personally clarify for her and apologize to her." The deputy director said carelessly that he didn''t think it would lose face. "Thank you, deputy director." South Vietnam smiled with satisfaction. The deputy director waved his hand: "no, no, no, I believe others too much. Fortunately, I didn''t make it to director Geng, otherwise I would really lose face and hair. Well, I''ll ask them first. If I can''t, I''d better adjust the monitoring. Go and prepare for the shooting. " After they both nodded, the deputy director went to find the staff first. Nanyue didn''t go to see Tao Siying''s direction. She also knew that she was looking here. She could guess what the woman was thinking. Then I was going to go directly to the rest area to wait for shooting, and I heard the boy next to me speak. "Well, South Vietnam, how did you do it?" "Huh?" South Vietnam found that he seemed to have forgotten that there was still a man standing beside him. Liang Moyuan looked at her brightly: "according to the situation yesterday, everyone is very busy and the studio is still very chaotic. It''s hard to remember who was around when shooting which part. Even if you remember, you can''t be 100% sure. " "Really?" South Vietnam shrugged, "I remember very clearly. I can''t help it. I have a good memory." "Then you must also remember who came in from the outside and secretly took pictures when we took pictures yesterday?" Liang Moyuan followed the trend and asked. Nanyue looked at him and smiled, "so what do you remember? I don''t remember, so what? Many things depend on evidence, not memory. " Liang Moyuan looked at her as if he had really known her. Before he spoke again, South Vietnam took a step back: "I went to see the script. The director will tell us about the play later. I''ll see you later." Chapter 362 Zuo yaoran is a nerd. He only focuses on the script and doesn''t know what happened. Seeing South Vietnam coming, I was a little sorry and said, "the first scene was not shot with you, and I couldn''t watch it." His first scene is to go to group B on the other side and shoot the opposite scene with Tao Siying. It takes a whole day. After that, it was with female No. 3 and male No. 3. They would not shoot with South Vietnam until the day after tomorrow. Nanyue smiled: "isn''t it good to play against sister Tao? She has more scenes than you, excellent acting skills and rich experience. You have to start with the spirit to deal with it. " Before Zuo yaoran joined the group, he naturally learned about Tao Siying''s resume. Immediately, he was full of fighting spirit and nodded: "I know, I will refuel." With that, he saw Tao Siying looking this way, so he stood up and said, "I''ll say hello and talk about the play by the way." "Go." Nanyue nodded slightly, took over the script handed by Mo lvlu, turned to the scene to be shot later, and reviewed the familiar lines. After waiting for about half an hour, the site was ready. Group B was filmed by another deputy director surnamed Ji. He and director Geng Xingning are together. They have cooperated for many years. They are not only partners, but also teachers and friends. So director Geng was very relieved. He threw the male protagonists into group B first, and he himself focused on the shooting of the female protagonists in group A. Seeing that Nanyue looked as usual, he sat next to director Geng with Liang Moyuan and listened to him talk about the next play to be shot. Tao Siying was a little surprised. The deputy director just called them over. Isn''t it because of the hot search? Why is there no movement? "Sister Tao? It''s time to go. " Zuo yaoran and Tao Siying had a good chat and looked forward to the next shooting. "Ah, OK." Tao Siying quickly took back her sight, covered up other emotions, calmly and complacently went to the set of group B with Zuo yaoran. At the end of the day, the shooting of group A and group B was relatively smooth. It''s said that it''s very strict. If you don''t get angry, the whole studio will tremble. Director Geng Xingning is not too strict except for his long face. Needless to say, the acting skills of Nanyue are that Liang Moyuan is filming for the first time. It is inevitable that his acting skills will be a little astringent, and he often can''t find the lens. However, probably because he was chosen by director Geng himself and was right at first sight, he was particularly tolerant of him. He would talk about the play trial again and again before shooting each time. Gradually, Liang Moyuan adapted, and because Nanyue was always in the play in advance, he couldn''t help following into the play when he saw his eyes and expression. So when the day''s shooting was almost over, he became a qualified actor. In the end, there will be no big night play at the beginning. After dinner, it will be filmed around 8 p.m. and the work will be finished directly. After working hard with the surrounding staff, Nam Yueh returned to his rest position, roughly loosened his hair tied for a day, took the script and prepared to go back to the hotel to remove his makeup. Just after greeting Mo Lvlv, Liang Moyuan, who was just chatting with director Geng, came over a few steps with two drinks in his hand. "Honey grapefruit tea, please." "Thank you." South Vietnam took one of the cups. Seeing that he was still in front, he raised his eyebrows, "what do you say?" "You don''t care. How''s the deputy director asking?" Liang Moyuan stepped aside and saw her go forward, so he followed the trend. Nanyue said calmly, "if you ask the result, you should come and apologize to Lvlv." "Also," Liang Moyuan didn''t ask again, "go back to the hotel? Let''s go together. " Chapter 363 When they go back to the hotel together, they can''t help talking about the script. Liang Moyuan decided to play this role in early April. He had to take classes at the same time, so he didn''t read the script too many times. This meeting, I haven''t been able to understand my role too thoroughly. This role, mainly around the heroine, can be said to be born for her and will die for her. When South Vietnam read the script, they all felt that this role was too infatuated. For the heroine, whether it''s family and friends, or work faith, they can forget it. But I also think that many viewers may eat this set, especially girls. Such a handsome, rich and devoted man is a dream boyfriend. What they are discussing now is how to interpret such a role, which will be just right, will not go too far, and will not make people feel that his three views are not correct. He understood thoroughly and found a good way to perform, which is also a good thing for South Vietnam. After all, they have a lot of opponents, so they can shoot more smoothly at that time. Along the way, I talked with him as much as possible until I went to the dressing room of the hotel and had to take off my makeup. Tao Siying is probably still on the set, inviting other actors and staff to drink honey grapefruit tea. No one is in the dressing room. South Vietnam put down and drank most of the honey grapefruit tea. First, find Mo Lvlv to come to the mobile phone and open wechat to return the message. "Nanyue," Mo Lvlv cleaned up next to her and couldn''t help saying, "Tao Siying began to buy people''s hearts on the first day. After that, most of the staff must only remember to praise her... Why don''t we buy some snacks tomorrow?" "Huh? Why learn from her? " South Vietnam shook his head carelessly, "no, my money should be spent on serious things." Mo Lulu thought that South Vietnam had to pay the wages of several people and have to pay for a new album, and he gave up the idea before the pay for the play was in place. Instead, he opened the makeup box in South Vietnam and wanted to get her makeup remover. "Ah... Who did this!" Mo Lvlv was startled by the situation inside. His face was wrinkled, angry and sad. Nanyue put down his mobile phone, took the box and looked at it. He looked very calm. In the cosmetic box, the valuable cosmetics are missing, and the less valuable ones are damaged. At the moment, it was in a mess, colorful, and all the scents were mixed together and became pungent. She took out the makeup remover that had been let off for a horse, then closed the makeup box and said, "green, please invite the deputy director yesterday." "OK." In fact, Mo Lvlv''s first reaction was to think of a person, but there was no evidence. She didn''t talk nonsense, so she went out to find someone first. The deputy director spent most of his time in charge of logistics. He also went to the hotel. So soon, he followed Mo Lvlv. But with Tao Siying, her assistant and sister Xu''s apprentices. Tao Siying looked at the situation and was a little surprised: "what''s the matter?" "Thank you for sister Tao''s honey grapefruit tea," Nanyue stood up, nodded to her first, looked at the deputy director and asked, "deputy director, did the monitoring find it? I want to see today''s surveillance, okay? " The deputy director touched his head and looked embarrassed: "maybe I can''t see it. Since yesterday, the monitoring on the second floor of the hotel has broken down, and it hasn''t been repaired today." South Vietnam expected this answer. After all, if the monitoring was good, that person would not dare to be so bold and openly make trouble in the dressing room. "So, you can''t help Lvlv clarify just by what you say?" Chapter 364 At first, Tao Siying really didn''t understand why Nanyue came to the deputy director himself. Once you hear this, you will probably know what''s going on. "Is there something missing? How can we still look at today''s monitoring? " Tao Siying subconsciously looked at the dressing table, then patted her chest and said happily, "fortunately, I didn''t put any personal belongings here." The deputy director remembered and asked, "what happened?" Nanyue opened his cosmetic box, showed it to several people, and then casually said, "in addition to the damaged cosmetics, many valuable cosmetics have been lost. In total, it is estimated to be worth about 30000." "How is that possible?" Xiao Zou subconsciously opened his mouth and looked at him. He even hurriedly said, "I saw her makeup box yesterday. I know the price of many things." "You just took a little look. There is a compartment under my makeup box." After South Vietnam finished, Mo Lvlv came forward in time and opened the inner compartment. It was also empty and was taken away. The deputy director frowned: "how can there be such a thing!?" Then he looked at sister Xu and her disciples: "have you two come back halfway today?" Naturally, they both shook their heads. Sister Xu said, "we''ve been in group B all day. Once the actor''s makeup is a little off, we have to make it up again. Where can we have time to run around?" "Of course, sister Xu doesn''t have time." seeing that things seem to be in an impasse, Nanyue looks at it and has a slight shine in her eyes. "But Xiao Zou doesn''t fix who to make up for. She just starts. She can go to the bathroom or get some unnecessary things at any time." Seeing her, I almost didn''t say that he did it. Xiao Zou subconsciously argued loudly: "how is it possible -" "Really?" Nanyue smiled at him. Behind the smile, there were layers of repression and pressed directly against Xiao Zou. Ordinary people can''t stand such spiritual repression. They can''t stand it immediately: "of course, of course it''s not true!" He seemed to find an exit, and when he opened it, he couldn''t stop: "what''s so great about you? It''s 30000 yuan. I think it''s 10000 yuan if it''s the top of the sky! Originally, I was thinking about what baby you have in your makeup box to make up so well. As a result, they are all cheap products of hundreds of dollars! " "Then you don''t forget to take some unused ones." Mo Lvlv couldn''t help breathing. Xiao Zou hummed, "you have to try before you know if there is any magic effect." South Vietnam stopped Mo Lvlv, who was so angry that he continued to smile and ask, "yesterday, it was also a photo you secretly took in the studio and sent it to the Internet?" "So what..." Seeing that Xiao Zou has been completely unscrupulous, he should take the responsibility on himself. On one side, sister Xu couldn''t help frowning and pulled him: "are you evil? How can you say these words indiscriminately?" Little Zou looked at sister Xu and got out of trouble for a moment. He looked blankly and sweated a little on his forehead: "ah? I''m not talking nonsense. It''s all true. " After that, he quickly covered his mouth and was shocked that he said everything. The noise here still alerted other staff. I don''t know who said outside the door: "I seem to have seen Xiao Zou in the afternoon. I went back to the hotel alone." "I also saw him yesterday. He left the studio with his mobile phone. I thought he remembered wrong." Listen to the people outside, I dare to tell the truth at this meeting. The deputy director doesn''t know yet. Xiao Zou is telling the truth, not what sister Xu said. He looked solemn and put his hands behind his back: "Xiao Zou, apologize to Nanyue and Lvlv first. As for the compensation, we should make up for it one point and many points after the calculation is clear. We''ll settle the other accounts slowly. " "Sister Xu, he is the apprentice you brought. Don''t try to get rid of the relationship." Chapter 365 Hearing this, sister Xu subconsciously went to see Tao Siying on one side, hoping that she could come forward and say a few good words for herself. After all, losing a job is a small thing. If it gets out, no serious crew will find her for a long time. I can only go to some casual small troupes and live on a salary that can barely eat. Tao Siying also looked at her and comforted: "sister Xu, I believe the crew will deal with this matter fairly. Don''t worry too much." In this way, I''m going to make her fully obey the arrangement of the crew and don''t want to say anything for her. Sister Xu looked dejected for a moment. Then she pulled up Xiao Zou and bowed to South Vietnam to apologize. Xiao Zou was still a little unconvinced, but seeing that master was like this, and the other people looked at him with contempt, he bit his teeth and bowed to apologize. Then, the deputy director apologized to Mo lvlu in front of everyone, said that he shouldn''t guess at will, and then misunderstood her. Mo Lvlv also heard some rumors today, so he reluctantly accepted it and held back a lot of what he had to say. When the two things were done together, the deputy director was relieved, but when he saw sister Xu and Xiao Zou, his eyebrows wrinkled tightly again. After shaking his head, he motioned them to go with him. As soon as the door of the dressing room was closed, silence returned. South Vietnam sat down again, as if nothing had happened, and then took off his makeup. Mo Lvlv went out to clean up the useless makeup box. It was Tao Siying. Because sister Xu was away, she was still at a loss for a moment. Then I realized that even if I had to borrow other makeup artists to help, I had to wait for others to finish it first. So I had no choice but to ask my assistant to help me remove the thick makeup. On the way to remove makeup, I looked at one side of South Vietnam very leisurely. I could also take a look at my mobile phone from time to time and show a smile. Tao Siying was a little more defensive. She cooperated with sister Xu twice and knew little Zou quite well. His hands and feet are not clean. He likes to take other people''s things, but he handles them very properly. He won''t get the actual evidence at all. Even if you are suspected, you can refute it, and then you will be wronged more than that person. After all, his appearance is very harmless. When he pretends to be poor, he will choose to believe him. Just now everyone was there. Xiao Zou admitted everything so arrogantly. It''s really not like him. It''s better to say that there are ghosts in South Vietnam than that little Zou is evil. However, South Vietnam didn''t approach little Zou and didn''t contact him all the way. It can only be said that she has a different kind of magic, which can make people dislike her to the point that they want everyone to know. As a result, the makeup artist is expected to change. If you come to someone you haven''t seen before, you have to work hard to make a good relationship. Tao Siying still has a headache. When removing her makeup, she is a little impatient. Nanyue didn''t pay much attention to her. After unloading her makeup, she went to change her clothes, then said hello and went out directly. Tomorrow, she still has to make up at 5:30. She has nothing to use. She has to find a set of emergency cosmetics first. However, after she went around several other dressing rooms, she found that almost all cosmetics were opened and used. I don''t know if I brought some from the last crew and then used them. This is the norm in the industry. But now, she really can''t stand it. These used ones are put on her face. We have to go out to buy temporarily. Because the film and television base is far from the city, it is estimated that it has been closed in the past. Nanyue can only go upstairs and go back to his room first. He plans to find Chu ye for emergency. Chapter 366 Chu Ye was shocked that such a thing would happen in the crew. The first thought was to call Sangxi later and say it well. It''s best to let her go in person and clear the dishonest people out of the crew. Then he said, "Hongyu has some spare cosmetics, but I don''t know whether they are suitable or not. I''ll call someone to pick it up now, and then take the high-speed railway to send it to you. " "Well, brother ye, please write down the bill for me and transfer it to you." Nanyue can only hold the idea that there are always several kinds of cosmetics that can be used to give her a decent makeup. "There''s no need to transfer money," Chu Ye sighed. "It''s actually Hongyu''s fault to let you meet such a staff member. I should have compensated you separately." South Vietnam insisted: "one yard to one yard. If you want to compensate, the parties will compensate." Chu ye said helplessly, "OK, I''ll sell it to you at an internal discount price. After I''ve been busy these days, I''d better fly to the crew, lest I don''t show up, and some people think my agent is dead. " If he didn''t come, he couldn''t swallow it, and South Vietnam didn''t stop him. They chatted casually, then said to send her cosmetics as soon as possible, and hung up the voice call. Nanyue is about to cut out wechat, place an order online and fill up all the cosmetics you want. I saw a new message coming in. It was Sheng Jingheng who sent a voice. For his voice, South Vietnam has no other expectations. First take the headset and plug it in, and then click to listen. As expected, the voice is a pure musical melody. Listen, it''s still the piano. Different from the lightness and pleasure of the first song, this one is slightly low and sad, with faint contradictions and struggles. People can''t help but frown, but they don''t want to end. ¡££º The new song is ready. As soon as Nanyue finished listening, he sent another text message and replied with a smile. NY: have you set a date for the song? I want to listen first! ¡££º May 5, the beginning of summer. NY: does it mean a new summer? I like it. ¡££º Well, are you angry today? His topic suddenly jumped, which made South Vietnam stunned for a second, and this question was not a question, but a confirmation. That is, he knows something. NY: you know? Sheng Jingheng waited for a moment before sending a picture. ¡££º[ [picture] Wei Jun sent me this. South Vietnam looked at the picture and impressively took his very tragic makeup box, which should be taken by Mo lvlu. She looked at her circle of friends and found that Mo Lvlv sent this picture with an angry expression. Mo Lvlv and Wei Jun are so familiar that they have added wechat to each other. NY: I was a little stingy, but I just solved a small soldier and a big boss waiting for me. ¡££º Be patient and take your time. Don''t try too hard. South Vietnam looked at this sentence in the blink of an eye, and then the smile was uncontrollable and deepened. She said so. He didn''t care who the soldier and boss were, nor did he worry that she would quarrel with others. Just worried about her, too much effort is bad for her health. This man is really... Nanyue smiled, lowered his eyes, picked up his mobile phone and sent a voice. "Teacher Sheng, keep it a secret for me." If it comes out and startles the snake, it won''t be fun. Sheng Jingheng didn''t reply for a moment. After a while, he replied silently when South Vietnam was ready to wash after watching the play to be shot tomorrow. ¡££º Well, it''s our secret. Chapter 367 It was not until after midnight that Chu Ye arrived at the hotel. Mo Lulu first transferred a red envelope to the other party, reimbursed the round-trip ticket, and opened a new room for him. The cosmetics brought by the man were sent to the room in South Vietnam. These cosmetics are reserved by Hongyu for artists or other staff. They are not all. Moreover, they are basically a set of one brand, and many tools are missing. After the inspection in South Vietnam, thinking about the makeup to be put on tomorrow, I think I have some supplies. I probably have to turn to other makeup artists for help. It seems that we still have to learn from Tao Siying to invite a guest tomorrow morning, otherwise we are embarrassed to open this mouth. After all, as an actress, she also contracted the work of a makeup artist. It is inevitable to be unpleasant and feel robbed of her job. After making up her mind, South Vietnam transferred a sum of money to Mo Lvlv to get up early tomorrow morning and buy some breakfast for her. This can be regarded as a temporary solution. Mo Lvlv went back to his room to sleep, and Nanyue also slept directly. At about five o''clock the next morning, when South Vietnam was still meditating and practicing, he heard someone knocking at the door. After knocking for a while, he seemed to be afraid of disturbing others, so he turned to making a phone call. Nanyue opened his eyes, took his cell phone, hung up, got up, opened the door and looked at the people outside. But unexpectedly, there was not only Mo Lvlv, but also a man with a tight bag. Mo Lulu brought people in first, then closed the door quietly: "I didn''t know brother Wei would come, didn''t I scare you?" "No," Nan Yue looked at Wei Jun, who took off his hat and mask, and then looked at the things in his hand. He had a guess in his heart, "is this... Teacher Sheng coming too?" Wei Jun thought of the boss''s orders and coughed softly: "don''t worry about this first. You make up at 5:30. It''s estimated that many people will get up. I have delivered the things, and I should go as soon as possible so as not to be seen. " Then he put everything in his hand on the table. One is the same as the makeup box she cleaned out yesterday, and the other is a cup of hot coffee with faint milk smell. Seeing what South Vietnam seemed to want to say, Wei Jun hurriedly said, "don''t mention money to me, but mention yourself and teacher Sheng." Then he put on his hat and mask again and planned to leave. "I''ll go with you." Nanyue looked at himself. He was a fairly visible home clothes. He washed after waking up. Then, under Wei Jun''s surprised gaze, he took the cup of coffee, opened the door and went out first, and motioned him to follow. "Well, aren''t you afraid of being seen?" Wei Jun followed out and closed the door, closing Mo lvlu, who had no time to react. Nanyue whispered, "if you don''t speak, it will be safer." Wei Jun immediately kept silent, and then kept a few steps away from her. Although he was worried about monitoring, he thought of another thing instead, so he didn''t have so many scruples. They went downstairs in the elevator. When they got to the underground parking lot, Wei Jun consciously walked in front to lead the way. Seeing that they actually came in an RV, Nanyue raised an eyebrow and was helpless. Walking around in an RV, the man is really not afraid of being found. After Wei Jun opened the door for her, he consciously got on the co driver. There are partitions in front and behind, which can just escape the interrogation of his boss. Nanyue got into the car and looked at the man sitting straight and closed his eyes and sighed. Sheng Jingheng vaguely smelled the familiar fragrance. Subconsciously, he opened his eyes and saw Nanyue smiling at him. A flash of amazement flashed in his eyes. Chapter 368 "Good morning, Mr. Sheng." With that, Nanyue sat down opposite him and opened the lid of the coffee cup. Although he walked steadily, the flower pulling was still deformed, but he still knew that it took a lot of thought. After looking at the cleaned coffee machine, Nanyue took a sip of coffee and said, "sure enough, it still tastes like this." Seeing that she was very happy and contented, as if she had returned to recording programs in the ancient town of J City, Sheng Jingheng slowly asked, "how did you get down?" "Mr. Sheng came so far to send me cosmetics and make coffee. Of course, he had to come down and thank me in person." South Vietnam sipped the coffee with just the right temperature. Then he put down the empty cup and said solemnly, "thank you, Mr. Sheng. Thank you very much." Sheng Jingheng''s eyes were quiet. He looked at her for a moment and said, "just come and talk about things. By the way." "That should be a very important thing to make you come so early." South Vietnam smiles. Sheng Jingheng was noncommittal. He looked at the time on his mobile phone and reminded her, "it''s a quarter past five." "Don''t worry, just come five minutes in advance." With that, Nanyue remembered, took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Mo Lvlv, asking her to wait on the second floor of the hotel. Sheng Jingheng looked at her slightly lowered head and looked soft for a moment. When she raised her head, she returned to her usual indifference. "Do you want to listen to music?" Nanyue picked his eyebrows and guessed casually, "is it listening to teacher Sheng''s new song?" "Yes." Sheng Jingheng picked up his mobile phone, found the song, and handed her the headset. The song will be released on May 5. She can hear it today, that is, April 19? Nanyue took the earphone in surprise. Subconsciously, he only wore one side and returned the other side: "listen together?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her and looked at the earphone on the other side. His Adam''s apple shrugged slightly, but he still shook his head: "listen." Wear it on both sides, the sound effect will be more perfect. Thinking about it, South Vietnam put it on and ordered it to play. Just listening to the prelude, South Vietnam knows that this is the second song he wrote not long ago. Different from the feeling of piano sound, the complete arrangement made the ears enjoy it very much, and almost immediately immersed in the emotion brought by this song. When hearing the deep voice of shengjingheng, Nam Yueh felt that his ears and heart were numb for a moment, and his hands held on a little involuntarily. Although it sounds a little perfunctory and pale, she can''t think of a more suitable word except it sounds good. Really, it sounds good. Both the song and the lyrics are excellent, like being pulled into the abyss in an instant, but someone held his hand tightly, sad and warm. Sheng Jingheng''s two songs, one sweet and one cruel, are really amazing. After listening to a song, South Vietnam slowly got out of the mood of the song. Sheng Jingheng has been looking at her quietly, with gentle eyes, no sense of aggression, and no discomfort. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Looking at the time, he unknowingly came to 5:25. Nanyue raised his hand, took off his earphone and handed it back to him together with his mobile phone. "I''m going up." "Yes." "If you don''t hurry back, find a better hotel to sleep." "OK." Nanyue stood up, took the empty coffee paper cup and waved to the man slightly: "Mr. Sheng, look forward to meeting next time." Then he turned around, opened the door and went down. After closing the door, I didn''t forget to say hello to the guards in front, and then I trotted in the direction of the elevator. Chapter 369 Nanyue went up to the second floor of the hotel and came out of the elevator. She saw Mo Lvlv carrying a new makeup box. She looked at the elevator nervously. When she saw her, she was relieved. "The new makeup artist will arrive a little late, so no one has come down yet. Let''s go first." As like as two peas of green green whispers were finished, the next time I thought of it, I said, "the makeup box is quite complete. It''s exactly the same as before." "Well," Nam Yueh said, taking the makeup box and the thermos with hot water from her hand, "go and buy breakfast. Just three." "Ah? Three? " Mo Lvlv subconsciously thought, shouldn''t he have to buy one for Wei Jun? After all, the person who came to deliver cosmetics certainly didn''t need to get up so early. Nanyue said, "sister Tao bought it yesterday. Naturally, I have to return it today." "Oh, oh." Mo Lvlv nodded, held down the elevator and went straight in. Nanyue went to put down the dressing box. Instead of opening it in a hurry, he went to the bathroom first, washed and dried the disposable coffee paper cup, and then put it on the dressing table. As soon as he sat down, someone came and knocked on the door. "Good morning," said Liang Mo, who looked at her and walked in two steps. "I heard all about yesterday. I just started making up at 6:30. I can help you borrow your cosmetics." "Good morning," Nan Yue said, opening the cosmetic box at hand. "Thank you for your kindness, but a friend sent me a spare one. I should have nothing missing." Seeing her brand-new makeup box, Liang Moyuan was stunned and almost thought that the bad makeup box yesterday was fake. But on closer inspection, I found that all the things in it were newly bought and unopened. Obviously, it was another spare one. So why did he get up so early? It''s not good to go back to sleep now. "That''s good," Liang Moyuan thought a little, "you change it. I''ll read the script. I won''t bother you." "Well, see you later." Nanyue nodded politely, watched him go out and took the door with him. Then he drank slowly and turned over his mobile phone. He planned to have a good breakfast and then start making up. Tao Siying didn''t come down until about six o''clock. When he saw the makeup box in South Vietnam, he was also surprised, and then he looked like a sudden enlightenment. "No wonder you weren''t in a hurry yesterday. There was a spare. It seems that you really like make-up in South Vietnam. " Nanyue smiled, nodded and handed over another breakfast: "I bought it ten minutes ago. It''s still hot. Sister Tao, eat quickly." "Ah, thanks." Tao Siying probably had a bad appetite and asked the assistant to take it out without eating anything. The new makeup artist is a woman in her 40s. She doesn''t smile. It''s the same attitude as Tao Siying. Nan Yue felt the increasingly heavy low pressure of Tao Siying around him, picked his eyebrows, and then put on his makeup. At 7:30, he set out on time for the set. The sun was just about to rise, and South Vietnam took a picture. Then I found another photo from the album, which was uploaded to the microblog with the word "good morning", and simply sent a microblog. That photo, of course, was taken in the ancient town. The light is just right. In half light and half darkness, the pull latte tastes quiet and good. This good morning is especially said to someone. He should be able to understand it. But Sheng Jingheng didn''t understand. Nanyue didn''t ask. At lunch, he found that the other two understood first. @Ling Hao: sister Nan, coffee is not something you can drink if you want [hee hee] @ Li Meijun: the more you want to drink coffee? Chapter 370 One before the other, they forwarded the microblog of South Vietnam at 10 a.m. and 11 a.m. respectively. It''s a little near noon. The forwarding volume of this microblog in South Vietnam has directly broken 200000 by the two of them. Many people commented that AIT shengjingheng asked him to come out and make coffee. In the blink of an eye, Nanyue subconsciously cut into wechat. Sure enough, she saw one of Sheng Jingheng''s messages mixed with several messages. ¡££º Can you like it? It was sent ten minutes ago. I guess she must be busy filming. She doesn''t have time to look at her mobile phone. She won''t look at it until lunch. South Vietnam knocked the word "can" with one hand and replied to the past. When she had a few mouthfuls of food and went to see the microblog, she saw that he was obedient as expected. Nanyue smiled, put down his chopsticks, chose the microblog forwarded by Ling Hao and forwarded it again. But when she refreshed the microblog home page, she found that she was transferred again. @Sheng Jingheng: Yes@ Nanyue NY: at 8:00 tomorrow evening, let''s have coffee [Bixin]. As a result, four fans came out and attracted many passers-by and netizens. When Nanyue finished eating, she found that the microblog she sent in the morning. After a while, the forwarding increased by 20000, and the praise was close to 500000. [Ding! Trigger branch line task - within seven days, any original microblog will be forwarded and praised by millions!] ¡¾£¿¡¿ It''s easy to say that many people will be willing to be handy when they see it. But forwarding is a little difficult. It is already the peak when it reaches 500000 today. It is estimated that it will slowly stagnate in the next few days. Seeing that Xiao Wu simply pretended to be dead, Nanyue had to cut to wechat and asked Zuo yaoran and Hu Xuerou for help. Because of these two people, one is a real guest, and the other is a guest who was invited by her but failed to come because of long tail. Others, it''s hard to ask them to help forward the publicity. Zuo yaoran, who is in group B, couldn''t help sending a few aggrieved expressions when he saw that she still sent wechat. Zuo yaoran: when can I shoot with you? NY: isn''t it written on the notice next Monday? Zuo yaoran: Alas I don''t know what happened during the shooting of group B, so Zuo yaoran would be in this state. Nanyue returned to a cheer expression bag, handed over his mobile phone to Mo Lvlv, took the script and went to find the actor who was going to play later. In the evening, the rehearsal of today''s play was finished ahead of schedule, and Xiao Wu''s reminder followed. The branch task triggered today has been successfully completed. Nanyue didn''t have time to ask Mo Lvlv for her mobile phone, so Liang Moyuan walked through the crowd with her mobile phone. "Nanyue," Liang Moyuan waved to her for fear that she wouldn''t see him, and then approached quickly, "please pay attention, sister Nan." "Huh?" South Vietnam looked at him as if he didn''t understand and motioned him to say it again. Liang Moyuan coughed softly and changed his voice: "South Vietnam is the microblog. I just forwarded your microblog and found that we haven''t paid attention to each other." Nanyue nodded: "wait a minute." She called Mo Lvlv, took her mobile phone, opened her microblog, searched Liang Moyuan''s name and paid attention to him. Then he cut to his microblog home page and looked at the microblog sent in the morning. Forward 1.01 million and praise 1.5 million. It''s a little terrible data. In the current entertainment industry, only the most top flow artists, and male artists, can have such data in one day. So, obviously, this is not South Vietnam''s own credit. However, after seeing who helped forward it, South Vietnam was not only surprised, but also filled with emotion. Chapter 371 Among those forwarding, there are naturally special guests invited in each issue of "come and have coffee". Then, everyone who has a good relationship with South Vietnam has conveniently forwarded it to help publicize it. Among them, there are not only the official micro of firefly women''s League, but also Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu. Members of moon also followed Jiang Xulin. Finally, the official micro blog of the program group also turned one, and then sent an original micro blog. It didn''t bother to think about any copywriting, and directly put a preview video. In this way, in the afternoon, # come and have coffee ## Nanyue wants to have coffee ## Ling Hao called Nanyue Nanjie # and several related topics have been listed on the microblog hot search list. Hot search on the South Vietnamese microblog as a related popular microblog, the forwarding volume naturally doesn''t need to worry more. Nanyue originally thought that there were still seven days left. It''s a big deal to ask Chu ye to help forward it, and then ask Mo Lvlv to make a forwarding lottery. There must be a million forwarding. As a result, it has been completed directly before the end of the day. Fortunately, her friends are very nice. After receiving her return, Liang Moyuan found that he had suddenly increased dozens of fans, and he would add a few every once in a while. He was stunned. Then he remembered to see the number of fans in South Vietnam. He was a little surprised to see that there were millions of fans and tens of millions of people were forced to leave. "South Vietnam, am I in your light? In a few minutes, it has increased by more than 100 fans. " Liang Moyuan handed his mobile phone to Nanyue as he spoke. He is still a student, but he has accumulated tens of thousands of fans because of his height and appearance. "When this play is broadcast, it will be more than ten times more than now." South Vietnam is still conservative. It feels that it is possible to say dozens or even hundreds of times. After all, male artists with good looks and acting skills are very popular in today''s era. If the play catches fire, it may become his famous work. "I''ll lend you a good word." Liang Moyuan showed some expectation, then looked at the time and said, "since we finish work early today, we won''t eat the boxed lunch of the crew. Let''s go together for a stir fry?" What he said was a partner, not a treat. South Vietnam didn''t rush to refuse, but said, "wait, I''ll ask someone." South Vietnam naturally asked Zuo yaoran, but group B can''t end ahead of time. Because director Geng Xingning passed on a whim, the closing time may need to be delayed. The other actors in group A are either the older generation of drama bones, or the difficult little actors who are already waiting for lunch boxes. So in the end, it was the two of them. After they went back to unload their makeup and change their costumes, they pulled Mo Lvlv together. Liang Moyuan is also quite interested in eating. After only three days here, he has found out which big stall nearby is the best to eat and is very clean. However, the business is very good. There are staff in the film and television base and residents living around. At least the three came early, otherwise they would have to wait in line outside. With so many people, South Vietnam can only try to control them so that others don''t pay much attention to them. However, if someone takes a photo from a distance, across a transparent tarpaulin, it is still out of her control. In the evening, the way they had dinner together was posted online. But probably because the photos were very unclear and Liang Moyuan was not a famous artist, it didn''t cause much noise. Chapter 372 The next day is April 20, which is the premiere day of "come and have coffee" on Pearl satellite TV. The shooting of group A on this day was delayed only because of the departure of some mass actors. The opposite scenes of other formal actors are very smooth. Basically speaking the play several times, you can pass the pass perfectly two or three times. Geng Xingning came back with a little anger in group a last night, which was all eliminated. He had a rare smile on his face and chatted with the old drama bone who played Liang Moyuan''s father during the midway break. Just as Liang Moyuan came over, they looked at him with a smile on their face. "Director Geng, Miss Gong, do you have any other arrangements when you go back tonight?" "What?" Geng Xingning thought he had something to do. "We middle-aged people usually have no other activities at night. You don''t have to think about calling us if you want to have fun." The teacher Gong also smiled and nodded: "yes, go back to a script at night and recite a line. It''s almost time to wash and sleep." "Cough, look, with the shooting of group a so smooth, give yourself a holiday tonight?" Liang Moyuan took out his mobile phone and showed them a trailer: "at 8 o''clock tonight, the public welfare variety" come and have coffee "participated by South Vietnam premiered. If you are idle and bored, you can turn on the TV to support the ratings." Geng Xingning was surprised: "why did you say it? What about the South Vietnamese? " "She''s reading the script over there. I''m afraid she''s sorry to bother everyone. She hasn''t told anyone about it yet," Liang Moyuan smiled, handsome and sunny. "I touched her light yesterday. My microblog rose nearly 10000 fans. I want to repay her in this way." "Look at my silly son," teacher Gong smiled helplessly at Geng Xingning with a clear look in his eyes. "It''s the same in and out of the play." Geng Xingning also said with a smile: "just like this, can we please girls." Liang Moyuan brazenly said, "those two teachers, remember to turn on the TV at night!" With that, he put away his mobile phone, ran away and turned to find someone else. Although Liang Moyuan deliberately avoided the area where South Vietnam sat, Mo lvlu went out for a walk and heard everything he should hear. South Vietnam is also well aware of the movements around it. He thought that he had helped Nanyue quietly and could hide his merit and reputation, but he didn''t know that Nanyue had a headache for this. Just because we can see that Liang Moyuan is really simple. He doesn''t think too much, but wants to help. South Vietnam can''t go and argue with him. "South Vietnam," Mo Lulu said with a complex look and lowered his voice, "now the crew are passing on. Liang Moyuan is the same in and out of the play. He is infatuated with you." Nanyue sighed, "don''t worry about what they say when they can''t stop them from talking to others." In another day, she will shoot the opposite play with Zuo yaoran. At that time, maybe she will say that she and Zuo yaoran are very suitable. Mo lvlu said, "why don''t you find an opportunity to talk to Liang Moyuan privately? It''s hard for him to promote Amway on your behalf." "Besides, I''m still young. I''ve just had a hot blood. Don''t pour cold water on him so soon." South Vietnam shook his head and thought about what he would say later. In fact, it was too late. At the end of work, what she was vaguely worried about could not be prevented. Those who make trouble are naturally Tao Siying, who has lived for less than two days. @Tao Siying: shooting in group B today, the handsome boy @ Liang Moyuan in group a suddenly ran over and asked us Amway for coffee. We can finish work just before 7 o''clock tonight. At 8 o''clock in the evening, let''s look together! Chapter 373 Tao Siying is a well-known professional in women''s matching. Every play can impress the female owner, and there are nearly 10 million fans on the microblog. Sometimes there are tens of thousands of self photos and praise comments. At this meeting, as soon as this microblog was sent, it immediately attracted a lot of people, and then it spread ten to one hundred. Many microblog celebrities and big V numbers also came to forward it one after another. What''s more, Tao Siying is still interacting with the hot reviews. -Isn''t "come for coffee" the charity variety recorded in South Vietnam? Liang Moyuan didn''t go to be a guest. Why did he come to Amway, sister Tao? Tao Siying replied: I don''t know. Maybe they took pictures together in group A for a few days. Their feelings are good. -Sister Tao, sister Tao, will you watch it with them in South Vietnam tonight? Tao Siying replied: No, and group a finished work earlier than us. It is estimated that they have other arrangements. -Sister Tao, do you think the acting skills of South Vietnam are qualified to play the heroine? Reach the acme of perfection: Tao Siying replied: as like as two peas, she did not photograph her, and her acting skills were not clear, but her make-up techniques were really superb. After returning to these three articles, group B probably started shooting again. Tao Siying withdrew from her microblog and didn''t come out to answer subsequent questions. At first glance, I would think there was nothing wrong with her answer, which was very real. But netizens are good at biting words, scrutinizing every word, and then they find something wrong. It''s only three days since the start of the play. Nanyue and Liang Moyuan have such a good relationship? Why does group B finish work at seven, but group A finishes work earlier? Does the heroine have any privileges? South Vietnam is actually putting on her own makeup. Is this the beauty that only appears in front of the camera, regardless of the essence of filming? But if you ask again, no one can come out and give them a correct answer. So, I can only guess and speculate by divergent thinking, and finally get an answer I want. Just in time, South Vietnam only hung up a day''s hot search yesterday, and there are still several, and the heat is still very high. Therefore, those involved in this matter, both jealous people secretly promote the rhythm and unclear facts, but most people say so. It must be right to follow the trend of netizens. Just as they were about to push the topic of # whether South Vietnam was qualified to play a heroine # into hot search, a turning point suddenly appeared. First, Liang Moyuan came out and forwarded Tao Siying''s microblog. Although he didn''t have many fans and few people saw it, then South Vietnam also came out to forward it and showed it in front of everyone. @Nanyue NY: Thank you, actor Liang. Thank you, sister Tao. Come for coffee at eight o''clock tonight@ Liang Moyuan: Thank you, sister Tao, for sending Amway blog! Thank sister Nan for raising powder for me! Originally, the little pumpkins in South Vietnam were still worried about how to fight black, so they pressed down this indirect black hot search. After seeing this forwarding from South Vietnam, they were all sad and laughing. Although they were angry with Tao Siying''s rhythm, their idols thanked them, so they had to queue up to thank them. Then, under the microblog forwarded by South Vietnam, the hot comments are also strange. -Captain Jiang, actor Liang, sister Nan, you are the actress I have seen who knows best how to avoid suspicion with male stars! -Nanjie is powerful, Nanjie is domineering, Nanjie marries me!!! -Why does South Vietnam always call male stars brother... No, it''s called sister brother. OK 8, South sister is powerful! -Cub, when you meet excellent boys, you should catch them in time and stop being a sister, QAQ -What are the pumpkins waiting for? Come to crowdfunding to buy coffee! I didn''t see your sister Nan. I''m crazy to drink coffee, poor baby [hug]. Chapter 374 However, this only clarified the relationship between Nanyue and Liang Moyuan. And slightly diverted the attention of netizens. However, in order to attract attention, many microblog big V continue to provoke as much as they can with # the topic of whether South Vietnam is qualified to play a heroine # as possible. In the comments below, it immediately became the concentration of black powder in South Vietnam. The little pumpkins wanted to card black, but they were late. Seeing the more and more popular, some unknown little directors jumped out and secretly criticized some young artists who only rely on their appearance, saying that they don''t know how many good plays to destroy. As a result, the little director with less than 10000 microblog fans had a microblog forwarding praise for thousands for the first time. Therefore, more and more people criticize the acting skills of South Vietnam and destroy the drama on microblog. Anyway, everyone has no real evidence. It doesn''t take much effort to come when you open your mouth. But maybe it was because the little director had never heard of it and had never heard of his work, so he tossed for a long time and couldn''t go on a hot search. Finally, there was a little sign. When we finally had to squeeze up, someone came out and pinched this hope directly. @Director Mu Yao: if you have any acting skills, of course you have to see it. On June 20, the purple order cinema is waiting for you. @Chai Wentao screenwriter: Nanyue is the actor I saw at first sight. She is a singer and a good actor. On June 20, I came to the cinema to see Bai Pianpian. @LAN lingxuan: June 20 is still far away. You might as well listen to the song first - on April 30, "breaking the cocoon into a butterfly" premiered in cloud music. The whole network listens to it for free! @Li Meijun: what should I say? Forget it, I''d better keep up with the pace. See you at eight tonight! @Ling Hao: see you at eight this evening! @Sheng Jingheng: see you at eight. After Sheng Jingheng sent this original microblog, he soon forwarded the microblogs of director Mu Yao and screenwriter Chai Wentao. When he turned around, Feng Tingting followed, followed by Hu Xuerou and the second man in the film. But South Vietnam itself, because it has been filming, did not appear in time. When it was almost six o''clock and it was time to finish work, I took my mobile phone from Mo Lvlv. I was busy for half an hour to forward what should be forwarded, thank you, and publicize. When he arrived, he also received a call from Chu Ye. Liang Moyuan, who wanted to come to South Vietnam to apologize again, saw her on the phone and hesitated for a moment. He went back to the hotel to remove her makeup first. He didn''t know it was just a trip to group B that could cause so much trouble. Fortunately, he and Tao Siying basically have no rivals, otherwise it''s really uncomfortable. Nanyue looked at Yu Guang and saw Liang Moyuan leave by himself. After a helpless smile, he answered Chu Ye''s words. "Of course there''s nothing wrong with me. Director Geng doesn''t like surfing the Internet. With him, other staff don''t dare to look at their mobile phones or discuss gossip during work." Chu Ye was relieved: "that''s good. You''d better make a good film. I''ll prepare the copy together with the new variety and new songs these days. After you look at it, let Lvlv post it on your microblog. You don''t have to worry about the rest. I''ll take care of it. " Today, the hot search failed to go up, and Chu Ye didn''t plan to take care of it. He thought that he would find some ugly people tomorrow and send a lawyer''s letter directly. It''s not a warning, but a serious way to sue these unscrupulous keyboard men with violations of the right to reputation and so on. Anyway, the cost is not expensive. He can pay for it himself. But unexpectedly, South Vietnam''s accumulated contacts played an important role at this time. Chapter 375 But in fact, it''s good to make a mess like this. "Let''s have coffee" premiered at 8 p.m. at the beginning, the audience broke 1. When it was broadcast for about half an hour, it broke 2 directly. This is an amazing achievement for a variety show. After all, most of the people who watch TV now are middle-aged and elderly people, while variety shows are just the opposite, which young people like to watch. Such good results have completely relieved the senior management of Pearl satellite TV. I almost decided to put this program on the 10 o''clock stage without delaying the 8 o''clock TV series. I''m worried that this program will not be able to afford ratings and will be completely suppressed by other TV stations at the same time. Now, far from being suppressed, he is still far ahead, so after a sigh of relief, he laughs and blooms. As a result, director Hu zhe has won awards and bonuses from the stage and is expected to be promoted. But that''s all later. On the night of broadcasting, the crew of "flying butterfly fighting the fire" didn''t get together to watch the program, but they were in their rooms, watching what they wanted to see, and what they didn''t want to see was just turning on the TV. Nanyue turned on the TV alone in the room, took a certified photo and sent it to the wechat discussion group. Then Ling Hao put the photos of the four of them together and sent them out uniformly. Looking at the very funny photo of P Guo, Nanyue couldn''t help but be happy. She just wanted to give Ling Hao a thumbs up. She couldn''t think of a more appropriate compliment. Then I saw shengjingheng holding a. Nickname, made a full stop, but also couldn''t stop laughing. Instead, she remembered, found the newly added wechat of Weijun and sent a message. NY: brother Wei, did Mr. Sheng inform Mu Laohe and Chai to write the play? Wei Jun: ah? What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? NY: Thank you for your hard work. Wei Jun:... No, listen to me. NY: Shh, I know I can''t say. Seeing the news from South Vietnam, Wei Jun couldn''t help but help his forehead. How did he feel that he didn''t say anything, or was successful by routine words? Although it''s really a good guess - after all, Mu Lao and Chai''s screenwriters are preparing for the release of purple dress order. They are very busy. How can they have so much leisure? The first is to pay attention to the dynamics on the Internet. If no one informed them, they could not appear in time, not only to help South Vietnam speak, but also to promote the new film that will be released two months later. However, he just made a casual phone call to the two staff around him, chatted about South Vietnam. Those two will stand up and talk, or because South Vietnam itself is very likable. So there''s no need to take credit. However, he was surprised that Nanyue knew everything clearly and didn''t beat around the bush. He asked the key points directly. As expected, is there anything unusual in South Vietnam? Wei Jun thought about it and honestly told Sheng Jingheng about his short dialogue with South Vietnam. He thought that the boss would give him a cold question mark because of his first reply. As a result, I just got a "I know", and then there was no more. Wei Jun was relieved at first, but he was not too surprised. It seems that whenever it comes to South Vietnam, the boss is always surprisingly tolerant and has a good temper. He should have gotten used to it. Put down his cell phone, Wei Jun continued to watch "come and have coffee". Seeing Sheng Jingheng''s eyes inside, he always unconsciously went to find someone, so he couldn''t help sighing. This program, I''m afraid, will become what netizens think. It''s their love work. After reading it, Wei Jun looked at the microblog again and saw that Tao Siying sent a microblog with a certified photo. He couldn''t help sneering. Instead, I went to wechat to find Tao Siying''s agent and planned to have a good chat with him. Chapter 376 After the first episode of "come and have coffee", many people''s mood is difficult to calm down for a long time. On the one hand, this program allows them to see four different people from what they think. On the other hand, the four are too harmonious and good-looking. They can''t find a tear point edited from other variety shows or pick out any mistakes. Most importantly, although only one issue has been broadcast, the majority of versatile netizens can make up several pairs of CP. The first thing to bear the brunt is that Nanyue and Ling Hao, who are similar in age, went to learn to make dessert together. The ancient town of J City, which took off, has many frames, which is a beauty critical hit. Then there are Li Meijun and Ling Hao, the beautiful imperial sister and the young man, one strong and one worship. When they stand together, the picture is really eye-catching. Then there are Li Meijun and Nanyue, the mature and beautiful big sister and the young and beautiful little sister. They let people watch and just want to shout a lily Saigao! The last is actually, there has long been a vocal CP Chaohua, South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng. Because there is basically no apparent interaction between the two people, they only occasionally appear in the same box when the guests order drinks. And Sheng Jingheng never left the bar from beginning to end, nor chatted with anyone, and devoted himself to work. It seems that in this program, he is just a barista and has no other identity. However, in the next notice, it seems that four people want to live in a small building together. This makes the fans feel a little comforted and look forward to more interaction in the next issue. Netizens are not just talking or thinking in the barrage. Instead, he immediately put it into practical action and opened super words for three pairs of CPS other than the existing vocal CP. Moreover, it is specially stated that the four pairs of CPS are irrelevant to each other. Other CPS are not welcome to visit, nor pure powder to clarify. Each takes each CP, happy and comfortable. However, when the next program is broadcast, we still need to work together to increase the ratings and webcast volume! After the vigorous CP, just past zero, snowball video and several other video websites synchronously updated the video of the first issue of "come and have coffee". A group of people immediately moved their positions, turned off microblogging, opened several video websites, and played program videos together to brush the playback volume. Of course, there are people who don''t have TV or can''t catch up with the time to watch it. Because the Internet is very busy, they can''t help being curious. They stay up late until zero. As soon as the video comes out, they click to watch it. The general video website, for this kind of long-time video, will be counted as a play only after watching it for 20 minutes at normal volume and speed. At 0:30, a group of data parties that had been diving for a long time quietly bubbled in a bean net. [the first TV variety show in South Vietnam, with an initial audience of more than 2 and an online broadcasting volume of more than one million in half an hour, what is the level in the entertainment circle?] -Awesome. -It''s great. It has a bright future. -Today''s topic about her acting skills, I''m afraid someone paid for a job black? But even the hot search didn''t rub it, so it was crushed to death, xswl -Enough to make several young flowers in the entertainment industry tremble. -I like her appearance and make-up skills very much. As for acting skills, I''ll sit and wait for June 20! -Don''t be too full of words. The ratings and webcast volume are not her own credit. Not to mention Li Meijun and shengjingheng, even Ling Hao''s national popularity is many times better than she doesn''t know. -No matter what else, on today''s microblog, how many senior celebrities who rarely send microblogs once make an original blog voice in order to get black in South Vietnam, I bet she will be absolutely red! Chapter 377 The next morning, South Vietnam arrived at the dressing room on time. After breakfast, he began to make up. Tao Siying came a little late and made the makeup artist wait for a few minutes. "Sorry, I got up late." Tao Siying apologized and laughed, but he felt suffocated when he looked at the corner of his mouth where the new makeup artist was too lazy to pull. When she sat down, the makeup artist looked at her face and said, "go to bed early next time, or I can''t help the red blood in my eyes." "I see. Not next time." Tao Siying smiled far fetched and subconsciously looked at the South Vietnam next to him. However, he saw that there was no movement in South Vietnam, and his hand didn''t slow down. If she hadn''t sent the certified photo of "come and have coffee" last night, she found a lot of people to mock her and scold her black powder. She was so angry that she changed the trumpet and scolded each other for two hours, she wouldn''t have slept so late and couldn''t sleep. Originally, she wanted to be excellent. She replied to several hot comments without revealing the rhythm of the belt, so that netizens could imagine it by themselves. In addition, South Vietnam climbed so fast that many people must be jealous of her and stare at her movements all the time. If you have such a great opportunity, you will naturally follow suit, find the black spots in South Vietnam, and then ask a wave of navy to brush up the hot search. If everything goes well, South Vietnam left a bad impression on netizens when it first started shooting the play. If the acting skills are picked out again, when they are broadcast, they will be infinitely enlarged by the audience and netizens, and endless sarcasm will be caught. Well, the only actress who can see this play is naturally only her. But she didn''t expect that a newcomer in South Vietnam who had only been on the road for a few months would be more popular with her peers and amazing contacts than her who had been on the road for several years. So many people came out to help South Vietnam speak at the same time. In contrast, her hot comments seemed to have some ulterior motives. Therefore, the worst person who was hacked yesterday was replaced by her. Tao Siying couldn''t help gnashing his teeth when he thought of it. "Relax your face." The makeup artist patted her on the cheek without emotion. "Yes." Tao Siying recovered in time and subconsciously smiled, but the smile was a little ugly. The makeup artist glanced at her, didn''t say anything, and continued to lay the groundwork for her. Compared with Tao Siying''s poor state after staying up for a long night, Nanyue slept as well as usual, and was especially refreshed. The speed was more than a little faster than Tao Siying. Before seven o''clock, he changed his costume and sat on one side of the sofa to watch his mobile phone. He looked very comfortable. After a meeting, Mo Lvlv knocked on the door and came in with a cup of coffee in his hand. "South Vietnam, this is a special gift from the hotel." She came close to South Vietnam and whispered. Because there is only one cup, Tao Siying can''t hear it. Nan Yue raised his eyebrows, took the coffee, opened the lid and was slightly stunned when he saw the flowers inside. "Not Wei Jun?" South Vietnam also lowered its voice. Mo Lulu shook his head: "no, it''s really from the hotel staff. I don''t know what''s going on... Should I try it first?" Nanyue smelled the familiar smell of milk more than coffee and said, "no, this coffee is no problem." Then he took a sip and tasted it carefully. Then he found a little different. After confirming that Sheng Jingheng didn''t make the coffee, Nanyue was inexplicably disappointed, but the taste was very similar and enough. Chapter 378 After arriving at the set, South Vietnam took a rest, stretched and warmed up, and then sat down to read the script. The first scene to be filmed today is that Liang Moyuan found her another identity, which will be a little action play. Because I have to climb the stairs and windows, I have to hang Weiya. The play was told to her by the action director and martial arts director, so for a time, I didn''t see director Geng, and South Vietnam didn''t think much. When it was almost time for the official shooting, South Vietnam was stunned when he saw the director''s position and replaced it with deputy director Ji, who had only met once. Liang Moyuan, who was waiting at the same time, came closer and quietly told her: "it was director Geng who went to group B to shoot. Today, deputy director Ji was responsible for shooting on our side." South Vietnam nodded: "this way." She didn''t mean to ask more, but began to enter the state and become a role in the play. Liang Moyuan couldn''t say anything more. He stepped back and returned to his position. Compared with director Geng''s severity, deputy director Ji is much more gentle, but he is also strict. He has corresponding standards and requirements for each act and action. It''s just that I''ll be a little friendly and say it well. I won''t easily show a trembling expression. Today, the main shooting is still South Vietnam, both literary and martial arts. Other people, including Liang Moyuan, are only literary dramas. As long as they memorize their lines and have the right feeling and state. So today, the whole cast of group a felt the warmth of spring. Even listening to the deputy director Kwan Nam Yueh, his ears are almost cocooned. In addition to being happy, I still don''t forget to worry about my colleagues in group B. Mo Lulu wanted to go and see it very much, but when South Vietnam took an action play, he needed someone to take care of him every time he took a break, so he put up with it. But it didn''t hinder her. She saw someone sneaking back from group B, and pulled several people to the corner to whisper. She looked at South Vietnam, which was still shooting, thought about it, and listened. When South Vietnam finished filming all the martial arts plays and it was almost time for lunch, Mo Lvlv couldn''t wait to tell her what she heard one by one. Geng Xingning went to group B to shoot today, mainly for Tao Siying. Although I didn''t say how good Tao Siying''s acting skills were, I questioned a lot about her interpretation of female No. 2. He even took out the previously photographed clips again, and then criticized them one by one in front of everyone in group B, with a cold look. Finally, we simply remake a few paragraphs, so that today''s play is seriously delayed, and we may have to temporarily arrange the big night play. But that''s not the point. The point is that Geng Xingning specially asked Tao Siying to talk alone, and some staff members vaguely heard a few words. It''s about the microblog sent by Tao Siying yesterday and the replies. Geng Xingning''s words are a little heavy. Let Tao Siying be a senior with appropriate personal products and a dedicated and professional actor. He seldom disclose the shooting progress on his microblog or take the rhythm of other members of the crew. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t afford her for this play. In this way, Tao Siying''s eyes were red when he returned to the shooting scene. He calmed down for a long time, and then entered the state to shoot. After hearing this, South Vietnam felt that the words of laughter were too Schadenfreude, so he coughed and said, "don''t listen to these gossip and just do your own thing." Mo lvlu smiled: "I know, I''ll listen. I won''t talk to people." "Yes." Nanyue nodded and then lowered her head to look at the mobile phone. It was so busy last night that she didn''t say thanks to shengjingheng. Chapter 379 Early Monday morning, Zuo yaoran came to South Vietnam with a fresh face after putting on his makeup. After arriving at the dressing room door of Nanyue, I remembered that Tao Siying and Nanyue shared the same room. For a moment, I was embarrassed. After touching the back of my head, I waved my hand and greeted them. "Sister Tao, South Vietnam, good morning." "Good morning." Tao Siying was trained very hard yesterday, but today he looks like nothing. South Vietnam was busy, and without looking back, directly answered, "morning." Today is a group of four shooting together, and there are many supporting actors and group performances. When the timeline changes, the shape naturally has to change. The makeup has been put on, which will make wigs, shoulder length curls with the temperament of the Republic of China, and wear slightly exaggerated headwear. Zuo yaoran came. It''s not good to turn around and leave immediately. He went to one side of the sofa and planned to sit for a few minutes, and then he''d better go out and wait for Nan. But he still underestimated Tao Siying''s enthusiasm, probably for fear that he would sit alone and be bored and keep looking for topics to talk to him. In the end, Zuo yaoran can only answer politely, and his answers are all regular. But Tao Siying thought he was so interesting that she kept laughing. She was reminded by the makeup artist to be careful of losing her makeup, so she restrained a little. Listening to their conversation, they seemed very happy. Nanyue was not in a hurry and was not busy. She tried to wear her wig as perfect as possible, looking like her real hair. Finally, the makeup was finally improved, especially the eye makeup. After the change, the momentum changed in an instant. From an innocent girl, she successfully evolved into a beautiful and reserved upper class celebrity. South Vietnam looked around. After confirming that the front face and side face were in place, it casually added a little caution to the details. It is difficult to find under normal circumstances, but it will appear under specific conditions. Looking at himself like a fighting peacock, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing. She is not very angry, but it doesn''t mean that she won''t report everything. Today''s shooting scene is destined to be a battlefield without gunsmoke. "I''m ready," Nanyue got up, put away the makeup box and handed it to Mo Lvlv to take him upstairs. "I have to go to see the script in advance, so I don''t wait for sister Tao." Tao Siying pulled the corners of her mouth and smiled reluctantly: "don''t wait for me. Go first." Nanyue nodded and was about to turn to say hello to Zuo yaoran, when he almost jumped up. "I''m with you too. I just don''t understand something. I want to talk to you." Zuo yaoran said that, nodded politely to Tao Siying, then walked out of the dressing room first and waited for Nanyue outside the door. The South Vietnamese stepped down, followed out and closed the door, blocking Tao Siying''s line of sight. There were staff working in the rooms on both sides of the corridor, so they didn''t speak for a moment. They walked to the elevator and Nam Yue smiled and joked. "Are you afraid of sister Tao? Or are you shy? " "Hey, sister Nan, I feel bitter." It''s OK not to ask. When you ask, Zuo yaoran has a headache. South Vietnam casually pressed the elevator: "no, I already have two brothers. I don''t want another one." Speaking of this, Zuo yaoran couldn''t help laughing. Then he had the idea to look at the shape of South Vietnam today. After looking at it, his eyes were full of amazement: "you are suitable for the dress of the Republic of China. No, it should be human beauty. Any dress can set you off." "Thank you for your compliment," Nan Yue went into the elevator and looked at him. "So, isn''t it smooth for you to shoot with sister Tao?" "It''s going well. Geng Dao was strict yesterday." Zuo yaoran tried to stop talking for a long time, but he still told the truth. "That''s why I''m afraid to take the initiative to tease me. Moreover, I like thinner ones." Chapter 380 As an actress, Tao Siying is naturally not fat. What does this thin mean? South Vietnam understood it when she thought about it, and then couldn''t help laughing. "You''re quite honest." "Cough," Zuo yaoran touched his head and his earlobe was a little red. "If you don''t speak clearly, I''m afraid you''ll misunderstand me." Nanyue looked at him with an eyebrow: "what misunderstood you?" Zuo yaoran looked at the camera in the corner. Helpless, he still opened his mouth: "misunderstood what sister Tao and I have. I''m afraid of others, not just you." Hearing the speech, South Vietnam looked at him from head to toe, and then said thoughtfully, "you are really her type." ¡°£¿¡± Zuo yaoran was afraid of hearing such words. He looked gloomy and said he didn''t want to answer. Nan Yue smiled and said nothing more. The main reason is that Tao Siying can be seen every morning these days. She looked at her face by the way. Tao Siying was born strong. He was always used to being in a high position. He either took the initiative to show kindness, compassion and charity, or led the rhythm. She chose a man, not looking for that kind of male chauvinism, trying to make her a little bird. And it happens that Zuo yaoran, a clean and pure boy, will habitually rely on his lover and occasionally act like a spoiled girl. If Ling Hao were here, he would have more appetite for Tao Siying. They went down to the first floor. South Vietnam looked at the car that had stopped at the door and asked, "do you want to take my car?" "Well, if it''s convenient." Zuo yaoran calmed down and took out the script. He planned to talk to her about today''s opposite play in the car. South Vietnam had no problem, but after being stopped and receiving another latte, he changed his mind. Zuo yaoran didn''t have time to ask why she had coffee from the hotel, so he listened to her. "Take your own car first. I have something else to do. I may go later." "Ah, it doesn''t matter to me," Zuo yaoran said. When he looked at the quiet eyes of Upper South Vietnam, he had to say, "well, I''ll go first and get familiar with the scene." As he spoke, he looked at the man who came to deliver coffee to South Vietnam and touched his head as he walked out. Is this the lobby manager of the hotel or something else? How does it seem like the first time? After Zuo yaoran went out, Nanyue looked at Mo Lvkou, the hotel employee who sent the coffee to her. A man of about thirty was wearing a straight suit with a silver nameplate on his suit pocket and simply engraved with the word manager. Probably aware that she was curious and suspicious about his identity. The man also specially took out a business card and handed it to her: "Hello, Miss Nan, I''m Rubin, the new manager of the hotel, and I''m also a loyal fan of" come and have coffee ", so I specially prepared this for you." "Come and have coffee" just aired the first issue, and there are loyal fans? South Vietnam looked at him with great interest. After a while, he said, "I have a heart." "In addition, in recent days, the monitoring of the hotel will be completely renovated and replaced, and a number of reliable and honest employees will be replaced. In order to apologize for the monitoring failure two days ago, you will be exempted from the room rate for this week. " "I have a room?" What did South Vietnam feel, subconsciously asked. Lu Bin smiled and shook his head: "no, it''s the room of the whole crew. They will be able to stay for a week for free." Then, all thanks to her? Holding the warm coffee cup in his hand, Nanyue turned a thousand times in his heart and kept his smile on his face: "it''s hard for Mr. Lu to take over such a hotel temporarily." Chapter 381 After chatting with lupin, Mo Lvlv came down from upstairs. Nanyue took her and set off for the set. Around eight o''clock, all the actors and staff were in place and began to make preparations before shooting. Today is a big group play. Group A and group B come together to shoot. There are more people and more work to be done. However, it doesn''t prevent several people from getting together as soon as they are free to work and discuss the new notice of free renewal for one week issued by the hotel. Others deliberately calculated how much money the whole crew could save by allowing so many people to stay in their rooms for free. South Vietnam listened casually for two ears, and some could not make up their minds and continued to read the script. At this time, Mo Lvlv came to her with the deputy director in charge of logistics. The deputy director came to her, of course, for xiaozou and sister Xu. After two days of discussion and accountability, the crew has given the processing results. Xiao Zou and sister Xu were naturally expelled from the crew, and a notice will be issued in the circle to remind other crew not to hire people like Xiao Zou. As his master, sister Xu was also seriously implicated. She said she had planned to go back to her hometown and open a shop in the county. As for compensation, Xiao Zou quarreled at the beginning that he had no money. Then the crew directly reported to the police. When the police came to investigate, sister Xu was forced to make up half for him, while Xiao Zou reluctantly gave the other half. But as a result, Xiao Zou has a criminal record of stealing. It''s easy to spread gossip in this circle. This kind of real thing naturally spreads faster. In the future, Xiao Zou will never be able to step into this circle. Unless you have the money to change your face, your name and resume will be changed. South Vietnam handed over the compensation money to Mo Lvlv and completed the transfer with the deputy director. Subsequently, the deputy director did not leave much. When he walked away and couldn''t hear what he said here, Mo Lvlv whispered, "it seems that he didn''t call the police at that time. It''s really right." At that time, Mo Lvlv was really angry. When he heard the value of South Vietnam, he subconsciously felt that it was time to call the police. After all, the number was enough to file a case for investigation. But before he said it, he was stopped by South Vietnam first. After calming down a little, Mo Lvlv realized that it was really not suitable to call the police at that time. It''s not only easy to get too stiff with the crew, but also easy to spread out and affect the shooting. When the crew solved the problem privately, they reported to the police silently. If not, few people really knew. In this way, the crew will also feel sorry for South Vietnam and thank her for her silence. Nanyue smiled softly, "so be a good man." "Er," Mo Lulu was speechless for a moment and felt that there was nothing wrong, "I see. Next time, I''ll see what you look like." South Vietnam looked at her and thought about it, but still didn''t question anything. After all, sometimes Mo Lvlv is very clever. After a meeting, listening to the staff working in piles not far away, they were still lamenting how much the room rate for a week was. South Vietnam could not help but Leng buting asked, "green, does it cost money to raise me?" "Ah?" Mo Lvlv listened a little confused. "It''s OK. After shooting this play, you will certainly earn more than you spend." It''s just the money spent on the surface. It should be true. But secretly, it may not be enough. After Mo lvlu finished answering, he reacted slightly. Nan Yue didn''t say to raise himself, so he asked mysteriously, "why do you ask? Who''s after you? " "Not yet..." Nanyue took the script and stood up. "I''ll go to the right play. You can play by yourself first." Chapter 382 Today''s day''s shooting focuses on the male and female protagonists. Therefore, South Vietnam naturally went to play with Zuo yaoran. After a while, Geng Xingning came and called several other main actors together to tell them the play. After the lecture, I also focused on Tao Siying and how to speak later. "It should be noted that your role is both beautiful and resourceful. Don''t let the audience only notice your face and figure after shooting, but don''t feel that you are playing a smart and cruel woman." Tao Siying completely restrained the external Qi field, nodded and said, "I see, Geng Dao." I said everything I should have said yesterday. Today, Geng Xingning will not say more. Instead, he motioned several people to find out their feelings first, and then pointed out what was wrong with a pair of lines. Tao Siying had subconsciously wanted to find a pair of Nanyue to try her depth. But because Geng Xingning was staring at her, he didn''t take the initiative. Seeing Zuo yaoran ignore her directly, he went to South Vietnam, and his teeth itched with anger. It''s not necessary for everyone to check the lines. It''s enough as long as the state of the character, the tone and expression are right. So, it ended soon and began to shoot officially. Find the right position for each actor, and there was no missing one in the group performance. After confirming that the props were put in place, the staff quickly withdrew. This will be a three minute long shot. It means that there is only one shot following the character to the end. There is an occasional pause in the middle. I chat with someone and finally meet the person I want to find. It was Zuo yaoran, the male leading actor, who shouldered this heavy responsibility. Naturally, the last thing he met was Nan Yue, the female leading actor. In this shooting, other people are the foil, and the most important thing is the two of them. Zuo yaoran came to the set in advance in the morning and practiced walking and standing all the way, so it was very smooth to start shooting. He didn''t need to see where the lens was. He could confirm that he must be in the center of the lens. The focus is on him. Others just need to cooperate, say a few words and show the corresponding expression. Geng Xingning sat behind the monitor and stared at everyone''s performance. Unless there were intolerable mistakes, he didn''t intend to stop. Until finally, South Vietnam appeared in the camera, looked back and smiled, looked forward to Shenghui, and the whole monitor screen seemed to have a faint light. Geng Xingning relaxed slightly and snapped his fingers: "it''s done." Deputy director Ji timely asked, "do you want to make another one?" "Well, let''s go and ask some group performers to pay attention to their expressions. Don''t exaggerate." Naturally, the director''s assistant will do this kind of work. After the explanation, everyone will still stand in place and start a new one. Zuo yaoran is more skillful in shooting the second article, and also brings others into the play better. When I finally saw South Vietnam, I looked more in place. Geng Xingning waved, several high stands fell, and took a close-up of two people. After shooting, this one is over, and then prepare to shoot the next one. The standing position remains unchanged, but Tao Siying needs to go over to show his sense of existence and test the words of the female owner. This play is the duel between their two female roles. The hero and the No. 2 man standing not far away have become a foil for the time being. Normally speaking, the female leader of this meeting is still in the growth stage, will be slightly suppressed by the female two, and will be slightly jealous because of the male leader. However, after watching the performance of South Vietnam carefully, Geng Xingning didn''t rush to shout cards, but quickly had another idea - maybe because South Vietnam changed the script! Chapter 383 If Ji, the deputy director, did it alone, Tao Siying would dare to stop by himself and point out that South Vietnam was wrong. However, director Geng is also there. If he doesn''t stop, it means that he is very satisfied with the effect of shooting now. She had to hold back for a while, harden her head, and go on with South Vietnam. When this section was finally shot and shouted "card", Tao Siying subconsciously stood up and took a few deep breaths. Then he looked straight at the two directors and waited for them to criticize South Vietnam for not following the script. Instead of waiting for this, they waited for the screenwriter of the play. After talking for a while, they seemed to have decided what the result was. Then, seeing Geng Dao pick up the horn at hand, he shouted, "just follow the feeling just now, one more!" ¡°£¿¡± Tao Siying frowned and wanted to go over and ask, but he saw that all the seats were in place and the staff came to play the board again. She had to bear her anger and sit down again. There was some dissatisfaction in her eyes towards South Vietnam. Nanyue smiled at her and ate a red tea on the table. this is it! He didn''t say anything and didn''t show any deliberate expression. Just a smile, Tao Siying felt that he was severely suppressed and completely entered the dominant rhythm of South Vietnam. It should be the opposite, whether it is reality or written in the script. Tao Siying clenched his fist secretly and decided that he could not be suppressed by South Vietnam in the later shooting. Although he was very angry, Tao Siying was still very fast after the official shooting, revealing an impeccable gorgeous smile, slightly picking the tip of his eyebrows, and the gas field was fully open. South Vietnam is completely calm and calm, to recruit and accept, without panic. On the contrary, it also has some meaning of smiling, which shows the nobility and calmness of the role she plays incisively and vividly. After a few moves, Tao Siying found himself more embarrassed than the previous one. But what''s more hateful is that Geng Dao just kept shouting and seemed very satisfied with the effect. What she doesn''t know is that Geng Xingning is not looking at the camera of her. He is just looking at the camera of Nanyue, Zuo yaoran and Liang Moyuan. The three were on one side, several planes facing each other, and some micro expressions were clearly photographed. Geng Xingning was worried that South Vietnam''s strong performance would completely squeeze out the emotional drama in the play. But now it seems that there is no need to worry at all. It''s enough for the other three to show their feelings. The female lead actor, let''s take a good shot. After his discussion with the screenwriter, the re set plot main line will shine and heat for the theme of the play! The more you think about it, Geng Xingning is more and more inspired. I have completely figured out how to change the next script. But I forgot that the play is mainly a hero. Tao Siying took three shots in a row. After being suppressed to pieces, he couldn''t help it any longer. When Geng Xingning went to communicate with other actors, he pulled deputy director Ji to speak next to him. "Deputy director Ji, shouldn''t that be the case in the play just now? In South Vietnam, she doesn''t seem to be paying attention to the hero at all, nor does she mean to be jealous? " But concentrate on how to suppress yourself. Tao Siying is really angry when she says it. However, she has a fixed set of people and can''t turn over on the spot. Deputy director Ji said, "it wasn''t like that, but just now director Geng has decided to change the script to this. After the script and the heroine''s design, it is estimated that there will be slight changes. You should be mentally prepared. " Chapter 384 After a hard day''s shooting, Tao Siying went back to the hotel to remove her makeup. When she saw South Vietnam coming in, she didn''t want to say hello. South Vietnam is still smiling cleverly: "sister Tao is good." Tao Siying smiled perfunctorily, closed her eyes and let the makeup artist remove her makeup. Nanyue stretched out, then sat down safely and asked Mo Lvlv to help remove the wig. On her own, she began to look at her mobile phone and reply to messages. ¡££º[ Picture] grows a little fast. The picture is a picture taken now. It''s the pot of pine plants she sent. Because the branches and leaves are too lush, Sheng Jingheng probably trimmed them himself, and a lot of them fell on the ground next to him. NY: should there be a yard where Mr. Sheng lives? Throw them under the tree or in other flower pots at will, and they can play a residual role again. ¡££º Well, I found some other flower pots and re inserted them. £¿ I guess I can''t live without her. Or does he intend to use the Demon power he has not used very much to raise these cut branches and leaves? South Vietnam thought, could not help laughing, and then replied. NY: Mr. Sheng, just be happy. ¡££º You''re happy, too? NY: generally... By the way, can you ask a more presumptuous question? ¡££º Ask. NY: Mr. Sheng, are you very rich? Repeat the important words three times! ¡££º 80 million anytime. Don''t mention $80 million. Nanyue smiled again and replied. NY: no matter how rich you are, don''t buy a hotel. What if you lose? ¡££º No loss, rest assured. He admitted happily. South Vietnam looked at his mobile phone and didn''t know what to reply for a moment. In fact, if you think about it carefully, you may not lose, but earn. After all, this is a film and television base. If you come to shoot dramas of the Republic of China, you will basically stay in that hotel. After all, it is closest and the environment is barely OK. If more well-known traffic has lived here, it will attract many fans and netizens. Compared with Sheng Jingheng, South Vietnam is really not suitable for business. After all, she has lived for so many lives. For hundreds of years, she is basically a poor person and has never experienced what it feels like to be especially rich. All my life, I managed to turn my luck. In business, the richer people are, the more money they can make. The more people who have no money, the more afraid they will be of investment and can''t get more income. Just thinking about it, suddenly there was a "bang" around, and Nanyue subconsciously looked at it. On Tao Siying''s dressing table, a bottle overturned and liquid slowly flowed out. But Tao Siying didn''t mean to help at the first time. The makeup artist had to finish what he was doing and hurried to clean the table. Tao Siying took the opportunity to stand up and walked aside: "I''ll go up and remove my makeup myself. It''s hard." With that, he roughly wiped his face clean, changed his costume, and then calmly left. Tao Siying''s assistant trotted behind. When she saw her facing other staff, she was too lazy to smile and was slightly surprised. But because of this, when they got to the upstairs room, the assistants didn''t dare to follow Tao Siying into the room. Instead, they went back to their room on the pretext of sorting things. Tao Siying didn''t leave anyone. He closed the door, took out his mobile phone directly, dialed his agent and said what happened today. "Once the script is changed, the human design of my role will be completely weakened. Maybe I will be despised and hated. Can you talk to the producer? If so, I won''t shoot it! " "I can''t say. If you don''t shoot, they can change people immediately. Believe it or not? Zhan ruoqing knows? She takes a route with you. There is a schedule recently. It''s cheaper to find her than you. " Chapter 385 Tao Siying did not get the expected comfort, but ushered in such a sentence, and suddenly felt a little whirling. Originally, when she was in the dressing room, Tao Siying was very angry to see that Nanyue was smiling so happily at her mobile phone. I don''t know if she was talking ill of her friends. It took quite a while before he recovered. He calmly asked, "why did you suddenly mention Zhan ruoqing? Did you know it in advance? " The agent sighed: "someone hinted at me. You should make a good film in the crew. Don''t always think about pressing the female owner. After shooting this one, you should consider taking over the female main play, otherwise there will be fewer and fewer scripts looking for you in the future. " ¡°£¿¡± Tao Siying couldn''t easily accept it. "Who is it? I didn''t offend anyone, did I? Except South Vietnam! " Before, the female owners of other dramas were easy to bully. They thought she had a good relationship with them. As soon as the Yanya manuscript came out, it was not easy to tear their faces, so they had to endure it. The only person who left the plan was South Vietnam. "It''s her," said the agent, "you should pay attention to her. There''s no good end to offending her. As for who hinted at me, don''t ask. It''s better for you if you don''t know. " Tao Siying wanted to say more, but was directly interrupted by his agent: "that''s it. Don''t be a demon, or I won''t dare to take you again." With that, he hung up the phone directly, leaving Tao Siying with cold and ruthless busy sounds. Tao Siying was hung up by his agent for the first time. He felt blocked in his heart, but there was nowhere to send it. Finally, he had to throw his mobile phone on the bed and scold a dirty word. The manager''s attitude is obvious. Now there are only two choices in front of her¡ª¡ª Either accept the script change and go on. Or, instead of being angry, they will break the contract directly and not shoot. They will not only lose money, but also hand over the role they have personally selected to their competitors. If she chooses the first one and continues to work against South Vietnam, thinking about how to suppress South Vietnam, waiting for her will be unbearable consequences. Choose the second one. The high default fee is unbearable. In the future, the reputation will become worse and the resources will become less. Only when things turn around suddenly can we have a chance to turn over. After thinking clearly, Tao Siying couldn''t fall down, covered his face with his hands and made a painful sob. The night passed. No one will know what Tao Siying has experienced and will not care. Everyone''s mind will be on finishing the play. Nanyue was ready to torture Tao Siying for a long time. As a result, only one day later, she became honest, no longer smiled falsely, and no more ambiguous and misleading words. Every day, in addition to the necessary contact, Tao Siying simply avoided walking and never went to South Vietnam. There is no objection to the sudden change of the female owner''s script, and even a dissatisfied look has not been shown. South Vietnam is still a little bored. It just took a few scenes. Tao Siying actually admitted counseling? Or did something happen in the middle that she didn''t know? However, this estimate can only be known by asking Tao Siying himself. South Vietnam asked itself that if it was not so vicious, it didn''t have to uncover other people''s scars and insert a knife in it. But now, after shooting, it seems very boring. Zuo yaoran devoted himself to filming and had no other topic except talking about the script. Liang Moyuan was probably afraid of getting too close to her and causing trouble. Except that the director asked that the play would be with her, he stayed in his own territory at other times. Nanyue had to play with his mobile phone and send messages to someone who didn''t know what he was busy with. NY: the boss fell down before I tried. It''s so boring. Chapter 386 The shooting started again before anyone replied. South Vietnam had to hand in its mobile phone and go to the filming with peace of mind. When it was finished again and had a rest, it saw the reply an hour ago. ¡££º Then make a good film. See you in May. ¡££º I''ll be in the studio for the last few days. NY: OK, wait for may! Although this has passed, South Vietnam does not know why it can meet in May. It is only a vague guess in its heart. Then when Chu ye came to visit the class, it was determined that they could indeed meet in May. The fifth anniversary of Yunjian music will be held on May 10. They were ready to invite you in early April, but it was officially decided a few days ago. " "At that time, LAN lingxuan will also come. It should be that he will arrange you to sing the song" breaking the cocoon into a butterfly "with her." Chu Ye sits on the set in a stable way. The chair is a soft sofa chair moved from nowhere. There is a cushion behind it. A cup can be placed on the armrest to show the appearance of a supervisor. With him, the staff didn''t dare to gather people to gossip and did what they were doing. While talking to Nanyue, Chu Ye''s eyes seemed to follow Tao Siying''s figure. He would see wherever she went. Unknowingly, he thought he liked Tao Siying, so he stared at others closely. Nanyue first answered, lowered his eyes and smiled knowingly. Then he followed Chu Ye''s eyes and said with a smile: "she''s been very honest these two days. Brother ye, don''t scare her anymore, otherwise I''ll be more bored." At any rate, Tao Siying still wants to use her acting skills to win her. It''s not a competition. She just wants to show more and make the director regret changing the script. Chu Ye was so frightened that he was afraid that he would completely become a simple filming tool. "Don''t scare much. It''s estimated that you''ll get sick again in the future." Chu Ye hummed softly. He hated this kind of crafty artist. Last time, the microblog had a rhythmic account. How can it be done without a good calculation with her? Nanyue shrugged helplessly and didn''t persuade him much. Instead, he looked down at his mobile phone and returned the news. LAN lingxuan must have received an official invitation from Yunjian music and the arrangements for the event. He will send a message to discuss with her how to sing the song at that time. I''m also very itchy. I want to sing the song sung by the two in the New South Vietnam album at that time. However, after reconfirmation, South Vietnam still has to wait until July and August to release this song together when releasing a new album, so it has to stop. Chu Ye sees Tao Siying half lying down and pretending to sleep. He just takes back his eyes and looks back at the news of Nanyue. Leng buting asks. "When will Sheng Jingheng make a new song?" "The fifth of next month." Nanyue subconsciously replied. Then he realized something. He looked up at him, "brother ye, why don''t you set me up?" "I''ll just ask," Chu ye said innocently. "Who knows you really know." Nanyue shook his head reluctantly, and then said frankly, "what teacher Sheng and I talk about most is each other''s new songs. It''s not strange to know." "Really?" Chu Ye nodded slightly and showed such an expression. "Yes." Nanyue handed back his mobile phone to Mo Lvlv next to him, then took the script and got up. "Director Geng is about to talk about the play. I''ll go first." Chu ye still sat firmly: "go, I''ll watch here." Naturally, the person he could see was not her. Nanyue smiled and walked to the set of shooting scenes. "It seems that we have to talk to someone." Chu Ye holds his chin, looks at her back and mumbles. Chapter 387 As soon as you are born in peace, it is easy to live very fast. Almost in the blink of an eye, April 30 was near. LAN lingxuan has officially started to promote the new song these days. At that time, you can listen to it online for free, but the MV will only play the edited plot version. She will make another disc, which will include the complete plot MV, dance MV and dance MV in the practice room. There will also be attached several classic old songs that have been reproduced, as well as a collection of photos taken by LAN lingxuan when he went out to play and study, which have never been sent out. The price is not high, but it will be limited to 10000. After grabbing, there will be no more. This is mainly for the iron powder that I like her for many years, specially prepared welfare. As for other fans or passers-by, you can directly go to Yunjian music to listen to songs for free and watch the plot version MV. When this disc is robbed, it will naturally appear on the Internet. On the South Vietnamese side, according to what Chu ye said before, he first did a good job in the publicity copy of the new chorus song. After she saw it and had no problem, Mo Lvlv operated her microblog and sent it. If she is free, she can interact with her fans moderately. When everything was ready and waiting for a new song, LAN lingxuan suddenly went on a microblog hot search. Not because of the upcoming new song, but because of the love affair. Because it had nothing to do with South Vietnam, Xiao Wu didn''t remind her. After one day''s shooting, Mo Lvlv saw it and told her. South Vietnam saw the eye search, there are pictures and the truth, which is an undeniable real hammer. However, looking at LAN lingxuan''s generous appearance, I don''t think he is afraid of being photographed and reported by the media. He has the idea of making his relationship public. The hero is no one else, just the cream boy in the MV of the plot version. LAN lingxuan is just ten years younger than LAN lingxuan. Such a long-span sister brother relationship naturally shocked the whole network as soon as it exploded. There are blessings, melon eaters, ridicules and speculation on the Internet, all kinds of which emerge one after another. LAN lingxuan''s fans and South Vietnamese fans joined forces at this time and began to publicize the new song to be released on April 30, that is, tomorrow, in a very neat formation in resou square. Many late passers-by netizens, click into the hot search, are a little confused. After turning it over, I found out that LAN lingxuan had a relationship and was going to release a new song tomorrow. Before South Vietnam could send a message to LAN lingxuan to express its blessing, it received LAN lingxuan''s thank-you message first. The main idea is that LAN lingxuan was hesitant to fall in love with his younger brother who is so old. Later, with the beauty pills and hair lotion given by Nanyue, I felt that I was several years younger and had self-confidence in just a few days. To this end, he also specially sent a matchmaker red envelope to South Vietnam. Nanyue accepted it, and instead returned a red envelope to wish happiness. In the evening, LAN lingxuan showed up on her microblog and sent a self photo with her little boyfriend. It was sweet and beautiful. In the selfie, almost both of them face the camera. Then netizens were surprised to find that they looked as if there was no age difference and took photos with the lovers of the same age. So many netizens who only looked at their faces were crazy to lick LAN lingxuan''s divine face, which had remained unchanged for more than ten years. For those who say that LAN lingxuan''s old cow eats tender grass, they can say it mercilessly - if they can turn into an old cow like LAN lingxuan, they must all eat tender grass! Chapter 388 At 12 noon on April 30, "breaking the cocoon into a butterfly" was released on time. Many people began to wait at 10:11. At 11:59, the music in the clouds even collapsed for a while. Many fans were worried. They were so worried that they couldn''t hear the song at the first time. After all, many lists of Yunjian music are calculated from the time when the new song goes online, and every minute and second is not enough. South Vietnam also specifically told Geng Dao that the shooting in the morning ended at 11:55, and then there was an hour''s lunch time. This meeting is also holding a mobile phone and turning on cloud music. I intend to add the song to the song list for the first time and listen to the effect of the complete arrangement and production. The limited CD is open to purchase at 12:05. LAN lingxuan had said that she would reserve several copies for her, one for herself, and the others could be given away. She''s already figured out who to give it to. However, I didn''t expect that just after listening to the song, I received a wechat message in almost five minutes and a few seconds. ¡££º[ Picture] got it. £¿ Didn''t someone say he would stay in the studio these days? Remember to grab this limited disc at the first time? NY: Mr. Sheng, I don''t need to rob here. I left one for you. ¡££º Then you''re going to give it to someone else? NY: but didn''t you grab it? It''s all the same. ¡££º For Wei Jun. NY£º¡­¡­ NY: OK. South Vietnam almost held his forehead and sent out the news. His shoulders couldn''t help but shrug. It was very difficult to resist laughing. ¡££º Just your signature. NY: Yes. Nanyue stopped laughing and thought that there was indeed a CD in the copies LAN lingxuan gave her because she was going to keep it for herself, so there was no signature on it. Then she''ll sign him alone. But in this way, it seems that he is her fan. Thinking about it, Nanyue picked her eyebrows and had a bad heart. NY: but if you want me to sign, you have to add my super words and become my fan. Sheng Jingheng paused after a few seconds of input. After a while, she sent a screenshot of her mobile phone, which showed the interface that had been added to her super voice. ¡££º Check in every day. Nanyue is very unwilling to admit defeat. He also cut his microblog trumpet and showed him a screenshot. NY: me too! ¡££º Well, when the new song is released, I''ll give you a signed disc, which is the only one in the world. Seeing this news, South Vietnam was slightly stunned, then tilted its head to support its face, looked at "this is the only one in the world" and smiled. Mo Lvlv watched for a long time. At this meeting, she finally couldn''t help reminding her. "South Vietnam, the food is going to be cold." Mingming is the most serious person who eats at ordinary times. This meeting is just looking at the mobile phone. Today, the new song has been posted for ten minutes, so I should have heard it. "Well," Nam Yueh recalled, "I see." With that, he sent a message first and put down his mobile phone contentedly after waiting for a reply. NY: I ate. ¡££º OK, see you in ten days. And the Kung Fu of eating a meal is still a little less than an hour. When Nanyue turned on the cloud music again and clicked "breaking the cocoon into a butterfly", he found that the following comments had broken ten thousand. And already, there are thousands of popular comments on several likes. Four of them were sent by LAN lingxuan''s fans, and the other two, one was the big V number that professionally commented on the new song, and the other was the sincere comments written after listening to the song several times. Chapter 389 Love is not long: new songs come and break the cocoon into a butterfly. LAN lingxuan always surprises me. But what surprised me more was that South Vietnam was not weak at all in front of the older generation, but was able to share equally. Both of them have a good grasp of the progressive feelings in the song. Clearly, people can feel when they are cocooning themselves and when they can finally break out of the cocoon and become two beautiful butterflies. We look forward to LAN lingxuan bringing more surprises next time, and we also look forward to more possibilities in South Vietnam. Such a comment, without any gorgeous rhetoric or poetic, is very real and tells the most real feelings in my heart. The following reply has as like as two peas. Some people also said that they had never imagined that Nanyue and LAN lingxuan could sing together, but they not only really sang together, but also had a special match. There was only one song that was totally boring. South Vietnam pulled down again and read the latest comments below. Almost every few seconds, a new comment is brushed out, and it is basically praised on one side, and there are no disharmonious words. The whole song, from composing, writing words and arranging music, to the people who sing it, as well as the singing and feelings, has been praised many times. Even the edited drama version of MV is highly praised. Just before LAN lingxuan''s love affair, someone will be under the MV and say that the real outcome is that LAN lingxuan is the last big winner. South Vietnam is just a pure passing and beautiful butterfly. Then the following four words reply - distressed South Vietnam. The subconscious of these four words means that he is envious of LAN lingxuan, a winner in life. South Vietnam looked at and smiled, then listened to the song at ease and enjoyed the short leisure time after dinner. In the evening, LAN lingxuan left her a few limited CDs and sent them to the hotel as scheduled. Nanyue people in the crew, it is not easy to send people in person, so they asked Mo Lvlv to find a nearby express, asked for several lists, asked for addresses one by one, and then sent them. One is for Ren Jiayuan, and the other two need to be sent to Huanyu music to be handed over to Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu. Another one is sent to Ling Hao, who grew up listening to LAN lingxuan''s songs. When she was a teenager, LAN lingxuan was also the goddess of Ling Hao. When she grew up and began to learn acting, she changed her heart and fell in love with senior performers such as Li Meijun. The last one, after South Vietnam solemnly signed, finally did not find Sheng Jingheng for the address. Anyway, the two of them will meet on May 10. If they have a chance, they can give it to him personally. If you don''t have a chance, let Mo Lvlv hand it over to Wei Jun. After that, Nanyue packed several CDs and gave them to Mo Lvlv. She asked her to send them to the set tomorrow day. Then, I went to the bathroom to wash and come out and sit on the yoga mat to practice. She''s not in a hurry recently. She just let her spiritual power turn for a few weeks, and she doesn''t have to be completely settled. It just allows Xiao Wu to play other auxiliary roles - providing enough materials for her to learn English. On the one hand, it is intended to meet the wishes of fans and cover several English songs. The other is to prepare for future overseas activities. South Vietnam has taught itself English before, and the original body also has some foundation. Combined with the two, there is a very competent little teacher, primary five, who has learned English very smoothly. In the middle of learning, Xiao Wu suddenly got stuck, and then turned into a serious prompt to remind her that she would get extra rewards for her second hot search today. Chapter 390 Today''s first hot search, naturally at 12 noon, after the release of the new song. There were two in a row, but one was a pure hot search for the song name, and the other was a serious hot search with her name. At this meeting, the heat is raised again, and there are more additional rewards. However, because there is still a main task that can not be completed, it is still difficult for Lingshi to save 100000 by relying only on branch tasks and additional rewards. South Vietnam first looked at the number of eye spirit stones, and then let Xiao Wu open the second hot search to see what it was for. #South Vietnam has a strong sense of prosperity# Seeing the name of this topic, a question slowly came out of South Vietnam''s mind? She had no contact with Sheng Jingheng these days, and the second issue of "come and have coffee" was broadcast two days ago. At that time, most of the pictures were about the business of the store, and Yu Shaoning, the first special guest. The picture in the small building is that four people gather on the sofa in the living room on Sunday night to calculate the income of these two days. They didn''t cut the scenes of their private interaction, and didn''t even talk much. So, how did this hot search come out today? While thinking, South Vietnam asked Xiao Wu to find the source microblog that caused this hot search. After watching it for a while, South Vietnam realized what was going on. At noon today, the snowball video was suddenly released. There was no picture of business in the main film, but all of them were cut. The four people lived in a small building for two days and three nights. However, only VIP members can watch it without advance notice, so it was discovered by more people almost at night. Compared with the busy business in the positive film, the external part completely conforms to the feeling of slow variety. Several people are either eating or chatting. They get along more harmoniously than expected. It doesn''t look like the first cooperation. It''s more like old friends who have known each other for a long time and rarely have time to get together. Among them, the communication and interaction between South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng is the most shocking. So, someone cut a video for a few minutes for the first time. In just a few minutes, it was all the pictures of two people, from night to morning, and then to night. Although it''s short, people can''t help looking over and over. If you want to use three words to describe it, it''s sweet fried! After watching the video, Nanyue couldn''t help but want to help her forehead, but she didn''t move because she was still practicing. Forget everything else. On the first night of staying in the small building, the four people drank flower and fruit tea and ate snacks in the teahouse, which was not only clearly photographed, but also vaguely recorded. Is the equipment of the program group so good that even Sheng Jingheng didn''t expect it? Still, he actually knew, but in order to make her speak boldly, he made up a white lie. Because of this paragraph, the following comments have been crazy to brush up the same sentence - do you like to drink sweet? Of course, there are people who don''t feel much about this paragraph. The focus is on the paragraph where they both get up early and make breakfast in the kitchen the next morning. -Good morning, Mr. Sheng... QAQ wants to wear South Vietnam. -Coincidentally, I prefer to wear shengjingheng. There is such a girl who smiles and says good morning to me. I just want to hold her up and kiss her!!! Sheng Jingheng, you are still not a man!!! -Men''s powder upstairs? -Why bother with men and women? I think South Vietnam can eat all men and women. Li Meijun is fascinated by her. -It''s true! I''m tired of talking! Chapter 391 Because of this hot search, it attracted more people to watch some external articles in the snowball video. There are even people who have specially filled their members for this. So later, there were several more hot searches related to foreign articles. #Please have coffee. The second season ## is better than the main film ## Sheng Jingheng makes breakfast ## Mr. Sheng, I like to drink bitter# South Vietnam has finished training. While lying in bed watching American dramas with a tablet, he brushes his mobile phone from time to time. It''s rare that he is absent-minded. I don''t know if Sheng Jingheng has seen these, but Wei Jun must have seen them. Even if he doesn''t know tonight, he will know tomorrow. She wondered what he would say to her when he knew, or whether he would not mention these things. When new news came in from wechat, Nanyue paused and took a look at the mobile phone. Xiaoyuanyuan: you secretly told me if I was really high? NY: it''s still fake. Xiao Yuanyuan: now??? After that??? NY: no class tomorrow? Don''t you believe I''ll give uncle Ren a little report if I don''t go to bed so late? Xiao Yuanyuan: tut Tut, don''t change the subject. I watched the hot search and strolled around the vocal CP super talk. Now I''m very excited and can''t sleep at all. QAQ''s CP makes me bald. NY: children under the age of 14 are bald. Go to bed early, or you will be knocked on the head tomorrow. Xiao Yuanyuan: Yuanyuan can''t sleep. Yuanyuan can''t sleep until he listens to Nanyue singing. NY: wait. After the meeting, Ren Jiayuan received a one minute voice message. She thought that South Vietnam would probably tease her, so she specially plugged in her headphones and turned it on to avoid being heard by her father. But unexpectedly, South Vietnam really hummed a song, and it was an English song. The original clear and clear voice is somewhat sexy and charming at this time. It''s half humming and half singing. It''s really hypnotic. Ren Jiayuan couldn''t help listening back and forth three times before saying good night to each other with South Vietnam. Then he continued to listen and opened his microblog. @It''s Jiayuan: I not only did it really, but also heard a beautiful lullaby. Fansheng was perfect. Be happy! Although it was a little late, many sisters who paid attention to her friends came to comment one after another. -Sister, a few dishes. -I remember you were still a junior high school student. Go to bed early. You have everything in your dream. -I also dreamed of singing SZD, and the sisters slept together. -I wonder what the beautiful Lullaby is? Want to hear But after Ren Jiayuan sent his microblog, he quit contentedly, put his mobile phone on the bedside table, and slowly fell asleep listening to the song of South Vietnam. Chu ye, on the other hand, didn''t call Nanyue until one night and talked about the hot search. "Recently, you two had better reduce the interaction on the surface. CP is not good if it goes too far. When others hear your name in the future, they will only think of Sheng Jingheng and think of nothing else." After Chu Ye finished, he asked tentatively, "are there more such clips in the next few issues?" South Vietnam recalled and said, "yes, I don''t know if it will be edited." ¡°£¿¡± Chu Ye was silent for a moment before he asked, "that is to say, in fact, some content has been cut out of this issue?" "I haven''t had time to watch it. I just feel that Mr. Sheng should go to talk about editing with the snowball video when he sees so many hot searches." South Vietnam patronized the hot search last night. After seeing those hot reviews, some dared not read the complete foreign articles. Chu ye said softly, "when he comes to talk, I might as well talk about it myself." Chapter 392 Chu ye had this idea for a long time. After talking to South Vietnam, he changed his clothes and went downstairs for breakfast. Wait until you slowly cultivate your spirit and have the state of negotiating with others before driving out. Although he hasn''t been there for several years, he still doesn''t need navigation to lead the way. He drove all the way skillfully. Chu Ye was in a mixed mood for a while when he looked like several buildings in the forest park and Shengshi entertainment. When Sheng Jingrui took over Shengshi entertainment, he came back from studying abroad with him. Because he didn''t want to enter the family business of Shengshi group so soon, he chose a subsidiary to manage it. At that time, they also agreed that one was the boss of the entertainment company and the other was the top agent. The two brothers worked together in the entertainment industry and didn''t stop until they turned upside down. Because of this, Chu ye went to get his broker''s license, but before he could join Shengshi entertainment, his family''s company fell out with Shengshi group. He couldn''t resist the demands of his elders. He broke off the contact with Sheng Jingrui on the surface, and was secretly the same as before. Then he took his savings and started Hongyu media with his cousin Sangxi. He made a lot of friends abroad, and there are also contacts between the Chu family and the Sang family in China, so he has been going well in recent years. On the one hand, Sheng Jingrui suddenly reconciled with Sheng Jingheng, completely forgetting that he hated Sheng Jingheng in those years, mostly because he wanted to stand on his brother''s side. On the other hand, Chu ye once brought a female artist. As soon as he joined the front line and won several awards, he was dug up by Shengshi entertainment at a high price. At that time, the contract had not expired, and Sheng Jingrui personally transferred him the sky high liquidated damages. What''s more ironic is that the two sides are secretly negotiated, and Chu Ye doesn''t hear any news. When they knew, they had made all the preparations, and their tails were broken neatly. They didn''t leave him any trouble and made him a lot of money in vain. At that time, it was also said that Chu ye might want to thank them. With such a large amount of money, he could hold several similar artists. Chu Ye didn''t say anything, but in his heart, he had scolded Sheng Jingrui''s ancestors for eighteen generations. Even if Sheng Jingrui explains how to apologize later, he is Gao Leng right. He almost didn''t pull Sheng Jingrui black directly. In the past two years, he didn''t bring any more artists. The relationship between the two people was slightly relaxed. At least they didn''t know each other. They would answer calls if they had something to do. However, they never admit it. They are still friends. Therefore, he will come here with the pass at the bottom of the box, or he can freely access every place of Shengshi entertainment, which makes Chu Ye feel a little complicated. Shengshi entertainment has three kinds of such access certificates, one is the work card of regular employees, the other is the temporary work card with time limit, and the other is the pass that will only be issued to important VIPs. The first two are only open to traffic in some areas, and the latter is different. With this card, you can go directly to Sheng Jingrui''s office. At present, Sheng Jingrui estimates that he has only given three people, one Sheng mother, one Sheng Jingheng, and another is him. Sheng Jingrui can cancel the permission of the pass at any time, but he doesn''t. He may have forgotten, or he may blindly believe Chu Ye as always. Chu Ye goes up to the top floor and meets Sheng Jingrui''s special help first. After the other party was stunned, he subconsciously gave way to one side and bowed his head respectfully: "Mr. Chu, President Sheng is in the office." "Well, I''ll find him myself." Chu Ye slightly waved his hand, motioned to the other party to get busy, and then strode to the innermost office. Chapter 393 Chu Ye swipes the door lock with his pass. When he pushes the door in, Sheng Jingrui, who is standing in front of the French window drinking coffee, looks back unexpectedly. It seems that neither Sheng''s mother nor Sheng Jingheng will come to him at this point. After all, there will be a high-level meeting at ten o''clock on the first day of each month. The meeting happened to be at 9:55. Coming to him now means that we can''t talk to him until the meeting is over. Within five minutes, he wants to have a cup of coffee quietly and see the contents of the meeting. Generally, he doesn''t talk to people. After seeing that the visitor was Chu ye, he was even more shocked. It was almost thirty, but he still couldn''t hide his emotions. "Ah ye?" Sheng Jingrui also raised his hand and rubbed his eyes, "isn''t it an illusion? You came here to see me? " Chu Ye closed the door with his back hand and hissed: "don''t wear such a suit and do such a move." Sheng Jingrui has an excellent figure and is very suitable for wearing formal clothes. He can support everywhere. He can also make people vaguely feel how powerful the muscles under the cloth are. Unlike him, the skeleton is small, although it is not short, but when wearing formal clothes, it is only British, so it usually wears casual clothes. Even Sheng Jingheng, who is always in the studio and has a white to transparent complexion, can''t compare with Sheng Jingrui, who keeps fit and runs all year round. It can only be said that the family genes are too powerful. "What''s wrong with me?" Sheng Jingrui approached him with coffee. After they met in the position of the sofa, they naturally sat on one side and looked at each other. "Oh, wait, I''ll tell you first." With that, Sheng Jingrui put down his coffee, got up to his desk, leaned aside, picked up the internal phone and dialed a number. "It''s me. The ten o''clock meeting was postponed for half an hour. There''s no big business. Don''t bother the office." Just finished, without waiting for an answer from the other side, Sheng Jingrui hung up directly, which was very natural and clean. Then he turned back again, sat on the sofa and looked at Chu Ye carefully: "ah ye, you came here to find me. You should have something serious to say?" Seeing him so serious, it seems that no matter what he says, he will treat it carefully. Chu Ye coughed: "it''s not a big deal, just want to come to you and talk about Sheng Jingheng." "Huh?" Sheng Jingrui was stunned. "What''s Jingheng doing? He''s grown up now and won''t be like he was when he was a child. Don''t worry. " "Are you sure?" Chu Ye is not sure. After all, when he was a child, he was so impressed by the scenes he saw at Sheng''s house that he doesn''t want to have any contact with Sheng Jingheng today. Sheng Jingrui nodded heavily: "I''m sure. He said he knows how to control it now. If the same situation happens again, he will stay away from the crowd for the first time." Chu Ye looks at Sheng Jingrui and thinks that Sheng Jingheng has never heard any bad rumors in the past few years. Those who have been pressed down have never been. He felt a little relieved and turned to say, "even so, he is not suitable for South Vietnam. Tell him that people like him will only hurt her when they are with South Vietnam. If there is no way to save her, enough is enough. " "Ah ye..." Sheng Jingrui frowned and said unhappily, "do you want to go against what you said? Want to have feelings with the artists under your hand? " At the beginning, shengjingrui agreed with Chu ye to be an agent instead of insisting that he be the vice president of Shengshi entertainment, because Chu ye once promised not to be attracted to the artists under his hand. After all, agents fall in love with artists. To be honest, few pairs come to a good end. Chapter 394 Seeing Sheng Jingrui''s face take it for granted and have no other meaning, Chu ye can''t help but don''t turn his head, then lean on the sofa and turn around. "I came in and sat for so long that I didn''t even give me a cup of coffee?" "You answer me first." Sheng Jingrui insisted on questioning. Chu ye said reluctantly, "the relationship between me and South Vietnam is a simple cooperative relationship. It can be regarded as the relationship between friends after a day. You don''t think I like a female artist just because I''m nice to her. " "Then why do you care about her personal feelings?" Sheng Jingrui gets up at ease and goes to pour coffee for Chu Ye himself. "It''s any man except Sheng Jingheng. I won''t care. It''s Sheng Jingheng." Chu Ye gave the answer very quickly. Then he turned his head and looked at the man pouring coffee with a teasing in his eyes: "don''t you still think that he was just suffering from some strange disease?" "Of course not," Sheng Jingrui didn''t look back and looked at the coffee calmly. "I only know that no matter where he is strange, he is my brother and a member of our Sheng family." Hearing this, Chu Ye didn''t speak for a moment. He silently turned back and looked out of the window. A moment later, Sheng Jingrui brought coffee and put it in front of him. "So you came here to tell me about it?" Chu Ye hum: "is this a small matter? If the artists I bring have any problems halfway, I should directly transfer Hongyu and go back to s city for the elderly. " Hearing this word, Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help touching his nose and coughing: "let me give you a guarantee on behalf of Jing Heng first. He has never had close contact with any girl since he was an adult. Even when filming, they never receive emotional scenes, or change the script in advance, or use borrowing and doubles. Suddenly, there will be a lot of contacts with South Vietnam. On the one hand, I really moved my mind. On the other hand, I must be sure that I will take the initiative. " "After this year''s birthday, he should be twenty-five, not the ten year old child. And he seems to have come into contact with the other side. He has gradually learned a lot of things and knows who can touch and who can''t. " After Sheng Jingrui finished, he looked at Chu ye with expectation and said, "I hope you can understand him and reconcile with him one day. He didn''t think so, but his parents gave it, but his parents may have died long ago. " Chu Ye doesn''t understand these principles. The longer he takes, the more he understands that what he hates may not be shengjingheng. But some serious consequences brought about by Sheng Jingheng''s incident so far. When he saw it, he would sit not far away. His eyes and face were full of real men. Chu ye first lowered his head and drank the coffee in the cup. "OK," Chu ye said after putting down the empty glass, "then I''ll trust you again." With that, he nodded politely, said "thank you for your hospitality", then stood up and left. Sheng Jingrui got up, grabbed his arm, forcibly pulled him back, hugged him, and patted him on the back. Tone, still with a disgusting pure enthusiasm: "promise me, you will still be a brother." Chu Ye frowned and pushed him away with a look of disgust: "it''s thirty. What else do you do as a brother? It''s just a friend to meet." Although he had only one such reply, Sheng Jingrui was still very happy and smiled brightly: "then start from a friend again!" Chapter 395 This conversation between the two will not be mentioned to anyone. Sheng Jingrui was thinking whether to test Sheng Jingheng''s idea, but after thinking about it, he gave it up. Afraid of his temptation, Sheng Jingheng withdrew again and continued to live alone in the world. He chose to believe in his brother, that he would not do anything uncertain, and that he had more self-control. If he is not fully sure, he will not change his appearance in front of South Vietnam, but will continue to do the grand scene of high cold and bad temper. And just catch up with shengjingheng to make a new song, although shengjingheng doesn''t have to share with Shengshi entertainment, but can get the dividend of the shares in turn. But at least it''s still under the banner of Shengshi. His new songs are good, and Shengshi can be good. Sheng Jingrui didn''t take such a thing to distract him, and ordered the relevant staff to fully cooperate with Sheng Jingheng to send new songs. However, this order is basically in vain. In addition to doing some relevant publicity, Sheng Jingheng will not let the people of the company handle other things at all. Moreover, the song is also very casual. It is directly put on the cloud music, and it doesn''t matter after playing. The follow-up matters are all left to Wei Jun and Yunjian music. But this time, to Sheng Jingrui''s surprise, Sheng Jingheng didn''t wait until Yunjian music set up a VIP to listen to his songs, but just sent the songs, he directly chose to charge for them. Two songs count as an album, one for five yuan, can have the highest sound quality, and a rare MV. This finally gave Sheng Jingrui something to do. As soon as the new album was on the shelves, he directly asked several secretarial assistants to go into battle together and bought 990000 copies. The network album is this good. You can buy as many as you want. Don''t worry that you can''t make so many discs. Just after buying his brother''s new album, Sheng Jingrui received the CD of the cooperative song "breaking the cocoon into a butterfly" by Nanyue and LAN lingxuan, which he had asked his secretary to grab. Instead of listening to the two new songs, he directly unpacked the CD, couldn''t wait to insert it into the computer, and chose the dance version MV to watch. Although South Vietnam recorded the dance music specially tailored for her in Shengshi entertainment as early as last month, he has already seen the version of the practice room. However, the music styles of the two songs are not consistent, and the dance style must be different. You can''t get tired of watching good-looking people dance. After watching the MV, it proves that this idea is right. Sheng Jingrui didn''t care about his other work. He clicked the play button again. This time, all his eyes were on South Vietnam. And I''m going to watch LAN lingxuan next time. After reading it three times, Sheng Jingrui stopped temporarily and felt the visual feast just now. Then, I fully confirmed that even if I couldn''t sign the South Vietnam entry company, I would make a lot of money if I had a paper agreement with her. Although it was Sheng Jingheng who mentioned it to him at first, he thought of being able to do so. But now if you want to come, you will feel that it''s good that you had selfish intentions and wanted Sheng Jingheng to achieve his wish. Otherwise, you will really miss such a good seedling as South Vietnam. When Nanyue finishes shooting the play at hand, find her another good script. It''s best to be the one that can definitely make her famous! Thinking of this, Sheng Jingrui specially took his mobile phone and sent a message to Sheng Jingheng. Sheng Jingrui: brother, I will always support you! come on. ¡££º£¿ Chapter 396 Although Sheng Jingheng specially arranged the time for issuing new songs at 1:00 noon. But when South Vietnam finished shooting in the morning and prepared to open the cloud music grab with Mo Lvlv, they found that how to operate was a reminder of purchase failure. After the meeting, I received the news from Sheng Jingheng. ¡££º You don''t have to buy it. It''s free. You can listen directly. NY: No, I''m Mr. Sheng''s loyal iron powder. How can I not buy it? Not only do you want to buy it, but you have to buy it yourself! ¡££º Don''t fight. NY£º¡­¡­ ¡££º Make a good film. Nanyue could not help but help her. She did feel a little stronger than Yunjian music. With her previous accomplishments, it''s easy to do anything she wants. But now, I can''t help it. The app is going to collapse. Even the people who do it are very helpless. After South Vietnam settled down, it had no choice but to smile back to the word "good", but then it didn''t give up completely. [Xiao Wu, do me a favor.] [host, please say!] [help me grab teacher Sheng''s new album. Do you have a way?] [yes, there is a need for the host to pay one hundred Lingshi, and give me the authorization to pay Alipay or WeChat!] Well, you just buckle it [received!] Xiao Wu didn''t say much nonsense. After deducting the spirit stone, he went straight to work. A minute later, it brought her good news. Looking at the cloud music on his mobile phone, Nanyue impressively shows that he has purchased successfully and can listen to it, and the whole person is comfortable. She can''t help it, but there is little five, a black technology beyond the times! I''ll buy it even if you die. Thinking, South Vietnam couldn''t help humming, and then contentedly plugged in headphones and began to listen to new songs. Xiao Wu wanted to say something, but he also knew that at this time, the host didn''t want it to disturb, so he fell silent again and listened to the song together. The first song, Nanyue, only listened to the song, which would be listened to together with the lyrics. It was found that Sheng Jingheng could really sing this kind of sweet and relaxed song. Just like the latte he always prepared for her, it is beautiful on the outside and sweet on the inside. Listening from beginning to end, people will involuntarily recall the corners of their lips, and especially want to talk about a sweet love. But after automatically jumping to the second song, the corners of the lips slowly go down, like a love directly skipping the hot love, coming to the cold period, and then have to separate, painful and tangled. The second time I listened to this song, South Vietnam still felt very worried. All the emotions just faded and became low at the moment. When Zuo yaoran came to find him, he happened to face the eyes of Shangnan Vietnam that had just opened slightly. There was a cold and hopeless view of him. Zuo yaoran was startled: "are you going to play now?" The play to be shot later is that after several attempts, the heroine finally found the real identity of the hero. She also found that the hero not only has a confidant whose identity is a mystery, but also a green plum who may be engaged. Her mood was very complicated. She not only killed the budding favor, but also felt that she didn''t know whether to regard him as a companion or an enemy. This was the first time in her proud and wanton life that she felt frustrated, so she took advantage of drunkenness to find the hero to confront. At that time, there should be feelings, that is, seeing through and hopelessness, not only for the hero, but also for the future life. South Vietnam jumped out of the song and shook his head slightly: "no, I just suddenly felt how long a person had experienced a dark struggle, and then decided to reach out to catch the light to warm himself." Chapter 397 Zuo yaoran didn''t understand and looked at her suspiciously: "what do you mean? Who does someone mean? " "Nothing," Nan Yue took off his earphone and handed it to Mo Lvlv with his mobile phone. Instead, he took the script and got up. "Let''s go and play." "Well," Zuo yaoran said subconsciously, "I think your mood is in place just now, but you don''t have to sink so deep. Once the script is changed, your role won''t pay too much attention to emotion." "I know." Nanyue responded faintly, then thought of something and bowed his head with a smile. Zuo yaoran looked at her smiling side face and was stunned. Then he asked, "what are you laughing at?" South Vietnam shrugged and looked relaxed: "it''s nice to think that it will be the 10th in five days." ¡°£¿¡± What is she talking about? Zuo yaoran wondered all day until he got the latest notice from his assistant. He didn''t know what happened on the 10th - South Vietnam asked for a day off to attend a large event. The female lead ran away, and he, the male lead, was also relatively relaxed. He only played with several supporting actors, and they were all experienced old supporting actors. The opposite scenes were very cool and enjoyable, and he could learn a lot. Although, he can enter the play the fastest only when he plays against South Vietnam, and he also finds that she plays the fastest. It seems that you can always tell who you are inside and outside the play. Unlike him, once in the play, it seems difficult to jump out of the role. Even in his dream, he is walking the plot. Zuo yaoran put the notice on his face and sighed. The cooperation seemed to be too late. It was too late for many things. The mobile phone at his hand also displays the microblog interface, which is the list of guests invited for the fifth anniversary activities sent by the cloud music official. On May 10, South Vietnam was prominently listed above, and another name, Sheng Jingheng, was quite prominent. Sitting next to him, the assistant, a few years older than him, glanced at the mobile phone screen, and then said, "Xiao Zuo, I told you not to read that outer article. And variety shows usually have scripts and people. Before they are made public, everything is still possible. " Zuo yaoran took the notice and saw no depression in his eyes: "brother Xiao, I''m going to sleep after reading the script. Go back and have a rest." "Well, you go to bed early. Don''t think too much. The start time tomorrow is as usual." "Well, good night." As the footsteps faded away, the door opened and closed, and the room fell into a dead silence. After a meeting, Zuo yaoran spoke to himself. He is not a genius. Even if he has something sad, he will eventually recite his lines on time and can''t delay tomorrow''s shooting. The third issue of "come and have coffee" and Sheng Jingheng''s new album came out before and after. Many spectators were excited to wait on time. As a result, they were a little confused after the beginning. Sheng Jingheng can''t come because of something? The special guest invited Feng Tingting? This is to promote the new film. The heroine is here, but the hero is not here. If there is anything fishy, but Feng Tingting is leaving, shengjingheng still doesn''t appear. However, Sheng Jingheng invited a female guest, and the female guest seemed to be very familiar with Sheng Jingheng, which immediately hurt a large piece of CP powder. But as soon as I broke my heart, the first issue came to the end, and I jumped out of the notice of the next issue. The picture that came up was the small building scene that I thought would only appear in the outer part of the fan, and then a low magnetic, intoxicating male voice sounded and sang a slow-paced birthday song. Soon, the picture turned again and returned to the normal business of the coffee shop, including Sheng Jingheng, who has returned. The audience''s face??? At this time, a barrage of bullets passed quietly - it was proved that that day was the birthday of South Vietnam. Isn''t it love? What is it? Chapter 398 [Feng Tingting was invited as a special guest to sing a birthday song to South Vietnam. Sheng Jingheng''s not close to women collapsed?] -Feng Tingting added that it''s emmmm true to be with South Vietnam. If it''s not true feelings, what is Sheng Nan''s plan? -Is it necessary for him to set up people? The second young master of Shengshi group, who also owns shares in Shengshi entertainment, can withdraw from the circle in minutes if he is unhappy. -The question is to promote the film and get along well with the program colleagues. -Don''t deceive yourself, fans upstairs. First ask yourself, have you ever participated in variety shows before? Who on the show deserves his exception? -Is idol new age a variety? -There is still a difference between the draft and this variety show, and Sheng Jingheng makes a review. Except for the later issues, he suddenly has a sense of existence. He basically doesn''t talk in front of him. -Then upstairs, the later phases are just the ones in which South Vietnam plays an extraordinary role, right. -Wow, I feel like I''ve chased a TV play. There''s a beginning and a process, but I don''t know how the ending is. -I think shengjingheng is more suitable for Feng Tingting. Is Feng Tingting two years older? -Let''s forget Feng Tingting. As long as we cooperate with actors who are more popular than ourselves, we should bind them for a period of time and take advantage of each other''s popularity. The landlord shouldn''t be the Navy she invited? -Take away my vocal music CP, and other CP, please circle the ground and sprout yourself. This post has been kept for one day. As many people were about to participate, it was suddenly deleted, and the person who posted it also cancelled his account. This change made the people who were going to continue reading water Posts become solid and confused for a long time. After a long time, after other gossip discussions came up, a post quietly emerged. Only those who understand can understand it. Those who don''t know where they are come in and go out, but they still don''t understand. [no collapse. Hold JMM.] There was a circle of "hold tight" below. I didn''t dare to say any superfluous words. During this time, we talked so happily that we completely forgot that there has always been no freedom of speech in the scandal of a person surnamed Sheng. However, interested people turned over the previous posts and found that several posts that only mentioned South Vietnam had not been deleted, and there was no cancellation of the posts. She got something silently, quietly touched the site of the same website and applied to join. Like her, there are many others. Everyone tacitly put aside their previous ideas. After entering, they all began to eat sugar. Just then, the people who grabbed the limited CD of "breaking the cocoon into a butterfly" also received it one after another. The formal dance version MV and the studio dance version were soon released, while the long plot version was ignored and forgotten. A group of people went crazy and repeatedly to see the first two versions. It was difficult to say a complete word except "ah ah ah". Therefore, the hot search soon attracted more people, and the playback volume of both videos soared rapidly. The official dance version is obviously more popular. The broadcast volume is almost a superposition of millions. By night, it is about to break tens of millions. There is a hot comment that occupies the highest position from beginning to end. The praise and reply from the building in the building can be comparable to the self shooting microblog of front-line traffic. -I almost forgot that South Vietnam came out of the singing and dancing love bean show. Who can tell me why that program eliminated her? The following replies are diverse. The people who are most by Aite are the official wechat of idol new era and Mu Jiaxuan, the first judge to speak at that time. Mu Jiaxuan was relieved to wait until February was over. She silently prepared a new song for two months behind the scenes. She was about to return to the stage and become active again. She learned about it. The paragraph she said she wanted to give South Vietnam a low score was turned out and repeatedly teased and haunted animals, so that Yunjian music completely gave up cooperation with her after seeing it. Mu Jiaxuan: "?" Isn''t she finished with South Vietnam? Chapter 399 It was not expected that South Vietnam would pull Mu Jiaxuan out again. However, she didn''t mean to take care of it. She was also happy to see the achievements of netizens and fancy hammer Mu Jiaxuan since her debut. The mirror created by Mu Jiaxuan was smashed, leaving only some defective fragments. Then she found that her most successful song was indeed the one she sang at the concert held by Yunjian music. The wall fell and the crowd pushed. This time, Mu Jiaxuan''s fans couldn''t stop it. They could only watch the hard evidence data and threw them one by one in the face, which hurt their faces. Another advantage of this vigorous and vigorous event is that the fifth anniversary of Yunjian music is well known by people who are publicized by tap water netizens. Everyone has moved their small benches and waited for May 10. The vocal CP super talk is also a celebration. Come and have coffee is still on the air. Their powder CP has ushered in a fit so soon. It really feels like they can spend the new year every three or five times. Compared with the excitement on the Internet, the crew of "flying butterfly fighting the fire" is still shooting day after day. After 22 days of startup, several supporting actors with fewer scenes have taken the lead in killing the green. On the evening of May 9, after participating in the killing dinner of these supporting actors, South Vietnam hurried back to the hotel to pack up some things to use and catch the evening flight back to city A. Tomorrow morning, I can go to Hongyu to finalize some new songs. In the afternoon, I will go to the activity venue prepared by Yunjian music, meet LAN lingxuan, and then rehearse together. The schedule of this day is very tight. There will be a short free action time only when the activity starts in the evening. As soon as the event was over, South Vietnam had to catch a plane back to the crew. At 5:30 a.m. on the 11th, it still had to get up and start making up. On the plane back, South Vietnam was still listening to the song and reading the script, while Mo Lvlv, who was next to it, had fallen asleep quickly. South Vietnam only briefly watched the play to be shot the day after tomorrow, then closed the script and closed its eyes. The singing in the headphones is naturally the man''s. She doesn''t know how many times she has cycled these two songs. If she really wants to say it, she will feel a little sorry for LAN lingxuan. The day she first came out, she listened to it several times, and then she didn''t listen. Two days ago, the dance version of MV was wildly spread on the Internet. She didn''t have much thought. Go and have a look. Fortunately, LAN lingxuan has been immersed in the sweetness of love recently and has failed to take care of her. If we meet tomorrow, we still have to make up. Thinking of this, South Vietnam took the tablet. After listening to two songs again, it paused first and changed the headphones to watch the MV. Half way through, suddenly a passenger in the same cabin patted her on the shoulder politely and carefully. "Hello, Nanyue. Can you take a photo and sign again?" The passenger is a 17-year-old girl with a beautiful and exquisite face, shining eyes and good cultivation. Nanyue took off his headphones, smiled and nodded, "Hello, you can." Then, without disturbing other passengers, they took a picture quietly, and finally signed on the Notepad carried by the girl. Looking at the girl, she thanked her very calmly, then returned to her seat and continued to sit quietly. Nanyue slightly raised her eyebrows and thought that the other party might not really be her fans or just passers-by fans. However, this should be a good start. More and more people will know her, know her and even like her. Chapter 400 LAN lingxuan arrived in city a at noon. The first thing he did when he landed was to have dinner with South Vietnam. They have to rehearse in the afternoon and perform in the evening, so LAN lingxuan doesn''t dare to eat too much taste or exciting things at noon, even if they are in excellent condition recently. Therefore, although South Vietnam lives in city a, the restaurant is decided by LAN lingxuan, and it is a very famous vegetarian restaurant. LAN lingxuan, who has been to city a several times, is obviously more familiar with South Vietnam. At noon, he waited for South Vietnam downstairs, and then took her up with him. Otherwise, he was afraid that South Vietnam would get lost. After sitting down in the private room and ordering orders, LAN lingxuan came up and said, "I watched your variety show, and I haven''t left any foreign articles." South Vietnam was drinking water. After hearing the speech, he nodded and asked, "did you watch it with your boyfriend?" "Ha, if you guessed right, there was no reward," Lan lingxuan said with a smile, a much younger face and moist sweetness. "Do you know what the first sentence he said to me after reading the external article?" Well, South Vietnam looked at LAN lingxuan''s face and guessed, but he shook his head and asked, "what is it?" "He said, just look at your eyes, you can know that man must like you!" After LAN lingxuan finished speaking quickly, he stared at Nan Yue''s face to see how she would react. But to LAN lingxuan''s disappointment, South Vietnam didn''t respond much. They didn''t flash their eyes, but just nodded calmly. "Oh, what does sister LAN say?" LAN lingxuan immediately vented his anger, held his chin and said lazily, "what else can I say? Of course, everything he said is right. You know, young lovers have to coax. If they coax less, they will lose their temper. " Nanyue smiled: "how do I feel, sister LAN, you seem to enjoy the feeling of deception?" "Shh," Lan lingxuan motioned to South Vietnam to keep it a secret. After not saying it, he raised his hand and brushed his hair at will. He had endless charming customs. "If you love someone, of course, you will enjoy everything you do." After the two talked about the digression, the dishes were served quickly. Then, he turned to talk about the afternoon rehearsal and the online response to the dance version of MV. LAN lingxuan didn''t just immerse herself in love, but still had unlimited enthusiasm for her career. At this meeting, she began to discuss with South Vietnam whether the stage of the live version in the evening needs to be changed in the dance, so that it is more suitable for on-site viewing. Before coming to city a, LAN lingxuan had participated in an activity in City T and led the accompanying dance alone. There will be many ideas, waiting to finish with South Vietnam, and then put them into action during the rehearsal in the afternoon. The rehearsal in the afternoon is staggered as far as possible, and then after the rehearsal, the singers are taken to their respective lounges to start making up and hair. The fifth anniversary of Yunjian music is very formal, and some awards will be awarded. Therefore, it is natural to prepare the red carpet link before the official start of the event. If you want to walk the red carpet, you can''t dress too casually. This time, Chu Ye didn''t have to come forward. Many brands offered him olive branches and expressed their willingness to lend dresses to South Vietnam. However, Chu Ye proudly rejected them and chose the d family, which was very friendly to South Vietnam from the beginning. He chose the dress and skirt himself. He took a rough picture and sent it to South Vietnam. After getting her consent, he asked Mo Lvlv to send the skirt. The picture looked normal, but when I really saw this dress, South Vietnam found that it seemed a little beyond imagination. Chapter 401 The dress and skirt are black with lace elements, but when they are simply hung, they can''t see that the whole skirt is almost hollow. It''s time to change it. Only then did South Vietnam find that the skirt showed itself generously except where it must be covered. In particular, when walking with one leg, the hollow lace skirt sways, and the spring is infinitely good. But I have to say that after wearing this pure black dress and skirt, it is matched with the makeup of big red lips. Suddenly, it appears that South Vietnam is royal. When it doesn''t laugh, it becomes more unattainable and difficult to provoke. LAN lingxuan, who chose a pure white dress, stood with her, and her aura was compared. Fortunately, it''s just for a while when walking on the red carpet. When they perform on the stage, they will change into special stage costumes. Although Mo Lvlv prepared the shawl for South Vietnam in advance, he could only cover it. As soon as Nanyue sat down, he felt that nothing was right, so he had to stand and wait to play. After LAN lingxuan came and visited the door, she went back to continue her makeup and hairstyle. Therefore, South Vietnam was a little more comfortable and turned around with a mobile phone. As soon as I got on the microblog, I saw the microblog sent by the girl who was looking for her group photo on the plane last night. Maybe she has her own heat now. Such a microblog sent by ordinary people can be found and turned into a popular microblog. After watching it for a while, I even went to the hot search - # Nanyue Suyan took a group photo with fans# Last night, she was in a hurry. After finishing her work, she took off her makeup and went to a green killing dinner. Then she caught a plane. She was really plain. But this kind of hot search basically has no nutrition. The following is either boasting or sour, and then the two sides quarreled. South Vietnam looked at it casually, took a microblog and switched to wechat. As soon as I got up, I saw the new news just sent. ¡££º here we are. Although Sheng Jingheng will also sing a new song on the stage, he just sings without other cooperation. Therefore, with his strength, he naturally does not need to rehearse in advance. As long as people come and sing, there''s no need to worry about the on-site skills. NY: I''m also backstage. How many times will Mr. Sheng play later? Sheng Jingheng soon sent her a number, which is still in the order of partial midfield. Nanyue and LAN lingxuan appeared together, just in front of him. I think I can meet them in the audience. While chatting with him, the time seemed to become much faster. When Mo Lulu received the notice from the staff to tell her that it was almost time to go to the red carpet, South Vietnam''s first thought was - so soon? Then when I looked at the time, I found that it was almost the same, and it was the agreed time long ago. Nanyue gives Mo Lvlv his mobile phone for the time being and goes to find LAN lingxuan. They went out all the way and received eyes from all directions, with different eyes. It''s normal for LAN lingxuan to wear a white skirt, but Nanyue is black, a and sexy, but she is still stunned. She is out of the feeling of immortality. At this moment, the delicate face is more and more unlike a real person, but like a peerless beauty only in the painting. LAN lingxuan felt the gaze. On the one hand, he enjoyed it. On the other hand, he knew clearly that they were probably looking at the South Vietnam around him. When she was about to say something, she saw a man. She subconsciously wanted to remind South Vietnam. When she turned around, she saw that South Vietnam had already looked over there. In the eyes, there was an unconscious relaxed smile. Just now, I was in a tight state. At the moment, I also completely relaxed. It seems that as long as there is that person, she is invincible and fearless. Chapter 402 Sheng Jingheng was wearing a sapphire blue formal dress with three pieces inside and outside, upright and noble. With a height of 1.9 meters, it stands at the entrance. Under the night, it is like a blue sea, quiet and magnificent. There was no one around him, and it seemed that he had made a special trip here to meet someone before he came out. The moment Nan Yue looked at him, he could feel his eyes getting darker and darker. Therefore, he didn''t smile at her and didn''t signal anything. But, with a bit of obscurity, he looked at her and didn''t move away for a long time. LAN lingxuan has rich love experience. When she sees this look in her eyes, she is surprised, and then subconsciously looks at the look of South Vietnam. However, without waiting for her to say anything, and without waiting for South Vietnam to hesitate whether to go up and say hello, special staff came and led them out. It''s almost time for them to get on the red carpet. When passing Sheng Jingheng, Nanyue still nodded to him slightly, then tightened his shawl slightly and followed him out. Looking at the two people walking into the darkness, they soon came to the light again, and there seemed to be some light that was more dazzling than the light. Sheng Jingheng looked at it for a moment and finally controlled himself to lower his eyes and stop looking at it. Instead, he turned back and strode back to the lounge. On the other side, South Vietnam and LAN lingxuan waited a little while and were officially welcomed on the red carpet. As soon as they appeared, they immediately aroused a warm response from the media present. All kinds of flash lights flashed endlessly at them. LAN lingxuan skillfully posed for the media to take photos, while inadvertently turning around, he whispered with South Vietnam. "Did you see his eyes? Tut Tut, congratulations. I met a rare best man in the world. " Nanyue was absent-minded and casually replied, "it''s not mine." "Huh?" LAN lingxuan showed a perfect smile and could barely speak, "don''t worry, it will be soon." Nam Yueh returned slightly, realized what he had said, and smiled: "well." This smile was as bright as a star, which attracted the media reporters to shout "South Vietnam, look here!", LAN lingxuan was ignored by them. After walking on the red carpet, they were simply interviewed and led to the seats under the stage. The names were posted on the positions, perhaps because they were not in the same cafe and were not arranged to sit together. Sheng Jingheng is directly arranged in the most VIP sofa seat in the first row, which is a distance from. Not long after South Vietnam sat down, Mo Lvlv came over from the staff and brought her a mobile phone and a shawl just taken off. However, one shawl changed into two, which made South Vietnam stunned. "This new one was specially given to me by brother Wei. He said he could cover your legs when you sit." Mo lvlu said, feeling his head, embarrassed and said, "I''ll be ready next time." "Yes." South Vietnam didn''t say anything, just took over the shawl and put it on. After a while, I don''t know where Wei Jun got his new shawl. It''s really difficult for him. Soon after, Sheng Jingheng stepped on the red carpet. As always, he had no expression and was too lazy to be perfunctory to the media reporters. After taking a few photos of them, he quickly came to the end for a brief interview. At the end of the interview, he also walked to the arranged seat under the leadership of the staff. He frowned slightly when he saw that he was in the first row and South Vietnam was sitting in the third row behind the left. But instead, it seemed that with sharp eyes, South Vietnam put on two shawls, looked slightly soft, nodded to her, and then sat down. Nan Yue looked at the back of the man''s head and felt relieved. Fortunately, he didn''t need her to coax him. Chapter 403 The red carpet session lasted about an hour. After the stars walked, they sat down in their assigned positions and watched the hot dance at the beginning. Sitting next to Sheng Jingheng is also a young male singer. A few years older, but his debut time is just one year less than Sheng Jingheng. The achievements and achievements obtained are also worse than those of Sheng Jingheng. So it will be a little awkward. They sit too close and don''t talk. They seem too unfamiliar. They don''t seem to know each other so well. So I''ve been embarrassed. I can only look at my watch, touch my hair and look at the people next to me from time to time. It doesn''t seem so boring and cold. It was not until several awards were awarded and the performance began that he calmed down and looked seriously at the stage. But after watching the meeting, he couldn''t help but subconsciously open his mouth: "Wow, is this the legendary South Vietnam? The scene is so stable. " "This dance? I can''t breathe at all. Sister LAN can hear her breath a little. " "Tut tut Tut, nice figure." Just as he was talking to himself, a bottle of water was suddenly handed to him, just blocking his eyes. ¡°£¿¡± The male singer was stunned. Then he raised his hand and took the water. Instead, he looked at Sheng Jingheng on one side, "thank you." Does that mean to ask him to say less? It''s a bit of a bull. But he was very clear about Sheng Jingheng''s background. He asked himself if he could offend him, so he obediently stopped drinking water and was ready to watch quietly. Who knows, just after drinking water, Sheng Jingheng took the initiative to talk to him. "Which company?" "Well," the male singer was a little flustered, "Pentium music, what''s the matter?" Sheng Jingheng didn''t look at him, but still looked ahead: "I haven''t heard of it." "..." boss, it''s normal to have never heard of it. Don''t be curious. After the male singer finished his belly Fei, he laughed: "there are not many artists in small companies." At least they are first-line and second-line, although they can''t compare with Shengshi entertainment. Sheng Jingheng nodded slightly: "the company is small, you can make music at ease." "Yes." Seeing Sheng Jingheng looking at the stage all the time, the male singer remembered and turned to look, but it was a pity to find that the stage of cooperation between Nanyue and LAN lingxuan had ended. They were just leaving the stage and had nothing to see. Just then, Sheng Jingheng suddenly got up and walked to one side. "Are you..." ready to go on stage? The male singer looked at Sheng Jingheng who strode to the backstage and swallowed his unfinished words bitterly. Sure enough, the big guy didn''t really want to talk to him. On the other side, South Vietnam returned to the backstage lounge and changed clothes again. Later, and her solo performance - singing adventure. After changing clothes, Nanyue sat in front of the makeup mirror and thought about how to change the makeup slightly, which can not only have a different feeling, but also won''t be too troublesome. Mo Lvlv suddenly came forward and handed her her her mobile phone: "Nanyue, phone." "Huh?" South Vietnam took the phone, looked at it, then paused, and then slid the answer button, "Mr. Sheng?" It was Sheng Jingheng himself. He should have sat in the audience, but it was too quiet around the meeting. "Come out." "Come out?" South Vietnam subconsciously stood up and walked out, "where are you?" After Sheng Jingheng led the way on the other end of the phone, Nanyue passed through a lounge and came to a utility room in the deepest part of the corridor, completely separated from the noise in front. It was too quiet. As soon as Nam Yueh approached, he noticed the familiar smell. A slightly warm hand held her wrist and gently pulled her aside. "Here." Chapter 404 South Vietnam changed into a lake blue dress, and the figure flashed past, gently skimming the corridor like a wave, leaving no trace. Her makeup hasn''t changed yet. She is still flaming red lips, but her skirt is pure and clean. It collides with warmth and purity, which is seductive and confusing. Sheng Jingheng felt the delicacy and smoothness of her finger belly. After a moment, she felt as if she had been scalded, and suddenly released her wrist. Two people are separated by two steps. Another step forward is enough to hug. There was a faint light in Nan Yue''s eyes and a smile: "teacher Sheng, how do we feel like a tryst?" Sheng Jingheng''s eyes were slightly heavy. Looking at her gorgeous and flawless face, he immediately stepped back and leaned against the wall: "don''t talk nonsense. I came to you to give you this." He stretched out his other hand, holding a CD with a cover, a song title and a signature. I don''t know, I thought it was mass production, not just this one. South Vietnam took over, looked at the picture on the cover, and confirmed that it should be his new picture, rather than randomly looking for an old picture, and smiled with satisfaction. Then he said, "I''m in a hurry. I forgot to take it. Let Lvlv give it to brother Wei later." Sheng Jingheng said, "go after it is over?" "Yes," South Vietnam looked at the time, "the 11:30 flight should end around 10 here." In other words, they can meet and talk alone for a while. Sheng Jingheng suddenly felt his voice a little dry and looked at her quietly. He didn''t know what else to say. "Mr. Sheng, what''s the work plan after the new song?" Seeing this, Nam Yueh asked softly with a smile. "There is no special arrangement for work, so I will receive the notice." Sheng Jing paused, then said, "next month, I''m going to participate in the roadshow of purple order." "Oh," she wasn''t the star, and there was no such item in the signed contract, and she was still shooting in the crew at that time. South Vietnam nodded, "I won''t see you for some time." Sheng Jingheng didn''t answer for a moment. If she wanted to meet, naturally, she could see her at any time. They both stood quietly, and the sound of each other''s breathing was clear and moving in their ears. South Vietnam''s ears moved slightly. From a distance, we could still hear the noisy voice of people and the ubiquitous night wind blowing all the way and slightly blowing the skirt. The two shades of blue were close and scattered, with clear boundaries, waiting for someone to cross it first. "Does Mr. Sheng have anything else to say?" Nanyue silently pressed off the phone call from Mo Lvlv, but she was very clear in her heart that it was almost time for her to go back and change her makeup. She couldn''t really sing on the stage like this. Sheng Jingheng suddenly regained his mind and lowered his eyes to see the bottom of her eyes: "you are very beautiful today." Speaking of this, Nanyue remembered and explained, "brother Ye chose the skirt. I didn''t know it would be like that..." "Yes." She didn''t finish, but he understood. South Vietnam blinked and stood on tiptoe to look at his eyes: "really not angry?" Sheng Jingheng was a little caught off guard, his eyes shook slightly, and then he shook his head: "no... Do you want to sing adventure?" Nanyue just stood back and said, "yes, I have to go back and prepare. Will Mr. Sheng sing a new song later?" "Yes." "Then I''ll go first?" Nanyue said, looking into the corridor, and then quickly retracted back: "no one now. You''ll come out in two minutes." Sheng Jingheng smiled in a low voice: "what are you afraid of?" "Mr. Sheng, come with me?" South Vietnam was naturally not afraid. He looked at him with a sly light in his eyes. Sheng Jingheng wanted to reach out and touch her eyelashes. He held it slightly and said frankly, "let''s go." Chapter 405 Sheng Jingheng said to go and really went out with her. They went out all the way along the corridor. When they reached a crowded place, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. However, they both looked calm, as if there was nothing wrong, and others could only look at each other and it was hard to talk about anything. The men''s and women''s lounges were deliberately separated. When they reached the place where they should be separated, they looked at each other, and then walked to their respective lounges. When Nanyue opened the door and went in, she just saw Mo Lvlv hesitating to call her again. "I''m coming," Nam Yueh handed over his cell phone and CD-ROM, "get it in your bag and don''t be seen." "Oh." Mo Lulu listened. He didn''t dare to see more. After that, he carefully stuffed it into his bag, with something next to it, so as not to break it. Nan Yue took his skirt and sat down in front of the makeup mirror: "how long will it take to go on stage?" "Fifteen minutes later, but it''s best to go ahead." "Well, I see." South Vietnam should go down, first wipe this big red lip clean, ready to change lip color. In less than ten minutes, the makeup gradually changed, from flame beauty to simple and elegant tear makeup. With the skirt, I made a simple braid. Under the light, the tears glittered like a tearful mermaid princess. Mo Lulu was a little stunned. When the staff knocked on the door to remind her, she suddenly reacted and came forward to help Nan Yue carry her skirt and send her to the stage. After Nanyue took off his shawl, took the microphone in one hand, put down his skirt slightly in the other hand, and slowly walked onto the stage. Mo Lvlv raised his hand and touched his heart, feeling the fierce beating of his heart. Mom, this woman seems to marry her. "Hey, are you the assistant of South Vietnam?" A staff member suddenly came up and asked mysteriously, "has she had her face adjusted?" "No," Mo Lulu replied with a good temper after looking at the sign on each other''s body. "Our Nanyue family is naturally beautiful and can make up very well." The staff looked at her and smiled: "don''t worry. I just want to remind you that there may be a lot of general manuscripts about her cosmetic surgery on the Internet after tonight. You should be prepared." "Ah?" Mo Lvlv was stunned. Seeing that the other party was leaving, he nodded, "OK, thank you." "You''re welcome." The staff waved to her and then went to work. Mo lvlu stood in the dark behind the stage and watched South Vietnam''s more and more excellent face under the gorgeous lights. After thinking about it, he took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Chu Ye. After South Vietnam finished singing "adventure", it went on stage and received an award - the most popular new singer award. This is all set by Yunjian music. It doesn''t have much gold content, but it also represents real achievements. It means that the only two new songs in South Vietnam have brought a lot of playback and popularity to Yunjian music. Then, South Vietnam returned to the audience and sat watching the performances and awards. After waiting for a while, he waited until Sheng Jingheng came on stage to sing a new song. He sat in front of the piano, turned his face to the audience, looked at the keys attentively and gently, sang and played, and was completely immersed in his own world. At this moment, South Vietnam only felt that he was not only a young master from a rich and noble family, but also a lonely and proud prince. Just then, the man on the stage seemed to notice her line of sight, suddenly turned his head and looked at the audience. Very accurately and quickly, I found the location of South Vietnam. The radian of the lip angle slowly unfolded and melted all the in a moment. Chapter 406 The grand occasion of the fifth anniversary of Yunjian music is naturally that in addition to grabbing tickets to watch it, you can also sit at home and watch the webcast. When Sheng Jingheng looked down at the stage, the backstage suddenly understood something and cut a small picture in the live broadcast. The lens in the small picture was taken all the way, and then set in a piece centered on South Vietnam. It was also specially closer, so that netizens watching the live broadcast could clearly see the face and expression of South Vietnam. There was a momentary pause in the barrage, and then it began to brush wildly one by one. -Sleeping trough? Cloud music found treasure. -CP powder??? Or deliberately hype? -Did you tell me if Sheng Jingheng was looking at South Vietnam? -Sleeping slot, sleeping slot, sleeping slot, please get married in place! -Too sweet, too sweet, too sweet, important to say three times! -Sit and wait for the wedding. -Sobbing, sobbing, South Vietnam is so beautiful. Beauty is crying. -I suddenly feel that this song is sweet and sweet. The male god is really in love, so I can write such two songs! -The official openly took CP and reported it! Until Sheng Jingheng finished singing a song, the bullet screen was still immersed in the excitement just now, regardless of who came on stage behind, singing or receiving the award. Some people even took a quick screenshot to make a simple motion picture and posted it on the microblog for the first time. @Bald girl: let''s have a taste. Anyway, I''m in the pit and I''m hammered to death[ gif] The blogger itself has many fans, and most of them are star chasing girls. When you see the moving picture on this microblog, you basically "lie in the slot" first, then subconsciously Click to forward it, and Aite came to see his good sisters. So this microblog, at the end of the cloud music activity, has been forwarded quickly for more than 10000, which is completely out of the circle. Even the circle of friends began to spread wildly. Chu ye came to pick up South Vietnam and was ready to talk to her about other things on the way to the airport. As soon as he refreshed his circle of friends, he saw this picture and met his friend Aite in South Vietnam. Chu Ye is not surprised, but he still clicks on the moving picture, carefully tastes the look of pin Sheng Jingheng, and then sighs. He is also a man. Naturally, he understands Sheng Jingheng''s eyes. If he blocks again, it will be like suddenly setting up a vicious stepfather for himself. If you think about it, your scalp will be numb. Forget it. However, seeing that Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng came out one after another, he also smiled and chatted for a few days, and he still had a faint headache. It''s not together yet. If they are together, do they have to meet each other as soon as they meet, and they are not willing to separate? Nanyue didn''t mean to come out with Sheng Jingheng, but he was obviously waiting for her. She took advantage of the situation and handed him the CD-ROM of "breaking the cocoon into a butterfly" with her own signature. Later, he specially looked to see if LAN lingxuan was nearby. After all, this is LAN lingxuan''s new song. Only her signature is really a little bad. After seeing Chu Ye''s car, Nanyue nodded goodbye to Sheng Jingheng, and then led Mo Lvlv to the car. Sheng Jingheng didn''t stop at the same place. He turned and went in the opposite direction to get on his car. Seeing this scene, Chu Ye puts down his hand pressing his temple. Fortunately, they still have discretion. What he wanted to tell Nanyue was also very simple. As soon as they got on the bus, they opened their mouth. "YC magazine invites you to shoot the magazine cover in July and shoot it at the end of this month." Chapter 407 This is the day that Chu Ye specially negotiated with the crew and the magazine. On that day, Zuo yaoran will also have a long scheduled notice to run and ask for a day and a half off. If Nanyue also asks for leave, it''s just right. It doesn''t seem that she''s the only one who always asks for leave. It was usually taken at the beginning of the month or the middle of the month, but YC magazine also made a temporary decision, which will naturally coincide with the time of South Vietnam. The cover of this magazine is still a cooperation with d family, including beauty and modeling. As for jewelry, there are other well-known brands, and then try to contact Chu Ye. There are also shoes, watches and bags. Tonight, new brands expressed their willingness to cooperate. In addition to cooperation, there are naturally many small endorsements who come to the door one after another. Chu Ye doesn''t like those miscellaneous products. However, he recorded them and put them on the tablet. At this meeting, after finishing shooting the cover of the magazine, he handed it to South Vietnam. "Although I want to refuse it all, I''ll show you after thinking about it. What if you''re short of money?" South Vietnam smiled at the speech, then bowed its head, carefully delimited the flat plate, and looked at those products one by one. I''ve heard of it and I haven''t heard of it. The prices given are also very inconsistent. But they are basically not high. After all, they are small brands, and South Vietnam is just a newcomer, so I can rest assured to find it. South Vietnam thought that he had no place to spend money recently, and he had enough money on hand. If you take some small endorsements for temporary interests, but miss the big endorsements, the gain is not worth the loss. Compared with money, her main goal is to earn more popularity. "You''d better listen to brother Ye. Don''t answer." "Well," Chu Ye naturally nodded neatly, "let''s grind with the d family first. Their headquarters is worried that your popularity is not high, and others are very satisfied with you. Just wait a minute." Nan Yue replied with a smile, "OK, I''m not in a hurry." "You can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry," Chu ye answered jokingly, and then remembered, "but after tonight, many things may become different. Just Lvlv sent me a message saying that it was almost time to prepare a response plan in advance. If you are too popular, someone will think of you, such as cosmetic surgery, hype, your black history in the draft, your education, your origin and so on. " This is the usual routine in the entertainment industry. The staff of Yunjian music will remind Mo Lvlv that it''s just because they see more, not because of anything else. After all, no matter what the resources are limited, one more powerful competitor is one less or even countless job opportunities. Artists who regard South Vietnam as their opposite family are not just new comers at the age of 19 or 20, but all female artists between 20 and 30. If she just focuses on singing, it''s OK. She makes movies and TV dramas. It''s completely a combination of film, television and songs. It''s just not fire. It''s just fire. This is the so-called way to go your own way and let others have no way to go. Some female artists who are more Buddhist and focus only on singing or acting do not care much about South Vietnam. However, some female artists who don''t have much resources and think that their strength and beauty are no worse than others, as well as the companies behind them, are going to start making small moves secretly. In addition, there are a group of boring netizens who are keen on eating melons and watching the tearing of powder circles. They will secretly rub with rhythm and shout "fight". It is completely conceivable that in the next period of time, the online discussion on South Vietnam will be like a bloody storm. But before that, that is, tonight, it was still a carnival night for face powder and CP powder! Chapter 408 After getting on the plane, South Vietnam turned on its mobile phone in flight mode and cut the trumpet to go to its own super voice and vocal CP super voice, respectively. The two super talk fans all soared in this night. After a refresh, you can see that there are another 1000 fans. Therefore, it was almost twelve o''clock late at night in Chaohua. South Vietnam turned over and saw the most interesting and funny microblog. A fan listed her three shapes tonight and asked everyone to vote. Opened the link of comparing yourself with yourself. And far ahead, of course, is the deep-sea tears makeup with the lake blue dress when singing adventure. Followed by the black lace dress on the red carpet. The photo was taken by a station sister in South Vietnam, especially avoiding LAN lingxuan. In the photo, South Vietnam didn''t smile, his eyes were still cold, his skin was white and glowed, and he turned into a flaming red lip. The comment said that this photo is completely like the queen who is arrogant in the book. South Vietnam felt that it should not have shown such an expression at that time, and did not know how to capture it. The stage style of dancing with LAN lingxuan is crisp and neat because it is convenient to dance. It has a neutral beauty. Fans also took simple names for these three shapes - Mermaid Princess, power seizing queen and guards with knives. What''s more funny is that there are a lot of fans in the three shapes. The three parties are still commenting on each other''s connotation, and it''s fun to "pinch". As a result, many microblog big V have moved to their microblog to make way for people to vote. As for the vocal CP Chaohua, it is a group photo of South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng. Basically, there are no real group photos with the same frame, but they are all made by talented fans themselves. The most used is the picture of her wearing the lake blue skirt. It is the same with the blue department, which is matched together, like the blending of shallow sea and deep sea, some gorgeous and fantastic. Seeing these group photos of P coming out, Nam Yueh remembered that she was wearing this dress to see Sheng Jingheng backstage. However, after looking down for a while, I found that the CP super voice was impressively mixed with the backstage staff of cloud music. Several photos were taken in the corridor of the backstage lounge. The above two people were indeed in the same frame, but at that time, the makeup of South Vietnam had not changed. It was obvious that they had just finished singing "breaking the cocoon into a butterfly". Then CP powder pointed out the lens that had photographed Sheng Jingheng''s position at that time from the recorded live picture. At that time, Sheng Jingheng was indeed not in his position. It seemed that as soon as South Vietnam stepped down, he immediately looked for it. Obviously, it''s his turn to perform and receive the award, which is very far behind. With this demonstration, a group of people finally believe that these photos are not p''s, but real. South Vietnam thought for a while. Before he could think about it, he moved his hand first and saved these photos. Then she went to Sheng Jingheng''s single super talk quietly. Compared with the excitement and excitement of the first two super words, it''s still the same here. There''s no excessive excitement. Only send pictures to each other, and then communicate in QQ group or wechat group. Moreover, none of the microblogs mentioned South Vietnam, and even the moving picture of crazy forwarding and fire out of the circle directly blurred the picture of South Vietnam, leaving only the grand scene. This evening, for Sheng Jingheng''s pure fans, happiness is happiness, but it always seems that there is something to respond to. Nanyue inexplicably felt guilty. She quickly saved some beautiful photos taken by the old station sister of shengjingheng''s family, and then quit the trumpet. At the same time, several gossip websites have emerged similar posts. [comparison of photos before and after the debut of Nanyue, is the makeup amazing or the whole?] Chapter 409 "Hey, Nanjie!" Liang Moyuan suddenly jumped out and wanted to scare Nanyue, but she looked at it slowly. There was no response, so she sat down next to her. Then there was another thing in his hand: "thank you for your chocolate." "You''re welcome. Everyone has it. You can''t be one less." South Vietnam is lack of interest. The weather in mid may suddenly became hot. She is not afraid of the heat, but she always wears conservative and complicated costumes and shoots all day with a wig. Because it is a new film and television base of the Republic of China, she transplants all the green trees, and her spiritual power is scarce. It''s hard to avoid feeling a little wilted occasionally, especially in the middle of shooting. When you rest, you relax and feel uncomfortable everywhere. As for the chocolate, it was not that she was finally willing to spend money to buy it and distribute it to the crew. But Sheng Jingheng didn''t know why. He suddenly sent her two boxes of chocolates, as if he was afraid that she couldn''t eat anything good in the crew. This chocolate is not afraid of deterioration, but afraid of melting. Even if the hotel lent her a small refrigerator for free, it wasn''t enough to put it in. So, South Vietnam had to borrow his chocolate to be human. Liang Moyuan held his head and looked at her: "sister Nan, don''t worry about the gossip news on the Internet. Those small editors are all made up with their mouths open. Some still copy the previous template directly. You can see from the previous similar manuscripts that they basically caught a actress who changed her shape and became beautiful. They are all suspected of cosmetic fine-tuning. " "Well, I didn''t see it." She is very busy every day now. How can she have time to watch such groundless news? Nam Yue said and sighed again. "..." Liang Moyuan scratched his head. After racking his brains, he suddenly brightened up, "sister Nan, let me tell you a joke!" ¡°£¿¡± South Vietnam looked at him and felt that there was no need to tell jokes. Just looking at him, they could laugh, "tell it." "Once upon a time, there was a man named Xiao Ming. Xiao Ming didn''t hear him." Liang Moyuan looked serious. Nanyue smiled: "cold joke?" "Yes, it''s necessary to cool down!" Liang Moyuan thought of another one and told her. Nan Yue listened and suddenly noticed something. Leng Buding sat up straight, frowned and looked ahead. "What''s the matter?" Liang Moyuan was stunned and looked at her, but he didn''t see anything. "Nothing." Nan Yue shook his head, but he didn''t continue to listen to his cold jokes. Instead, he refreshed himself and got up with the script, "go to the play." [host, someone did take pictures secretly.] Well, I know. I''m careless [after the video is sent out, the system will be included in the judgment range of the main task.] ¡¾£¿¡¿ Just when she didn''t cheer up, she didn''t see it. She remembered to remind her that it would be expected to spread gossip, but it was very positive. However, I still blame her for being too lax and thinking about something else in her mind before she was found after being secretly photographed. South Vietnam didn''t talk to Xiao Wu, who always liked to join the fun, pressed down other emotions and continued to seriously complete the shooting of this day. In the evening, the scandal between her and Liang Moyuan spread again. The reason is that someone secretly took a video of Liang Moyuan telling cold jokes to South Vietnam. As soon as I saw it, I was an old hand. I found an excellent position. Looking at it from a distance, I had a sense of borrowed intimacy. For a moment, I couldn''t tell whether it was true intimacy or false intimacy. However, Nanyue looked at Liang Moyuan and smiled with curved eyebrows and eyes. It could not be more real. Chapter 410 NY: Once upon a time, there was a man named Xiao Ming. Xiao Ming didn''t hear him. ¡££º£¿ NY: This is the cold joke Liang Moyuan told me in the video. ¡££º Um. NY: Mr. QAQ Sheng, I''m so wronged. ¡££º Is that funny? Seeing this reply, Nanyue paused. Was it the length of the reflection arc or was he unhappy? NY: it''s cold. I think he''s just funny. ¡££º Well, don''t mind what others say. She doesn''t mind others. South Vietnam sighed and changed the topic. NY: I see! I''m going back to a city to shoot magazines at the end of this month. What should Mr. Sheng be busy with? ¡££º Go abroad and come back in June. NY: Oh, when does it start? ¡££º Twenty one. NY: Well, I wish you all the best. After no reply, Nam Yueh put down his mobile phone and held his chin in his hands. He has changed back to the former Sheng Jingheng, which has no meaning at all. As for the appearance of this video, Nanyue did not show up to explain or clarify it under the guidance of Chu Ye. Liang Moyuan had no agent, so Nanyue asked Mo Lvlv to tell him. The reason why he didn''t tell him in person was that as soon as this happened, Liang Moyuan jumped away like a frightened rabbit. He didn''t dare to get too close to South Vietnam during his rest time. Only the official micro blog of "flying butterflies put out the fire" and director Geng Xingning asked the assistant to send a condemnation microblog. After all, netizens prefer to believe what they see with their own eyes and understand it. I don''t care what the actors say, but also think - you can say anything with your mouth on you? What''s more, this video is just a simple and ordinary communication on the set, and there are no other suspicious points. The more you explain, the more guilty you are. It''s better to shift the focus and let more people unite to oppose sneak shooting, spoilers and so on. After this incident, South Vietnam did not let itself relax. He specially asked Mo Lvlv to go back to city a and cut some branches and leaves of the flying crane at home. When practicing at night, they will absorb the spreading aura while refining them into juice. When there was no shooting the next morning, Nanyue also found Xiaowu to exchange a bottle of xiaoyangyuan pill. She planned to practice all night and have a good flush to see if she could directly build a foundation. When her accomplishments are high, let alone those with ulterior motives, they can''t steal photos. Even if they are caught accidentally, they can find ways to destroy them. It''s just to shoot something else. It''s really damned to shoot this kind of easily misunderstood! In the past few days of concentrating on Cultivation in South Vietnam, the discussion on the Internet is more and more in full swing. As long as you brush any popular microblog, you can see all kinds of black materials in South Vietnam, the comparison of cosmetic facts in South Vietnam, the reorganization of CP in South Vietnam and so on. The front stage videos, stunning red carpet photos and stage photos are all pressed down. Obviously, the forwarding praise is high enough, but the heat is not as hot as those black materials. Chu ye, as a gold medal agent, naturally knows that some people ended up at a high price in order to stink South Vietnam and beat all her recent achievements back to the origin. At this time, his contacts and circle of friends alone are not enough. "The best way to use now is to spend money." Chu Ye told South Vietnam this fact very frankly. Then he said, "your scandal is nothing else, just to dismantle your voice. Sheng Jingheng is so awesome that they subconsciously think that you can''t do without him. " South Vietnam didn''t answer for a moment, but was listening to Xiao Wu''s prompt. [Ding! The system determines that the rumor failed! Please keep trying!] Chapter 411 [Ding! Trigger branch missions - break rumors and curb negative rumors! Unlimited method and time!] South Vietnam did not take care of the task for the time being, but turned to answer Chu Ye. "I''m poor. I''d better put it first. Can I still shoot the magazine cover?" "The things that have been settled will not change," Chu Ye joked when she took out poverty as an excuse. "You can handle such things more than a dozen times by giving me some health pills to help you find a buyer." Nanyue smiled: "this can''t be mass produced, and I can''t charge money if I can have it casually." Ziyao grass is still at home. Without her, the growth rate is estimated to slow down. A few can be taken out, but it''s not necessary. If others throw money at her, why should she throw money back? But let them spend more, and then spend money while watching her still safe and more popular than before, so that they will want to spit blood angrily? But there are things that need to be bought. She has thought about it for some time. Now it is still conducive to doing this branch task, so there is no need to hesitate. "Brother ye, leave the online business alone. Buy something for me, and then I''ll handle it myself." After Chu Ye learned what she wanted to buy, he subconsciously asked, "do you want to broadcast it live? Or? " "Well, no problem?" South Vietnam looked at the notice and determined that the work would end early this weekend afternoon. The evening is a break time. It''s just right to broadcast it live. Chu Ye pondered for a moment and said, "no problem, but the barrage may be a little miasma. Just don''t pay more attention." "Don''t worry. If brother Ye is free, you can come and give me gifts. You don''t need a kaleidoscope, just a little star." Nan Yue replied with a smile. "OK, tell me before the live broadcast." After the call, Chu Ye immediately found friends in related fields. He wanted to buy the best things. Subsequently, they sent pictures and prices to South Vietnam. South Vietnam was not poor at all. They immediately transferred him the corresponding money and were too lazy to ask him for a discount. Chu ye also tried to save trouble. He traded directly with his friends, then sent the crew''s hotel address and asked his friends to wrap it up and send it directly. Nanyue received it on Saturday. After getting used to it a little before going to bed at night, he went to sleep in peace and waited for Sunday night. On Sunday morning, when she was making up, Tao Siying took the initiative to talk to her. "Do you need help to clarify?" "Huh?" Nanyue is still considering today''s play. It''s more appropriate to change her makeup. When she heard this, she turned her head unexpectedly, "no, sister Tao has a heart." Tao Siying smiled: "after all, we''ve been shooting together for so long. It''s right to help each other." Nan Yue smiled, but made no comment. They didn''t say anything, but they understood each other. Tao Siying offered to help, which means she bowed her head and showed weakness. The sound of "um" in South Vietnam means that she won''t care about the past with her in the future. They are all the main characters of the play. They may attend publicity, interviews and various activities in the future. If it''s too stiff, it''s easy to fall on the handle. Tao Siying could not have been more clear about this, but she was the only one who had been indifferent to her before. Therefore, in the afternoon, Tao Siying invited another guest and asked the assistant to buy a lot of small cakes, desserts and milk tea. While everyone sat down to rest and began to drink afternoon tea, Nanyue took two cups of milk tea and went to find Liang Moyuan who sat down in a corner. Seeing her coming, Liang Moyuan subconsciously got up and wanted to go farther. "Stop," South Vietnam shouted. "There''s something for you to do." Chapter 412 At 6 p.m., when it was still early in the evening, South Vietnam went on its own microblog, directly sent a microblog and then went down. Soon, Liang Moyuan also went online and forwarded this microblog. Followed by Zuo yaoran and Tao Siying, who always wants to do something. @Tao Siying: men are big pig hooves. Hum, it''s you @ Zuo yaoran @ Zuo yaoran: although she''s your fiancee, she likes me. It''s no use praising her [laughing] @ Liang Moyuan: there''s nothing to say, sister Nan! @Nanyue NY: see you at the snowball studio at seven o''clock tonight. Female No. 3 Du Xing came a little later in the month, and South Vietnam has begun to broadcast live, so not many people care about her. Many people think that South Vietnam''s sudden live broadcast during filming is due to the black material and pull and step on the Internet during this period of time. As for the so-called scandal with Liang Moyuan, the microblog just sent and the other three people came out to forward it, which has actually explained everything. Two people play unmarried couples in a play. Can''t they sit together and talk and smile? If you use the video secretly taken on the set as a real hammer, most of the skull is broken. Therefore, before seven o''clock, many people have been squatting in the live studio. But unexpectedly, as soon as the live studio was opened, what they saw was not a South Vietnamese face with exquisite makeup or simply plain face, but a folding table. There are all kinds of small lunch boxes on the table, with meat and vegetables, soup, side dishes and fruit after dinner. It''s a takeout at first sight, and few people can''t finish it. But there were only two people sitting at the table. One South Vietnamese looked into the mirror and showed them a side face. There is another one. I can only see that I occasionally stretch out my hand to clip vegetables. My hand is slightly delicate. Once I open my mouth, everyone will know that it is the little assistant around Nanyue. -I''ve been squatting for an hour. Show me this? -I haven''t seen you for a long time (no, this is the first time that South Vietnam officially opened eating and broadcasting, isn''t it? -Yes, last time it was live cooking 2333 -Mom, this woman has a beautiful meal. I love her so much -If you have money, you can be as beautiful as her -Some people really have bad eyes and bad brain. Does cosmetic surgery mean that it can be done? No need for postoperative recovery? Sorry, South Vietnam really doesn''t have the time and money. -Fine tuning, it doesn''t take that long. Many female stars will do it. Just admit it. There''s nothing to hide. -Open your mouth and close your mouth. Have you done it? -Don''t wash the fans. The online comparison pictures are out. It''s so obvious. Are you all blind? -The little assistant won''t eat? Can South Vietnam finish the rest? Or waste... Feel uncomfortable. Don''t order so much if you can''t eat. -2333 upstairs, don''t you know? Now female stars like to set up food for themselves. After eating in front of the camera, they turn around and vomit. -The road turned dark. -Microblogging came, just live in South Vietnam? The other three won''t come? -There was no shooting tonight. Everyone was resting. Nanyue also took advantage of the rest time to broadcast it live to the fans. -Do you think Nanyue is more suitable for Liang Moyuan? Two people are one year away, and get along well with nature. Liang Moyuan is a South sister. He is completely a loyal dog man in my mind~ -Let''s get together as soon as possible. Don''t joke with the little boy at this end. He''s still holding Sheng Jingheng at that end. Is it annoying? -QAQ, you''re still in the mood to type and launch a barrage. I''ve lit it quickly, and I''ve finished coke fried chicken. When I come to see South Vietnam eat again, I feel so hungry. -The kebab in my hand doesn''t smell good. I really want to eat her food. Which store in n city? I want to take the high-speed rail to eat!!! Chapter 413 The barrage was bustling, including powder and black, as well as passers-by netizens who saw microblog and simply came to see the excitement and eat melons. But South Vietnam didn''t even give them a look. Stunned, they waited until they were all finished, and then cleaned up the table with Mo Lvlv, before sitting in front of the mobile phone and watching the barrage quietly. When she showed her face, the bullet screen brushed faster and flashed past quickly. Nanyue wiped his mouth and hands with a wet towel, sat down and digested for a while, and then said, "eating and broadcasting is an accident. The main purpose of tonight''s live broadcast is to sing for everyone. Welcome to some songs." Don''t talk about eating and broadcasting. Nanyue always wants to eat at will for dinner. But after seeing her microblog, Yuan Xiaofu and Wu Meini were in the discussion group and strongly asked to watch, eat and broadcast. Nothing else, just because the completely authentic Chinese food in country K is more expensive, and the cheap Chinese food is a typical flavor of country K, which is so sweet that it is boring. They have all kinds of classes and training every day, and they don''t have time to cook, let alone eat more. So I can only take a look at South Vietnam and have a dry addiction. South Vietnam sympathized with them so much that they ordered such a rich table. After eating for a full hour, South Vietnam was worried that there would not be many people in the live broadcasting room. After seeing that there were more people than before, it was reassuring. As soon as she finished speaking, the little pumpkins who came to watch the live broadcast immediately brushed the song title. Of course, it''s the two songs of South Vietnam and "breaking the cocoon into a butterfly" with LAN lingxuan. After watching it, Nanyue smiled and said, "are you tired of listening to my songs? I''d better sing someone else''s song tonight. No, I can learn it now. " After a pause, she added: "the hotel has added sound insulation panels again, so I won''t quarrel next door. You can rest assured." Listening to her, the barrage changed into other people''s songs. Some people still brush some ugly words and comment on the plain south Vietnam at the moment. South Vietnam randomly picked a lovelorn love song that LAN lingxuan was popular all over the country in the early stage, then took yukri and sat playing and singing. This is almost the same as singing, and she doesn''t have to find the lyrics temporarily, so she can sing rap. Few people have heard LAN lingxuan''s old songs, so at this meeting, some people went to find the original song while listening to it in an attempt to find fault. But it''s a pity that I can''t find any problems. After singing a song, the bullet screen was brushed again, and the gift of little stars never stopped. South Vietnam pulled out its hair, waited patiently for the barrage to pause occasionally, and then found a barrage and read it out. "Dare you sing Sheng Jingheng''s song? Let''s have the wind in the dust! " The wind in the dust is the second song in shengjingheng''s new album. There are no tall lyrics, just simple words, but sung by Sheng Jingheng, those ordinary words seem to become beautiful and pleasant immediately. After reading, Nanyue smiled: "I''m teacher Sheng''s iron powder. Of course, I dare to sing. Wait a minute." Then she stood up, put ukri aside, and moved something. The audience in the live studio were stunned when an electronic organ suddenly appeared in the picture. Seeing that South Vietnam is still trying to tune, I realized that this is a new purchase, which is prepared for today''s live broadcast. There is also a microphone stand in front of the electronic organ. There is a microphone inserted on it. People with a good memory immediately think that this is the favorite birthday gift suddenly baked out a few days after South Vietnam''s birthday. Chapter 414 Nanyue learned from Sheng Jingheng. After adjusting the sound properly, he reminded: "this microphone is not connected with equipment, it''s just a decoration. Just have a look." Then he lowered his eyes to see the keys, played a sound and entered the prelude of the song. Looking at her so seriously, she seems to be a novice, but she plays well, and the screen is a little uncertain. -This shouldn''t be playing the piano learned from Mr. Sheng? Ah, ah, ah, I''m gone again! -Vocal CP never be!!! -Shh, keep your voice down and stop singing in South Vietnam. -Are you sick upstairs? Can you beat the people at the other end of the live broadcasting room? -Lying trough!!! This bass, I can again!!! -Wow? I just came in and thought I had entered the wrong live studio. Is this really South Vietnam singing? -The purpose of this live broadcast in South Vietnam is to explain to us that she is a singer. How can she wait for new films and plays? As for others, why do you care so much? -I thought I had a girl love bean. As a result, I was a strong singer. For a time, I didn''t know whether to look at my face or listen to music. -How many times have I listened to it before I can sing it so skillfully and so painful_ T wants to cry -She really knows him. -Let''s get together! Shall I move the Civil Affairs Bureau to you? -She finally lived like him and admired him -Su Yan''s face is also very natural. Where is cosmetic surgery? Microblogging is a group of lemonade! While the barrages were playing freely, they were suddenly surprised by the kaleidoscope smashed into the live broadcasting room one by one. C presented 10 kaleidoscopes to South Vietnam. Xiao Yuanyuan presented 10 kaleidoscopes to South Vietnam. Yuanyuan''s father presented 20 kaleidoscopes to South Vietnam. The boss of snowball video presented 50 kaleidoscope to South Vietnam. There are too many kaleidoscopes. One by one, they explode, blocking the whole screen. Many viewers had to turn off the special effects of gifts before they began to send barrages. -£¿£¿£¿ C is Chu God! -What the hell are xiaoyuanyuan and Yuanyuan''s father? Are both father and daughter South Vietnamese fans? vulgar tycoon? -Ladies and gentlemen, I opened the personal homepage of the snowball video boss. He has certification and is indeed the president of snowball video. -I also went to see it. It''s true. It seems that the snowball video will hold South Vietnam in the future. -A new era of idols was suddenly very popular because of South Vietnam, and an external article of come and have coffee. Countless people scrambled to send money to the snowball video. It''s unreasonable not to praise her, okay? -Can''t you deliver it later? I didn''t even listen to the second half of the song and patronized some gift boxes. South Vietnam really just finished singing a whole song, and then went to the table and saw the endless exploding kaleidoscope, which was a little stunned. Then I turned to the gift display bar and saw who gave it. She smiled, shook her head and thanked them one by one. It''s not small money. Then she has to find a chance to repay human kindness. Just after thanking her, a barrage caught her attention. Li Meijun V: how to recharge? Look at me more and more. The number with V must be me. Nanyue coughed softly: "don''t recharge. Send wechat red envelopes directly. I''ll collect them later." Li Meijun V:??? No, that''s too much! Ling Hao V: Well, I''ll teach you. -You''re all free. -I''m sore. -Still singing? Tired of listening to Chinese songs, how about an English song? -I''m not sensible. Your Nanjie graduated from technical secondary school. What English songs do you sing? Isn''t it humiliating enough? -If you can sing, you must be able to sing, but as for the pronunciation emmmm, you''d better stop singing. "English songs are OK. I''ve learned them recently." Nanyue went to the electronic organ and played a few notes at will. It seems to think of someone, and the corners of his lips slightly remind him. "Just right, this song will be given to someone. I hope he can be happier." Chapter 415 The song sung by South Vietnam is "you will be mine" by a well-known foreign female singer. When the prelude sounded, a little pumpkin recognized the song by listening to the song. After subconsciously moving the lyrics, he found that there seemed to be something wrong. However, South Vietnam began to sing, so she had to send out one sentence after another, both the original lyrics and the translated ones. Seeing these lyrics, the audience in the live studio suddenly became tacit understanding. No one sent a bullet screen inserted in it, but enjoyed these lyrics quietly. However, it is only limited to being quiet in the live broadcast room. Some people watch the live broadcast on their mobile phones, use the microblog on the computer, and use the computer to take their mobile phones. If not, they can also borrow the mobile phones of their classmates, roommates and family members. There is no need for anyone to guide or organize. We have clearly opened the voice CP super words. A refresh, a piece of "ah ah ah ah", there is no disharmony. Li Meijun and Ling Hao, who never came back after recharging, are also chatting in the discussion group of four. Li Li: you will be mine. You will eventually belong to me. Tut tut Tut, I envy you more and more. Brother: @ Nanjie will always be my Nanjie! Brother: sister, do you still have a kaleidoscope? Li Li: later, I want to listen to Yue Yue sing. This slightly hoarse singing is so charming that I really want to marry Yue Yue. Brother: I pulled my brother-in-law into the group. Li Li: let''s cool down. Brother: @ sister Nan, you deserve better! Li Li: what''s going on? Brother: who makes someone silent? Is there no Internet or mobile phone when going abroad? Li Li: younger brother, you don''t understand. That''s what love is all about. If someone withdraws, someone should enter. If you always maintain freshness and fun, you won''t get tired so soon. Brother: Oh? That means, are you tired of it? Li Li: roll §¥) ¥Î South Vietnam is singing and the mobile phone is on for live broadcasting. I can''t see what they are talking about in the wechat discussion group. This song is a little long. She has a dry mouth when she sings the whole song. When I sat down to drink water, I saw that no one sent a barrage. I couldn''t help but eyebrow: "what''s the matter? People were scared away by me? Is my pronunciation strange? " -That''s great. They''re all stupid. -I just recharge and send some little stars. -Can you tell me who a person is? A little disclosure is OK! -Are you stupid upstairs? This song is so obvious. Seeing a few scattered bullets, South Vietnam held his face and said casually, "it''s just a friend. He may be a little unhappy recently. Sing a song to comfort him." -She or him? -Maybe it''s friendship. Must it be love? -Maybe your sister Nan just learned this song, so she just used it as a facade 233 South Vietnam looked at the time: "it''s still early. Let''s sing some more songs. Do you still have some songs? No, I''ll just sing. " As soon as she said this, the barrage began to increase again and painted a variety of song titles. South Vietnam picked the title of a song at random, borrowed Mo Lvlv''s mobile phone, searched and listened to it on the spot, and learned to sing on the spot. Then he sang a few more songs, half yes and half No. But whether she can or not, her singing style is completely her own, and her singing style always changes. The people who came to the live studio to black her can no longer drive the rhythm. Even if they make a sound, they will be brushed away quickly. No one cares at all. This is basically a live broadcast of a personal concert, which lasted from 8 o''clock to 11 o''clock. South Vietnam drank water and said a simple conclusion. He didn''t forget to remind everyone that you can take a look at the "come and have coffee" broadcast yesterday. When I was about to turn off the live broadcast, I saw the gorgeous fireworks on the mobile phone screen. Chaoyang presented 100 kaleidoscopes to Nanyue. Chapter 416 ¡££º I''m not unhappy. ¡££º Go to bed early. Good night. After the live broadcast, Nanyue went directly into the bathroom, washed it, blew his hair and turned over the script to see tomorrow''s play. After reading it again, I remembered that I had taken the charging mobile phone and opened wechat to see the message. This night, I don''t know how many people came to watch her live broadcast. This will add the news of the group. They all passed 100 +. This is still in the case that South Vietnam does not add many groups, only a few small groups, and there are not many friends. Wechat is like this. Microblog is estimated to be more exaggerated. Hot search has been on for a long time. I don''t know what the situation is. South Vietnam doesn''t plan to see it today. But think, wait a little cold, and then open the microblog to read it at one time. She turned over all the people who sent new news. When she saw the familiar avatar and period, she had a meal in her hand and opened the dialog box first. Seeing these two words, South Vietnam blinked, and then smiled. He knows to take his seat according to the number. And the one hundred kaleidoscope before sowing indirectly shows that he is the rising sun. However, in this way, netizens estimate that they will pull her and Chaoyang into CP again. They don''t know how he will feel when he sees it. NY: good night. Sheng Jingheng is abroad and has a different time difference. It is estimated that it will be during the day. When she just sent the message, it was more than an hour since she first broadcast. South Vietnam didn''t expect him to reply in time. He inched his fingers and set it a little. Then he looked at other news and replied one by one. Seeing the conversation between Li Meijun and Ling Hao in the four discussion group, I couldn''t help laughing. After the two of them talked, they didn''t forget to blow up a kaleidoscope for her in the live studio. After thinking about the amount, South Vietnam sent a small red envelope first. Anyway, there is plenty of time to make up for it slowly. If it''s big at one time, they''re expected to return it to her. She turned from bottom to top and finally saw the news from Chu ye a few minutes ago. C: It''s OK. According to reliable rumors, the senior management of the company who paid for the navy to blackmail you has vomited blood once. C: You sing this song? To someone else? Believe it or not, tomorrow''s all net newsletter says you live and open your relationship? C: Forget it. Just be happy. You didn''t name names anyway. Let them get excited. NY: so, didn''t you agree to send only small stars? C: The little star doesn''t suit me. It''s falling in price. NY: Well, it''s too late. I''ll go to bed first. I''ll talk about something else tomorrow. Good night, brother Ye. C: Good night. Chu Ye returns the message from South Vietnam and switches to another dialog box. Seeing the message sent an hour ago, he smiles. Sheng Jingrui: 50 kaleidoscope, enough for your artists? He didn''t reply, but he wanted to send something in the past. Finally, he thought of the song sung by South Vietnam tonight. First, I opened the cloud music. After looking for it, I found another song that was more suitable for him. I clicked the sharing link and sent it. Unexpectedly, Sheng Jingrui didn''t sleep at this point. He replied two minutes later. Sheng Jingrui: Why did you push this song for me? I read the following comments as if the singer is C: Slip your hands and go to sleep. Sheng Jingrui: Oh, I thought you couldn''t sleep like me. C: What can I do if I can''t sleep? Sheng Jingrui: watch the live video of South Vietnam! The newly launched function will automatically upload videos after live broadcasting. The whole process is complete. C: You see, bye. Chapter 417 The live broadcast in South Vietnam not only swept up another microblog hot search list, but also swept the entertainment news headlines of major websites. The title is basically the same sentence - South Vietnam live singing love songs to express their love, which is suspected to be open. Some websites that are not afraid of big things also put photos of Liang Moyuan and a side photo of blocked face, implying that there has been a lively CP dispute recently. But after clicking in to see the live picture, many people no longer want to argue with others about who it is, and even feel no doubt. And more importantly, the singing of South Vietnam is also very good. It is Su and beautiful, and people can''t be jealous. Almost every song she sang was cut out separately and uploaded separately. Among them, the two songs that played the most and came out of the circle are naturally wind in the dust and you will be mine. As soon as these two songs came out, they completely crushed the previous black materials. The CP party did not sigh, but came back to life with blood. After just one day of fermentation, the system decided that the branch line task of South Vietnam was completed perfectly and generously gave her a lot of extra rewards. Although at the same time, there will be some doubts and discordant voices on the Internet about the large gifts she received during the live broadcast. But it''s basically not noisy. After all, the boss of snowball video has come forward in person, and Chu Ye is the other one. Chaoyang, who wrote songs for South Vietnam, can only say that he is really a loyal fan of the mine at home. He only wrote songs for South Vietnam and smashed gifts on the live broadcast. Other fans even worshipped him. At most, I will discuss xiaoyuanyuan and Yuanyuan''s father more, but I also envy Ju duo. More importantly, two days after the live broadcast in South Vietnam, another major event happened in the entertainment industry, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention¡ª¡ª Moon is going to be dissolved. Although only three people came to moon during the fifth anniversary of cloud music, it has given many fans a bad feeling. But this will suddenly break the news of dissolution, which is still unacceptable and sad. Nanyue had a video call with Ren Jiayuan. Ren Jiayuan spoke in tears all the way, crying about her original heart, the changes in the entertainment industry, the lack of people''s hearts and so on. A 13-and-a-half-year-old girl has a deep understanding of the pain of parting she doesn''t want to experience in her life. Fortunately, I''m young, and I won''t be too unhappy. After sleeping all night, I recovered a lot, and silently said that even if I was dissolved, I would continue to support the other three people. As for the two people who first proposed to withdraw from the team, ha ha. On the one hand, Chu Ye sighed that it was such a coincidence that he robbed the limelight of South Vietnam. On the other hand, he naturally felt a pity. To this end, I also made a special phone call with South Vietnam. "It seems that you and moon have a lot of fate. The elimination is because of Chu Feng. You can meet Jiang Xulin in a variety show. Come for coffee and Zhai Zixiao as a guest." Nan Yue said, "that''s right." Chu Ye smiled: "maybe thanks to Chu Feng. If you join the women''s League, you''ll be sent abroad for training for half a year, and then come back and start again, it''s a waste of time. Moreover, such groups always break up. " "Brother ye, I have two friends in the group." South Vietnam had no choice but to remind him. Chu ye said, "it''s true. They''re still young. Don''t worry. For example, Jiang Xulin and the three of them are all in their twenties and twenties. The company would rather form another group with an average age of 17 or 18 than supplement their teammates. " After a meal in South Vietnam, he remembered the face of Jiang Xulin he had seen. If no one pushed him, he was afraid to take many detours. Chapter 418 At least Jiang Xulin supported her on his microblog. Nanyue thought that if she met her, she would stretch out her hand and push her. But if it goes beyond the scope, she doesn''t need to help him. In the future, he needs to go by himself. Everyone is the same. On the Internet, South Vietnam has never seen much. Ren Jiayuan sends messages to her from time to time. After a few days, things gradually subsided. Should they be dissolved or dissolved, just to explain to the fans, and finally hold a small concert as a farewell stage. It''s good to get together. South Vietnam is still shooting as usual these days. The only good news is that when it inadvertently runs Zhou Tian one night, it suddenly broke through the physical barrier and built the foundation quietly. Her own benefits were not revealed for the moment, but the next morning, she found that most of the newly transplanted green trees and flower beds around the hotel had become lush and vibrant. If we put it in the cultivation world and build a foundation, it is not enough, but in this world, there are too many things we can do with the yuan God who is slowly repairing in South Vietnam. For example, turn this body into hers. When she comes to help fulfill her wish, she always needs to charge some interest first, not just for the original body and system. To do this, we need to take a little time. If we are too anxious, we can''t do anything. But even so, others will still see some clues. The first one who found something wrong was mo lvlu, who stayed with her every day. Because the next day was the date of shooting the magazine, they went to the airport and flew back to city a in the evening. South Vietnam rarely wears a pair of big sunglasses, the brim is pulled very low, followed by a black mask. Her face is very small. At this block, she can''t see anything. Mo Lvlv had doubts about this. When he accidentally met the back of Nanyue''s hand, the whole person was surprised. He asked quietly when there was no one around. "South Vietnam, are you not feeling well?" Nanyue didn''t make a sound, and there was a void in his voice: "no big problem, don''t worry." Mo Lvlv followed her for a few months. It was the first time I saw her like this. Suddenly, she was a little worried: "when you arrive late, go directly to the hospital. If you like this, how can you shoot a magazine tomorrow?" South Vietnam just shook his head and didn''t speak again. Crushing and recasting the bones, flesh and blood in the body naturally hurts, but it hurts, and there is a sense of pleasure and satisfaction. She is probably a masochist. Only with real pain can she feel that she is really living in this world. When passing the security check, Mo lvlu was even more flustered to see that Nam Yue took off his hat, sunglasses and masks, revealing his pale face and bloodless lips. But South Vietnam had talked about the rules before. Mo Lvlv thought about it, but he still closed his mouth and didn''t say much. Just thinking, I can''t sleep too well tonight. I have to get up regularly to see the movement in South Vietnam. If anything happens, I can call an ambulance at the first time. The scene of South Vietnam passing the security check was naturally photographed by some non fans squatting at the airport. Several photos from different angles attracted many people as soon as they were posted on the microblog. However, the situation is not bad, but they are all partial to goodwill. After reading one of the hot reviews, it is particularly troublesome for those who try their best to find black spots to vomit blood. -This is probably the sick beauty described in the book. She is shaky, like a weak willow supporting the wind, her skin color is like snow, half smoke and half frown. My face is better than my sister Lin. Chapter 419 #South Vietnam got sick # this topic. After South Vietnam arrived in city a, it successfully crowded into the top 50 of microblog hot search. And the heat is still rising. More and more large V numbers forward those photos, which have also spread in the pink circle. Because of this, South Vietnam naturally received many messages of concern and greetings from her. In an eager tone, it directly asked her to go to the hospital. Work can be pushed back, and health is the most important. South Vietnam has no spare strength to reply one by one. It can only send a microblog and circle of friends, saying that it will be fine tomorrow. Then he picked some purple Yao grass, took it into the bathroom, began to take a bath, and practiced by the way to restore physical function. And she is a public figure after all. If her face changes a little, it will be said to be cosmetic surgery. If her body changes too much, there will be more disputes, and there may be some other accidents. Therefore, South Vietnam tried to keep within the original framework, replacing the old with the new from the inside to the outside. When the movement was too big, there was almost no life left, and it also startled Xiao Wu. [host, what are you doing!?] When it can see everything in reality, it is shocked by the bloody scene of South Vietnam soaking in the bathtub. [recast the body.] [...] seeing that South Vietnam still had the spirit to respond to it, Xiao Wu was a little relieved. It thought that South Vietnam suddenly couldn''t think of it and was going to burn jade and stone with it. South Vietnam also put some branches and leaves of flying cranes beside the bathtub, which has the effect of calming the mind. I don''t know the pain at all. [Xiao Wu, is it a foul if I do this?] [if the system does not sound an alarm, it should not be counted.] Nanyue smiled, that''s good. She was afraid of taking too much risks. She was accidentally beaten back to her original shape in vain. After soaking in ziyao grass for an hour, Nanyue got up from the bathtub with a brand-new body. Then he drew a spell to clean up the bathtub, put water again, and lay back again. Xiao Wu has just returned to quiet. Obviously, he knows that he shouldn''t watch all the next pictures. After soaking for nearly half an hour, Nam Yueh put on his nightdress, wiped his hair and opened the bathroom door. As soon as I came out, I saw Mo lvlu, who was fast asleep on the sofa, suddenly woke up, jumped up and looked at her in surprise. "Nanyue, are you really okay?" "Well, I put some herbal medicine in the bath. It''s much better now." Nanyue is refreshing and ruddy. At the moment, it is like a flower just in full bloom, both charming and fresh. And she could not smell half of the herbs. Some of them were only fragrant flowers with a long front tune. Looking at Mo lvlu, who was a little stunned, Nanyue reminded him, "it''s getting late. Go to bed. You still have to get up early tomorrow." She specially asked Mo Lvlv to wash first so that Mo Lvlv could have an early rest. Who knows this silly girl has to wait until now to confirm her physical condition. Mo Lulu then regained his mind and said, "yes, but I don''t always get up at five o''clock. Then I''ll go to bed first. Good night." Nanyue nodded, "good night." With that, they both went back to their room and closed the door. Nanyue sat by the bed and took her rechargeable mobile phone. After she replied with her circle of friends and microblog, she sent less messages to her alone. Probably thinking that if she is not feeling well, it''s better to have more rest. Sending too much news will make her unable to have a good rest. However, whether it is more or less, the first thing you see is the top dialog box. ¡££º[ Voice call] cancelled. ¡££º Call back when you see it. Chapter 420 South Vietnam looked at the time and it was past zero. However, when he thought about the time difference, he didn''t hesitate to call back the voice call. But after two rings, he was hung up. Just when South Vietnam was confused, he saw him send a video call again. ¡°£¿¡± Is this to see if she''s okay? South Vietnam had no choice but to put on a thin coat, trim its half wet hair, and then connect it. Seeing the place behind Sheng Jingheng at the other end of the video, Nanyue was stunned: "are you at the airport?" "Well," Sheng Jingheng should seldom video with people. He frowned a little and moved his mobile phone. His whole person appeared in the picture, "how are you?" Sheng Jingheng asked and looked at her face, but found that her face was completely different from the face in the photo on the microblog. It seems that the latter was shot before. Nanyue smiled and said, "as you can see, I''m fine. Don''t you know, Mr. Sheng, that I also have secrets? Generally, what can be exposed on the surface is not a big deal. " Sheng Jingheng gave a slight meal. Naturally, he would not say that at the moment he saw the photo, he had completely forgotten that she could suppress his demon power, not ordinary people. There are not many people in the world who can hurt her. She may be one of them. "So, what happened?" Sheng Jingheng asked with a calm eyebrow. "I''ve done a big thing," said Nan Yue lazily, leaning against the head of the bed. "I''ll tell you when I have a chance." Sheng Jingheng was silent for a moment. He looked at her calm and casual face, and then said, "OK." With this, South Vietnam returned to the initial topic: "where are you going to fly? Or are you going to return home early? " "Return home," Sheng Jingheng added after saying that, "it''s not ahead of time. I''m busy with my business." There are only a few unimportant things left for him. "If you return home now," said South Vietnam, counting the time, "it should arrive tomorrow afternoon. On my side, the magazine will be finished in the afternoon." Looking at her shining eyes, Sheng Jingheng smiled and asked, "do you want to meet?" "Well... Let me see." South Vietnam said, but also seriously tried and carefully recalled his schedule, and then showed a look of embarrassment. "I''m afraid I can''t. I''m going to have dinner with my friends tomorrow night and talk about my work. I''m going to Shengshi entertainment the day after tomorrow, and then go directly to the airport. " It''s not her fault. She doesn''t know. He''s going to return home today. He thought he was really waiting for June. Sheng Jingheng took a deep look at her and said, "well, work is important." South Vietnam naturally nodded, indicating that it was right. Then, they didn''t speak for a moment, so they quietly looked at each other''s eyebrows and eyes. It seems that there is no need to say a lot of words. I understand them in my heart. After a while, I seemed to realize that South Vietnam was at home, and it was past 0:00 in the morning. Sheng Jingheng said hoarsely, "rest early and take care of your body." "Well," Nanyue raised his hand and waved, "then I''ll go to bed first, Mr. Sheng. Have a safe trip." "Good night." "Good afternoon." After hanging up the video call, South Vietnam simply saved energy, directly snapped its fingers, dried its hair, and then fell on the bed. When turning over the video just now, I quietly cut the screen. Sheng Jingheng''s expression was much softer than those photos taken by others. He was wearing a casual hooded sweater and his hair was pulled away at will. He was just a big boy. It will belong to her, big boy. Chapter 421 Although he received Mo Lvlv''s good news in the middle of the night, Chu ye and South Vietnam arrived at the building of YC magazine the next morning. Seeing that South Vietnam is full of energy and excellent state, the whole person seems to be looking good again, and his temperament has changed a little. Chu Ye was completely relieved, but he still had some questions: "you recovered so quickly, which is also the credit of your health pill?" "Well," she used more than the refined pills. Nanyue nodded, "in addition to taking it orally, it can also be used to make medicine soup, which is also helpful to the old wounds outside the body." Chu Ye nods his head thoughtfully. It seems that he can call his old man and father later and tell them that their legs and feet are not very good. Take a dip in this. It''s estimated that you can recover better. The magazine shooting, in addition to modeling, help and makeup, is still done by South Vietnam itself. D family sent her many new products this time, together with the last one, to let her play freely. After last night, the skin of South Vietnam has changed a lot. It has excellent makeup. It is also a new product that has never been used. It is also very fit. The stylist who helped her blow her hair a little bit couldn''t help being stunned by her rapid makeup speed, and then continued her work. I wanted to learn makeup skills from her. Now it seems that my eyes are not enough, let alone my hands. The first modeling was done soon. South Vietnam scattered his hair, made several suitable expressions in front of the mirror, and then entered the studio for shooting. Now she only needs to look at the photographer''s face to know what effect the other party wants and what specific posture she likes to shoot, so she completely saves unnecessary communication. There was almost no voice in the studio, only the flash kept flashing, showing how busy the shooting was. Chu ye still went to say hello to editor in chief Yue Jingshu, and then they came together and looked at the shooting progress. Seeing that Nanyue and yesterday''s hot search were completely two people, Yue Jingshu couldn''t help sighing: "she was born to eat this bowl of rice. You''re lucky." "Others say that she was lucky to meet me." Chu Ye raised his eyebrows. Yue Jingshu looked at him and smiled, "then you can be regarded as mutual achievements." Chu Ye nodded with satisfaction: "that''s right." "Well, don''t laugh, talk about business," Yue Jingshu looked serious, took her mobile phone and found something, and then handed it to him. "Have you heard of this brand? They are interested in looking for a new spokesman for young fashion, but at present, they are only screened in several countries in Europe and the United States, regardless of countries in Asia. " "Huh?" Chu Ye was surprised when he saw the brand name. "So, you want to recommend Nanyue?" Yue Jingshu nodded lightly: "yes, after taking this set of pictures, you can send some gags to recommend yourself. I have a way and won''t be ignored directly. " Chu Ye looked at her with a smile: "sister Yue, what good is this?" "What''s your name, sister?" Yue Jingshu photographed him. "I''m two years older than you, so I don''t have to do any good. YC will be the first letter since South Vietnam''s debut. If she catches a fire in the future, you don''t mind if we publish a special version, just a gag version." Chu Ye sneered: "is this a snowball video? It''s OK. Anyway, the photos are taken by your side. You can use them as you want. It''s ok if it''s not too much. " Yue Jingshu smiled with satisfaction, and then stretched out her hand to him: "happy cooperation. If there are new people in the future, just bring them." ¡°OK¡£¡± Chu Ye shook hands with her and smiled with a consensus. Chapter 422 After the shooting, Chu Ye specially followed South Vietnam into her business car and talked about what Yue Jingshu said. He opened the brand''s official website with a tablet and handed it to South Vietnam. Then he introduced to her: "in the fashion industry, it''s only a second-line brand, but it''s not bad, but because he never makes high set dresses and so on. They are all life and leisure clothes, and occasionally launch cool and handsome style. At present, they are very popular with young people all over the world. If you can receive this endorsement, there will be no conflict for the endorsement of first-line brands in the future. " "Their last spokesperson was a young actor who won an Oscar in country A. maybe they didn''t agree on the price of contract renewal. Now they plan to find a new spokesperson." South Vietnam just turned to the publicity poster of the last spokesperson. It is a typical blonde girl with angel face and devil figure, which is very consistent with the design concept of this brand. It not only has the fashion that young people will never admit defeat, but also has an open and brilliant side. Chu Ye paused for a while and then said, "the only problem now is that they probably don''t consider customers in Asian countries. They think Asia is relatively conservative. Asian faces, of course, will not be included in the first candidate for spokesmen. " South Vietnam understands what he means, that is, unless there is no choice on the brand side, it will reluctantly consider her. However, if she can receive this endorsement, the future fashion resources will not be limited to China. If it''s just if, although the idea is good, we still have to face the reality. South Vietnam did not continue to look, and handed the tablet back to him: "try it if you have a chance. It doesn''t matter if you can''t." "Well, I think so too," Chu ye put it down after taking it. "It''s a good cake, but it''s OK to smell the fragrance. At present, we''d better consider domestic big brands. Or, foreign brands are only limited to spokesmen for domestic publicity, which is good. " It''s not too late to talk about global spokesmen, brand ambassadors, etc., or after South Vietnam has established itself as a first-line artist. After saying this, Chu Ye is ready to get off the bus. Before leaving, he casually asked, "your friend you made an appointment with in the evening was the designer who mentioned it last time. Do you want to be a joint brand with you?" "Yes, I talked a lot on the Internet before. When I can meet, I''ll try my best to have an interview." South Vietnam nodded. Chu Ye smelled the speech and looked at her: "are you going to be your own spokesman for this brand?" South Vietnam denied it without thinking: "no, I don''t think about inviting a spokesman for the time being. If there is a budget, I will also consider inviting others." "Well, it''s a little conflict with the d family." Chu Ye is relieved. It seems that the d family will ask South Vietnam to speak sooner or later. Nanyue smiled: "don''t worry." "Well, you go. When you arrive at the crew tomorrow, just send me a message to tell me that it''s safe." Chu ye then waved his hand, opened the door and went down. This time, we didn''t make an appointment to eat out with Su Ying, but directly made an appointment in the apartment she rented. On the one hand, eating out is easy to be photographed. On the other hand, Su Ying''s apartment is now half her office. Many things are there, which is also convenient to talk about business. According to Su Ying''s navigation, South Vietnam went directly to a high-end apartment community. Then let Mao Hui send Mo Lvlv back first and pick her up later. As soon as I saw the car go, I saw another car stop at a parking space not far away. I looked at some familiar license plates. Nanyue stopped and looked at it. Soon, someone on the bus came down and jumped to her: "South Vietnam!" Chapter 423 Ren Jiayuan did not just come with the driver, but was personally escorted by Ren Ran. Ren Ran didn''t worry too much about Nanyue''s body. After all, she knew that she had a health pill in hand. This would meet people, that is, she slightly confirmed what she thought in her heart. After chatting with South Vietnam, he got on the bus and left first. He also waited until the agreed time to pick up people. Nanyue and Ren Jiayuan got on the elevator and went upstairs. "How are you recently? Didn''t you delay your study because of those things? " "Of course not," Ren Jiayuan shook his head reluctantly. "You may not believe it. I''m not a real dumpling. Zhai Zixiao is my favorite, followed by brother Jiang Xulin. When they disbanded, they were sad for a while, and then they looked forward to a better future. Many fans think so, otherwise their company would not be dissolved so simply, but would continue to drag on. " Nanyue smiled and nodded: "so, you really want them to dissolve?" Ren Jiayuan touched his nose and said uneasily, "there''s nothing. I just think it''s better to dissolve and be good to everyone." "Well," said Nan Yue, who had never been a fan of a group, but didn''t quite understand this idea. "I''ll talk about work with sister Su later. Are you watching?" "No," Ren Jiayuan shook his head and patted his schoolbag. "Of course, I''m busy with my homework, papers to do, words to recite and diaries to write." "That''s really hard for you." Nanyue patted her on the head, laughed with her, and went to the floor. Su Ying probably received the news in advance. The meeting has been opened and is waiting for them. Ren Jiayuan and Su Ying now say that they have a good relationship, but not to the point where they can call their mother. They say that they have a bad relationship, but they get along very intimately and naturally. Compared with mother and daughter, they are more like sisters and friends. They don''t have so many scruples when chatting. They say what they want to say. And obviously, both of them are very satisfied with the current relationship mode. When Su Ying is really going to be called mother, or Ren Jiayuan is managed by Su Ying, they will feel very strange. South Vietnam naturally won''t ask more questions. When it''s time to help, it will eat when it''s time to eat. When it''s time to eat, it will invest in working with Su Ying. At about ten o''clock in the evening, Nanyue and Ren Jiayuan left Su Ying''s apartment together and got on their cars to pick them up. After a discussion with Su Ying, South Vietnam had a general idea about the new song to be written for firefly. At this meeting, I took out my mobile phone, searched a song list and listened to each song. Because they didn''t listen to any quiet songs, when they arrived, South Vietnam directly opened its eyes and had clear eyes. "It''s hard, brother Mao. Just drive back and pick me up tomorrow morning." "OK." Mao Hui watched her get out of the car, started the car again, rowed quietly in the night and went out all the way. Nanyue took off his headphones and prepared to listen again tomorrow. He would practice quietly and sleep at night. As soon as it was put away, she paused slightly hesitantly and looked at the black car parked by the flower bed on one side. This kind of car is still very common in the community, so even Mao Hui thought it was normal to see it. Not to mention other people, they basically turn their eyes when they see it, and don''t think much. South Vietnam blinked. After confirming, he went up to the driver''s window and knocked: "why don''t you come down?" After watching Nanyue knock on the window, he consciously gave way to one side. The people in the car pushed open the door and got off. It''s strange to sit with long legs in this low chassis car. As Nanyue thought, she raised her eyes and looked at the man who was taller than her as soon as she came out: "Mr. Sheng, don''t we see you when you go back to the company tomorrow?" Chapter 424 Sheng Jingheng looked at her bright eyes. There was light and him in them. Instead of answering, he leaned back, took out a long flat box wrapped in light blue paper from the car and handed it to her. "I happened to see this on the road. I think you should like it." "Did you eat?" South Vietnam took the box and put it on the tip of his nose. "Well, it''s sweet. It must be delicious." Sheng Jingheng looked at her and then looked at the light upstairs waiting for her to go back. He said, "go up. It''s been a hard day today." "Well, it''s hard for Mr. Sheng to fly, and it''s even harder to drive this car." South Vietnam nodded and said very seriously. Seeing her like this, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help but want to rub her head. After thinking about it, he still couldn''t help it. "Is that song sung for me?" In turn, but still couldn''t help asking this sentence. Nanyue looked at him and smiled, "I''m not sure you still claim it? I''m giving it to an unhappy person. If you''re not unhappy, it''s not for you. " In those days, he had jet lag and serious work to do. They didn''t talk much, let alone talk about the live broadcast that night. Hearing her say so, shengjingheng really compared with her. "I am not unhappy or angry. I never believed that video. " Nanyue smiled a little and looked at him quietly: "that is, I thought a lot and came up with a decision that I thought was right?" Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes and looked at her gently: "I''m wrong." He admitted his mistake so quickly that South Vietnam could not be serious with him. He could only show a helpless smile. Then he stood on tiptoe, leaned close to his ear and whispered. "Don''t be afraid, Mr. Sheng. Give it to me." Mo Lvlv, who went to the balcony to hang clothes, just saw this scene, because it was a little dark and uncertain. After rubbing his eyes, he made sure that it was South Vietnam standing next to the black car downstairs. As for the other person, you can guess who it is by looking at his height. She subconsciously looked around. When she saw no one saw it, she quickly hid back for fear of being recognized. Instead, she thought that Nanyue lived here. Very worried. After waiting for a long time, there was a sound of opening the door at the door. Mo Lvlv hurried to meet him. After taking his shoes for South Vietnam, he looked outside, and then closed the door and asked in a low voice. "No one saw you?" Nanyue changed his shoes and walked to the table: "no, don''t worry." "Oh." Mo Lulu saw that she didn''t ask much, and he didn''t say much. Instead, he said, "I''ll go back to my room first and call me again if I have something." Nanyue wanted to ask Mo lvlu to eat together, but thought it was sent by Sheng Jingheng. There was not much, so he gave it up. Next time she will buy some more and compensate Mo Lvlv. Hearing the speech, he nodded and said, "OK, good night." When Mo Lulu entered the room, Nanyue properly opened the packed boxes, and the wrapping paper was intact and put aside. After opening the box, I was not surprised to see the colorful macarons inside. She remembered the sweet taste of macarone, because it was rare to eat that time, and it was sweet to her heart. However, South Vietnam always thought that Sheng Jingheng would send chocolate again. I actually buy macarone, which has a lovely appearance and a sweet and greasy inside. I really miss it all the time. She likes to eat sweet. South Vietnam took one out, then covered the box, put it in the refrigerator, and prepared to take it to the crew tomorrow and eat it little by little. After two bites, I remembered that I took a picture and sent it to someone. NY: it''s sweet. Chapter 425 I came back to Shengshi entertainment after a month and a half. The last temporary work card was useless, so it was still the assistant Yan Wenli who came to the underground parking lot to pick them up. Mo Lulu talked with Yan Wenli about the topic of hair growth last time. It will still be warm. After taking South Vietnam to the reception room, he went to talk in private. After South Vietnam went in, he subconsciously looked at the TV screen. This time, there was no special play. Sheng Jingrui sat at his desk with laptops, tablets and some documents. It looked like he had just met someone here. When he saw her coming, he frowned slightly and opened the seat opposite: "sit down, do you have to catch a plane back to the crew later? Let''s cut down on gossip and get to the point. " "Yes." As soon as Nanyue sat down, he stretched out his hand to take a few pieces of paper handed over by Sheng Jingrui. After a rough look, I understand that this is a new variety that will be opened soon. There are candidates for guests to be invited, and she is impressively listed. The agreement signed last month made her start to perform. Shengshi entertainment is already very good. Moreover, after a closer look at the variety show, South Vietnam found that it was a typical slow variety show. However, unlike coffee bar, this variety show requires stars to go to the countryside to experience life and get gifts by helping villagers, which is expected to solve three meals a day. There will also be two more permanent guests, four men and two women, with little age difference. The reason why I choose to hire more male artists is that most men are not too afraid of dirt and fatigue, so they can have more program effect. Female artists are more delicate. If only two are invited, there will be no situation where they don''t want to work. This program is not just for stars to experience life, but there is deep meaning behind it. The village they are going to is mostly left behind old people and children. The intention is to help them more and let them be paid more attention by the outside world. Occasionally listen to the old man tell stories about the past and the children look forward to the future. This slow variety show seems to be able to raise a lot of heights. Flying guests will also be invited at that time, but flying guests will not help them work, but will accept special tasks. Seeing that she was so serious about the proposals of a variety show, Sheng Jingrui smiled and took the lead in saying. "This variety show has both advantages and disadvantages. On the one hand, the audience are eager to return to nature and experience rural life. On the other hand, you will feel that in the past, most of the stars went to show, affecting the normal life of the villagers. They left after shooting the variety show, and won''t provide follow-up help. " South Vietnam nodded and said frankly, "my first idea is also the latter." After all, although she was born in the countryside, she was relatively surplus. The countryside mentioned in this proposal, when you look at the photos, you know that it is in the depths of the mountains and the traffic is quite inconvenient. Young adults and women between the ages of 20 and 50 choose to go out to work. Those with better jobs may go back once a year, while those with worse jobs are estimated to go back once every three to five years. In that environment, it is difficult for stars who are already famous and enjoy a luxurious life to adapt. Everything is lacking. There may be no network signal. Snakes, insects, mice and ants can be seen everywhere. More importantly, we have to work in the field. If you don''t cooperate a little, and then make up for it through editing, the sharp eyed audience can see it. At that time, it''s easy to make bad comments on the whole network. There is a certain risk to be on this program. Sheng Jingrui looked at her unexpectedly and then smiled: "you are very honest, so would you like to join?" Chapter 426 "Is this a variety show planned by Shengshi entertainment?" South Vietnam put down his proposal and said, "can I refuse?" "According to the agreement, it''s OK," Sheng Jingrui crossed his hands on the table and smiled with restraint, "but I hope you don''t refuse." Nanyue nodded: "then join us. Among the guests to be invited, is there a man and a woman who are all engaged in Shengshi entertainment? Do I fulfill two items at one time? " Sheng Jingrui was even more surprised at this meeting: "it seems that you know a lot about our prosperity." She didn''t deliberately know anything, but she brought an omniscient little five. Nanyue smiled and didn''t answer this question. Instead, he said, "after this play is finished, I will release a new album. At that time, I should arrange several activity stages for publicity. I''m afraid we''ll have to wait until September to have enough time. " "Don''t worry," Sheng Jingrui nodded, "I know that you are different now. You have just started the meeting. Many announcements have to be negotiated a few months in advance. If nothing unexpected happens to this variety show, it just starts recording in early September. At that time, because the traffic is not convenient, you need to stay there for a full half months to 20 days. " ¡°£¿¡± Nanyue said sympathetically, "President Sheng is going to throw away his own artists and transform them? After recording the program carefully, these two will change jobs. " Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m not afraid of their job hopping. I''m just afraid that someone will come and beat me when they know." Looking at his joking look, Nanyue blinked and looked calm as usual: "Oh, take care of Nasheng." Sheng Jingrui shook his head and laughed. His unhappiness in the morning also dissipated, so he talked to her at will. "Are you familiar with Jiang Xulin? Originally, I planned to sign moon and let Shengshi test the water for group artists. As a result, you gave up. But now that they''re disbanded, I''ll talk to him again. " Nanyue raised an eyebrow: "did he refuse?" "Not exactly," Sheng Jingrui sighed. "That is to say, if he wants to sign him, his other two teammates also hope to sign him. After that, they can still have activities together occasionally in the name of moon. " What a silly boy. Nanyue held his chin in his hand and nodded clearly: "but Shengshi entertainment is obviously not a charity. We specially look for him when it is dissolved, but we don''t want to use the sign moon again." "It doesn''t matter that the scandal hasn''t been exposed yet. If it is released a little later, the signboard moon will be stinked a little. I don''t know how he can''t figure it out. " Sheng Jingrui pushed away some tablets in front of him and leaned back with a helpless face. Of course, that''s because Jiang Xulin has always focused on singing and dancing, and others don''t care or think so much. From the first meeting, he specifically stopped her and apologized to her about Chu Feng. South Vietnam has seen through his whole person. It''s a little unexpected that people like him can survive in the entertainment industry for so long. While thinking about it, someone knocked at the door and pulled their thoughts back. They turned around and looked at it together. Seeing that their actions were so synchronized, Sheng Jingheng paused slightly and pushed the door in: "is the conversation over?" "Just finished talking," Sheng Jingrui sat up straight and said solemnly on his face, "come to me for something?" "Something, not for you." Sheng Jingheng said, looked straight at South Vietnam, motioned and asked, "are you going?" "Huh? Go. " Nanyue also subconsciously thought that he was looking for Sheng Jingrui. He was stunned first, and then immediately got up and followed him out. I even forgot to say goodbye to Sheng Jingrui. Chapter 427 Following Sheng Jingheng into the elevator, Nanyue remembered to take out his mobile phone and let Mo Lvlv go downstairs later. After sending the news, Nanyue turned to look at the tall man standing beside him with a slight hook on his lips: "what''s the matter with Mr. Sheng looking for me?" "Go straight to the airport?" Sheng Jingheng did not answer the question. South Vietnam nodded: "yes, go earlier. I''m afraid of traffic jam." Sheng Jingheng looked at her slightly, and his eyes flashed a very light smile: "well, I''ll go too and find you to rub a car." Just for this? Then he took her away in front of Sheng Jingrui. Nanyue laughed: "OK, but Mr. Sheng just returned home. Where are you going again?" "Go to city B." "Oh." They stood side by side, not far or near, but they could clearly feel each other''s breath and smell. Just listening to the "Ding", South Vietnam thought it was there, so he raised his feet to go out. The moment the elevator door opened slowly, her wrist was pulled, and the whole person retreated unprepared. People who were going to enter the elevator outside, after seeing the situation inside, couldn''t help opening their mouth, and then subconsciously took two steps back: "you go down, I''m going up." Nanyue was stunned, and then he heard a sound. He raised his eyes and saw that the elevator stopped on the sixth floor, not the negative floor. The hand holding her wrist did not loosen for a moment, and the hard chest behind her did not mean to give in. When the elevator door closed and went down slowly again, Nanyue felt that his strength was a little loose, and she took two steps to the side. "Just..." I''m afraid I''ll be misunderstood. However, people in the prosperous age should have a tight mouth. They don''t dare to disclose the gossip of the second boss at will. "Don''t worry." Sheng Jingheng said in a low voice. Hearing this, Nanyue couldn''t help looking at him again and asked, "if Mr. Sheng falls in love, will he announce his relationship?" Sheng Jingheng lowered his head and looked at her for a moment before he said, "look at her." The radian of Nanyue''s lip angle is slightly curved: "this can''t be done. Since we are in love, we need two people to discuss together and make all the big decisions." Sheng Jingheng gave a meal and then indulged with a smile: "OK." "Ding" South Vietnam turned his eyes and confirmed that he had really arrived this time. He said, "let''s go and wait for Lvlv in the car." Mo Lvlv followed them and took another elevator. He soon trotted over and got on the bus. Originally, I was excited to say something to South Vietnam. As soon as I looked back, I saw Zhang Gao''s cold and handsome face, all my words were choked back. When all the people were together, Mao Hui drove to the airport. Nan Yue took out his headphones and plugged them in, ready to listen to the song. After all, there were two people in front of him, and Sheng Jingheng wouldn''t talk to her too much. Just thinking like this, the man in the next seat said, "what song are you listening to recently?" "Huh? "Electric sound," Nanyue showed him his mobile phone screen and asked with a smile, "does Mr. Sheng want to listen together?" Sheng Jingheng did not answer, but directly extended his hand to her. Nan Yue accidentally raised his eyebrow and immediately handed the other earphone to him. Seeing him put it on naturally, Nanyue also put on his headphones, then opened the list of songs he didn''t hear yesterday and continued to listen. The two in the back seat sat listening to the song, and neither of them meant to speak. In front of the two people, one was driving as usual, and the other was a little tight and defensive. Although you know the car and can''t see the inside from the outside, the two people behind are so unscrupulous that people have to worry. When I was approaching the airport, I began to worry about whether someone would take the opportunity to look in when I opened the door. Mo lvlu thought and sighed. It''s too difficult for me. Chapter 428 After Nam Yueh returned to the crew and filmed for two days, it was almost June. It is said that the weather changes in June. It is not only frequent switching between sunny and rainy days, but also the temperature fluctuates, which is unpredictable. Therefore, the crew''s shooting progress has been greatly affected. The most serious one was that the crew took a rain play one day. Because the rain was real rain and the temperature was still low, although the prevention work was done in advance, some staff were still ill the next day. Cold cold, fever fever, some serious can''t even speak and can''t get out of bed. Seeing this, Geng had to stop shooting, let everyone rest for two days, and then shoot again when the temperature picked up. But fortunately, the actors are all right, and he and several deputy directors and director assistants are all right. Two days later, even if the people are not very neat, they can continue to shoot without delaying too long. South Vietnam took this opportunity to fly back to city A. The weather in city a is good, sometimes sunny and sometimes cloudy, but it has been prepared before. When we got all the people, we went out on location to shoot the MV of the main song written by Chaoyang. In order to save costs, there is only one leading role in the MV, and the others are mass actors invited at a low price. The location is not a particularly beautiful and quiet place, but a university campus. So from time to time, someone passed by, and others recognized South Vietnam. After watching the meeting, they couldn''t help taking a few photos and funnily posted them on the microblog. @Summer fairy: earth shaking, @ Nanyue NY is finally going to make a new song and shoot an MV! But it looks a little shabby, and there is no hero. The mass actors are all our classmates. It is said that they are only a few dozen yuan a person. This poor child, where can I have cosmetic surgery. As soon as this microblog came out, a group of people scrambled to replace South Vietnam crying for poverty. Counting the noodles that other newcomers have had since South Vietnam''s debut, but she doesn''t have. I was too busy to go to the hospital when I was ill. I had to go home and sleep, and then I went to shoot magazines the next day. The bought Navy is crazy black, good video news is pressed, and there is no money to fight back. We can only open a live broadcast and clarify ourselves with the simplest song. And so on, are summarized one by one. For a time, everyone in the pink circle began to learn to complain for their love beans, and then understand and sympathize with each other. Both lively and harmonious, so that some pervasive black fans are a little stunned. After shooting the MV, Nanyue received the tip from Xiao Wu. He knew that he was hot again. It was for this reason. Fortunately, the MV was completely taken in silent mode, and the singing was only lip synching, so the photos taken did not have much information. At most, it exposed the clothes she was wearing, which was partial to girls. Therefore, some people began to guess that the new song of South Vietnam would change its style again. If there is no hero in MV, it is mostly a secret love or single love in fantasy. After seeing the microblog a little, Nanyue withdrew. Then when I was packing up to go home and have a rest, I suddenly received a temporary dinner invitation¡ª¡ª The creators of the film "order in purple" get together to have dinner together, and then go to see some movies at 0:00. A staff member happened to see that Nanyue went to hot search. Knowing that she was filming an MV at a university in city a, she happened to be very close to the place where they had scheduled to eat, so he casually mentioned it. Then, Mu called her personally and invited her to dinner and watch some movies together in the evening. Chapter 429 Chu Ye naturally agrees with her with both hands. If Mu hadn''t mentioned him, he would have wanted to go with him. However, he couldn''t eat. In the evening, he would also go to see some movies, but he would take media tickets and sit in two rows behind the main creator. Nanyue changed back to her private clothes in the car, made up her makeup a little, and then went straight to the place where she ate. On the way, he also sent several messages to Sheng Jingheng and confirmed that he had arrived at the reserved restaurant box early. Because it''s close, it''s almost there after sending the message. Nanyue took his bag and explained to Mo Lvlv. After getting off by himself, he saw a more formal and expensive nanny car. He drove to one side of the parking space and stopped. A man and a woman came down first, carrying bags and clothes. Then they quickly opened the door in the back seat and helped the people down. Seeing this pomp, South Vietnam stopped a little and couldn''t help looking more. Because at this glance, Feng Tingting, who got out of the car, also saw her. It seemed that he felt bad subconsciously. Feng Tingting immediately took back his hand in the assistant''s palm, his eyes turned uneasily, and then turned back, pretending to have just seen South Vietnam. "South Vietnam, why are you here? Have you made an appointment with a friend for dinner? " Feng Tingting approached a few steps, separated from South Vietnam by an aisle, and asked questions with a smile. Especially in the word "friend", the pronunciation is emphasized. South Vietnam smiled back: "like sister Tingting." Hearing the word "sister", Feng Tingting was a little upset. He ignored the last two words for the first time and then reacted. "What? Aren''t you just a guest? " "Yes," Nan Yue smiled as usual, not unhappy. "Just nearby, Mu Lao called me over." Feng Tingting was speechless and smiled reluctantly, "that''s just right. Let''s go up together." South Vietnam looked at her, then smiled and nodded, "OK." However, when he got into the elevator with South Vietnam, Feng Tingting regretted. The three walls in the elevator are smooth and clear mirrors. At random, you can see the graceful figure in the mirror. This kind of mirror will not decorate people, but will increase their shortcomings. Feng Tingting''s figure is not superior among female stars. In front of South Vietnam, which can dance and has excellent temperament, he compares directly. Last time in "come and have coffee", they all wore aprons, so they didn''t feel much. But now it''s just summer. I can''t hide where I should have hidden. Feng Tingting moved two steps aside quietly, and then looked straight ahead. Her careful thinking, South Vietnam will not care, but thinking about how the seats will be arranged later. But this kind of thing, in fact, can know what it is without much thought. Naturally, the main creative group should sit together, and the producer, producer, director, screenwriter and deputy director lined up. Then come again, the hero and heroine, other supporting actors. Nanyue came here temporarily. An assistant director gave her a seat and went to the next table. But Hu Xuerou was sitting next to him. It was OK. On Hu Xuerou''s right is male No. 2, and then Feng Tingting and Sheng Jingheng. Nanyue and he are just at the diagonal position. When they raise their eyes, they can look at each other. Hu Xuerou looks at her and then at shengjingheng. The animal''s natural keen sense of smell makes her seem to smell adultery and love. Thinking of the ups and downs of the CP dispute on the Internet, Hu Xuerou suddenly understood something. "Don''t stand up for justice. You won''t tell your sister when you succeed." Chapter 430 Hu Xuerou was very close, almost close to Nanyue''s ear, and her voice was lowered. Even if male No. 2 was sitting next to her, she couldn''t hear what she said. Nanyue''s ears were slightly itchy and gave way to some disgust: "don''t be so close to me." "Why?" Hu Xuerou subconsciously sniffed her arm, "isn''t the smell covered?" "Yes, but I don''t like girls. It''s impossible between us." The serious way of South Vietnam. Her voice was the normal volume. The people sitting on both sides heard it and were amused to laugh. Hu Xuerou hummed softly and said vaguely, "if you have a family, it''s different. You know you can avoid suspicion with the same sex." Nanyue looked at her, and then found that Hu Xuerou, with a long tail, seemed to grow a little. Mei Yi hides in the corners of his eyes and eyebrows. When he smiles, he is very confused. If he doesn''t smile, he can''t help but want to see more. It is worthy of being a fox. In addition to the natural smell, it can basically abuse other shape demons in other aspects. "How tall are you?" Hearing that Leng Buding from Nanyue asked this, Hu Xuerou subconsciously replied, "it''s just one meter seven. What''s the matter?" She is about the same height as her, and Hu Xuerou is very suitable for taking hard photos. If a photographer familiar with her comes to take photos, it is estimated that she can take the effect of two meters long legs. Nanyue reached out and picked her chin, smiled and said, "suddenly I thought of a job that is very suitable for you to pick up." Hu Xuerou patted her away, pretending to be angry and hummed, "if you don''t like it, don''t tease others." Nanyue smiled and said nothing more. After all, this occasion is not suitable for talking about other jobs. It''s not too late to talk to Hu Xuerou in detail after dinner and before watching the movie. Thinking about it, Nanyue smiled first, then raised his eyes, and saw someone looking at her faintly. But soon, next to what Mu Lao said to him, he quickly turned away. And Mu Lao not only talked to him, but also occasionally crossed him and said a few words to Feng Tingting. Then, Feng Tingting moved closer, as if he couldn''t hear what Mu Lao said. Looking at Feng Tingting almost leaning against Sheng Jingheng, Nanyue picked his eyebrows, then smiled and lowered his eyes. Hu Xuerou also saw it and resumed the appearance of missing a fight again. She gathered together and asked softly, "are you angry?" Before Nanyue spoke, he suddenly heard the sound of the chair moving. When he followed the sound, he saw Sheng Jingheng stand up and completely avoid Feng Tingting''s touch. "You sit here." Sheng Jingheng only glanced at Feng Tingting, then calmly motioned. Mu Lao looked at them and smiled: "yes, you can''t hear clearly if you sit here." Feng Tingting only smiled and nodded, "OK, thank you, Mr. Sheng." Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes and looked coldly at her. After sitting in his seat, he looked at old Mu again and politely said, "old mu, I''ll go to the bathroom." Mu nodded: "go." When he got an answer, Sheng Jingheng didn''t care about others and didn''t look at Feng Tingting. He turned and left the box. I don''t know whether to really go to the bathroom or wait for some time to come in, so as not to leave the temperature and smell on the chair Feng Tingting sat on. Hu Xuerou took this episode into her eyes, turned her mouth and consciously sat back. Nanyue picked up the tea cup, disguised his lip shape by drinking tea, smiled and said, "I''m not angry, sister." "Hum." Hu Xuerou snorted twice, then turned to talk to male No. 2, and was not ready to talk to South Vietnam, so as not to be angry again. Chapter 431 The dinner was bustling. Everyone was saying something nice, smiling and full of wine. Even Feng Tingting was filled with a few glasses of wine. With drunken eyes, he glanced at the man on the side. But I saw that he was still indifferent, with a pleasant cold smell, without the bad smell of smoke and wine of other smelly men. Sitting shoulder to shoulder with him seemed to be a loss of reserve and too debauchery. Feng Tingting could not help sitting upright for a few minutes, raised his hand and lifted his hair behind his ears, making a look of a gentle lady. But before she tried to talk to the man around her again, he suddenly got up and left the table without saying a word. Feng Tingting was stunned, and then subconsciously looked away. Seeing that everyone had almost eaten and was walking and talking freely, he knew that he was just going to blow the wind. With drunkenness, she was a little dizzy and didn''t notice that two people had not been in their seats or in the private room for a long time. Nanyue and Hu Xuerou, when everyone else was happy and satisfied, took the excuse to go to the bathroom and came out of the private room together. They went to the ventilated balcony, ordered two drinks and talked while drinking. What Nanyue wants to tell Hu Xuerou is naturally the joint brand she and Su Ying are about to launch. Let''s see if Hu Xuerou can help be a spokesman at the price of friendship. Hu Xuerou was small-minded and remembered her hatred. She immediately glanced: "friendship price is impossible. I have to consider the normal price." "Oh." South Vietnam answered and said it understood. Hu Xuerou hummed softly and waited patiently for Nanyue to coax her or play emotion cards with her. But after waiting for several minutes, the lemonade in the glass was almost finished, and I didn''t hear South Vietnam speak. Hu Xuerou couldn''t help saying, "you''re giving up now?" "Huh?" Nanyue seemed to wake up and look at her. After realizing what she said, she shrugged and said, "I just think if you really don''t want to, I can only go on my own and save a sum of money." Hu Xuerou looked wronged: "then why do you want to ask me again and tease me?" "No," Nanyue said frankly, "I wanted to save money when I came to you. Since I can''t save money, I can only forget it." "Hum, scum girl," Hu Xuerou wrinkled her nose and asked reluctantly, "is it still time for me to promise now?" Nanyue smiled happily and quickly answered: "of course, the agreed friendship price is not allowed to go back." Seeing this, Hu Xuerou knew she was fooled by her. She didn''t intend to do it by herself, but she just scared her. But she didn''t dare to say anything. She had to toot her mouth. After all, if she was scared out of her new beautiful little skirt today, it would be humiliating, empty and wasteful. Nanyue picked up the cup and touched her. Seeing that she had almost finished drinking, he generously said, "have another cup." "No," Hu Xuerou was only unhappy for a while. Thinking that being a spokesperson could take money and wear beautiful clothes, she quickly accepted, "when will the brand be launched? Do you have a sample? When will you bring it for me to try it on? " "In the second half of the year, it''s still under production. I''ll tell you when I have news." After Nanyue finished, he suddenly noticed something and looked in the direction of the private room. Seeing this, Hu Xuerou also sniffed carefully, and then laughed with teasing: "for the sake of giving me money, I''ll withdraw first. You two talk slowly and be careful not to be photographed." Nanyue smiled softly and said, "don''t worry, if I don''t want to, no one can secretly take pictures." She was just distracted that time. Chapter 432 When Hu Xuerou returned to the private room, she hid from Shengjing Heng. Because they agreed that if she wanted to stay in the entertainment industry for a long time, she''d better stay away from him. Otherwise, he can be entrusted to help her win the film, female No. 2, or to let her not receive a notice in the future. Of the two, Hu Xuerou naturally resolutely chose the latter. Sheng Jingheng didn''t go to see her, but directly found the location of South Vietnam and came over. South Vietnam has stood up, walked to the balcony, leaned against the wall invisible from the outside, and quietly looked at the bright night of the city. She was not good at drinking, and there was no drop of wine on the table, nor any other messy smell. At the moment, the evening wind blows and the fragrance is refreshing. Sheng Jingheng gave a slight meal, then went forward and looked at her and said, "if you''re tired, you can go to the car and have a rest first." "Not tired," Nan Yue shook his head and looked a little lazy, "just not used to the excitement of people." "You came back unfortunately." Sheng Jingheng looked at the fundus of her eyes and confirmed that there was no cover up. Nanyue smiled: "it''s worth seeing Mr. Sheng." Sheng Jingheng turned around, turned his back to the outside and looked at her attentively: "if you want to see her, you can see it at any time." It doesn''t have to be today. Nanyue hooked his lips and looked at him with a smile. Suddenly, he regretted that he didn''t drink a drop of wine just now. If you drink a little, you can do something by getting drunk at the moment. But without drinking, you can only use your eyes to trace the man''s eyebrows, eyes and nose to the thin and moderate lips. She looked at him and he was looking at her. After a meeting, South Vietnam said, "teacher Sheng, let''s make an appointment to meet next time. Just the two of us. " "Huh?" Sheng Jing paused and realized what she meant. Just as he was about to speak, Nanyue suddenly frowned, then raised his index finger and put it on his lips: "shh." Subsequently, the sound of high-heeled shoes trampling on the ground is getting closer, with the smell of perfume which is obviously fragrant. When Sheng Jingheng realized who he was, he was about to go out to block a block when he was pulled by South Vietnam. He stopped and put his hand on the wall again, so he didn''t lean directly on her. Nan Yue held his arm and his eyes flashed a cunning light, motioning him not to make a sound. Then he used his other hand to pinch a spell at will. Soon, all the sounds around seemed to freeze and fall into silence. Sheng Jingheng lowered his head again to see South Vietnam. She still looked at him with a smile and asked jokingly. "Teacher Sheng, is this the legendary wall Dong?" As soon as the voice fell, someone shouted "Mr. Sheng", opened the curtains on the balcony and came out: "huh? Aren''t you there? It seems that I saw it just now. " It was Feng Tingting who put Sheng Jingheng''s mind all night. Feng Tingting also looked around on the balcony and looked at the corner where Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng were located, but he seemed to see nothing. He gave up and turned back. When she went away, Nanyue shook Sheng Jingheng''s arm and asked him to come back to his senses: "Mr. Sheng, am I fierce?" When she heard this, other voices sounded in her ears like pressing the play button again. Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes and looked at her deeply. Then he whispered, "great." "Do you want to learn?" South Vietnam originally had a temporary intention, but when it thought it was completely feasible, it became interested, "I also confiscated my apprentice!" Chapter 433 Sheng Jingheng didn''t answer for a moment, but just looked at her quietly. South Vietnam saw that he didn''t want to learn very much, so he gave up, loosened his arm and changed the topic. "Has Feng Tingting been a pioneer for eight or nine years? Unexpectedly, he also chased you and shouted "teacher Sheng?" There is something sour in these words. Sheng Jingheng took two steps back and distanced himself from her: "don''t worry about her." After that, he seemed to feel that the four words were a little perfunctory, so he added: "after the end of this film, I won''t see you again." Nanyue picked an eyebrow and asked, "what if the film won the prize at the end of the year?" Sheng Jingheng frowned slightly, thought carefully and said, "she shouldn''t be shortlisted." Nanyue chuckled: "then I''ll look forward to the picture of Mr. Sheng receiving the award on the stage." Although Sheng Jingheng is confident, he is not arrogant and narcissistic. He did not say: "if you don''t see it, don''t be disappointed." "OK." South Vietnam didn''t say much, just nodded, but his heart was clear. As long as there was no black curtain, Sheng Jingheng would definitely win the prize. No matter what he did with others, his acting skills were beyond imagination. If not, she would not be able to calm down for a long time after those intimate scenes. Not only because of too close contact, but also because of his eyes and expression, she entered the play more deeply. After the play, you will feel that what you just saw is Sheng Jingheng who has been replaced by others. But speaking of her acting skills, she learned a lot from him. The two stood quietly for a while. When Sheng Jingheng thought of the topic he had not finished and planned to go on, the mobile phone "hummed" vibrated. He doesn''t like to answer the phone, but the crew will have a dinner. The agent and assistant are not here. If you want to find him, you can only call him. Sheng Jingheng took out his mobile phone and looked at it after a slight meal. It shows the name of Chai Wentao''s screenwriter. Because he didn''t deliberately avoid her, Nanyue caught a glimpse of her and said, "you''ve been out for a while. You''d better go back first. After all, you''re a hero and always need to be present." Just after that, South Vietnam''s mobile phone also vibrated. Sheng Jing Heng''s eyes were full of a smile: "it''s time for you to pass." Nanyue took out his mobile phone, looked at it, and then sighed, "OK, you go first." It''s only after 8 p.m. and there are more than three hours before the screening. I don''t know what a group of people are going to do to kill time. Sheng Jingheng knew that she didn''t want to attract too much attention, so he nodded and said a word before answering the phone. "When you finish, we''ll meet." With that, he stepped out of the balcony and answered the phone. South Vietnam looked at his back and gradually walked away before answering the call from Hu Xuerou. "Sister, we''re going to change the scene. Come back quickly!" "Well, right away." Hu Xuerou wanted to say that he asked Sheng Jingheng to come back. When he saw him push the door in, he turned to joking. "Unfortunately, tonight will always be a team action." South Vietnam didn''t answer her, but said neatly, "hang up." Sheng Jingheng arrived at the private room about two or three minutes later, Nanyue also came back in a hurry, with water droplets on his eyebrows, as if he had just returned from the bathroom. Feng Tingting glanced at her. Although he had doubts, he didn''t find any suspicious traces, so he hummed quietly. In the evening, there are several public figures in a group of people who will be recognized every minute. Therefore, the transition will not go to the public place, but go to the KTV upstairs and directly pack two private rooms to sing. When it''s almost zero, you can go to the cinema. Chapter 434 Fortunately, the KTV they went to was very large, and the large box could accommodate 20 or 30 people. They are all about 20 people and have two large boxes, so they are very spacious. In addition, I have to go to see some movies later, as well as media interviews. It''s not good to go with the smell of smoke and wine. In this meeting, no one will smoke and drink again, but order some drinks, fruit juice trays, peanuts, melon seeds, snacks and so on. Then sing and play games. It''s still noisy. Just at dinner, South Vietnam basically didn''t join the chat link, which was called in the past. While chatting freely, while playing some games. As for Sheng Jingheng, he was sitting on the sofa in the corner and talking to the producer. He didn''t talk much. Basically, he was talking to each other. He talked about issues related to the release of the film and its promotion abroad in the future. South Vietnam divided some thoughts. After listening to a few words, he took it back and didn''t continue to listen. She was very witty and didn''t bother Sheng Jingheng to talk about business. But Feng Tingting seemed to be still drunk. He glanced at Sheng Jingheng from time to time. When he saw that they didn''t seem to be talking, he suggested desperately. "If Mr. Sheng doesn''t play games, sing a song to us! None of you here should have heard Mr. Sheng sing live? " When she said this, the last singer just finished singing and was in the stage of cutting songs. There was a moment of silence in the box. Many people''s eyes looked at Feng Tingting, but they didn''t speak. Even the person in charge of cutting the song subconsciously pressed the pause first, so that big man Sheng would not want to speak, but he would be covered by the sound of music. Sheng Jingheng glanced at Feng Tingting lightly, and then looked at Nanyue, who was playing games with the director, screenwriter and Hu Xuerou. South Vietnam looked at him in his spare time and did not intend to make a noise. After the atmosphere solidified for a few seconds, Feng Tingting realized something and said with a dry smile, "I just think Mr. Sheng sings very well." Hu Xuerou looked at Feng Tingting with a little pity. Then she thought that she had been trapped by Nanyue in the evening, and pushed Nanyue out with a bad smile. "Nanyue is also a singer. It''s also very nice to sing!" South Vietnam was cue suddenly, suddenly showing an unexpected and innocent look: "it''s just ordinary." "What''s average," said the soundtrack director, who had no sense of existence all night. "You two are people who have sung theme songs for movies. Can you be average?" At this point, Mu smiled and opened his mouth to resolve the embarrassment for Feng Tingting. "Then you two can sing or sing a chorus if you like, which can be regarded as preheating for our purple order in advance." Of course, Nanyue had no opinion. He simply nodded: "OK." Then he looked at Sheng Jingheng and asked, "should Mr. Sheng sing first or me first?" "Together." Sheng Jingheng stood up and went to the song ordering platform. It seemed that he wanted to order the song himself. The person in charge of ordering songs quickly stepped aside. Sheng Jingheng didn''t sit either. He just bent slightly. After a little operation for a while, he ordered a song. At the moment he straightened up, the song just began to play on the big screen. Seeing the title of the song, South Vietnam always had a meal when he answered the microphone. After a while, he took it and thanked him. Some people in the box understand, but others don''t quite understand. What''s the meaning of this song¡ª¡ª This is the love song sung by a man and a woman on the stage of the finals of "idol new era". Chapter 435 South Vietnam specially practiced this song. When it first entered the male voice part, it almost subconsciously wanted to sing. Hearing Sheng Jingheng''s low and slow voice, like flowing water, warm and deep into the hearts of the people, she pressed the lyrics that had not yet been exported. This is a song without too much difficulty, and it is not dance music. Only last time, considering the monotony of singing on the stage, South Vietnam designed dance moves. And also discussed with the teacher in charge of re arrangement and accelerated the rhythm. This will be the original version, just like the dialogue between men and women, but with the addition of tunes, it becomes more romantic. When she came to the female voice part, Sheng Jingheng put down the microphone and looked at her quietly. There was a trace of tenderness in the depths of his eyes. South Vietnam couldn''t bear to turn his head, so he smiled in his eyes and continued to sing while looking at him. Seeing them like this, Hu Xuerou couldn''t help taking out her mobile phone to shoot a video. The camera accidentally swept Feng Tingting''s face, making Hu Xuerou shake her hands, and then quickly turned away. Feng Tingting didn''t notice. He was still calm and looked at the two people singing in pairs. She just wanted Sheng Jingheng to sing a song, and then she just proposed it. In this way, there was a topic to talk about. However, tonight, South Vietnam is also there, but South Vietnam can also sing, but Hu Xuerou has a good relationship with South Vietnam, so he pushed South Vietnam out. Then she messed up all her plans and ideas. Now she not only can''t get any benefit, but also may be gossip behind her back. Feng Tingting clenched his hand and immersed himself in his thoughts. He didn''t even hear old Mu talking to her. Or male No. 2 quietly pushed her before she came back to her senses. "Ah? Mr. mu, what did you say? " Mu Lao looked faint: "nothing, just want to say that Xiaosheng''s singing is really good." "Yes," Feng Tingting was a little flustered and hurriedly made amends. "I was just fascinated by what you were talking about." Hu Xuerou looked at her with a smile: "I just made a video and plan to put it on my microblog to warm up for tonight''s video." "Well, it''s not good. Won''t the audience misunderstand singing this song?" Feng Tingting asked with a smile as politely as possible. After all, she is the heroine. Even if there is no obvious emotional play with the hero, it is also an official match. What is the guest role of South Vietnam? Why send such a video to build momentum for her? Chai Wentao smiled brightly and said, "what''s the misunderstanding? We''re all in the mirror, and don''t they have that vocal CP? I heard it''s quite popular on the Internet. " "Yes, the sound refers to teacher Sheng, and the music is the guide!" Hu Xuerou explained with great insight, and then quietly flattered, "Chai screenwriter knows so much that I only know it recently." Chai Wentao waved his hand: "no, I was told. Well, send it quickly. Mr. Mu is still waiting to forward it. " Hearing this, Mu Lao, who took out his mobile phone, coughed softly: "I just want to see the effect with my own mobile phone." "OK, I''ll upload it now. I''ll meet you later!" Hu xueroubi gestured, then sat down to the light to upload videos and edit microblogs. Feng Tingting couldn''t stop it, and it was hard to stop it. He had to bite his lips, and there was some sadness in the bottom of his eyes. The film will be released. If she can''t find another chance for the roadshow, she will completely give up the grand scene. At the moment, she didn''t expect that because of this video, her popularity and reputation will drop sharply for a long time, and she has experienced the most difficult Trough since her debut. Chapter 436 Although Hu Xuerou will get angry with Nanyue, she still favors her in her heart. When editing the copy, he specially explained why South Vietnam appeared at the main creative party. And why they sing together. After determining that the copy was perfect, she gave Aite all the people who could Aite, of which South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng were not left. Then they sent the uploaded video together. Soon, several people present opened microblog forwarding one after another. Even Feng Tingting had to forward it and made a perfunctory expression. When they finished, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng finished singing a song. I''ll see you later. Few people are listening to the song seriously. South Vietnam is a little sad and laughing. Then I know that Hu Xuerou recorded the video and sent it to the microblog. And yes, with the permission of Mu Lao and Chai Wentao. Hu Xuerou also urged her: "you can also forward it on the microblog. As soon as you forward it, you will go to hot search." Use her as a hot search tool? South Vietnam had no choice but to glance at her. As she wished, she took her mobile phone and logged in to the microblog. Hu Xuerou saw that she didn''t log in automatically, but had to log in manually every time. She couldn''t help but say, "are you okay and will you go on the trumpet?" Nanyue made a light sound and didn''t intend to take up the topic. However, Hu Xuerou didn''t calm down and pushed her gently. Nanyue had no choice but to look at it: "what''s the matter?" "Over there." Hu Xuerou quietly signaled Sheng Jingheng, who sat on one side, "go and say it." "No." South Vietnam refused directly. Let''s forget it once. Let Sheng Jingheng do something special for her twice and three times. After tonight, can''t there be rumors all over the sky? Moreover, there is a Feng Tingting staring at shengjingheng all the time. She wants to fall in love, but she doesn''t want to fall in love that is closely watched by everyone. What''s more, she and Sheng Jingheng have nothing. If the gossip goes too far and a group of people flock to follow them, they will usually patronize and get rid of them. There''s no time to do something else. Hu Xuerou tooted his mouth, but he didn''t dare to talk to Sheng Jingheng himself. He had to change people. After forwarding Hu Xuerou''s microblog, Nanyue put away her mobile phone first and didn''t rush to see the video. The same is true of others. Mr. mu, who said it depends on the effect, just glanced a little and put down his mobile phone. After this episode, the people resumed the previous atmosphere. Those who should sing and those who should play games also continued to play. Sheng Jingheng came here because he sat here and occasionally participated in it several times. But every time he can win, unlike South Vietnam, he will put water to make others happy. So no one wanted to ask him to play together. A group of people stayed in the KTV box until about 11:30, and then began to tidy up and prepare to go to the cinema. Nanyue and Hu Xuerou mended their makeup in the bathroom together. Because they received a tip from Xiao Wu that she was on the hot search again, they asked Xiao Wu to open the microblog hot search list. As a result, I saw not only her name, but also Feng Tingting''s name. #Feng Tingting''s expression# What kind of hot search is this? Is it because of the video Hu Xuerou shot tonight? While thinking, Nanyue skipped his hot search and asked Xiaowu to open it at five o''clock. The last microblog is the one with video. South Vietnam first skipped the copywriting and opened the video to watch. The video is very short, just a few seconds. It was really edited from the video shot by Hu Xuerou. The camera just caught Feng Tingting''s face, but Feng Tingting didn''t notice. He was still calm and looked at the two singing people. Dark eyes, disdain and resentment. Chapter 437 The comments below this video are all shocked. I don''t dare to believe what I saw. After all, Feng Tingting has always been very forthright and straightforward in his external settings. He will say anything. Instead of sitting in a dark corner like in the video, showing an inappropriate expression, like being poisoned by someone. But this is indeed an unintentional picture. It was not deliberately taken. No one even found it at the beginning. Feng Tingting himself soon forwarded this video. Although fans soon came out to help explain, more people are willing to believe what they saw with their own eyes, rather than listen to fans who may not even have seen their idols. In addition, Feng Tingting''s team was silent for a while, obviously indicating that it was an accident. But the more unexpected the situation, the more it can reflect the most real side of an artist. Therefore, Feng Tingting has been highly praised and appreciated by people. Now he is ridiculed and scolded. Even the fans who already have glass heart staged the turn from powder to black on the spot and stepped back immediately. Delete the microblogs that once expressed Feng Tingting one by one, and then tell one by one their disappointment and anger and disgust at Feng Tingting. I don''t know whether it is a perfect interpretation of the deeper love, the more hatred, or that this love is too unreliable. In short, Feng Tingting immediately became the object of ridicule of the whole network, but unexpectedly, the order in purple was not affected, but attracted more people to watch it. This is entirely thanks to a professional film critic who grabbed the ticket to see the film. The great God has always been famous for his sharp words and heartless Tucao. He never took the advertisement brag or make complaints about it, so he wrote nearly five million fans in micro-blog in the past more than 10 years. After watching the purple dress order, he received private letters from many fans and learned about Feng Tingting. He attached a paragraph at the end of the film review to evaluate the heroine she played. It''s neither praise nor derogation, but a few words in the way of telling jokes. There''s no spoilers and foreshadowing, which makes people have infinite curiosity. After several Weibo big V forwards, the number of reviews of this film review instantly broke 100000, and it is still rising wildly at the end of the day. As soon as the pre-sale of the premiere of "order of purple clothes" came out, the box office exceeded one million, and it was tens of millions by night. However, the good box office of the film does not prevent netizens from continuing to ridicule Feng Tingting, saying that this may be her last film. It took Feng Tingting a night to find out that it was too much to cover up. Because the video taken by Hu Xuerou has been forwarded by too many celebrities, it seems that it will be deleted again. Later, Mr. Mu spoke, and everyone deleted the forwarding together. Hu Xuerou came out to apologize and tried to save some face for Feng Tingting. But the video has already spread out. If you want to delete it all over the network, it will cost a lot of money. Feng Tingting asked his agent to calculate how much it would cost, and learned that the company wouldn''t care about her. After that, the whole person couldn''t help but collapse and cry, smashing everything that could be smashed at home. It was also difficult to solve his hatred. She not only hated Hu Xuerou who took the video and uploaded it to her microblog, but also hated Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng who made her show this expression at that time. At first, she was a little dizzy. She thought about the affair with the grand scene. Now a bucket of cold water poured down and she was completely sober. Sheng Jingheng''s attitude towards all women is not like that towards South Vietnam, and South Vietnam''s attitude towards him is also very special. They probably slept! And maybe as early as the draft, there was something fishy about her. Unfortunately, she has been played by these two people all the time! Chapter 438 It was precisely because Feng Tingting made a big deal, but it covered the limelight of the two people singing love songs in the complete video. Although some people seriously watched the video and focused on the two singing people. But most people are used to following suit. They will discuss which one is lively and which is big. The other seems to be less important. Therefore, this time, only the vocal CP super words completely skipped Feng Tingting and celebrated the CP powder new year again. After all, it''s not just a simple love song that everyone can sing in KTV. It is also the final stage song of South Vietnam in the finals, which means that their first meeting is over, and then there is a new beginning. The powerful CP powder also directly cut off the singing audio in this video, and then cooperate with all the intersections and pictures in the same frame since they knew each other. Every time they look at each other and smile, it seems to have a strong sweet taste against the background of the song they sing together. As usual, this video was only sent to station B, and then the broadcast volume directly exploded. First, it climbed to the top 100 of the whole station, and then slowly climbed up to the top 10. Station B has always been a world of secondary element and house attributes. Videos with a large amount of playback are mostly animation comments and game evaluation. Occasionally, powerful beauty bloggers can also be listed. But it''s amazing that CP videos edited by pure fans can enter the top ten. The video cutting fan did not attribute the credit to himself, but made a summary¡ª¡ª It must be because these two people sing so well and have too high looks. The picture standing together is really beautiful! People tend to beautiful things and emotions, so naturally, the playback volume of this video increases with the tide! Because this video also cut the preview picture released before the purple order, it attracted many viewers who rarely watch live action movies and expressed their desire to see the film. Therefore, on June 20, when "order in purple" premiered, the box office soared all the way. After zero, the pre-sale box office plus the box office on the day of the premiere add up to as much as 200 million. Before the premiere, some film critics who watched the film had to hide their comments, which would start the spoilers in a big way, analyzing, evaluating and praising them bit by bit. South Vietnam, which is still busy shooting by the crew, naturally can''t look at these professional film reviews one by one. We can only take a brief look at the hot search and comments on the Internet, and then look at the scoring and evaluation of the film on the special website. So this work was handed over to Mo Lvlv, who squatted in the crew every day and did nothing. Every time, after watching a film review, Mo Lu green will pick out some essential remarks and give it to Nanyue, and most of them speak about Nanyue. Although South Vietnam doesn''t play much in the film, her role has been highly praised since the premiere. Whether it is human design, beauty or acting skills, it is impeccable. Although there are many praises about her, most of them are naturally praising Sheng Jingheng, and Hu Xuerou also accounts for a small part. Feng Tingting is the only one that has been controversial and infinitely magnified mistakes and shortcomings. South Vietnam is not interested in Feng Tingting, but it always inadvertently sees some relevant comments, and even people with ulterior motives pull her out to compare with Feng Tingting. If you watch too much, you will be a little bored. Until one day, I saw a film review focusing on praising Sheng Jingheng. Chapter 440 However, South Vietnam did not kill so quickly. On July 1, after Tao Siying finished his career, the crew began to pack up and prepare for transfer shooting. To follow the transition, there are three main actors, Zuo yaoran, Liang Moyuan, and other supporting roles. Group performance, of course, is to recruit on the spot after the transition. So South Vietnam got another three-day rest and flew back to city a with all its luggage. But as soon as I took a breath and had a good sleep, I was called to Hongyu again. Her new album has been prepared for several months. Just wait for her to finish at the end of July, and then it can be released. This meeting is the final confirmation. New ideas can also be added. The MV has been taken, and the new song publicity photos and posters can''t be less. South Vietnam is going to design a shape for each song, with a set of makeup and clothes, which not only has different meanings, but also shows her intention to this album. Therefore, after confirming that the arrangement and production of each song were correct on the first day, on the second and third days, South Vietnam began to devote itself to the shooting of intense publicity photos of new songs. LAN lingxuan heard about it and couldn''t find time to fly. So she had to ask South Vietnam to send her the photos, and then let her own stylist take photos by making a corresponding shape. Then, put the two p together. After all, they sang a song together, and that song was deeply in LAN lingxuan''s heart. How can it be without her in the publicity photo? South Vietnam is busy, and Chu Ye is not idle, because the time of August and September in South Vietnam is arranged in advance, and can''t take a long notice. First, he contacted her with several activities and stages to promote the new album. The announcements in October, November and December are also being arranged. South Vietnam will be very busy this year and even in the first half of next year. However, even if she was busy, Nanyue did not forget that she had made an appointment with Sheng Jingheng to meet after killing the green. When the shooting was over and Chu ye went out to dinner to talk about the announcement, Nanyue took advantage of the gap to send a message to shengjingheng. NY: it''s about July 24th. It''s definitely in city a on the 25th. Is it convenient for Mr. Sheng? Around 7 pm, Sheng Jingheng was probably having dinner too, and didn''t reply soon. Nanyue just put away his mobile phone and continued to listen to Chu ye after reading his mobile phone. "A good news, a bad news, which to listen to first?" Unexpectedly, Chu ye also likes to play this old routine. Nanyue shrugged and said, "it''s bad." Chu Ye smiled, "the bad news is that you may only have two or three days off in July. You have to work at other times." "What''s the good news?" It would not be surprising that Nam Yueh had been warned by him in advance. Chu ye said, "the good news is that d family has launched a series of new beauty products. They have asked several stars to help shoot promotional videos, and you are among their invitations." It seems that there is still a distance from the spokesman. Nanyue nodded: "well, when?" "Just this month," Chu ye said. He picked up his cell phone, looked at it, and then said, "on the 25th, you just finished." It is destiny. South Vietnam made a move, and then nodded again, "I see." After dinner, South Vietnam got a reply when it was ready to go back by car. ¡££º Convenient. Where would you like to meet? Nam Yueh thought for a moment. The shooting could not be postponed, but she didn''t want to postpone it. When she met him, she asked tentatively. NY: I only have time in the evening. Can I go to Mr. Sheng''s house? NY: don''t get me wrong!!! Chapter 441 Sheng Jingheng closed the door of the studio and couldn''t help smiling when he saw the message sent by Nan Yue with three exclamation marks. The pleasure of the bottom of the eye has spread to the bottom of the heart for a long time. Instead, he replied seriously and. ¡££º Misunderstood what? NY: sorry, my brain is dirty. I''ll wash it. NY: I just want to make something for Mr. Sheng, but my place is a little old and green, which is not very convenient. ¡££º Well, it''s convenient. NY: OK! I''ll bring my own ingredients. Mr. Sheng can sit at home and wait for me. ¡££º I''ll pick you up. Seeing that he wanted to refuse, Nanyue thought again that he lived in a place where he was afraid it would be difficult to go in and out at will, so he turned to it. NY: just let the driver pick me up. That''s right, but he will be there himself. ¡££º Well, see you then. NY: see you then. Good night~ After South Vietnam sent it, he put away his mobile phone, leaned against the window glass with a satisfied face, looked at the colorful lights flashing outside, and the night deepened a little. When you are busy, you will always unconsciously think of a person. When you think of that person, your mood will get better. This feeling is really addictive enough. The venue of the crew is a beautiful villa area located in the mountains. This villa area was originally built in imitation of the retro style of the Republic of China, and most of the villa owners come here occasionally for vacation, and no one lives at ordinary times. Therefore, they are often rented by various drama troupes of the Republic of China, and the price is not expensive. There is only one requirement. They have to be what they come and go. Otherwise, even if you breach the contract, you need to compensate five times the rent as the breach fee. The crew also specially invited people to clean up and supervise everyone''s daily activities. This scene will be shot until the whole play is finished. Nanyue and Zuo yaoran are finished in two days. Liang Moyuan was a little earlier. In mid July, he was going to shoot a play dedicated to the female Lord, and then he could go back first. Although it was summer vacation after shooting, he still had to make up his homework of the previous semester and participate in the make-up examination. Near the middle of the year, his mood was a little complicated and depressed. He took a break every day and sat alone by the lake in a daze. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Zuo yaoran thought it was because he was about to kill and couldn''t play for a while. He specially asked South Vietnam to comfort him. In such deep mountains, you don''t have to worry about someone taking pictures secretly. Even if someone does, you can''t get anything. South Vietnam passed away very simply: "what''s the worry, actor liang?" "Hey? Sister Nan, "Liang Moyuan suddenly thought back. When he saw that it was her, he subconsciously looked around. When he realized that he was in the mountains, he was relieved." he was thinking about something... If sister Nan is not bored, listen to me? " "Come on, study or career?" South Vietnam nodded its head. Liang Moyuan looked at her in surprise and smiled: "sister Nan is powerful. Did you guess?" South Vietnam looked at him. Now he is like a piece of white paper. His ideas are clearly reflected in the bottom of his eyes. It''s hard to know whether he wants to know or not. "Don''t you worry about these two at your age?" "Yes," Liang Moyuan nodded and sighed, "probably with the light of sister Nan, several companies have come to me and want to sign a contract with me. The conditions are pretty good, but after signing the contract, I will definitely arrange one job or another for me to take up all my school time. But if I don''t sign it and wait until I graduate two years later, I''m afraid no one will want me. " Nanyue said, "if you want me to give you advice, I''ll just say two words. Don''t sign. Just listen and decide to do it yourself. " Chapter 442 Liang Moyuan was a little surprised, but he didn''t feel very surprised. After all, Nanyue is such a handsome man. Since her debut, it is estimated that many large companies have come to her, but she still insists on issuing new songs and albums, never bowing to reality. He immediately smiled, said hello, and then asked, "can I ask why? In sister Nan''s opinion, is there any disadvantage in signing now? " Nan Yue leaned back in his chair and said leisurely, "the disadvantage is that the value you sign now and your later value will be two numbers." ¡°£¿¡± Liang Moyuan was slightly stunned, and then his smile enlarged, "I see." "HMM." Now that he understood, South Vietnam had no intention of saying more. The companies that came to him also knew this truth, so they all chose to hand out olive branches to Liang Moyuan at this time. It is estimated that the conditions are better than one. I''m afraid Liang Mo won''t be fooled. Zuo yaoran, who was not far away, saw that as soon as South Vietnam passed, Liang Moyuan really became much happier. He not only laid down his heart, but also inexplicably admired Liang Moyuan. If you can put your likes and dislikes on your face and know that you have no hope, you can simply give up and become good friends. It''s estimated that this will be unhappy, and it''s not really because he can''t play like him. Thinking, Zuo yaoran sighed and covered his face with the script. This time, it is estimated that it will take two or three months to play. It seems that we can''t continue to cooperate with South Vietnam in the future. However, when the play is broadcast and her new album is released, there will be too many people working with her to take his turn. As soon as Zuo yaoran lay down, Liang Moyuan looked at him, and then deliberately lowered his voice. "Although it''s best not to give him any hope, sister Nan, do you want to encourage yaoran?" "No," Nan Yue opened his eyes slightly and closed them again. "He knows what he wants and doesn''t need to be said." "Well, by the way, sister Nan," Liang Moyuan leaned back easily in his chair, "don''t we have too many opportunities to meet after shooting this play?" Nanyue said softly, "it should be." Liang Moyuan slightly regretted: "I don''t know if I can meet a handsome girl like sister Nan in the future." South Vietnam didn''t answer again. The future is a mystery. She is not easy to reveal the secret to anyone. Moreover, let Liang Moyuan live with expectation, and then he will be more surprised. The closer it is to killing, the more busy and compact the shooting work is. Time flies when you get busy. Unknowingly, Liang Moyuan had left the crew, followed by Nanyue. Because the weather was good and the cooperation of other actors and group actors was ok, her part of the play was finished smoothly in advance. On the afternoon of the 23rd, it was directly killed. Zuo yaoran has to make up some scenes. He has to wait until the 25th to kill with the whole crew. However, when the leading actress was leaving, we got together first and took a big group photo to say goodbye. The green killing banquet was also advanced to the evening of the 23rd. Because there was a car, as soon as the youth killing banquet was over, South Vietnam set out directly to the airport and returned to city A. On the 24th, nothing happened in South Vietnam, and it was not good to meet Sheng Jingheng in advance. I plan to stay at home quietly and write the new song for firefly. As a result, Su Ying made the first sample dress and sent it directly to her. Nanyue conveniently sent a photo to Hu Xuerou, and then led the people to the door. Chapter 443 Hu Xuerou got the address after a lot of hard work and on the grounds of sending good things to South Vietnam. After entering the door, he looked shocked as if he had seen a ghost: "my good sister, are you so poor? This house is rented? " "Rented." When Nanyue finished, he raised his hand and motioned for the sample clothes hanging near the door, "go to my room and try it." "Wow, it''s much better than looking at the fairy in the picture," Hu Xuerou walked over and caressed her skirt carefully. "The cloth is so comfortable and the embroidery is so beautiful." After a hearty boast, I remembered and asked, "which room is your room?" Nanyue raised his hand, then poured her a cup of warm water, but leaned aside and watched her enter the room. Hu Xuerou''s figure looks ordinary at first glance, but with this combination of Chinese and western, highlighting women''s beauty, she looks warped everywhere, just a little worse than Tao Siying''s figure. And she has her own charm. When she walks, she is really graceful and slim. "God, I''m so beautiful!" Hu Xuerou looked in the mirror and couldn''t help but be shy, covered her face, opened a gap and looked at herself in the mirror again and again. Nanyue handed her the glass of water: "calm down." "Hum," Hu Xuerou took the cup and drank it. Then she couldn''t help touching her face. "Should I change my makeup?" In fact, it looks good with any makeup, but if you want to be in perfect condition, you really need to change it. Nanyue looked at Hu Xuerou and flashed a hint in her eyes. She thought to satisfy her as much as possible in order to send her away as soon as possible, so she nodded and said, "well, I can design a matching makeup for you on the spot." "That''s what I think!" Hu Xuerou clapped her hands and said she couldn''t agree more. Then she turned her eyes and suggested, "why don''t you broadcast it live to me? Let me rub your heat, so that your spokesman is red. Can''t your brand be more red? " South Vietnam was indifferent: "if you want to open it yourself, remember not to let the skirt appear too much. Just show a little detail." "Cut, stingy." Hu Xuerou had to get her mobile phone. She also broadcast the snowball video live, so she soon got it right. Seeing that she put her mobile phone just enough to take a picture of her face, South Vietnam still didn''t say anything. Anyway, it''s not the first time she''s been called an online red beauty blogger, which will probably change to an anchor. Hu Xuerou also specially shared her live room on her microblog, and specially Aite went to South Vietnam to say that they were together, so they soon attracted many viewers, and the barrage and gifts were quickly brushed up. "Thank you for your gift. Don''t worry. I will pay money with South Vietnam." "You don''t know. She''s still renting a house, and it''s a very old community. It feels like it''s going to be demolished in a few years." "I called her to open the live broadcast, but she didn''t open it, so I had to." Listening to Hu Xuerou''s interaction with the audience, South Vietnam shook her head funny, and then asked her to remove her makeup first. Instead, he pulled another low lazy sofa and sat down at will, thinking about what makeup to put on. As soon as she sat down, the picture in the studio could only see her head. Then the barrage began to laugh crazy. -Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha? -I came to see our little fox. Why can''t my eyes move away from the top of the film? -Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. -Hiccup, I almost laughed. -23333 South Vietnam has good hair quality. It''s dark and shiny. I don''t know what it will look like after hair dyeing? -Hhhhi have the same lazy sofa, super comfortable! Chapter 439 [ten thousand people are afraid of the purple Marquis, and a hundred people admire great Xia Shen.] Just seeing the title of this film review, South Vietnam can guess who is writing the whole article. Therefore, I took advantage of the meal time to eat and look down seriously. Most of the front was written about the role of Hou Shen Yu in purple. At the back, the pen turned and talked about the people who played the role. [I believe most people have a single and one-sided impression of Sheng Jingheng. He is a gifted musical talent, a male god who looks down on all living beings, and a star with a bad temper who makes his peers jealous. To be honest, when I first heard that he played the leading role in this film, I suddenly had no sense of expectation, even if I was Mu Lao''s loyal fan for decades. Even, I was a little disappointed with Mu Lao. I thought he had become a commercial film director who only valued the box office. He didn''t hesitate to find top traffic to pick the beam for the box office, but left the essence of the film behind. But after I saw the film, my first thought was to apologize to Mu Lao and Sheng Jingheng immediately. I''m sorry, my idea is too narrow!] [therefore, many of my previous analyses of Shen Yu are not about how thoroughly I understand the role, but about actor Sheng Jingheng''s feedback to me one by one.] [hide Shen Yu''s chivalrous spirit in the market, Shen Yu''s killing when executing the secret order, Shen Yu''s firmness in the process of tracking, and Shen Yu''s love after entering the dreamland by mistake. Each Shen Yu is a marquis in purple, but it seems not. And these Shen Yu, all are Sheng Jingheng, can only be Sheng Jingheng!] [although I am a man, I have to admit that Sheng Jingheng is also a man after n brushed the film!] [PS: the lover of my dream will only be Bai pianpianpian, and no one else can!] The following hot comments are basically the same. I crashed into the wall for Sheng male god. More personality is to blame the film critic. He pulled them into the pit with this film review. Now he is still crazy about painting the order of purple clothes. Some of them can''t get out of the play. Nanyue happened to use the microblog on the trumpet, so he quietly touched and praised it, and collected this film review. Then, I continued to eat the cold food. Unconsciously, it has been ten days since the purple order was released. In the evening, the box office also officially broke one billion. When the official microblog of the film was posted to celebrate, white Pianpian posters were used. Nanyue was called on the microblog, and finally appeared again after the day it was clicked. The online discussion about Feng Tingting''s expression and his acting skills in the film has still not subsided. As well as the carnival of vocal CP, the film is brushed again and again, and the edited video is watched day and night. As soon as Nanyue appeared, the comments were lively, but her fan base was basically stable. Once refreshed, you can see that the hot comments were basically controlled. Although the control comments make pure passers-by look very boring, it''s better than a mess in the comment area. Nanyue picked a few lively fans, not just those who copied and pasted, replied a few words, and then quit the microblog. Chu Ye was also on the microblog. Seeing that she was so conscious and sensible, he specially sent a message to praise her. Then, he reminded her two sentences. C: July and August are the highlight of the summer season. It is estimated that the order in purple will have more stamina and the number of notices looking for you will increase exponentially. C: When you''re ready to kill, you''ll have to get off your feet. Chapter 444 Hu Xuerou unloaded her makeup halfway before she saw what the barrage was talking about. Obviously she was sitting here. As a result, these people were only looking at one head. This popularity... What else can she say? But it doesn''t matter. After waiting for makeup, these people will naturally see her in their eyes. Hum! Nanyue didn''t specifically open the live studio. She sat and played with her mobile phone for a while. She raised her eyes to see Hu Xuerou''s movements from time to time. When she saw that she had smoothly unloaded her makeup, she put down her mobile phone, wiped her hands with a wet towel and was ready to start. At that time, when the design drawings came out, South Vietnam had been outlining suitable makeup from time to time. The spokesperson of this meeting is in front of us. We also put on the sample clothes. We don''t have to hesitate to start. Hu Xuerou sat obediently and let her smear on her face. She didn''t forget to interact with the audience. If she could answer some questions, she would answer them directly. If she didn''t know, she would also ask South Vietnam if she could say. When they were together, naturally, unconsciously, they talked about the topic of the film "order in purple". "Order in purple" had successfully broken the record of all mu Lao''s films at the box office, up to 4.5 billion when it was released for one month. Then, because of the strong demand of many viewers who have a late holiday or are unable to return home for a while abroad, the release of "order in purple" will be delayed by one month and will not be fully released in the country until the end of August. Later, it will be exported to other countries. Many big V movies on Weibo boast confidently that "order in purple" is likely to become China''s first ancient costume fantasy film with a box office of 10 billion! Because blowing too much, it leads to some people''s psychological imbalance and unconvinced. So suddenly, there appeared a voice of criticism and Tucao on the Internet. The words were almost the same, and make complaints about it. It was like finding someone to write a draft, then copying it again. For example, the plot is old-fashioned, the characters are single, the special effects are embarrassing, and so on. But before these voices could set off any waves, they were immediately covered by the film reviews written by several big directors, and there was no trace left. After the director finished writing, the well-known screenwriters came out to relay, and then the actors, singers, hosts and so on said that the purple order was really good-looking. After such a fuss, the box office of "order in purple" has soared all the way again in a few days. It looks like it will break almost $5 billion tomorrow. The film was so popular that several main actors naturally became very popular with it. Among them, Sheng Jingheng was the worst. The microblog fans soared by tens of millions, and the microblog super words also poured into hundreds of thousands of people. For a time, it was a bit noisy, which made the old fans a headache. Followed by South Vietnam, although she did not play much in the film, unexpectedly, the role of Bai Pianpian was loved by both men and women. In addition, the beauty in ancient costume is broken. The play is particularly elegant and full of fairy flavor. The short intimate play with Sheng Jingheng makes people blush and have excellent acting skills. The limelight directly overshadowed the female starring star, which is more popular than the simple and ignorant little fox. The second is Hu Xuerou and male No. 2. One is smart and lively, and the other is masculine and handsome. Although the latter has average acting skills, it is natural to circle many fans in this face watching era. Feng Tingting''s character is also well-designed and has a high appearance. Although his acting skills are not suitable for the large screen, it is not inferior to male number two. But just because of the video event, there are only some passers-by viewers who don''t know where they are. They think she''s good, but it''s not a circle of fans. So at this meeting, the audience asked with a barrage of bullets. -Was that video really taken by accident? Are you two at odds with Feng Tingting? -If it''s intentional, isn''t it too vicious? Chapter 445 The audience who asked this question brushed the same barrage several times in a row. Others noticed that some people ignored it, while others couldn''t help thinking about it and felt that there was something wrong. So he also made a sound. -Yeah, didn''t you check it after shooting the video? Just upload it directly? -I remember when I caught Feng Tingting, the picture suddenly shook. Does this mean that you actually saw it when you took the video, but didn''t tell her and others. -Although Feng Tingting is so bad and destroys people''s settings, it''s disgusting if it''s intentional. "Wow," Hu Xuerou didn''t care so much. He just went up. "Do you think it''s so simple to let Mr. Sheng sing a song? Although it was proposed by sister Tingting, the director spoke and he sang with South Vietnam, okay? " "The opportunity was rare, so I took a video. When I got to Tingjie, I didn''t think too much. I thought she wanted to sing with teacher Sheng." "That''s the same expression when I envy, envy and hate, okay?" "When you saw that video, didn''t you envy, envy and hate Nanyue or teacher Sheng? Huh? Say no, touch your conscience! " When Nanyue heard this, he couldn''t help laughing: "I''m listening. Do you want to keep your voice down?" "Hum," Hu Xuerou calmed down a little, "I just said it for you. Don''t rely on your ability to sing. I also sang the movie theme song with teacher Sheng, and my tail turned up in the sky." "Well, well, I''m not proud. Be gentle. Your makeup is not good." South Vietnam nodded, with a hint of coax in his tone. Hu Xuerou became a lady again and said softly, "I''m just a little angry, but I''ll forget it. You haven''t met sister Tingting on the crew, so you''ve been recording variety shows for a day. You''re still very busy. Where are you going to make a quarrel?" "Calm down. It''s important to get busy first." South Vietnam was helpless, but a smile flashed under his eyes. Before, I thought Hu Xuerou might really have no intention. Now when I listen, I think it''s a little intentional. And mostly, it''s for her. Demons have always been able to distinguish goodwill and malice, and have the most primitive intuition of animals. Hu Xuerou will be angry with her for a small matter, but when she meets malicious people, she will consciously stand on the same side with her and be consistent with the outside world. However, I probably didn''t expect that this matter would make so much trouble. This topic was soon brought over because of Hu Xuerou''s hardness and interaction with South Vietnam. The person who first asked the question also ran away and didn''t come out to make trouble again. Just at the right time, the makeup softened by Nanyue to Hu Xue is already in its embryonic form, slowly showing some unusual texture. Those who understand, react immediately. -Isn''t this everyday makeup? -I also want to ask for a long time. I also want to ask, what is the little fox wearing, or a skirt? Can you stand up and show us? -There must be a problem. Otherwise, how could these two people suddenly get together and open live makeup? -Is it that the order in purple wants a follow-up, or that there will be benefits after breaking the five billion yuan? -Watching the change of the little fox''s face all the way, I''m stupid, okay? Sure enough, makeup = cosmetic surgery is not wrong. I''m going to learn makeup too! Hu Xuerou couldn''t help but squint and smile when she saw these bullet screens: "Shh, South Vietnam won''t let me get up. As for others, it depends on whether she let me say it or not." Chapter 446 Nanyue looked at her with a smile and said, "say what you can say." "Oh," Hu Xuerou said obediently, "I can''t say anything else, but it really has nothing to do with the purple order. Our sister Nan always thought she was just a guest star, and then sang two songs by the way. Today, I got together for something else. It''s her private business, my work! " "Huh? Are we going to cooperate? Yes, sister Nan is a big brother. I''m just her little sister. " "What? in harness? No, no, no, no, I still like hard men. " "No, no, I didn''t drive, just to tell the truth. Do you prefer to listen to me tell lies?" "What kind of man does sister Nan like? Needless to say, of course it''s the perfect man! " "Little fox, shut up." South Vietnam listened to her more and more vigorously, couldn''t help but take silk threat and whispered. "Er," Hu Xuerou coughed softly, "we can''t say any more. Let''s change the topic." Hearing this, the barrage was full of laughter. Hu Xuerou would know how to write the word counseling. When the makeup was finished, Nanyue didn''t care to see how amazing the barrage was, so he turned to tamper with Hu Xuerou''s hair. Hu Xuerou''s hair color hasn''t changed. It''s more perfect than before. It''s estimated to have been done again. Nanyue braided her two braids to make her Chinese style hair, but with a bit of lazy and loose feeling, and then matched with some more western style hair accessories to completely show her palm size face. In this way, Hu Xuerou is completely like a changed person. Even herself, looking at herself in the picture, is a little afraid to recognize, let alone the audience who have been staying in the live studio. Some new viewers subconsciously thought they had entered the wrong live studio, but felt that the anchor was too beautiful to leave for a moment. After seeing the barrage, I found that I didn''t go wrong. This man is really Hu Xuerou. Nanyue had gone to one side, took some photos of Hu Xuerou''s side, and then said, "play by yourself. I''ll talk to sister Su about business." ¡°OK¡£¡± Looking at Hu Xuerou''s clever nod, she focused on her makeup and hairstyle, and didn''t care about her skirt. Nanyue went out of the room first. Su Ying saw the photo of Hu Xuerou. She is completely impeccable about the spokesman, and the price is not high. I believe the company can easily pass when launching the brand. In the previous design, it was all based on imagination and looking for data and pictures. Now there are real people wearing their own design works, and Su Ying''s inspiration is constantly bursting out. Nanyue talked with her for a long time. When Mo Lvlv cooked dinner, he found that it was getting dark. Hu Xuerou''s live broadcast just ended because the mobile phone ran out of power. This meeting leaned against the table, charging and holding the mobile phone to take a selfie. He took n photos from all angles, but he was still not satisfied. Nanyue went over and knocked on the door, and coughed a few times before she pulled her back from indulging in her beauty. "Eat." "Oh." Hu Xuerou didn''t want to take off her makeup or change her skirt, so she came out with her skirt. While walking, he said: "I was the first in the hot search last time, but I still haven''t made my debut. I took that set of portraits. It''s been more than two years. " Now the hot search is good, but it''s really not easy to get to the top and get hot. After listening to this, Nanyue asked by the way, "do you want to make a discount on the friendship price in order to thank me?" ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Hu Xuerou stopped feeling for a moment and looked defensive, "that''s absolutely not good. You shouldn''t threaten me to change people again?" Nanyue chuckled: "I''m kidding you. Have dinner." Chapter 447 On the same day, in addition to South Vietnam''s makeup for Hu Xuerou and Hu Xuerou''s makeup, South Vietnam and Hu Xuerou were about to have a new cooperation, which was hot on several topics. Nanyue''s room also quietly crowded into the hot search list. Although Hu Xuerou just sat and broadcast the live broadcast throughout the whole process and didn''t shoot everywhere with his mobile phone, he can also see the appearance of Nanyue room from this angle. In fact, the Nanyue room is not very small, but it is too small for an artist. When I first came in, South Vietnam was just a box. After living for more than half a year, I bought a lot of things, large and small. The room was full, leaving only an aisle for walking. It''s really sad to see. It''s funny and distressing. Then the fans began to spontaneously raise funds and prepare to rent a new house for South Vietnam. They have to have a special cloakroom and utility room, or a piano room. Otherwise, she put everything together. If she didn''t put it down one day, wouldn''t she be hurt? There are even fans who go to AIT Chu Ye collectively and ask him to give more notice of more money to South Vietnam. It doesn''t matter if it''s a little harder. After all, to live in the world, one must eat well and the other is to sleep well. Chu ye went to the studio set by D''s house, met with South Vietnam, showed her these Aite''s microblogs, and then asked. "How''s it going? The pay for the TV series is almost due. When are you going to change your house? " "Flying butterflies to put out the fire" is a TV play to be broadcast on the TV station, and she is a female star. Naturally, the film salary will not be low. Even if the tax is deducted and divided equally with him, it is enough to pay the down payment and buy a big enough House in city A. Renting a house is not convenient enough. There are many things. It''s a headache to move in the future. South Vietnam is very comfortable in the current house, but after a hot search, it does find that its room is a little crowded. After a while, it is estimated that even the yoga mat will be put in the living room. Moreover, if she wants to write songs alone at home, she also needs a room with good sound insulation and quiet enough. "Let me think about it, and then wait until the pay arrives." South Vietnam nodded slightly. Although it was a little reluctant to give up the sufficient aura of the current community, the house could not go back first, just to move things. Besides, when I get busy, I can live at home for only a few days. Chu ye said, "if necessary, I can help you find a suitable house now and choose it according to your previous requirements." Seeing that he still remembered the previous request to rent a house, Nanyue smiled gratefully: "thank brother ye first." It''s not one or two times to cooperate with d family. This time, South Vietnam only tried a little, and then fully adapted to and had several favorite pieces. The d family still dotes on her. The person in charge said that she can only use what she likes, and then show her love sincerely when shooting. This is a piece of cake for South Vietnam. After taking hard publicity photos in the morning, we began to take publicity videos in the afternoon. Looking at the skilful performance of Nanyue, he was not nervous at all. His aura was very appropriate to the d family. Chu Ye couldn''t help touching his chin and showed a thoughtful expression. When the shooting in South Vietnam was over, after greeting all the staff, he leaned against the dressing table and suggested, "if there''s nothing to do in the evening, do you want to have your hair done? It''s just that you''re going to release a new album. A new hair color also represents a new beginning. " "Something''s wrong, and it''s very important," Nanyue raised his hand and touched his hair. Thinking that someone is always staring at him, he smiled. "Let me keep my black hair for one year first and consider changing it next year." Chapter 448 Knowing that Nanyue had a private affair, Chu Ye didn''t ask much, nor did he mean to let her dye her hair. After talking to the brand side, they left together and went downstairs before they were divided on both sides. Nanyue waits for Chu ye to go first and asks Mao Hui to drive to the roadside outside to stop. After waiting for a while, he got out of the car alone and asked Mao Hui and Mo Lvlv to take things back first and wait for her news in the evening. Both of them worked for her wholeheartedly, not to supervise her. Naturally, no one asked why, just answer, and then left. As soon as the car drove away, another car quietly approached and stopped in front of South Vietnam. The door was slowly pushed open from the inside. Looking at the man sitting in the back seat, South Vietnam smiled clearly, and then climbed into the car with a cat''s waist. "Miss Sheng, am I early?" On her face, she still had the light fragrance of just unloading her makeup. When he was in the small building of the ancient town, he could often see such an unprepared appearance. But unknowingly, a few months passed, and it was suddenly found that he had always missed that time. Sheng Jingheng clenched his hand a little and then loosened it: "well, do you want to buy something?" "You don''t have to buy it. I''m placing an order on the app now. When it arrives later, it''s time to deliver the things." South Vietnam just learned this move from Mo lvlu yesterday morning. Previously, I only knew that app could order takeout. Now I find that I can do everything. Lazy people can completely avoid going out of the house. Of course, it is also excellent for public figures like them. However, Sheng Jingheng is probably excepted. He can have enough money and someone can send things to the door at any time. South Vietnam placed orders one after another for the ingredients that were good last night. When it finally settled, it remembered and turned around and asked, "Mr. Sheng, where do you live? Just give me a community name. " Sheng Jingheng didn''t answer her, but instead said, "cut the screen of what you want to buy and send it to Wei Jun." "Huh?" South Vietnam subconsciously thought he didn''t want to open his residence, so he had to unfortunately give up such a useful function and take a screenshot and send wechat instead. Seeing that she was disappointed, Sheng Jingheng explained, "I live on the wrong side, so it''s inconvenient to send it." This meeting was just listening. South Vietnam didn''t have any practical feeling. After waiting, I found that it was really biased. Almost this area, only this villa area, and other places are uninhabited, let alone people, cars are difficult to see. And the road also passed a forest and a field. This is impossible to see in city A. If it hadn''t taken only about an hour and a half on the road, South Vietnam almost thought that it was directly out of city A. Such a place, even if you find an errand delivery agent, you may not find it. Fortunately, she finished work early today. Otherwise, it would be too late for dinner. Villa area is also particularly deserted, every family is tightly closed doors and windows, no one seems to live. When Nanyue got off the bus, they couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Sheng, you shouldn''t live here alone?" "And the driver and Chen Le, who live next door." Sheng Jingheng indicated slightly that there was a villa next door about 100 meters away. The meaning of South Vietnam originally includes the staff around him. As a result, such a large villa has to be separated from two to live with three people. It seems that the first Demon power attack has brought him too serious and even indelible negative impact. Will live in such a place alone, and keep a certain safe distance from the people around you. Such Sheng Jingheng really distressed her. Chapter 449 But it doesn''t matter. She will cover her people later. South Vietnam covered up other ideas, followed Shengjing Heng into the villa, changed shoes, and began to look around curiously. But I didn''t see it for long, because it was obviously not like a home, but like a temporary residence. In addition to the open kitchen and the bar with a lot of famous wine, tea and coffee, there are some surprises. In other places, it is no different from the model house of the real estate company. Sheng Jingheng didn''t bother too much to decorate and design, nor did he make too much effort in furnishings. It seems that one day I will leave here and live elsewhere. South Vietnam strolled to the small terrace and looked at the pine potted plants he sent. Sheng Jingheng took good care of it. Next to it, several small pots were placed to raise the cut branches and leaves. As she thought before, Sheng Jingheng did use his demon power to take care of them. However, two pots were dry, and the others were tenacious. Under Sheng Jingheng''s very hot Demon power, they survived. Nan Yue shook his head and smiled. He reached out and gently brushed the branches and leaves, feeling the close relationship between them and himself. In addition to the familiar wooden spiritual roots, he also felt some extra special spiritual power. Sheng Jingheng didn''t mind her looking around, but went to make flower and fruit tea. After all, it was evening and he couldn''t drink coffee anymore. If she can stay until tomorrow morning, she can prepare it for her. When he had cooked the tea, he went to get the ice and came out for standby. He found that Nanyue was still outside on the small terrace, with his back to the room. He didn''t know what he was doing or thinking. Sheng Jingheng gave a little meal, then went forward and gently knocked on the glass door to wake her up. "Come in and have tea." Nanyue then recovered, left the branches and leaves of the pine tree with his fingertips, turned and said, "OK." Sheng Jingheng''s flower and fruit tea is just as sweet as Li Meijun''s previous formula. It won''t be greasy or light. Because it was midsummer, South Vietnam added two pieces of ice. When drinking again, it was found that the taste became better and refreshing. After drinking a cup of tea, he thought of his business: "when can brother Wei arrive?" She has to prepare dinner. Sheng Jingheng didn''t look at his mobile phone, but said calmly, "don''t worry. If you''re hungry, you can eat something else first." With that, he opened the refrigerator and took out a box of chocolates for her. This time it''s white chocolate, with a strong milk aroma and more sweetness. He usually eats Heiqiao. It is estimated that this is specially prepared for her. Nanyue smiled and reached for one: "what shall we talk about?" "Well," Sheng Jingheng paused and asked, "do you want to go upstairs?" Upstairs? South Vietnam looked at him for a moment, then smiled and jumped down from the high stool beside the bar: "good." When I went upstairs, Nanyue felt that the material of the stairs was not very general. When I arrived on the second floor, I found that both the ground and the wall were made of special materials. The sound insulation effect is estimated to be very good. There are only three rooms on the second floor, plus a large terrace. The doors are tightly closed. It is clear that it refuses strangers to approach. Nanyue soon smelled the familiar smell. After Sheng Jingheng entered his exclusive studio, he was not surprised at all. This recording studio is a little bigger than the whole house she rented. It is very spacious outside. Even if there are all kinds of musical instruments in the recording studio, it seems very abundant. Sheng Jingheng opened the door of the recording studio inside and looked at her: "go in and try?" "Will miss Sheng sing with me?" Nan Yue approached him and asked jokingly. "Or you can do something else." Chapter 450 It was already night when Wei Jun delivered his things. The summer night in this villa area is quiet and noisy. Because the sound of cicadas is too loud and too many, as if the cicadas in city a gathered here. However, it''s hot in the city, but it''s cool and refreshing here. It''s still comfortable in the end. So I asked Chen le to open the door and send things in. Wei Jun discussed with him that he would stay next door in the evening and leave tomorrow. Chen Le naturally had no opinion. After putting everything in place and putting everything in the refrigerator in place, he turned to consciously clean up the bar. Wei Jun saw this and looked around: "wait, boss took people upstairs?" Chen Le nodded: "yes." It''s not downstairs. Naturally, it can only be upstairs. "Isn''t there only boss''s room and study upstairs and a recording studio?" Wei Jun thought of the two people''s most common topic, and couldn''t help opening his mouth. "The first time I came, I took it to the studio? President Sheng was allowed to enter after several years of entanglement? " Chen Le continued to nod: "yes, I haven''t been in." He is responsible for Sheng Jingheng''s daily life and work. He never participates in the recording studio. Although he came to stare at Sheng Jingheng, he had been with him for several years, but Sheng Jingheng still treated him as indifferent as an outsider. However, Sheng Jingheng is not hostile to him, which is very good. When Wei Jun wanted to say something more, he saw that Chen Le had finished cleaning up and interrupted what he wanted to say. "Come on, go next door." "Ah, so fast?" Wei Jun said, subconsciously following him. Chen Le rarely said more: "when the boss comes downstairs, he doesn''t want to see the two of us." "Yes," Wei Jun changed his shoes and went out. "Hurry up. It''s too dark here. I''m still a little afraid." Chen Le rolled his eyes secretly, and then slowly got up: "here we are." Not long after they left, they came down upstairs. Smelling the smell left in the air, Nanyue went straight to the kitchen: "it seems that something has been sent." "Well," Sheng Jingheng followed her slowly, "what do you want to do?" "Make some simple food without frying." While taking out the newly bought ingredients from the refrigerator, Nanyue reached out to stop him: "Mr. Sheng, we agreed, just sit and wait to eat." Sheng Jingheng looked down at her hand and almost touched him. She controls the distance well and knows when to approach and when to stay away. I don''t know when, between them, she began to dominate. And he always habitually followed her steps and listened to all her words. After Nanyue withdrew his hand, Sheng Jingheng consciously withdrew to the bar, sat there and quietly watched every move of Nanyue. She said it was simple, and it was very simple. Just get ready, put it in the oven, set the time, clap your hands and wait for the results. There is not too much lampblack smell, but more roasted aroma. Before long, the first food prepared by South Vietnam was successfully baked out of the oven. "Purple potato egg tart," Nan Yueyi blinked at him in the bar and looked forward to him. "Mr. Sheng, try it. It shouldn''t be too sweet." Sheng Jingheng took a sip of iced tea first, then took the not so hot egg tart, and took a bite under the burning eyes of South Vietnam. She was not in a hurry to ask, but after he had finished the whole one, she asked, "how about it?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her for a moment, then picked up another one and handed it to her mouth: "try it." Chapter 451 Nanyue looked at him, the light in his eyes flashed slightly, then smiled, opened his mouth, took his hand and bit an egg tart. The sweet smell of purple potato overflows the mouth and heart cavity, as if there was a trace of sweetness. Sheng Jingheng kept this position. When she finished the whole egg tart and took back her hand, she felt that half of her body was slightly numb. Then, Nam Yueh took one of his own and ate it. He went to wash his hands and was ready to make the next kind of food. Sheng Jingheng silently ate two egg tarts. When he saw that there was only one left, he shouted, "South Vietnam." "Huh?" South Vietnam took the time to turn around. Seeing that he handed the egg tart, he took a rude bite, and his soft lips gently wiped his fingertips. "Thank you, Mr. Sheng." She didn''t seem to notice, smiled and thanked, and then turned back to her busy life. Sheng Jingheng''s eyes grew deeper and deeper. Looking at his fingertips, something gushed out of his heart, which was difficult to calm for a while. Finally, I went to wash my hands, numbed my perception with ice water, and then slowly recovered as usual. Nanyue naturally did not know what kind of struggle and change his body had experienced, and his mind was all focused on making delicious food. However, when all the expected food was finished, she found that she didn''t prepare dinner and only cooked snacks and desserts. Sheng Jingheng didn''t know whether she had enough. Anyway, she didn''t have enough. Seeing that she was still full of ideas after eating, Sheng Jingheng stood up and said, "what else do you want to eat? I''ll do it. " "What can Mr. Sheng do?" South Vietnam looked at him curiously, "western fast food?" "Want to eat?" "I suddenly want to eat hamburger. There are ready-made ingredients!" Nanyue nodded skillfully. When she just ate the egg tart, she couldn''t help thinking of the egg tart of Kaifeng restaurant and wanted to have a hamburger. Sheng Jingheng had planned to make noodles. Without hesitation, he changed his mind: "OK, wait a minute." "I''ll help!" Nam Yueh got down from the stool and came up to him. Maybe he had just eaten too many sweets, which would make the whole person with a sweet smell, if it seemed to float in the air. Sheng Jingheng could not refuse her, but let her occupy all her sense of smell and sink down to make hamburgers. South Vietnam is slightly surprised that Sheng Jingheng can really make hamburgers and does them well, which is better than those western fast food restaurants outside. However, when he studied abroad, he probably didn''t want to hire a life assistant. It''s normal that he can do everything by himself. The reason why she thinks about the hamburgers and egg tarts of Kaifeng dishes is that a long time ago, even eating this was considered a luxury, and it was rare to eat it once. When you think about it carefully, they both seem to be miserable, and they have their own miserable ways. Sheng Jingheng made hamburgers quickly and didn''t take much time. It mainly took some time to make those snacks in South Vietnam, so it will be finished. It''s more than 9 p.m. Logically speaking, this point is still early, but it takes at least an hour and a half to go back to the city from here, so it''s almost time to go back. After helping Sheng Jingheng clean up the kitchen, Nanyue took a paper towel to dry his hands and brewing a farewell. When he was about to speak out, he listened to him first. "Do you want to go up and continue?" "Huh?" South Vietnam naturally understood what he meant to continue, but for a moment he thought he didn''t see the time, so he vaguely reminded him, "it''s almost 9:30, Mr. Sheng." Sheng Jingheng looked at her flickering eyes, very clear and decisive, cut off her way back: "there are guest rooms on the third floor." Chapter 452 Starting tomorrow, South Vietnam will be fully involved in the release of its new album, the publicity stage of new songs, the meeting with fans and so on. Then there will be some small announcements to run, almost until September. At the beginning of September, she will be pulled to a small village in the mountains for more than half a month. Thinking of these, South Vietnam failed to resist the temptation of his initiative and chose to stay. However, even if the night is long, the two of them stay in the studio and get busy. Sheng Jingheng has always been very attentive to her affairs. Last time, he just listened to the electronic music list with her, and then began to collect more kinds of electronic music. Just before dinner, the two were listening to the electric music and trying to play together. He wanted to help. South Vietnam would not hide it and told him his thoughts without reservation. When we went to the studio, we would focus on her on-site creation, supplemented by his suggestions and supplements. The two cooperated to completely improve the ancient wind and electricity music that Nanyue had long thought of. Finally, Sheng Jingheng also tried to teach her to arrange music, add other elements to a slightly monotonous song, and make the whole song plump and diversified immediately. As soon as I heard it, I felt that my ears were instantly opened. My heart felt a little burst, and my subconscious hummed and swayed with a strong sense of rhythm. At first, South Vietnam just contacted the electric sound with curiosity and freshness, which will finally realize why the electric sound makes people feel poisoned and easily addicted. Then unconsciously, one night passed quickly. Neither of them brought his mobile phone into the studio, and Sheng Jingheng didn''t wear a watch in private. South Vietnam was still thirsty. She went downstairs and drank a glass of water. When she came back, she heard her mobile phone ring. She found that it was already 11:30 and her training alarm clock rang. Recently, because she is busy, she can only practice for half an hour, and then go to bed at 0:00 on time. Nanyue pressed the alarm clock, then came forward to open the door of the studio and knocked gently: "Mr. Sheng, it''s time to rest." Sheng Jingheng raised his eyes slightly. After looking at her for a moment, he remembered that she still needed him to lead her to the guest room. Compared with the first floor and the second floor, the third floor is more deserted. Most of them are the smell of object door panels and floors, but there is no human flavor. But it seems that not long ago, some people came here for a short stay, and then the smell was washed away by the smell of freshener. Nanyue followed behind Sheng Jingheng and entered one of the guest rooms. There were complete items and simple furnishings. It looked like a typical Sheng Jingheng style, simple and neat. South Vietnam vaguely smelled a very new smell, but it was probably ventilated for some time. It smelled very comfortable. This shouldn''t be because she said she was coming and then prepared in advance? This question doesn''t seem to need to be answered by him. From the view that Chen Le, a life assistant, can only live next door, Sheng Jingheng has never let anyone else stay in this house, not even his family. "See if there''s anything else you need." Sheng Jingheng stopped a few steps into the door and said after she finished reading it. "If you need it, you can find me downstairs." Nanyue nodded and asked, "which room downstairs does Mr. Sheng sleep in?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her with gentle and focused eyes: "right below." "Oh." Nanyue nodded thoughtfully, then smiled, "good night, Mr. Sheng?" Looking at her unprotected smiling face, Sheng Jingheng suddenly remembered a comment he had seen on his microblog. Then he quickly lowered his eyes and whispered, "good night." With that, he turned to take the door out and leaned against the wall to breathe deeply. He wants to do what a man should do at the moment, but it seems too urgent. If he scares her away, the gain is not worth the loss. Chapter 453 After sleeping, South Vietnam made a complete decision when it opened its eyes. Then he took his cell phone and sent a message to Chu Ye. NY: brother ye, you don''t have to find a house for me. I''m optimistic about the place. It may be short of money. I''ll give you some health pills in a few days. Please help me find a buyer. Thank you! Chu ye can''t get up at more than six in the morning. Nanyue put down his mobile phone, opened his thin quilt, got up, walked to the small balcony of the room, and breathed the abundant aura between heaven and earth in the morning. This night, half asleep and half awake, it seems that they are practicing by themselves, so that they will be light and seem to be able to fly at any time. It''s really a good place. Obviously, it''s because Sheng Jingheng lived here for many years that he slowly changed the surrounding Qi field and spirit pulse. However, this will spread spiritual knowledge in South Vietnam, which really confirms that there are no other residents in this villa area. Maybe they just don''t live often, or maybe there are no homeowners with the other surnames here. Although there was no yoga mat, the floor of the room was covered with soft carpet. After staying on the balcony for a while, Nanyue still turned back to the room to pose, collected his mind and prepared to rush for cultivation. After the foundation was built, her accomplishments rose slowly. This will be a rare opportunity, and may be expected to break through the second floor. However, only in the middle of cultivation, South Vietnam was seduced by the fragrance spreading from the first floor. There is coffee, milk and even meat. It''s unbearable. South Vietnam simply opened its eyes, reluctantly got up to wash, and then changed into the clothes washed and dried by itself yesterday and went downstairs. As for pajamas and towels, they are newly bought by shengjingheng, which are very fit and comfortable. But it seems a little too wasteful to use it only once. Down to the first floor, looking at the calm and busy man in the open kitchen, Nam Yueh stopped thinking, leaned against the wall and smiled on his lips. After a meeting, when he looked at it with some feeling, Nanyue just got up and walked over: "morning, what are you doing so fragrant?" "Good morning." Sheng Jingheng stopped his hand, poured her a glass of warm water, and then continued, "cheese chicken chops and sandwiches." And a basin of washed virgin fruit. Nanyue silently helped him to supplement, and then couldn''t help feeling that she had lost the slightest bit of lady style in front of him, and would consciously give her two more people. When she finished drinking warm water, Sheng Jingheng had already set the prepared food on the plate and put it on one side of the small table. They sat right opposite each other, not too big. The crowded table top made breakfast very rich. "Mr. Sheng, ask you a question." South Vietnam took a piece and cut it in half. It was a rich sandwich. Before eating, he looked seriously at the man opposite. Sheng Jingheng didn''t eat first. He looked back at her and said, "ask." "Can I buy a villa here? What price is it? " After watching her ask, she took a bite of the sandwich and chewed it, showing her amazing and satisfied affection. Sheng Jingheng paused a little and realized what she meant: "do you want to buy?" Nanyue swallowed the food in his mouth, nodded honestly and said, "yes, didn''t Mr. Sheng see the hot search? If I don''t change my house, all my fans will raise money to buy me a house. " Sheng Jingheng naturally saw her hot search. Originally, she thought that even if he was willing to help, she might not accept it, but unexpectedly, she took the initiative to put it forward. "This one is all mine." Sheng Jingheng wholeheartedly wanted to give her one, but he changed his words: "because there were ghosts when it was about to be completed, so no one paid attention to it. If you want, you can give you 30% off the market price. " Nanyue couldn''t help laughing, and then blinked at him: "so, Mr. Sheng, is it really haunted or... Huh?" Sheng Jingheng knew he couldn''t cheat her, so he said seriously, "you can take it seriously." Chapter 454 It''s good to give her a 30% discount instead of giving it to her. Nanyue calculated that when she came to live, she would send more benefits and gifts to Sheng Jingheng, which would almost cover the part folded up, so she nodded happily. "Since it''s haunted, I have to move here. I can''t let Mr. Sheng face it alone." Seeing what she said as if she was serious and wanted to accompany him to fight evil ghosts, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help smiling, gently said "good", and then began to eat the breakfast he made himself. Naturally, there is no shortage of coffee. A cup of latte and a cup of black coffee are mixed with sweetness and bitterness, which seems to be infected with each other''s taste. After breakfast and coffee, the sky outside the window is still not bright enough. It seems to rain. "Are you going to see the house?" Seeing her sitting still for a moment, Sheng Jingheng suggested. "Huh?" Nanyue suddenly recovered, then shook his head and smiled, "no, the pattern should be the same as here." "Yes." This villa area was built in this uninhabited land when he was young. He just wanted to build one, but the old man thought it was too lonely, so he waved his hand and built one. Every villa is as like as two peas, which is to facilitate him to pick a house to live. At the moment, Sheng Jingheng has some regrets. Why didn''t he ask for more room types at the beginning, so that at the moment, he doesn''t even have an excuse to delay time. I can''t say it''s going to rain. I''d better not go back yet. As he was thinking, he saw Nanyue look at his mobile phone and say, "Mr. Sheng, I should go." "... OK, I''ll take you." Sheng Jingheng also took his cell phone and sent a message to the driver to drive to the door. South Vietnam refused him: "no, I''m going to Hongyu media and let the driver take me to the city." Before he could insist, Nam Yueh stood up, put his index finger to his lips and motioned him not to speak. Then he smiled, "listen to me this time." Sheng Jingheng had to give up and just sent her to the door. After Nanyue changed his shoes and went out, he turned around and stopped him: "that''s it... Mr. Sheng, do you have anything else to say to me?" Naturally, there is still a lot to say, but now that she is leaving, she can only stay until next time. "Next time," Sheng Jingheng said, turning to ask, "when will we meet again?" Nan Yue''s eyes flashed, as if he had pressed something, and then regretted: "I don''t know. I''ll be very busy for more than a month. Even if Mr. Sheng is just nearby, I have to see if there''s enough time to meet." "Well, wait for your news." Sheng Jingheng naturally understood. She was saying that he didn''t have to go to the place where she worked. Even if you go, you may not have a chance to see it. "Mr. Sheng is basically resting in the second half of the year?" South Vietnam remembered and asked. After all, he made a film, recorded a variety show and issued two new songs this year. He also ran several roadshows because the film was released last month. As usual, his work has exceeded the standard. "Pending." Sheng Jingheng simply answered her two words. Nanyue looked at him, then smiled again and waved at him: "then I''ll go first and chat on wechat." After that, he stopped procrastinating and turned out to get on the car. Watching the car drive out all the way, it seems that there is no sense of nostalgia. Sheng Jingheng slightly lowered his head and looked at the slippers she changed. She seems a little disappointed? Is it because he did something wrong or said something wrong? Chapter 455 When he arrived at Hongyu, Chu Ye subconsciously asked, "where did you fool around last night? Didn''t go back all night? " "Huh?" Seeing that he looked directly at his clothes, Nanyue said helplessly, "I stayed at my friend''s house all night." "Friends?" Chu Ye is skeptical, but he still doesn''t ask which friend he is. Instead, he asked, "so the house you like is where your friend lives? Send me a message at more than six in the morning. I thought you were stimulated. " It''s really a little stimulated. The rich have a whole villa area, and she has to estimate whether she has enough money to buy one of them at a 30% discount. Nanyue nodded first, then took a sip of tea and changed the topic: "what''s the purpose of calling me here?" "Remember IC? At the end of May, you went to YC to shoot the cover of the magazine. Editor Yue said that the brand lacks spokesmen. " Chu Ye''s face was filled with complacency. "Remember," he saw that he was going to tell her good news, and South Vietnam took advantage of the trend, "before taking promotional photos of new songs, didn''t you specially choose a suit of clothes of this brand for me?" "Well, it''s the photos you took in that suit that worked. I just sent this set of photos to each other''s mailbox with the psychology of trying. Then I finally received a reply last night." Chu ye took the tablet and opened the mailbox to show her: "it means that you can''t be sure just by looking at the photos, so you need to go there in person and show them the effect. It can also be regarded as an interview." Then he added, "don''t worry, you''re responsible for all the expenses. You don''t have to spend your own money." After reading this all English email, Nanyue understands that the other party is very sincere. It''s not just asking her to go there for nothing or accompany her. It''s also the case. Chu Ye takes it so seriously and has taken it as good news. "When will you go?" South Vietnam returned the tablet to him. Chu ye said, "the sooner the better. You can push your work these two days, and then I can book the ticket for the evening directly." She has nothing important to do these two days. She just has to practice those new songs to facilitate the publicity after the album release and sing live without pressure. For South Vietnam, this job can be done or not, just to make Chu Ye feel more at ease. It''s just a little abrupt to leave tonight. But it''s true. The sooner the better. Get it done early, and then you can be at ease to do something else. After a little hesitation, Nanyue nodded and said, "well, I''ll practice the song, and then go back to pack up in the afternoon." Going abroad this time, I just went to see a brand, and there was no other job. So it''s enough for Chu ye to go with him, so he didn''t take Mo Lvlv. Since they announced their cooperation, they have never appeared in front of the public at the same time. Some people even speculated that Chu ye still stayed behind the scenes whether he had released the animals to South Vietnam. So this time they appeared at the airport together, which immediately caused a great sensation. A group of people were very excited to see Nanyue and Chu Ye. They didn''t know who to call for a moment, so they heard the names "Nanyue", "Nanjie" and "Chu God" rise and fall in the crowd, ringing through the whole nearby space. When many passers-by heard it, they thought it was a god class coffee. Subconsciously, they came together and took pictures with their mobile phones. Chu Ye didn''t like to be on camera before. It would probably be in a good mood and waved friendly to his fans. Then he approached South Vietnam a little and whispered, "you just go abroad for an interview. You''ll find out about your home soon, so be generous and angry with those villains who don''t even have an interview!" Chapter 456 As a result, first on the microblog hot search, and then on the headlines of major websites. Finally, when they landed, they found that their gossip was all over the sky. The most conspicuous one is obviously a specially enlarged photo, which is the scene when Chu Ye approaches South Vietnam and whispers to her. It''s also because, as Chu Ye guessed, it''s just taking a plane. Some people don''t know where to get the gossip. It''s said that Nanyue is going to interview the spokesperson of a brand in country F. Although it did not specify which brand it was, it made it clear that the brand had never found Asian faces as spokesmen, and the fashion style was popular among young people all over the world. People who understand it began to do the exclusion method, and soon speculated that it might be IC or two other brands. But the former is the most likely, because it happened that there was a quarrel with the former spokesperson some time ago, and the contract has been terminated for some time. It is the time when there is a lack of spokesperson. So some people say that Chu Ye has made exceptions one by one for the sake of South Vietnam. She is simply the biggest accident in his life and may also be the most enjoyable accident. This is how the scandal spread. On the contrary, it overshadowed the cynical remarks made by some fashion bloggers who obviously received money to South Vietnam. However, both of them went abroad. Before the jet lag fell, they had to get busy with their business. They had no leisure to take care of the miscellaneous gossip and gossip at home. IC, like the style it presents to everyone, is also a relatively young brand. It has been less than ten years since its establishment. However, in less than ten years, it has become popular all over the world and has become the leader of various brands in the fashion country F. Although the brand side is not short of money, it would rather spend money on quality and design than on the surface, damage the brand reputation and suffer behind the scenes heroes. After much inquiry, Chu Ye learned that IC designers have excellent treatment and great power. The choice of spokesmen this time is mostly decided by designers, not by senior executives or presidents. I thought I could see one or two designers in the brand building this time, even if it was not the main design. As a result, the brand sent an ordinary staff who could speak English to receive them, and then did not say how to interview, but directly took South Vietnam to a large fitting room. This is the catwalk fitting room for new models in their brand, and there is a small show outside. Later, Nanyue needs to choose a suit of clothes here at will, and then match the corresponding makeup to go around the T-stage of the show. Even if the interview is over, then just go back and wait for the news. After talking to them, the clerk went out. Chu Ye frowned at the meeting: "what are the interview rules? Is it just to see your dynamics? Nothing else? " If he had known this, he might as well send a video together when sending photos. Wouldn''t it be easy? If you make a special trip and are screened out because you don''t know what happened, it will be a bit humiliating to return home. Then he remembered and looked at South Vietnam and asked, "you seem to understand everything. Don''t I have to translate it?" "Yes." South Vietnam nodded, and then did not hurry to pick up the clothes hanging on the shelf, but walked around several dressing tables in the fitting room. Soon, there was a harvest - several brand internal albums. There are photos taken during the new fashion show over the years, as well as quarterly promotional photos taken by the last spokesperson. I think they are very satisfied before they can be selected and put on the album for appreciation. South Vietnam turned a few pages and said, "I probably know the rules." Chapter 457 Just as South Vietnam was choosing clothes, the clerk just returned. It was probably only after he found out Chu Ye''s identity that he invited him to the show and sat waiting. After Chu Ye sat down, through the dim light, he could vaguely see several people with different hair colors in the back row, men and women, saying something in their native language. Just in time, Chu Ye learned the language of country f and listened to it for seven or eight times. It turned out that there was a hidden camera in the fitting room just now, which could see every move of South Vietnam. Of course, there can''t be in a separate dressing room. At this meeting, those people have been watching South Vietnam and discussing her performance. There were no good or bad words, just simply saying what she was going to do. Chu Ye takes back his mind and sits in peace. He thought the brand side was just perfunctory. Unexpectedly, he also engaged in this mysterious battle. It seems that he actually has great expectations for South Vietnam. In this way, he has nothing to worry about. If it doesn''t work in the end, it can only be said that South Vietnam is really predestined with this brand. On this occasion, Chu Ye didn''t take out his mobile phone, but calmed down and thought about the follow-up work of the two results. No matter whether he can pass the final pass or not, he will let South Vietnam retreat, and can not be ridiculed by the domestic media and fashion celebrities at will. Not to mention that other brands are deterred. If it''s over, you don''t have to publicize it too much. Instead, you need to keep a low profile and follow the faith that the brand has always adhered to. Just when he had thought about everything, the light overhead suddenly "snapped" and the center of the show became bright. T platform is V-shaped. You need to come out from the right and then go back from the left. It looks very simple, but it''s not easy. For people who have never walked through the T-stage, they can''t control the walking speed and the angle of wearing the whole body. However, South Vietnam is not a professional model and has never been on the show. I believe those designers will not give her low marks. After Chu ye thought about it, he looked at Nanyue who had just come out of the back interview room. The light was very bright. He had good eyes and was not short-sighted at all. Therefore, he saw South Vietnam clearly. He opened his mouth slightly. Rao guessed that there would be a big transformation in South Vietnam, but when he really saw it, he was surprised and surprised. The appearance of South Vietnam is very exquisite. The more you look at it, the more perfect it feels. Occasionally, it gives people a feeling of classical beauty. Many people see her, subconsciously, will want to dress her up in the direction of a fairy. Because in that way, her advantages will be infinitely enlarged and amazing. Therefore, the black lace dress he chose for her last time was finally lost to the lake blue dress. Now it seems that it is still because he picked the wrong clothes, which limits the play of South Vietnam. Her daily smoky makeup, cold black long and straight, a cold color match, and straight pants wrapped her legs long and straight, which was really eye watering. This kind of South Vietnam is murderous, and the personality of modern young people who hate society is also reflected incisively and vividly, but the careful makeup shows that cool girl also has a soft side in her heart. Instead of learning the steps of models, she walked confidently with the rhythm of her daily steps out of the street. He did not squint and did not give a look to the people under the stage. He was cold and arrogant, like a black rose blooming in the dark night. Listening to the exclamation of several people behind me who didn''t stop, I obviously didn''t expect that this would be the same person as the person who just came to the interview. It''s done! Chu Ye breathed a sigh of relief and showed a soothing smile. It seems that he can carry out the follow-up work according to the second idea. Chapter 458 After the show, Nanyue and Chu Ye met Claude, the main designer of the brand. Like this brand, he is also very young. At the age of only 30, he sits in the position of the main designer. The designers in his hands are all young people in their twenties. Claude spoke English and was very polite and friendly to them. Seeing that South Vietnam could respond in fluent English, he was even more enthusiastic. He talked with her about the general style and detailed design of IC. The more I talked, the more I felt that South Vietnam was very suitable. I didn''t specifically ask her to dye her hair to meet the preferences of Europe and America, but as she liked. After all, the black haired Oriental beauty just walking on the T-stage instantly sniped the hearts of several of their designers. I believe young people who will like IC will also like the spokesperson they like. After talking for a long time, I visited the brand building, and then I successfully signed the endorsement contract. Now it is nearly August, and several series of new autumn and winter models that have been designed will be officially launched in September, so it is just right that South Vietnam can take a set of publicity pictures and advertising videos. Fortunately, the size of IC is not the typical European and American size, but it will be tight and has s size. The clothes just worn by Nanyue are all propped up. Naturally, there is no problem with others. There is no need to specially modify the sample clothes for her. Because I stayed a few more days to shoot, it was August when I finished shooting the show version of the video in the brand building on the last day. Claude personally received Nanyue and Chu ye and prepared some gifts for them as thanks and goodbye. After giving gifts and chatting, Claude remembered to take his laptop, opened a video for the two and asked, "is this angelic girl above you? South? " The picture on the video is very familiar. The only protagonist in it is indeed South Vietnam. After watching it more, you will find that this is a mixed clip video from fans. It mainly cuts the pictures of South Vietnam singing "moon in the mountains" at the Pearl satellite TV New Year''s Eve party and "adventure" at the fifth anniversary of cloud music. In the middle, it is also mixed with the edited picture of "Purple order". The background music is matched with an atmospheric and magnificent English song, but it accidentally matches the picture. It is even perfect in terms of stepping on the spot. The Chinese and Western styles blend perfectly, looking shocking and beautiful. The website is the largest one in foreign countries, gathering the video website y station of netizens all over the world. Chu Ye looked carefully. The upload time was half a month ago, and the playback volume and likes have reached hundreds of thousands. So Claude saw it inadvertently, not deliberately. Nanyue looked slightly shocked. After reading it, he nodded and said, "it''s me." This should be done by her Chinese fans abroad? It''s too awesome. The picture switches perfectly, and more filters and special effects are added. With such a song, it''s like watching a blockbuster. Claude mulu appreciated: "Nan, you are really an angel. Thank you for coming to the world and choosing us." This praise made South Vietnam laugh: "thank you for choosing me. I''m lucky to meet IC." The two sides ended the conversation happily. Claude also arranged a car to take the two to the airport. The ticket back this time was directly booked first class to show their sincerity of long-term cooperation. After getting off the bus and thanking the driver, Chu Ye couldn''t help sighing: "it''s still foreigners who can boast. I don''t dare to speak." South Vietnam agreed: "it''s the first time I''ve met someone who can make me blush." Chu Ye smiled and shook his head when he heard the speech: "let''s go and go home." Chapter 459 There is a saying that good things don''t go out, bad things spread thousands of miles. When South Vietnam set out a few days ago, a group of people ran out to touch porcelain and said that she had the cheek to interview the spokesperson. She had no B number in her heart, and was not afraid of shame if she was not elected. Now when I come back, the photos of Nanyue and Chu ye at the airport are still hot. But there was no voice on the Internet. Occasionally, someone came out to guess whether they got the endorsement, and they were quickly brushed down by interested people. One night later, a true fashion blogger who got the accurate news sent a microblog to congratulate South Vietnam on becoming the first Oriental face spokesman of IC. And it is the global endorsement, not just the endorsement of the Asian region. Although most of the materials exploded by the fashion blogger are true, many people subconsciously doubt this good thing. In particular, many sour black powder who can''t stand the hot search in South Vietnam and fire whatever comes out. Then, through the slight incitement of the backers who have always regarded South Vietnam as their opponents, ask some water troops to cooperate. A large number of people poured into the microblog of South Vietnam and occupied the latest comments. They were all waiting for sarcastic remarks such as slapping in the face, posting BISS upside down, paranoia and so on. South Vietnamese fans, while fighting acid and black water army day and night, secretly rubbed and discussed in super words. The more excited these people are, the more they represent that the disclosure is absolutely false! Chu ye had expected this situation in China. Originally there were other arrangements, but now Claude reminded him that he didn''t have to bother to arrange anything. He directly asked Kang Cheng to contact several microblog big V with good reputation and won''t mess with black people. He moved the edited video of South Vietnam at station y to the microblog. By the way, the popularity of South Vietnam in y. As soon as these big V numbers were issued, other messy plus V numbers also came to join the fun and rub the heat. The wind on the Internet turned almost instantaneously, and the praise on one side directly crushed the running acid black and couldn''t jump anymore. A few days later, South Vietnam, which has not been on the microblog, quietly sent a microblog at 12 noon. Everyone had lunch. @South Vietnam NY: at 10 a.m. on August 7, Yue er@ Cloud music [picture] Although as early as June, there was a photo of her taking MV, but now two months have passed, and there is no news during this period. Suddenly a notice came. It was like smashing into a boulder on a calm sea, which immediately caused waves and stunned many shrimp and crab generals. Under this microblog, nearly a thousand comments seem to be sent by the same person, all from the heart¡ª¡ª Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!!! Then someone calmed down and remembered one thing. Isn''t today the sixth? In other words, tomorrow is the day when the new album goes online!? After realizing this, many fans are both excited and angry. Naturally, the excitement is that after today, you can hear the new songs of South Vietnam. The angry thing is that the love bean of South Vietnam is simply incompetent. Other people''s new songs start to be announced a month or half a month in advance, so as to have time for publicity and let fans prepare for things such as making lists and Amway. But what about South Vietnam? The new album was released at 10 a.m. on the 7th, and the preview came at 12 noon on the 6th. They were given 22 hours, and they still didn''t sleep! Some people even travel abroad, or have to take remedial classes, interest classes, or have gone to work and summer jobs. But what can they do? Choose the person you like, of course, cry and continue to like it! Chapter 460 However, they didn''t get angry for long. At night, they were completely coaxed by another microblog. This time, Mo Lvlv''s work blog is posted. She doesn''t send news related to the new album of South Vietnam, but releases a trip to South Vietnam¡ª¡ª On August 30, South Vietnam will hold its first solo concert at a venue in city A. She will sing every song she has sung since her debut. Whether it''s a solo song, a chorus song, or a song from a new album. Because the venue is very large and can accommodate tens of thousands of people, people who want to grab tickets don''t have to worry too much. At that time, the whole process will still be webcast in snowball video. Chu ye had planned this for a long time. He also went to the venue in advance and talked with the snowball video. Then, when he came back from country f and South Vietnam came to Hongyu to practice songs, he discussed with her to see if she wanted to hold this concert. He mainly thought that the two songs issued by South Vietnam at the end of last year were popular, but the number of live singing was very few. This will just release a new album, and the number of songs is enough. It''s a good choice to hold a personal concert to give back to fans. More importantly, if we can play perfectly in the concert, no one will dare to question the strength of South Vietnam in the future. After listening to his considerations and ideas, how could South Vietnam refuse? Naturally, it should come down without thinking. After this promise, she found that Chu ye had already reminded her that she would be very busy this month because she had to start stepping up her preparations for the concert. Other small announcements and work are nothing. For example, go to a radio program, go to a music variety show, record a talk show, etc. Fortunately, there are only two dance songs in South Vietnam so far, one singing with LAN lingxuan and the main song of a new album. So, it''s quite easy. Just practice all the songs and ensure that they can be completed perfectly at the scene. YC magazine originally set it for her in July. I probably talked with Chu Ye later. When I learned that South Vietnam issued a new album in August, I adjusted the order and put the cover of South Vietnam on the new issue in August. First, it is rumored that the IC spokesperson, then the new album is released, and it is the first cover of the magazine. The purple order will not be released until the 20th, and finally there is the first personal concert. The whole August will be occupied by South Vietnam. More and more people will know her, and more and more people will be jealous of her. Chu Ye held several small meetings with Mo Lvlv in advance and prepared several coping strategies, each of which was envisaged in advance. Even if there will be an emergency at that time, there are omnipotent strategies to deal with it. These things, the two did not let South Vietnam participate, just let her feel at ease to prepare for the release of a new album, and then soon put into the promotion of the new album. Watching Mo Lvlv send the notice of the concert, he went to prepare all kinds of copywriting and several standard answers in case of emergencies. Nanyue had to go to the kitchen silently, pour a glass of milk for her and herself, and then send it. Then he went back to his room, practicing playing the piano and writing words for the already written music. After writing the meeting, I felt that there was room for modification, so South Vietnam stopped and did not hurry to finish it at one go. As soon as the news of the concert came out, many people must send messages to ask or congratulate. South Vietnam first took the mobile phone and prepared to reply to several messages. Then it saw the top dialog box, and there was a new message. ¡££º Do you have VIP tickets in the front row? Chapter 461 Chu ye, of course, agreed with the venue in advance for the VIP tickets in the front row of this concert, and asked for 20. Chu Ye gives ten to his friends, and Nanyue takes ten. She''s afraid she won''t finish it. After all, her friends are artists. Before, she basically had no friends, and her family could not come. At most, only one or two people have time to come to the concert. Nanyue first told Ren Jiayuan that she would leave two or three tickets for her without having to rob. Others, wait until someone wants to talk to her, and she doesn''t mean to invite anyone deliberately. Among these people, it is naturally impossible to include Sheng Jingheng. Because in her opinion, Sheng Jingheng is not good, and it''s best not to come to her concert. Unless there is a single seat with excellent concealment and no one knows. Otherwise, if he comes and is found, it will easily cause a sensation and chaos, and it will be difficult to control the scene at that time. South Vietnam thought about it before replying truthfully to the past. NY: Yes, but Mr. Sheng, if you come, my concert may not last QAQ ¡££º I''m not going. Just leave me a seat. Can you still do this? NY: OK, this is no problem! ¡££º Remember to give me the ticket. NY: OK, the ticket will not be released until late last ten days. Mr. Sheng can pick it up when he is free or stay with me first. After South Vietnam sent this message, he saw Sheng Jingheng input it for a long time before replying. ¡££º The house is ready and can be checked in at any time. NY: ah, but my money is not ready yet. ¡££º It''s okay. You can owe it first. Nan Yue blinked, then leaned back in his chair with a smile and looked back at his crowded room. This month is very busy, but we can squeeze out the time to move. She went abroad before, talked about endorsements, and began to practice songs when she came back. She forgot to refine health pill, which reminded her. Now her cultivation is rising, and the effect of health pill will be better. She can properly be a profiteer and set a price. Otherwise, after buying the house, she should have few dollars on her and have to go out to find someone to gossip. After deciding, South Vietnam lowered its head and replied. NY: just in time to move, send the ticket to Mr. Sheng. ¡££º OK. After talking with Sheng Jingheng, Nanyue had the idea to reply to others one by one. Unexpectedly, on August 30, several people had schedules and came to her for front row tickets. Li Meijun and Ling Hao are the most active, followed by Wen Dai, who hasn''t seen for some time. Some time ago, the new play was just finished. They are ready to rest for a month and run a small announcement. Hu Xuerou took over a new play and didn''t enter the group until September, so she couldn''t stop looking for her tickets. In this way, there are only about two of the ten tickets left. At that time, if no one else wants it, you can give it to Mo Lvlv and put it on the microblog to draw a lottery for some fans who have made great contributions as welfare. After returning the news, Nanyue went to the kitchen, took out the basin of purple Yao grass as long as mushrooms, and cleaned up a large area in the middle. The closer to the middle, the more vigorous the spiritual power is. You can feel it just by touching it gently. This seems to be good for Sheng Jingheng. After all, it should be from the cultivation world, the real spirit grass. The two attributes are a little different. One is too powerful, and the other likes humidity. South Vietnam thought about it and called out Xiao Wu, who had been quiet for some time. [Xiao Wu, help me open the mall interface.] [OK, host!] 005 originally thought she didn''t intend to consume, but just looked at it. Unexpectedly, this time, South Vietnam has become generous. After a little reading of the elixir, he did not hesitate to exchange a bottle of Peiling elixir worth 15000 spirit stones. Chapter 462 South Vietnam just got the pill and smelled it. It was determined that it was the queen of the pill she knew. I heard that when Xiaowu released the task, there was some sound of lack of pumping. [Ding! Trigger the branch task - the first solo concert was packed!] ¡¾£¿¡¿ [Xiao Wu, are you peeking at my cell phone?] Sheng Jingheng just said to her that he wanted a ticket, but he wouldn''t come. The system triggered such a task for her. She didn''t believe it was unintentional. [all mainline and branch line tasks are automatically triggered by the system.] [hehe.] [so it means that as long as there is no one in the concert, the task will fail?] [yes, host.] Nanyue lowered his eyes and smiled gently. The fundus of his eyes and laughter were a little cold. This task is not impossible. [Ding! Trigger the branch task - within 12 hours after the release of the new album, a new song topped the cloud music arbitrary list!] [host, I was forced to sleep just now. Sorry.] What was that Sorry, I can''t tell you this Listening to Xiao Wu''s wronged child voice again, Nanyue smiled again, which brought a little warmth this time. [so you compensated me for this second branch mission?] For the new album, South Vietnam is still quite confident. Even if it can''t do its own new song, there is a chorus with LAN lingxuan, and an episode of "order of purple clothes" that has appeared in the film for a long time, but there is no sound source. [it is also a normal trigger task.] All right Two at a time can be regarded as sending spiritual stones to her. It is necessary to add a few or even a dozen more to make up for the spiritual stones just spent. Nanyue didn''t distract from chatting with Xiaowu. After putting away the pill, he began to refine the health pill instead. He also cleared the aloe and flying cranes on the balcony, so as not to be too busy next. When he moved, he found that they were flooded and difficult to move. The night passed peacefully. When I got up in the morning, I saw that the date was displayed as the 7th, and South Vietnam didn''t have any special feeling. As usual, wash, practice, eat breakfast, and then go out with makeup and clothes. Along the way, Mo Lvlv was obviously much busier than her. We should start to prepare the copy, select the publicity photos of new songs to match, and then release them one by one after ten o''clock. The order should not be disordered. With nothing to do, Nanyue listened to the song and cut the trumpet on the microblog. Her single person super words will have some content at the moment. You don''t have to guess, so South Vietnam didn''t go to see it. But in the vocal CP super words and Sheng Jingheng''s super words, I clicked the latter first. After reading it, I found that there was an omen, otherwise she wouldn''t go on the trumpet to see super words at this time. It''s not big news or bad news. It''s a group of photos sent by an old fan of Sheng Jingheng who even she remembers. The photo looks like a still photo. After all, Sheng Jingheng above is completely different from his usual temperament, style and dress. Even looking at his face, you will have a doubt - how old is this? But these are not the key points. The key point is that the more you look at this group of photos, the more sad you feel. It seems that there is a vortex pulling people down. The thin boy in white clothes and black pants has a deep depression in his black eyes, like feeling that everything in the whole world has nothing to do with him. Only when I sit in front of the piano, my eyes have a little light. Even if it is weak, it still shines. This group of photos is obviously the first exposure. Both old and new fans are shocked below. Nanyue took out his memory, which was pressed deep, and suddenly remembered something. Chapter 463 Sheng Jingheng entered the film and television industry five years after his debut. It has been two and a half years now, but only one "order in purple" has appeared in front of the public. It was made this year. It seemed that a film had been made the previous year. At that time, the fans were still excited and looked forward to it. As a result, it suddenly fell silent. Moreover, the confidentiality of the film made by Sheng Jingheng is quite in place. Although it was also shot in China, there has been no passing through photos or who broke the news. A year later, Sheng Jingheng suddenly joined idol new era as a judge and took over the purple order. Over time, many fans put it down for the time being. This time, as soon as this group of photos came out, old fans who have been bitter and difficult to put down emerged, with all kinds of speculation. Some people guess that the reason why this picture can be found on the Internet is that the film is finally going to be released? But it may not be released at home, but abroad. Some people guess that shengjingheng went abroad some time ago. Is it for this film? With some unspeakable excitement, some people speculated whether the film was banned in China, so they delayed it until now and transferred it to foreign release? After reading the comments, South Vietnam saved this group of photos. Such Sheng Jingheng really poked her. The more he looked, the more he wanted to rub his black hair, warm him and give him strength. But now I can only think about it. If I have a chance in the future, I will put it into action. After reading this group of photos, Nanyue has no idea of watching vocal CP super words. Recently, she has an intersection with Sheng Jingheng, that is, come and have coffee, which is still on the air, and the purple dress order, which has not yet been shown. She knew what she had. If you have any fresh materials or activity photos, you can collect some photos of the station sister. Nanyue put away his mobile phone and closed his eyes. What appeared in his mind was the young man in the photo, looking at him quietly with his face on his side. It seems to say all the words, and it seems to resist all the conversations in the world. It''s just static. If it''s dynamic, I don''t know what it will be. South Vietnam suddenly strongly wanted to see the film and see Sheng Jingheng in it. Therefore, when the car entered Hongyu media, she was still immersed in the emotions brought to her by those stills. Or Mo Lulu called her, and then she suddenly came back. South Vietnam should get off Mo Lvlv, but instead of getting off in a hurry, he slowly took off his headphones and sorted them out a little. She seems to understand the meaning of acting to Sheng Jingheng, that is, she is still very curious to let him understand what the opportunity is. After arriving at Chu Ye''s office, it was just nine o''clock, an hour away from the launch of the new album in South Vietnam. Chu Ye seldom came early today. After reading a contract and seeing her arrive, he just nodded and continued to read it completely. Then he handed her the contract: "it was sent by Shengshi entertainment." Nanyue picked up his eyebrows, took the contract and looked at it. He was sure it was the variety show he had talked with Sheng Jingrui before. He didn''t say anything and then looked down. This time is different from "come and have coffee". It is a pure public welfare variety show. Although it is also a good thing, Shengshi entertainment is rich and powerful. If you want to put several artists in a mountain village in the mountains, you will naturally have to pay a lot of announcement fees. And it''s still calculated by day. If someone can''t support it at that time, they can leave first under the pretext of other work. It seems very humanized, but this condition can be seen at a glance. If someone really leaves in advance, there will be no need to cooperate in the future. Chapter 464 Although this was due to the agreement signed between South Vietnam and Shengshi entertainment, I had to take the notice. However, Chu Ye is at least the agent of South Vietnam. Even if it has nothing to do with him, he needs to have a look to see if there is any problem with the terms of the contract. And learn about the schedule to avoid conflicts. So this will just send it to them to see the content, and you can raise objections. Formal signing of the contract still requires South Vietnam to go to Shengshi entertainment in person. Nanyue spent a few minutes. After reading all of them, he calmly put down the contract and looked at Chu Ye. "What does brother Ye want to say?" Seeing that there was nothing she couldn''t accept, Chu ye could only tell him: "when you go there, you must remember to maintain it secretly. Don''t wait until the time to come back. You have to cover it for half a month to come back." Hearing the speech, Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "I know, brother ye, don''t worry." Chu Ye waved away his bad feeling when he saw the contract and asked, "what do you think of the next play? If you are expected to join the team in October, you will start selecting scripts now. " Before coming, South Vietnam didn''t have any ideas. I''ll think about it before I speak. "Isn''t it difficult for someone to set up a special script with a deep plot instead of just falling in love¡° "Of course it''s difficult, and it''s very difficult," Chu Ye replied without thinking. "This kind of script is written, but no one dares to shoot it. If you shoot it, you''re afraid it won''t pass the trial. But it''s not that you can''t try. " South Vietnam took the opportunity to answer: "if I can''t find it at the moment, I can stop taking the play and continue to send new songs or take variety shows." "You have participated in two variety shows this year and are still resident. Take it slow first. Don''t worry." Chu ye thought she was going to say that if she couldn''t find it, she would just change it. As a result, when she heard this sentence, she was helpless and seemed to be expected. South Vietnam is very much like him. He doesn''t like to make do at will. Choose what you want. In this way, in the last two months, all scripts found in South Vietnam can be directly pushed out. According to her, we have to find a screenwriter and director who is known as a ghost. Otherwise, most other people still choose to follow the crowd and shoot whatever the audience likes to see. Or, directly follow the trend to buy a big IP adaptation, which has a certain fan base, and it can be easier to choose actors, so you don''t have to bother to ask for people. The latter mostly choose network broadcasting, so as not to be too difficult to go through the trial. But Chu Ye didn''t want South Vietnam to connect with the online drama for a while unless it was really a very good script. The script is hard to find at the moment, so I can only say something else. Recently, due to the popularity of purple order in South Vietnam, microblog fans have directly broken tens of millions and are still rising every day. Her popularity on the Internet has long been high enough, and because of this film, she has a certain national popularity. Therefore, the products that came to her for endorsement gradually became tall. There are several domestic brands, all of which are familiar, and almost all the people around have heard of or used them. There are also several foreign brands, mostly living, who also intend to contact South Vietnam to make her a spokesman in Asia or China. These days, receiving advertisements and endorsements is the fastest way to get money. I''m not tired. Therefore, Chu ye still suggests that South Vietnam can accept one or two reliable brands. South Vietnam had no idea about endorsement. After choosing, it chose a domestic biscuit brand and a foreign chocolate brand. "... it''s all food," Chu Ye really can''t help her. "Well, these two are really good. They''re delicious." Nanyue smiled: "brother ye said it would be good." Then he remembered, took out the health pill refined last night and handed it to him: "and this, please brother Ye." Chapter 465 After chatting with Chu ye, it''s almost ten o''clock. Because it is her first serious album, which is different from the last two new songs. So this time, Chu Ye plans to stare at Yunjian music all the way to see the rise of the data. South Vietnam was sent out by him and asked her to go to the studio to continue practicing songs or think of new songs. At this time, South Vietnam didn''t want to think about a new song, went in and practiced the song "pure white dream", and felt sad about singing the tune, so it was better to stop and come out of the shed. Then I took my cell phone and turned on cloud music. Because it''s past ten o''clock, the opening screen is the promotional photo of her new album. The selected photo is a picture with artistic conception. Its long hair is scattered and intertwined with the earphone cable, corresponding to the name of the album - "Yue ¡¤ Er". It is also pleasant. After the fifth anniversary of Yunjian music, she seems to be treated as a real daughter. This time, she released a new album and received excellent treatment. It''s also an open screen push, a big push on the home page and a recommendation of new songs. It''s hard not to be on the list. Because it''s free to listen, VIPs don''t use it, so there''s no app crash. South Vietnam directly collects its new album, then plugs in headphones and listens to it one by one. Listening to their own songs, there is always a wonderful feeling. It seems that in imagination, they divide themselves into two, one is singing and the other is listening. Like two different people. But listen, South Vietnam is immersed in the wonderful arrangement. Then I couldn''t help thinking of trying to arrange music with Sheng Jingheng in his studio that night. Music really has a different kind of magic. The deeper you touch, the more you love it. Want to do more and learn more. South Vietnam turned off the mobile phone prompt sound. After listening to the whole album, I saw hundreds of messages. Seeing that there was no new news in the top dialog box, she gave a little meal in her hand and then crossed down. Seeing LAN lingxuan caught in it, he first clicked to open the dialog box. LAN lingxuan: baby, I also want to see your concert t_ T LAN lingxuan: blow up "you are the shadow", want to sing live!!! "You are the shadow" is the song that South Vietnam invited LAN lingxuan to sing with himself. This song is the most unlike her, but most like her. She may be just a shadow of the world. When the wind blows, she disappears. This is the dialogue between the body and the shadow, and also the dialogue between two different villains in the heart. NY: come on. After Nan Yue replied to LAN lingxuan, he didn''t care about any other news for the time being. He got up and went to find Chu Ye. I want to discuss a temporary decision with him, not impulsive, but very serious. But it was also for this reason that South Vietnam and Chu ye had their first dispute since cooperation. Each holds his own views and does not compromise. Although neither of them is the kind who quarrels louder than the other, the dispute is also a calm and orderly analysis. But such a rare and serious atmosphere, both of them looked not relaxed, and they were still a little scared of Mo Lvlv just outside the office. She dared not eavesdrop, so she had to hide away and continue to switch between cloud music, microblog and wechat. She has now joined the crowd of fans. When she is idle and bored, she also follows the call of fans to do something beneficial to South Vietnam. After all, in addition to being a loyal assistant to South Vietnam, she has abandoned her former wall and powdered the new love bean of South Vietnam, and she is still wholeheartedly pure powder plus vocal music CP powder. After waiting outside for a long time, I saw Nan Yue come out of the office. He didn''t look dignified, but he didn''t laugh. Mo Lvlv was afraid to ask, so he could only follow up silently and leave Hongyu media. Chapter 466 The dispute between Nanyue and Chu ye did not affect anything. Even Mo Lvlv was the only one who knew. South Vietnam''s new album should be hot or hot, and several new songs should be on the list or on the list. One day later, several of the her new songs ranked first in succession. There was no place for other songs in top of the list. This is probably the legend. The biggest enemy is himself, and others are nothing. However, it''s also just right. Recently, there is no traffic or top singers send new songs. Although the list is detailed, several of them are regarded as the big predecessors of South Vietnam. Before going to bed at night, South Vietnam received the news of Sheng Jingheng. There was no unexpected praise or professional evaluation. It''s just a simple sentence that can make South Vietnam unconsciously smile. ¡££º I heard it many times and forgot the time. After a meeting, he sent another sentence. ¡££º If you go to bed, good night. NY: you can move next Tuesday. Is Mr. Sheng there? ¡££º Yes. Looking at him coming back quickly, South Vietnam couldn''t help but lower its head and chuckled, and then replied seriously. NY: see you then. Good night, Miss Sheng. Sheng Jingheng sent a good night again, and showed that he entered for a moment before he recovered his peace. Nanyue didn''t quit the dialog for a while. Looking at the previous dialogue with him, he couldn''t help but think of the dispute with Chu Ye during the day. Although it is more to ensure the completion of the branch tasks released to her by the system, it still has to be admitted that it also contains some of her selfishness. After all, it is her first solo concert, which is of great significance. So no matter what, she will stick to her opinion, even if it will make Chu Ye disappointed in her for a while. However, Nanyue still underestimated Chu Ye''s receptivity. The next morning, she sent her a voice message to agree with her idea, but she was responsible for all the consequences. He will try his best to arrange and cooperate with other details, so she doesn''t have to worry about it. After hearing these words, Nam Yueh really didn''t know what to say. He had to turn over his face bag and send him a comparison. However, Chu Ye gave her a blank eye, then threw out the word "sleep" and ignored her. Naturally, Chu Ye didn''t stay up all night for this. He just kept thinking that he woke up too early in the morning. It''s a deal, so he went to make up for his sleep. Nanyue smiled knowingly. Once again, he was glad that he had chosen the right agent, so he went to the balcony to cut aloe vera and prepared to make more beauty pills for Chu Ye as his compensation for yesterday''s weather. Later, when it was later, South Vietnam had a video call with LAN lingxuan to talk to her about the future schedule. It would be better if she had enough time. If not, it doesn''t matter. After chatting, South Vietnam is ready to go out and record a music variety in the afternoon. This is a long variety show. It happens every week. Almost every singer has played songs. Permanent guests include people at the level of king and queen of songs, as well as cutting-edge singers who dominate the list all year round. They are all leaders in the industry. If they can get their high praise, their songs will not worry about becoming popular. Chu Ye got up at noon, looked at it for about the same time, and subconsciously sent her voice refueling. He completely forgot that he thought before going to bed in the morning and didn''t say good words to her for the time being, so that she wouldn''t be too proud and dare to do anything. Nanyue smiled back and said "OK", then turned on Yunjian music and watched his new album review. The first hot comment made her a little stunned, and then resisted the impulse to like it. -Hi, Congratulations, singer who found the treasure. Chapter 467 In the new album of South Vietnam, there are five new songs, including the episode "confused" for "Purple order". But she can change the style of a song, or change her singing style, and what''s more, she can change her voice. For example, "you are the shadow", if the singer is not marked, it is indeed her singing with LAN lingxuan. Just listening to it, I can''t think that it is the voice of South Vietnam. After listening to the whole album, it''s basically ah. I''m dead and I can go back and forth. My mood fluctuates and almost can''t sleep at night. Even the old fans who have long liked South Vietnam are excited and excited. It is said that they only cycle to play the list. As a result, they really listen to it all day and night. They can''t stop listening, whether it''s for reading, homework, papers, or playing games. They feel a little less when they stop. Although there are only two main songs, each one sounds like a main song. It''s not worth waiting for them for seven months. If there are five songs like this, even if South Vietnam sends new songs after a year or two, they are not afraid of no songs. Of course, if South Vietnam sends songs more frequently, they will be happier. Looking at both the hot comments and the latest comments below, there are all rainbow farts and unspeakable excitement. South Vietnam couldn''t help but hook its hair and show a satisfied smile. It''s worth the effort to write, sing and practice songs. Finally, there was a time when even her new song publicity series photos were taken beautifully, but most people were listening to songs, praising songs and lamenting songs. There were only a few discussions about her beauty and the aura when taking hard photos. While listening to the song, South Vietnam turned over the comments and unknowingly came to the studio where the program was recorded. This music variety is recorded and broadcast, so the rehearsal is also shooting. Anyway, you can stop at any time and start again at any time, and then cut it out seamlessly after post editing. Several permanent guests are all focused on music and will not care about others. They also don''t care how long South Vietnam has become a debut or how many hot searches have been carried out. Just look at her stage performance, on-site skills, and so on. After that, the evaluation is completely based on what you see and hear with your own eyes, without any personal feelings. In addition to her amazing praise, she also put forward some points that South Vietnam can continue to make progress, and helped her point out more possibilities. South Vietnam didn''t feel frustrated, but felt that she might be everyone''s level in classical music, but in modern music, she really just started, and there is still a long way to go in the future. Fortunately, however, she was not alone on this road. After recording the resignation, South Vietnam took off its makeup and sent a message to shengjingheng, relaying the words of several predecessors to him. NY: Mr. Sheng, people need encouragement to make progress! ¡££º Well, don''t cry then. NY: I''m so afraid of QAQ ¡££º Then I''ll take it easy. NY£º£¿£¿£¿ Mr. Sheng, you are not serious. ¡££º£¿ ¡££º Well, do you want to whip? NY: I still want it ¡££º Um. South Vietnam looked at his still serious "um" word and couldn''t help laughing. Instead, he was about to put down his mobile phone, but the screen flashed and entered the incoming call interface. Seeing that the caller was "Captain Jiang", South Vietnam paused, and then picked up an eyebrow. "Captain Jiang?" When Jiang Xulin heard this title, he was silent for a long time before he said, "moon has been dissolved. Call my name directly in the future. you got a minute? Can we meet and talk? " Chapter 468 The South Vietnamese part has been recorded, and she is not required to play after that. After unloading the makeup, Nanyue packed up and said hello to the surrounding staff before leaving the studio. At more than five o''clock in the afternoon, the sun is still very big and sunny. There are few people walking in the streets outside. South Vietnam asked Mao Hui to follow the positioning and navigation sent by Jiang Xulin, and soon drove all the way to the destination. Jiang Xulin had intended to invite her to dinner, but she refused. It was not that he didn''t want to eat with him, but that he didn''t want to embarrass Jiang Xulin. After all, she has a heavy workload recently and doesn''t want to cope with every meal at will. Now Jiang Xulin can''t afford to invite her to eat, let alone satisfy her appetite. Although moon was a real fire before, Jiang Xulin will not receive any commercial activities or endorsement cooperation except for occasionally receiving a variety announcement alone. It''s basically team action, and the money is shared by five people. Then I just bought a house two years ago and was still paying off the mortgage. This will dissolve and terminate the contract. After a few months, the money saved will not take long. Unless he can sign with Shengshi immediately and receive the notice. Of course, Ren Jiayuan told her all the above. At that time, Nanyue only heard of it. After all, it had nothing to do with her. Jiang Xulin at least had a big company like Shengshi entertainment willing to sign him. It was much better than many artists who had no company or were cheated by some small companies. He didn''t accept it, and then it became worse, which was his own fault. Unexpectedly, Jiang Xulin would take the initiative to find her. Now that he has found it, South Vietnam plans to push it as he thought before. That''s why I promised to meet him and have tea with him. Jiang Xulin decided the place. When Nanyue arrived, he found it very safe. Most of the people who came to drink tea were middle-aged and elderly people. When he saw the young people coming, he just looked more strangely and couldn''t recognize them. And there''s Yajian. Don''t worry about being photographed secretly. Nanyue went in and said hello. As soon as he sat down, he heard Jiang Xulin. "This is my classmate''s uncle. It''s very safe. Don''t worry." "Yes." It''s okay if it''s not safe. Having her is the guarantee of safety. South Vietnam didn''t wait for him to do it. He made a pot of tea like a flowing cloud and water, and then asked, "what can I do for you?" Jiang Xulin looked at her movements and was a little distracted for a moment. When he heard her ask questions, he also stimulated his spirit and came back to his senses. "There''s nothing specific. I just feel that only you can help the people you know." South Vietnam poured him a cup of tea and motioned him to continue. Jiang Xulin took his tea and sipped it gently. The bitterness slowly spread in his mouth, but it was not as bitter as the bitterness at the bottom of his heart. "As you know, we have been dissolved. Now only Chu Feng continues to sign with the company, and the other four of us have not received the renewal notice." "The reason is probably that only Chu Feng is the person who listens to the company''s words most. He is willing to accept business performances, drama shooting and some small advertisements." "I''ve tried filming before, but my acting skills are really bad. I probably have no talent in this aspect, so I just gave up." Seeing that he seemed to have to say a lot, South Vietnam interrupted him in time after drinking half a cup of tea. "You don''t have to tell me. Just tell me what you want me to do." Jiang Xulin was a little stunned. Looking at her, she seemed to be in a hurry. She didn''t have so much patience. She was even more bitter at the bottom of her heart. After brewing for a moment, she began to speak hard. "It''s said that you have a good relationship with Shengshi entertainment. This new album also cooperates with them. So, if you can, can you give me some advice? How can Moon sign into Shengshi entertainment together? " Chapter 469 Jiang Xulin finally opened this mouth. After finishing it in one breath, he didn''t get any answer for a long time. South Vietnam drank the remaining half a cup of tea quietly without even looking at him. The atmosphere was too silent and embarrassing. Jiang Xulin couldn''t help thinking that the two of them were not familiar. They had seen that several times and cooperated more than half the morning on a variety show. Such a busy, really a little beyond the relationship, he probably shouldn''t have opened this mouth at all. Just as Jiang Xulin was ready to take back what he had said before and gave up, Nanyue put down the teacup and made a noise. "You moon, aren''t you dissolved?" "Well, but as long as the people are still there, they can continue." Jiang Xulin has been a member of moon since his debut. He has been a captain for so many years. He doesn''t miss anything. He just feels that even if he wants to separate activities, the name of moon can''t be left at will. Nanyue smiled: "are you sure that everyone else is still there except you?" Jiang Xulin frowned a little and then expanded: "I asked them. Although other companies came to them, they were all small companies, so they didn''t intend to sign." Looking at his confident expression, Nanyue was a little defeated by him. He had no choice but to take out his mobile phone: "then wait." She opened wechat, found the dialog box with Chu ye, and sent a voice message in front of Jiang Xulin. "Brother ye, can you help me ask which company Zhai Zixiao of moon has signed now?" Chu Ye immediately replied " Come here, but the body moves faster than the brain, and soon asked the result. Gave her a voice reply, told her the name of the company, and even asked about the date of the signing. Nanyue replied "thank you", then put down his mobile phone and looked at Jiang Xulin calmly: "brother ye and I don''t have to lie to you. You can decide whether to believe it or not." Jiang Xulin was not too surprised and shocked, but his eyes darkened for a moment. Zhai Zixiao has the best relationship with him at ordinary times. If even Zhai Zixiao has signed a new company but didn''t tell him. Then most of the other two are the same. No wonder no one asked him how he was talking with Shengshi entertainment recently. It turned out that he had found a good home and completely abandoned moon. "If you can do me a favor, I don''t mind helping you. It''s the one you just talked about." Nanyue looked leisurely, poured himself a cup of tea and looked at him faintly. Jiang Xulin was puzzled: "but I''m the only one left. How can you help me? Can they break the contract? " "They have abandoned you and are still thinking about what to do," Nanyue said slightly. "You are the soul of moon. As long as you are there, moon will not fall. I''m afraid you can''t think about it and will fall by yourself." After hearing her words, Jiang Xulin seemed to understand, but he didn''t seem to understand. But looking at her firm and serious eyes, and then thinking of meeting the beautiful scenery, she easily guided the whole game and dominated the final result of the game, she thought that she might really believe her again. Instead of asking what South Vietnam was going to do, he first asked, "what can I do for you?" Nanyue gently stroked the slightly warm tea cup and smiled: "it''s very simple, just let you do what you want to do most." Jiang Xulin blinked at her. He was not stupid. As soon as she said this, she probably knew what she wanted him to do. But once again, her recent work arrangement is a little uncertain. South Vietnam took up the tea cup and motioned to him from a distance: "well, I wish us a smooth and happy cooperation." Chapter 470 Probably intellectually, I still think that I should not promise South Vietnam and let her come at will. So these two days, Chu Ye insisted on cold South Vietnam and didn''t take the initiative to send her a message. But similarly, South Vietnam did not look for him. After all, the itinerary had been arranged before, and it was handed over to Mo Lvlv to implement it. What to do every day is still to do. Nothing big happened. Neither Nanyue nor Mo Lvlv wanted to trouble Chu Ye. So Chu Ye himself was uncomfortable there for two days. He found that there was no effect at all, so he calmed himself. In addition, when he helped with the health pill, he thought that Nanyue was not the kind of person who would joke about his money, so he felt much more acceptable. When he had nothing to do, Chu ye also looked through the last news he sent to South Vietnam. Then I remembered and dialed her a voice call. South Vietnam has finished work. On the way back, I saw him and thought it was another repentance. So he came up and said, "brother ye, I have something to find you." Chu Ye choked on her, then had to press what he wanted to say and said, "you say." "Last time I asked you about Zhai Zixiao, it was because I was talking with Jiang Xulin. As for what it was, I believe you understand." ¡°£¿¡± Chu ye said, "no wonder I suddenly asked about moon. Feel free. Anyway, Shengshi entertainment just plans to sign him? " "Thank you, brother Ye." Nanyue thanked him so that he wouldn''t be angry again. Chu ye said, "don''t hurry to thank you. You should be able to draw, right? It''s the national style. " "Huh? Yes, landscape painting, ink painting, flower and bird painting are OK, but I haven''t written for a long time. " Nan Yue said, but also moved his right hand and recalled the hand feeling that did not exist in the body. Chu ye thought that the Han dress she wore at the new year''s Eve party was designed and made by herself and participated in fashion design, so she subconsciously thought she should be able to draw. But when I really heard her answer, I still heard something puzzling: "how much have you learned?" Nanyue coughed softly: "not much. I know a little about piano, chess, calligraphy and painting." Is this because I lived in the countryside since I was a child and didn''t have more recreational facilities? Chu Ye just thought about it, didn''t ask much, and then said, "I''ll do it. An online variety suddenly contacted me and wanted to invite you to be a special guest. If you can''t draw, you can play chess and make tea. Anyway, it''s classical culture. " He told her a few days ago that she had accepted two variety shows this year, so she could relax. After thinking for a while, Nan Yue still didn''t say anything, so he should coax him happily: "OK, when will it be recorded?" "Come back next Friday and Sunday." £¿ It was not originally scheduled. Did she go to the designated venue and start rehearsal? If it''s a concert, even if there are few primary dances, you should adapt to all facilities in advance to avoid accidents and failures. Chu Ye naturally remembers it, adding: "anyway, you should be very confident in the concert. If you don''t have two days of rehearsal time, nothing will happen." He can say so, which means that this sudden variety show is more important than other jobs. Nanyue pondered a little and said, "OK, brother ye, you send me the name of variety show. I''ll go back to make up a make-up class in the evening." "Well, I''ll share the video directly with you." After hanging up the voice call, Chu Ye quickly shared the variety show with her. After looking at the profile and regular guests, Nam Yueh roughly understood why he had to let her go. Fortunately, it''s next Friday, not Tuesday or Wednesday. She still has enough time to move and tidy up, and then she can talk to someone about her future arrangements. Chapter 471 Although he only moved on Tuesday, Mo Lvlv had packed all the things he could collect very diligently on Monday. I''m not going to cook any more, but just order takeout. South Vietnam only needs to pack up its own personal belongings, mostly newly added private clothes and cosmetics after moving in. Fortunately, it''s just a rented house. Some large items are brought by the house and don''t need to be moved. However, it is estimated that a number of new furniture and household appliances will be added when we move to a new home. But this is all necessary. We should buy it or have to buy it instead of saving it. Anyway, you can owe the house money first and pay it back slowly later. Early Tuesday morning, Sheng Jingheng specially asked Wei Jun to help her find a moving company and arrived on time. The people who come are professional and honest. They handle things with care. They only look at the things they want to move, and never look at people. Nanyue mainly stared at the pots of lingzhi and his own piano. As for the others, Mo Lvlv and Mao Hui helped stare at them. She went directly to the car and sat down, so as not to attract neighbors upstairs and downstairs to watch. After waiting for less than an hour, everything was moved to the car of the moving company. Immediately, Mao Hui led the way in front according to the navigation and opened to the very remote villa area. In the past, although Mo Lvlv looked forward to his new home and had some excitement, he still didn''t forget his business. YC magazine, published in August, has been on sale online. This is the first letter from South Vietnam, which is much more important than the previous inner page, so the sales volume is also particularly important. Mo Lulu has been staring at it. He will see that his achievements have exceeded many female stars, so he finally took his hand and showed it to South Vietnam. As early as the launch, YC magazine put several refined pictures of the inner pages on its microblog, which has made South Vietnam a hot search. This will sell more than many actresses, and be painted on the hot search again. South Vietnam is no longer surprised by this achievement, but has long been reminded by Xiao Wu. At the moment, he calmly accepted the facts and asked, "is it time to prepare benefits for fans again?" "Yes, your microblog has 10 million fans for some time. You owe 8 million before. The fans have been urging you." Mo Lulu nodded solemnly and then said, "the magazine sales also depend on the little pumpkins. The passers-by still didn''t contribute much. Therefore, we should think of more benefits to repay them. " Seeing that she tried so hard to persuade herself, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing: "have a good time in the fan group recently?" "Well," Mo Lulu touched his nose and said, "an assistant who can blend in with the fans is a good assistant." Nanyue smiled and nodded: "OK, good assistant, after we move and settle down, we''ll take a video at our new home, singing, eating and broadcasting, or both." ¡°OK£¡ Come on, both of them. It''s agreed! " Mo Lvlv hurriedly responded, as if afraid that she would go back on her word. Nan Yue made a sound, then remembered and said, "brother ye said he would leave me front row tickets for the concert. Now there are still two left. Do you think it''s to send them to friends or draw a lottery among the fans?" Mo Lvlv''s eyes lit up and said, "draw a lottery in the fan group! I added a group, which can only enter after drying screenshots. Most of them are fans who have bought your magazine twice and wrapped up to watch the purple order. " Nanyue also thinks so. If you smoke on the microblog and give it to passers-by who pay attention to it, you will feel sorry for those true love fans. "Well, when you get the ticket, you can take it and check your identity." After all, those in the front row were not ordinary fans. Chapter 472 Before moving, Nanyue only told Mo Lvlv that the new home is far from the urban area. The environment is very good and quiet. No one will disturb it. Mo Lvlv thought that it was a residential area in the suburbs. Everyone was rich and had many houses. He didn''t care who the neighbors were. I just think it''s hard to order takeout at that time. I have to drive to buy vegetables. As a result, I found that I still wanted to be too beautiful. This is more than a "quiet" word. It''s n. there are no cars or people all the way in. It''s the sound of wind, birds and cicadas. It''s especially obvious. It''s noisy in silence. Fortunately, soon, he saw a familiar figure, which made Mo Lvlv subconsciously happy. Fortunately, he was still in this world. If she can''t see anyone again, she will think whether she has opened to another world. When the car stopped, Wei Jun stepped forward and helped them open the door from the outside. "Is there anything in this car that you need to help move?" Mao Hui got down from the driver''s seat and said, "no, I''ll do it." "Let me show you the house?" Wei Jun consciously stepped aside and watched Mao Hui open the trunk and wait for the moving company''s car to come forward. He didn''t mind the other party''s stiffness. Such people will do more practical things. Nanyue and Mo Lvlv got out of the car, took some small things, and followed Wei Jun into the villa in front of them, which is no different from other villas. Before South Vietnam entered the door, he looked back and soon turned back, lowered his head and covered his smile. It''s a little far away, but it''s the right door, isn''t it? Even if you are busy in the future, you can see it as long as you get home. It''s very good. Because of this, South Vietnam was one step behind. As soon as I stepped in, I heard Mo lvlu''s "wow". Don''t be surprised. Nanyue returned to his mind and looked inside. After seeing it clearly, I couldn''t help staying in place. After a moment, I smiled low. Sheng Jingheng sold her a house. How much should she lose to be satisfied? 30% discount is not enough. She also gave her a fine decoration. The furniture and appliances are complete, and it is not as casual and simple as his side. It is obvious that someone has been arranged carefully. Wei Jun saw that the two people reacted differently. One was shocked and the other smiled. He coughed twice and drew their attention. "These are delivered by the homeowner. If you don''t like them or don''t like them, you can contact me at any time to replace them for free." Mo Lulu looked at Wei Jun, and then looked at Nanyue, who knew it well and was not surprised. After thinking about it, he still didn''t ask anything. Nanyue opened his mouth and said, "OK, brother Wei, it''s hard." "It''s not hard," Wei Junyi waved. "After the boss sends a new song every year, I''ll be free for a period of time. It''s not easy to do anything else. I''m more happy to do something for me." Then he asked, "do you want to go upstairs? The second floor is your room. Let Lvlv live on the third floor. If it''s too late, the driver can go to chenle for the night. " When Nanyue heard the speech, he subconsciously asked, "did you get another recording studio?" Wei Jun smiled, as if waiting for her to ask this question: "no, if you need it, the boss lives in the front, and you can borrow it from him." Anyway, you''ve already used it. Understanding what Wei didn''t say, Nanyue smiled helplessly. Then, when he didn''t understand anything, he put down the small piano box in his hand and said, "in that case, I''ll say hello first. Should Mr. Sheng be at home?" Chapter 473 If Sheng Jingheng were not at home, Wei Jun would not be here. South Vietnam went all the way, and roughly calculated the distance between the two villas and how long it would take at normal speed. As soon as I opened the courtyard door, I saw the door of the villa open from inside, revealing a tall man in white clothes and trousers. Nanyue subconsciously raised a smile and stepped forward: "good morning, Mr. Sheng." "Well," Sheng Jingheng looked at her, looked at the luggage unloading car opposite, and gave way, "come in and have a cup of coffee?" "OK." Nanyue nodded, entered the door, consciously and skillfully changed the slippers he wore last time, felt the different temperature and aura inside and outside, and the whole person was much more comfortable. Sheng Jingheng closed the door and followed her in. The two sat down at the bar. The coffee had been cooked and adjusted. Sheng Jingheng asked her if she wanted to add ice before turning the hot coffee into cold coffee. South Vietnam doesn''t have to worry about eating ice. It has been immersed in all kinds of iced drinks, fruits and food all summer. At this meeting, I couldn''t wait to drink an Ice Latte before smiling at Sheng Jingheng. Under her gaze, shengjingheng kept his face unchanged. After drinking a mouthful of pure coffee without sugar or milk, he asked, "what am I doing?" "I have something to discuss with Mr. Sheng." South Vietnam showed a flattering smile. Seeing her smile, Sheng Jingheng subconsciously exposed her: "is there something to ask me?" Then he said, "you say." "It''s the concert. You haven''t got the tickets yet, but you must come. Please, please! " Nan Yue blinked at him, looking pitiful. This set was learned from LAN lingxuan. It''s the legendary spoiled invincible method. Sheng Jingheng''s hand holding the coffee cup tightened slightly, but his face was calm as usual. After looking at her deeply for a moment, he replied in a dumb voice, "OK." When Nanyue got a good word from him, he was relieved, put away the coquettish look that he felt goose bumps, and turned to seriously say, "I have a bold idea. Do you want to listen to it?" Sheng Jingheng lowered his head and drank a cup of coffee, covered up his mood, and his voice returned to normal: "or about the concert? Come on, I can. " "Thank Mr. Sheng first!" After drinking coffee, Nanyue rushed to wash the cup, and then went to the second floor with Sheng Jingheng to talk about business and practice the piano. When she returned to her new home again, it was time for lunch. As soon as they moved in, it was difficult for them to cook. Wei Jun invited Mo Lvlv to eat with Chen le. As for South Vietnam, when asked, he said frankly, "go, I''ll eat with Mr. Sheng and talk about the arrangement." Mo lvlu said subconsciously, "isn''t Chen Le going to make lunch on both sides?" Nanyue didn''t answer her, but Gu left and right said, "I''ll go to the second floor." Then he went up to the second floor. The second floor here is almost the same as that of Sheng Jingheng. They are all three rooms. Nanyue first looked at the other two rooms, one is a bedroom, the other is a study with a living room. Finally, I opened the recording room over Sheng Jingheng. I don''t know what kind of room door is arranged here. It was quiet and empty inside, and nothing was moved in, but what was conspicuous was that the four walls were replaced with single-sided mirrors, and there were half a person high handrails on the side facing the door. Obviously, this is for her to practice dancing. There are enough plug-in boards in the corner to place all kinds of equipment. You can also put the electronic piano she bought here. In the future, it will become her exclusive piano room and dance room. Chapter 474 On the first day of moving to a new home, South Vietnam was very busy. First, we went to Sheng Jingheng''s recording studio, finished the new arrangement with him, and practiced the song several times. When I came back, I began to tidy up my bedroom. The room is large, with a separate cloakroom, balcony, bathroom and independent dressing table. She had looked at a lot of things. After re summarizing and putting them away, she found that the room was still empty everywhere. She didn''t know how much to buy to fill it. After finishing, I put the electronic organ in the bedroom, plugged it in, recorded a video of her singing while playing, and planned to repair it a little, add some cute special effects, and send it to the microblog to serve as the welfare of 10 million fans. It can also be regarded as telling the fans that she has moved to a new house and the room is very large! After all this, the night is already very dark. Nanyue didn''t hurry to wash, but went to the balcony to blow the hair. The light was still on in the opposite room. A tall shadow loomed on the curtain. It seemed that she was looking at her silently from a distance. It seemed that she just stayed there quietly, waiting for another light to go out. After watching the meeting, Nanyue suddenly thought that he had forgotten a very important thing. He immediately turned back to his room and quickly went out of the room and went downstairs. Sheng Jingheng only vaguely saw that she didn''t seem to be on the balcony. She couldn''t see anything else. She thought she was probably going to wash and prepare for a rest. I was about to turn around to the studio when I heard the doorbell ring downstairs. He was a little stunned. When he realized who it would be, he unconsciously accelerated his pace. When he came downstairs, he gradually slowed down, walked over as usual and opened the door. "Miss Sheng!" Outside the door was South Vietnam. She didn''t mean to go in. Instead, she stood outside the door and handed him what she had forgotten to give him during the day. "This gift may help you better control the extra power." Looking at the small box she handed me, Shengjing Heng hesitated before reaching out to take it. Just touching the box, he could vaguely feel that the things inside were indeed not ordinary things. She was not joking with him, but serious. Seeing that he accepted it, Nan Yue said with satisfaction: "you don''t have to take it orally, just naturally absorb it, and then follow its guidance to control the excessive firepower in your body." "If you have any questions, you can come to me at any time. The after-sales service is absolutely up to standard, and there is no deadline." When Sheng Jingheng heard the speech, he raised his eyes slightly and turned to see her: "after sales? So do I have to pay? " "No, no, of course not," Nanyue shook his head immediately. "Money can''t buy this. Mr. Sheng wants to exchange it for something else." A smile flashed in Sheng Jingheng''s eyes: "what for?" "I''ll tell you later." When Nanyue finished, he took two steps back and waved to him: "I''ll go back to rest. Mr. Sheng went to bed early." Even if I turned around and trotted away, I looked like I had to go back as soon as possible. Sheng Jingheng looked at her leaving figure until she entered the house and couldn''t see clearly. Then he slowly took back his sight and looked at the box in his hand again. Her secret seems bigger than his. This cognition suddenly made Sheng Jingheng curious. He also looked forward to the day when the secret would eventually be made public. At that time, you can probably take it for granted to hold her in your arms and let her stay. Now, I can only hope that the day will soon light up. Sheng Jingheng sighed low, then closed the door, walked to the second floor, hesitated for a moment between the bedroom and the studio, and finally chose the former. Since she wants him to control and use that power, give it a try. Chapter 475 After moving to a new home, I didn''t find any other disadvantages except that I needed to get up earlier and spend more time on the road. Mo Lulu was worried about eating and buying vegetables. After a meal at Chen Le''s side, it was perfectly solved - there are fixed people who can give them fresh ingredients and fruits every day. They can cook invincible. Chen Le can also help cook for free. As for getting up early, Mo Lvlv and the group were used to it before, which would not feel much. After all, since sleep became excellent at night, there was no trouble that he couldn''t get up in the morning. After running back and forth for a few days, I was completely used to it and adapted to it. Moreover, I went out for running and walking, which was very relaxed, fresh air and full of green. Soon, on Friday, South Vietnam tried several specially customized stage costumes for the concert in the morning, and went straight to the airport in the afternoon to record the temporary network in city B. The recording site is located in a garden with a long history and classical characteristics in city B. Although it is also a scenic spot, it is rarely open to the outside world. The park opens on a fixed date every month, and the number of tourists will be limited. Saturday is not an open day, but the program team specially adopted it, and then just borrowed them to record for one day. Before dawn, Nanyue got up and began to change her makeup. After a meeting, the staff of the program team came to explain to her what to do today. Although it can be regarded as a platform, it will only give her a general direction, and the specific details still need her to play by herself. If you play well, you can circle powder. If you are poor, you can only recruit black people to scold. When the staff told her to leave, they reminded her: "there''s another guest today. We''ll meet in the lounge on the second floor of the hotel later. You can discuss whether you want to cooperate when you come out, which will be more effective." South Vietnam had a meal, then nodded, smiled and said, "OK, thank you." When the staff left, South Vietnam continued to make up and reopened its mobile phone to supplement the variety called "living in ancient times". This was broadcast two years ago. It is the third season now. All the stars, big and small, have been guests, but the coffee seats are not as good as the two permanent guests in the third season. One is Wei Qingya, a well-known female host of National Taiwan and a former host of the Spring Festival Gala, nearly 40 years old. Another is Xi Zhenshan, a leading actor in the performing arts industry and a specialist in ancient costume ministers. He is 50 years old this year. Although these two young people may feel a little unsuitable for webinar at first glance, they are extremely versatile, familiar with classical culture and history, can adapt to the laughter and program effects of current variety shows, and can close with the atmosphere of special guests. Therefore, this webinar has been made for three seasons and is still very popular with audiences of all ages. Most of the time, the whole program is supported by two people. The guests who come to visit are just pure support and broadcast volume. But they can subtly weaken this fact and make the audience look like special guests also have a sense of participation. The more South Vietnam watched, the more they admired them and looked forward to recording this program. After makeup, put on more formal Han clothes, coats and skirts, and wear wigs and hair accessories with the help of stylists. Looking at himself in the mirror, Nanyue feels a little trance. This body is more and more like her before. At this moment, there is almost a feeling of returning to the cultivation world and experiencing in the world. When I went to the downstairs lounge and saw another special guest today, I found that it was someone I knew. Chapter 476 The people sitting inside didn''t expect that another guest would be her. After being stunned for a while, she flashed surprise and sigh in her eyes. Then she got up and showed a bright smile. "Long time no see, South Vietnam." "Long time no see, Miss Yu." The same man in ancient costume is the special guest invited by Li Meijun to come and have coffee. He is also her junior brother, Yu Shaoning. In a flash of time, I haven''t seen it for nearly half a year. After greeting, they both sat down on the sofa first. After all, there is still a long time before the program is recorded. They can talk first. When Yu Shaoning came up, he praised her, saying that the film was good, that he had heard the songs of the new album, that it was great, very talented, and that his dancing level was also very good. South Vietnam was a little confused about being praised, and could only continue to express gratitude, saying that there was no general humility in thanking and praising. After finishing this topic, Yu Shaoning smiled: "should we talk about how to play later? The staff only told me what to do, but if I just did it dry, it didn''t seem interesting. " "OK, Mr. Yu, tell me about your personal design and what you will do later." Talking about business, South Vietnam came to the spirit and was ready to think about an opening with Yu Shaoning. After all, the opportunity was rare. Such a webinar is not an ordinary artist. You can go if you want to. Yu Shaoning came to this variety show naturally because of his specialty - playing the flute. He also brought his own jade screen flute. Looking at the traces of use, he knew that it had been really blown for many years and was very skilled. They each have their own strengths. According to their respective roles, they weave a scene that can be integrated together. With a short original plot, they will appear with program effect. Yu Shaoning has no opinion on the arrangement of South Vietnam, but she is vaguely worried. She has a good idea, but it will be a little difficult for her to implement it later. After all, this is not a TV play, and the program team will not prepare too many props for them. Even if he wanted to climb a roof less than three meters high, he had to discuss with the program team, go through the ditch with the person in charge of the garden and borrow a ladder. Then, after going up, some dared not move. They could only stretch one leg slightly and gently press it, pretending to look very natural and unrestrained. Nanyue is standing in the octagonal pavilion opposite him. A screen is covered with white paper, and a brush is placed on the stone table, which is the pigment used in ancient times. Look, it''s time to perform and paint on the spot. Yu Shaoning has good eyesight. Looking at the posture of South Vietnam, he picked up the brush standard and began to outline the lines first. He was slightly stunned. Then, reminded by the staff below, I remembered to lift the jade screen flute in my hand and start playing. One of them played flute and the other painted. The breeze blew. The light yellow osmanthus fell on the lake in front of the pavilion, reflecting the willows by the lake. The lens is pushed closer and farther, and the artistic conception is very beautiful. When the long sleeves and the clothes were dancing gently, a complete picture was gradually completed. The scene on the picture looked very familiar. It seemed that the two people sitting and standing had seen each other somewhere. As the last stroke fell, the camera suddenly shook. The slender fingers like catkin took not a brush, but a soft sword. Yu Shaoning only felt that it was a blink of an eye. He saw what South Vietnam stepped on at will. With the help of his strength, he flew out of the pavilion and took a beautiful sword flower in his hand. Unexpectedly, he really began to cooperate with his flute and dance a sword dance. I don''t know if it was a coincidence or something. The wind suddenly became stronger and the falling flowers fluttered along the direction of the sword. Just looking at it like this, I felt very beautiful. Chapter 477 The smooth appearance and program effect completely exceeded the expectations of the program group and the two permanent guests. Later, I found that I don''t have to worry about anything, but I can easily record this program. Yu Shaoning has been shooting drama. In addition to some interests and hobbies since childhood, he has also learned a lot of things. Nanyue''s good painting skills alone are amazing enough, but she is surprised. She knows a little about many things. When she speaks about what needs to be answered, she can connect without embarrassing the atmosphere. Wei Qingya and Xi Zhenshan rarely meet this kind of people, so they don''t use their first recording. After one day''s recording, they all took the initiative to ask for the contact information of Nanyue and Yu Shaoning, and look forward to the next cooperation. It was nearly 8:00 p.m. when the work was finished, the four had dinner together. Then Wei and Xi lived in city B and went home respectively. Nanyue and Yu Shaoning go back to the hotel arranged by the program group, rest for one night and leave tomorrow morning. Yu Shaoning specially took the same car with South Vietnam and asked his assistant and Mo Lvlv to take the car behind the staff of the program group. Seeing that he had something to say, Nanyue sat up straight and put the headphones back in the headphone bag. "Do you have any important work in November and February? Or are you in touch with a new script? " Yu Shaoning is no longer a young boy. If he has something to do, he will come straight to the point. South Vietnam thought about it and shook his head sincerely: "no, I''m still reading the script, but there''s no suitable one." "That''s great!" Yu Shaoning subconsciously said that he thought it was too exaggerated, so he touched his nose and coughed, "well, I''m in contact with a cutting-edge screenwriter. Although his latest script is biased towards women, the portrayal of male characters is also quite good. It''s also a serious play, but the plot is a little cool and abusive, which is quite suitable for the tastes of young people now. " South Vietnam looked at him and didn''t speak for a moment. Receiving her eyes, Yu Shaoning doubted and raised his eyebrows. Then he suddenly understood: "did Sister Li tell you not to cooperate with me?" Since he guessed it, Nanyue was helpless to smile and nod: "yes, if the script is really good, I may have to ask Sister Li first." After all, it''s the queen of three golden films. Li Meijun''s words naturally need to be heard. Yu Shaoning didn''t expect her to be so real. Li Meijun''s words nearly six months ago have been remembered now. He also remembered that Li Meijun also told him not to pull Nan Yue to shoot the drama at will. However, the script this time is really different from those he made before. In the past, most of the main female dramatists did not want such young and beautiful actresses, but mostly wanted female artists who were old enough, experienced and mature. But this time, the female owner completely subverted this image. That''s why after seeing the performance of South Vietnam today, he immediately decided that she was the heroine. Beautiful and powerful, South Vietnam is the prototype of the heroine. "Of course you should listen to Sister Li," Yu Shaoning thought. He first pressed down his excitement and nodded. "In this way, I''ll show her the script. When she finishes reading it, I''ll come back to you." With that, Yu Shaoning added: "it will be before September at the latest." In less than half a month, Chu ye should be unable to find a suitable script. If he does, he can choose between the two. Anyway, you don''t have to take the script recommended by Yu Shaoning. Nanyue smiled and nodded: "OK, it''s hard for Mr. Yu." Chapter 478 After returning from city B to city a, South Vietnam devoted itself to the rehearsal of the first personal concert, which was tense and busy. In the first half of August, the internal layout of the venue has been fully in place. Now we begin to move some large facilities to try and confirm the effect one by one. South Vietnam''s song and dance training is second, mainly to adapt to the big stage in the venue. At that time, there are only a few lights at the beginning, and there is darkness around. She has to find the right direction at the first time and take care of the fans in each area. Chu ye also invited a special stage teacher to design special movements and walking rhythm for her with each song of South Vietnam. It''s a large concert, not a small concert. Just sit or stand and sing. The concert needs to use the singer''s personal charm to conquer tens of thousands of fans. Singing alone is not enough, but needs more interaction. On the same day that the purple order was released, South Vietnam got the ten front row VIP tickets left for her. Seven of them were personally sent to the people who asked for tickets. Two to Mo Lvlv and take them to the fan group for a lucky draw. The last one was carefully put away in his bag. He planned to send it to the owner of the ticket after rehearsal. Chu Ye watched her allocation of tickets all the way around. When he saw the one put away, he probably guessed who it was for. I wanted to laugh at her, but after thinking about it, I thought it was better to be kind. After all, it''s not easy for everyone, and so is he himself. Just thinking, there was a series of footsteps outside. There were men and women. Soon, someone pushed the door in. You don''t have to see it. Chu ye can guess who is coming, so he doesn''t bother to say hello. "Nanyue, ah ye," Sheng Jingrui asked his special assistant secretary and others to withdraw, and then walked into the dressing room alone. "Is there a rehearsal? Or am I too late? " Nanyue got up and said hello: "President Sheng, there is a rehearsal of two songs, and then it will end today and continue tomorrow." "Fortunately, I''ve long wanted to come and have a look, but I''m too busy recently. It''s not easy to see customers nearby today, so I can come and have a look." Sheng Jingrui said that, he motioned Nanyue to continue to sit down and rest, and then naturally went to Chu ye to sit down and asked him, "is there water?" "Young master, you brought so many people that you won''t get you a bottle of water?" Chu Ye is disgusted with it. He draws a bottle of mineral water from the box next to him and throws it to him. I didn''t want to find anyone to sponsor this solo concert in South Vietnam. I can get my money back by selling tickets alone. But when Sheng Jingrui heard about it, Leng was going to come and intervene, and found a perfect excuse - the main dance music of South Vietnam was made for her by Shengshi entertainment. This concert, of course, should also have the share of prosperity, and then the snowball video should get the exclusive live broadcast right. Chu ye thought he could make some money and be good to him and South Vietnam. As long as he wasn''t a fool, he wouldn''t refuse, so he simply accepted it. Sheng Jingrui on one side opened the bottle cap, looked up and filled half a bottle of water. Looking at him like this, Chu Ye thinks of the scene that when they studied abroad, they ate, lived and did everything together. After more than ten years, he seems to have not changed. Still, he doesn''t think it''s necessary to drink water in front of his acquaintances. Nan Yue looked at them and quietly motioned Mo Lvlv to go out with him. When he came to the door, he was still found by Sheng Jingrui after drinking water. "Going to rehearsal? Come on, ah ye, let''s go and have a look! " Chapter 479 Although it was only a stage rehearsal, every time South Vietnam sang on the spot. She tried the sound effect many times and couldn''t find any small problems. She has walked all over the huge stage. Now she can skillfully distinguish each area. When a song comes down, people sitting in every corner can see her face as much as possible. Although there is only one song to sing and dance, it takes both voice and physical strength to sing other songs like this. When the concert was officially held, because the venue was too large and there were too many people, she had to open her voice as much as possible. This is the difference between a concert and other stages. Chu Ye doesn''t feel distressed or worried about anything, but occasionally thinks about it, hoping that her body can hold up after the concert. Otherwise, Sheng Jingrui will immediately throw him into a corner of the mountain. In case he is acclimatized, his resistance will decline and he will be ill. The culprit, at the moment, is still listening to South Vietnam singing with interest. If he has a support stick in his hand, he can shake it at any time. At the end of a song, seeing that South Vietnam was still full of spirit, he went aside and talked with the staff to discuss where to change and where to replace. Sheng Jingrui sighed: "it''s good to be young. Has she been rehearsing like this these days?" "Well, fortunately, her achievements are worthy of her efforts." Chu Ye half leans on one side of the railing and casually looks at the energetic South Vietnam. It can be seen that she enjoys this stage very much. Even if there is no one under the stage, she sings very happily. Sheng Jingrui smiled: "you are still so sharp that you won''t invest too much personal emotion in the artists you bring." Chu Ye looked at him. He clearly understood this, but he still used such a bad reason to dig his own corner. Sometimes Chu Ye really doesn''t know what he''s thinking. "Why just look at me and don''t talk?" Sheng Jingrui was very innocent, "I was wrong?" Chu Ye shook his head and said coldly, "no, but you''d better shut up first." Because during the conversation, South Vietnam has finished communicating with the staff and continues with the next song. When Nanyue sang, he didn''t pay attention to the trend of Chu ye and Sheng Jingrui. After singing, he also went directly back to the backstage dressing room, cleaned up a little, and prepared to go back with Mo Lvlv. As a result, when I arrived at the parking lot, I found that neither of them had left. And it seems that they have just come out. They stand obliquely against a door, chatting with each other. Seeing Nanyue coming, Sheng Jingrui straightened up and waved to her: "Nanyue, are you going straight back? Let''s go together. " ¡°£¿¡± Chu Ye frowned before Nan Yue spoke. "Are you on your way? The Sheng family is not in that direction, is it? " "If you don''t go home, go to another place. It''s just the weekend. Go running." Sheng Jingrui replied casually. Chu Ye listened, but he hesitated: "wait, the problem seems to be, how do you know where South Vietnam lives? She just moved to a new house some time ago. " When Nanyue heard this, he was also slightly stunned. He wanted to say something, but he was preempted by Sheng Jingrui. "Her new home is next door to mine, don''t you know? The house was sold to her by Jingheng. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nanyue opened his mouth and gave up. Anyway, Chu ye will know sooner or later. Let''s say it now. She thought that Chu ye would not interfere in her private life, so she didn''t talk about it specifically. Chu Ye looked at Sheng Jingrui and Nanyue. He looked calm: "Oh, I just know. I remember I haven''t seen it yet. Let''s go together." Chapter 480 Chu Ye wanted to drive by himself and follow them. But in the back, he was entangled by Sheng Jingrui and followed him on the Maybach. Looking at the car that costs at least millions of Yuan chasing behind, Mo Lvlv turned to see South Vietnam and asked carefully, "won''t anything happen?" "No," Nan Yue turned over his collection of songs and planned to find a quiet one to listen to. "What''s on the menu tonight?" "There are new lobsters, Chen Le''s signature dish braised meat, and other meat and vegetables. They should be your favorite in South Vietnam." Mo Lvlv reported to her while looking at her mobile phone. Nanyue whispered softly. There are delicious food waiting for her to go back to eat. The hard work of this day is nothing. However, we still have to find a way to let Chen Le accept two salaries, otherwise he will always eat for nothing. He is very sorry. Watching South Vietnam listen to music quietly, close your eyes and refresh yourself by the way. Mo Lvlv didn''t bother her anymore. She looked down at her mobile phone and tablet. Although the rehearsal ended early today, when I got home, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse. It was just nightfall. Mo Lulu took a nap on the way. As soon as he entered the villa area, he suddenly woke up, rubbed his eyes, yawned and sat up straight. South Vietnam noticed, opened his eyes, looked out of the window, picked up his mobile phone, opened wechat and sent a message. NY: your brother and brother ye are here. ¡££º Um. Just let him know. Although she recruited them, let him deal with them. Just tonight, I can''t go to the studio to practice piano and learn composition with him. However, you can take the opportunity to hold more practice sessions and accumulate more physical and mental strength. When you wait for the official concert, you have to work harder than during the rehearsal. As soon as he got off the bus, Mo Lvlv forgot that he was followed by two big men and went straight to Chen Le''s villa to carry the food. After Nanyue got off the bus, he waited for Chu ye to come down and come over. "You live in this building? What about Sheng Jingheng? " Nanyue motioned to the opposite side: "over there, brother ye, will you eat with me or go to teacher Sheng?" "Isn''t this nonsense?" Chu Ye glanced at her, then raised his feet and walked to the yard where she lived. South Vietnam shrugged and looked at Sheng Jingrui who followed: "where''s president Sheng?" "I''ll say hello first and come back later." Sheng Jingrui finished with her, then looked at Chu ye who didn''t look back, and then walked to the building where Sheng Jingheng lived. Seeing him go away, Nanyue entered the yard and opened the password lock. Chu ye went first, and then he followed and took out his slippers. While changing shoes, Chu Ye looked at the furnishings in the room: "is there enough money?" "That''s enough," Nanyue added after answering, "there was a ghost when the villa area was completed, and then it couldn''t be sold. Mr. Sheng sold mine at a 30% discount from the market price." Chu Ye steps and looks back at her: "really haunted?" "I don''t know. I haven''t met it yet." South Vietnam bypassed him and went to the house. "Does brother Ye drink water or drink, or cook some tea now?" "Water bar." Chu Ye is not afraid, but he always feels a little numb. It seems that everything is wrong. However, after seeing Sheng Jingrui bring Sheng Jingheng over, I felt a little safe. After all, he saw the power of Sheng Jingheng when he was a child. Subconsciously, he thought that these petty ghosts would be afraid of Sheng Jingheng. When Sheng Jingheng ate here, Chen le and Mo Lvlv delivered the food safely. Then they went back there to eat alone. On the dining table, the four people sat opposite each other on both sides. Nanyue was facing Sheng Jingheng, and Chu Ye was sitting opposite Sheng Jingrui. No one spoke for a moment, and the atmosphere was a little subtle. Chapter 481 Sheng Jingrui is completely opposite to Sheng Jingheng. Unless he is alone, he can''t help talking. Although he noticed that the atmosphere was strange, he naturally asked, "South Vietnam, are you still used to living here? Although it''s far away, it''s better than quiet and comfortable to sleep at night. " Nan Yue said, "it''s very good here. Thank you for your concern." "Why are you polite to me?" Sheng Jingrui looked at Sheng Jingheng with deep meaning. Seeing that he was still standing still and only eating vegetables, he was a little helpless. "If you need to say it in the future, after all, it is also a relationship of eating at home." Chu Ye just looked at his expression and knew what he really wanted to say. Seeing that neither of the other two intended to really understand, he simply changed the topic. "Have a good meal. If your uncles and aunts are here, they will teach you again." Sheng Jingrui didn''t mind. He shrugged and said, "so I don''t go home to eat with them now, unless I make a serial call." Chu Ye deliberately wanted to laugh at him, but on second thought, he thought that Chu Sheng and his family were old and dead and did not communicate with each other, so he gave up. Seeing Chu ye, he stopped taking his words. Sheng Jingheng and Nanyue ate more seriously, as if they were rare delicacies on the table. Sheng Jingrui ate two dishes and felt too dull and boring. He asked without words: "do you have any plans after dinner?" The South Vietnamese gave a face saving answer: "I''m going to rest early and get up early tomorrow." "Yes." Sheng Jingheng also made a noise. "Well, what? the same to you? You don''t have any work arrangements recently. What do you do early? " Sheng Jingrui asked with great interest. Sheng Jingheng gave him a faint look and said, "I always get up early." "... yes." Sheng Jingrui thought of the external part of "come and have coffee". They basically went downstairs to make breakfast before seven o''clock. Obviously, they had formed a long-standing habit. Seeing that he was blocked back to what he wanted to say, Chu Ye smiled. This fool is still afraid of loneliness. Just thinking, the "fool" looked at him: "ah ye, don''t go back tonight. After all, it''s rare to come here." "What''s special here?" Chu Ye subconsciously wanted to refuse, but he thought of the rumor that there had been ghosts here, so he hesitated and changed his mouth, "can you live there?" It''s more dangerous to drive back this big night than to live here. At least there''s someone here. Sheng Jingrui nodded immediately: "of course, I come to stay every three or five days, and the guest room is also cleaned. Of course, it''s better if you want to sleep in the master bedroom with me! We haven''t had a good chat for a long time. " "Eat your meal." Chu Ye resists the urge to roll his eyes at him and decides not to talk to him kindly before eating. Listening to the conversation between the two next to each other, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng looked at each other silently, and then continued to bow their heads for dinner. After eating, Sheng Jingrui and Chu ye have no habit of cleaning up. They sit down like Uncle, say hello to Nanyue and go to the next door. Seeing Chu Ye as true or false, he came to have a look, had a meal and left. He didn''t say anything. There were still some accidents in South Vietnam. She folded the finished dishes together and went to see Sheng Jingheng cleaning the table. He was looking at her too. He was working very hard. Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "teacher Sheng, there are only two of us left." Sheng Jingheng paused and made a sound. "What shall we do?" Nan Yue blinked at him. Chapter 482 Without Chu Ye eyeing around, Nanyue cancelled the plan of many training sessions and followed Sheng Jingheng to his recording studio. By the way, I solemnly handed him the concert ticket I left. Chu ye made some efforts on the concert tickets. There are pictures of South Vietnam on them. It''s amazing that she can be seen at the first sight. Therefore, although it has been decided for a long time, the printing has been delayed for a while and has not been obtained until now. Sheng Jingheng took the ticket and looked at it carefully. Then he didn''t want to fold it up and put it in his pocket or put it at hand. After some hesitation, he planned to find something to store first. But before he opened his mouth, Nanyue spoke first: "teacher Sheng, seat 005 has special meaning. I specially picked it for you." "Huh?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her, "is that your lucky number?" "Don''t count," South Vietnam shook its head without hesitation and then said, "but it''s really lucky once because of it." Let her see him on the first day she returned to the world. ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ Sheng Jingheng will take a look at her. Although he doesn''t know which time she refers to, he will give him this ticket and talk to him about it. Most of it is related to him. "OK." And even if she doesn''t mention it, he will keep it well. Sheng Jingheng got up and said, "here you are. Wait for me for a moment." Nanyue nodded, looked at him as if he was very eager, but pretended not to be slow and anxious, and walked out of the studio. [Xiao Wu, don''t doubt it. It''s you.] [host, I know.] Nice to meet you, but I''d be happier if you didn''t hurt me more [it''s also my honor to meet the host. Xiao Wu can only say that I''ll try my best in the future!] Nan Yue smiled, did not continue to communicate with Xiao Wu, instead of sitting in front of the keyboard, playing the desired sound effect, playing at random. Probably these days, even if I am busy, I will occasionally come here to listen to songs and play piano arrangement with Sheng Jingheng, so the inspiration for writing songs is very good. The words of the ancient wind power song for firefly have also been filled in. Then, record a demo first, and then see if there is anything to adjust. After writing this song, she estimated that she could almost start writing her own new song. South Vietnam naturally did not hide these things and told Sheng Jingheng. The original intention was to show his progress in front of him. From the song writing that needed his guidance at the beginning to now, he can almost compose his own music, lyrics and music arrangement. As a result, he didn''t mean to praise her, but looked deep, as if he had made a major decision. "Then write me a song, too." "Ah?" Nanyue was stunned, and then went to see him in disbelief, "Mr. Sheng, are you serious?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her attentively and nodded: "yes, very serious." Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "are you going to collect it and only sing here? Then I can try to write. " When she said this, Sheng Jingheng asked in turn, "can''t you send it?" Want her to write songs and publish them? Nanyue couldn''t help but use some thoughts to see him. This man is not jealous of firefly, is he? But Sheng Jingheng was very calm, as if he just made a very normal request. He seldom asks for anything on his own initiative, mostly to help her. South Vietnam hesitated and said, "you can send it, but I want to take an alias. I can''t refuse!" Speaking of pseudonym, Sheng Jingheng remembered his other name, lowered his eyes and smiled in a low voice: "good." Chapter 483 After talking about writing songs, it''s getting late. Nanyue was still going to go back and Practice for a while before going to bed. When it was almost eleven o''clock, he got up and left. Sheng Jingheng sent her downstairs and asked, "when do you need me?" "A day or two in advance, all right," Nanyue went to the porch to change his shoes, stood up straight and looked at him again, looking carefully, "did I give you that pill and absorb it well?" "Well, but there''s no obvious feeling." Sheng Jingheng told the truth. Nanyue nodded and said, "it''s not good to feel it. It''s a peilingdan. It''s more suitable for the power in your body. It won''t act rashly when you want to suppress it, and you can take it at will when you want to use it." Sheng Jingheng responded and didn''t ask her much. "Miss Sheng." Looking at his calm and conscious appearance, Nanyue couldn''t help calling him again. "I''m here." "Let''s refuel together." Sheng Jing Heng was a little stunned, and then smiled: "OK." Whatever she''s talking about, it''s good. "Good night." South Vietnam smiled with satisfaction. Then he opened the door and went out, and closed the door himself, so that he wouldn''t have to send it out or watch her come in. But even so, Sheng Jingheng still leaned against the wall and silently counted the time when she got home and went up to the second floor. When it was almost time, she whispered "good night" and turned to go upstairs slowly. In a flash of time, a week after the "order in purple" was released, the online heat and discussion continued to rise, but did not decline. Even if there are several summer blockbusters released this month, there are other good ones, and the good of "order in purple" can not be easily replaced. More and more people talk about movies, and more and more people listen to and learn to sing theme songs and episodes. But when you really start singing, you will find that it is not easy to listen to two simple ancient songs. In particular, the bass in the theme song "order in purple" of the same name is as deep and beautiful as the original, which is really too difficult. Therefore, many people found that Sheng Jingheng was not only good at singing bass, but also South Vietnam. Not like her clear voice, she can only be good at singing Alto. Of course, what''s more important is that they sing well. Whether it''s timbre or singing, they sing a non love song in pairs, which gives a bit of sentimental tenderness. As for the song "confused", although it is not difficult to sing, it is difficult to sing a different flavor in the song. Listening to the singing in the movie, whether it''s music, words or singing, is full of mysterious fog. It seems to confuse the people unconsciously. Therefore, the new song of South Vietnam was released for 20 days, and "confusion" completely turned over, jumped up from several other songs and reached the top of the list. And for several days in a row, the heat became higher and higher. This is a great achievement for the ancient folk songs loved by only some people, and music in the clouds has broken a record. To this end, Yunjian music specially presented a gift to South Vietnam and gave her a free recommendation to promote her concert on the 30th. Then, on August 30, it came quietly. South Vietnam still went to the venue early in the morning for the final rehearsal, and didn''t feel much. When I saw the photos taken by Mo Lulu quietly outside in the afternoon, and the outside of the venue was full of fans who came to see her concert, I slowly had a different feeling in my heart. The VIP tickets in the front row reserved by her do not need to be checked in through normal channels. Just after six o''clock, it was still very bright, and people gradually arrived at the venue. South Vietnam is still making up, so he asks Chu ye and Mo Lvlv to help him pick up the people one by one. Chapter 484 When several people saw that she was busy making up and was ready to go on stage, they just said hello, and then went to the venue and sat down first. Ren Jiayuan just got the ticket in the middle. On the left sat his father Ren Ran, on the right sat his good friend, and then looked at the next few big stars. They all felt like they were dreaming. Wen Ying, her best friend, was even more excited because she had watched "let''s have coffee" and powdered a relatively less popular CP - the "sister and brother" love between Nanyue and Ling Hao. Therefore, it will be seen that Ling Hao was a real person. The whole person was a little dull and didn''t dare to speak a little louder. After sitting for a while, I felt as if I had been sitting for an hour, and my whole body was stiff. "Yuanyuan, are you going to start?" Her voice was so low that Ren Jiayuan had to get close to hear it. "No, there''s still half an hour left. The talents behind have just entered." Wen Ying was a little chirping: "then help me see if Ling Hao looked here?" Ren Jiayuan looked around and saw Ling Hao, Li Meijun and Wen Dai, Hu Xuerou talking friendly. He smiled and shook his head: "No." "That''s good." Wen Ying was a little relieved, but still a little nervous. She came on behalf of "sister and brother" and sat in the front row. Naturally, she had to keep an eye on it all the time so that she could go back to write repo and make business with other sisters. As a girl in the rice circle, Ren Jiayuan knew what Wen Ying was thinking and couldn''t help but persuade her: "don''t eat this evil CP, vocal CP is the king, okay!" Wen Ying couldn''t help shouting a little: "hum, I know vocal music all day. Look around. Is your second cousin here?" Ren Jiayuan didn''t know whether her second cousin came or not, but her eldest cousin Sheng Jingrui came and talked a few words when she was just in the parking lot. Ren Jiayuan could not help stretching his neck to look at another VIP area, but soon withdrew his eyes in disappointment. According to Sheng Jingheng''s height and appearance, if he really came, the people behind him should have found out and caused a sensation. It''s just a normal uproar, nothing special. Seeing that Ren Jiayuan was silent, Wen Ying advised her in turn: "sister brother love is also very sweet. It''s not a loss to take a stake! As for Sheng Jingheng, I feel he still has a sense of distance, as if he doesn''t know anyone. " "No." Ren Jiayuan insists that she won''t change her heart easily because she has won the words of Nanyue herself. Wen Ying soon gave up: "all right, it''s still different. We don''t interfere with each other." Talking about this, Wen Ying was less nervous and thought of another thing. "I just saw several doors closed backstage with the words 123 pasted. Did the concert in South Vietnam invite guests? Will LAN lingxuan come? " Ren Jiayuan shook his head honestly: "I don''t know. Nanyue didn''t tell me more about the concert." What she didn''t even say is to keep it secret. It will surprise everyone later. Wen Ying looked forward to it even more: "come quickly at seven. I can''t wait." Ren Jiayuan glanced at his mobile phone, swept away his little loss, clenched his best friend''s hand and looked forward to it with the same excitement. Soon, it was seven o''clock. Everyone was in place. The lights of the whole venue were dark, but the fans brought their own aid sticks and light signs, like stars that never go out in the night. Everyone, almost subconsciously, calmed down and held their breath waiting for the heroine to appear tonight. At this time, there were not many fans, so in the dark front row, someone suddenly approached slowly and took a seat in the only empty seat. Chapter 485 With a low "bang", a beam of light shone on the stage, followed by the 2345n beam, which reflected the whole venue in colorful colors. The prelude to the familiar song sounded. Almost everyone here has heard this song and even can sing it. Immediately they all screamed excitedly. From time to time, some people shouted "South Vietnam" and others should talk to "Lan lingxuan". When two people really appeared on the stage, the whole venue was boiling! Ren Jiayuan and Wen Ying grabbed each other''s hands and shouted, "ah, LAN lingxuan, she''s coming, she''s really coming!" Ren Huo subconsciously gave way to the side, feeling that the eardrums were about to shake open, and then smiled apologetically at the four people who looked over there. After getting the same polite smile, he was slightly relieved, and then suddenly felt that there seemed to be more people around him. After seeing who it was, Ren Ran picked his eyebrow: "you''re here. Just Yuanyuan was still looking for you. I thought you didn''t come." Sheng Jingheng nodded to him slightly and said, "just backstage." Thinking that he was probably with Sheng Jingrui, Ren Ran didn''t think much. As an outsider, I don''t mix powder circles. I''m not sensitive to Sheng Jingheng''s full set of makeup hair. I just feel that Sheng Jingheng seems to really attach great importance to the concert in South Vietnam and dress up so neatly, just like TV. Their short conversation did not attract the attention of Ren Jiayuan and Wen Ying. After all, on the stage, under the bright lights, Nanyue and LAN lingxuan had completely revealed their body shape. At the beginning, they entered the dance with a slow prelude. Although the two have performed once at the fifth anniversary of Yunjian music in May. But not many fans grabbed tickets that time, and Ren Jiayuan couldn''t go to see it. He watched the webcast. So this time, most people really came to the scene and watched their stage for the first time. Excited mood, for a time, can only be expressed by screaming and singing. Nanyue and LAN lingxuan didn''t just sing as they did on the stage last time. Instead, they tried to reduce the intensity of dance and occasionally steal a break to interact with the fans. The part that is easy to sing is simply handed over to the fans to sing a chorus. Looking at South Vietnam, which has become more dazzling and seems to have its own light on the stage, Ren burning feels like knowing her again. Then, I remembered to open the mobile wechat, recorded a video and sent it out. As soon as it was sent, the people over there who were working overtime immediately returned the news. You can notice how excited they are just looking at the text. Ren Huo couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling, but turned to see his daughter who had completely forgotten himself and was intoxicated in this song. Then continue to record without complaint. Soon, the song "breaking the cocoon into a butterfly" came to an end. A small beam of colorful lights gradually darkened, leaving only the headlights directly above the stage. After the dancers left the stage, Nan Yue and LAN lingxuan walked hand in hand to the front of the stage and waved to all the fans. The two had a short chat on the stage. Then, after South Vietnam thanked many people, LAN lingxuan withdrew temporarily under her thanks. The lights on the stage darkened again, looming, and only a hazy outline was seen, which made people yearn. When I saw that the outline flashed slightly and seemed to take off something, the whole audience immediately marveled and looked forward to some dark rubbing. But soon, the light became soft and lit up again. They found that Nanyue just took off his small coat and surrounded his waist. Then there was a high stool and microphone stand on the stage. She sat up at will, raised her long hair, lowered her head and approached the microphone with a charming smile. "Next, a song" adventure "is given to you. I wish you all the best adventure in your life." After that, she looked at a certain place under the stage, and soon took it back and put it into the prelude of the song. Chapter 486 After singing "adventure", South Vietnam followed closely. The main dance music in this new album. From moving to static, and then turning from static, although they didn''t change their makeup and clothes, they still dazzled everyone and confused their hearts. The styles of the three songs are completely inconsistent, and the lyrics also have their own meanings. Like three contradictions, they are integrated at the moment. It makes people love and hate her and can''t extricate themselves. The same set of clothes was also worn out by South Vietnam. Sometimes there was an illusion that she secretly changed her clothes. After the three songs, some people have shouted hoarse, had to drink water, and temporarily put on a golden voice. But the South Vietnamese, who sang and danced, didn''t breathe much. After stopping, they were still in good condition. They smiled and said goodbye to the people for a while, and were taken down by the lifting platform. Concerts have half-time. After all, it takes at least 15 minutes to change clothes and makeup. At this time, some meaningful videos are usually played on the large screen. For example, South Vietnam''s award-winning videos, or hard dancing in the practice room, or tirelessly practicing songs in the studio over and over again. It can also be a welfare video recorded in advance by South Vietnam for on-site fans. Many people raised their mobile phones and aimed at several large screens close to themselves in the venue, ready to record whatever they put first. But unexpectedly, the big screen was still connected with a close-up view of the stage, and the lights suddenly began to change, like who came on stage again. Some people react quickly and directly aim their mobile phones at the stage to enlarge the picture to see who it is. When I saw that it should be a man''s figure, the whole audience was almost in an uproar, and a guess came out faintly, but I felt that my height was not right, and I was beating a drum in my heart. Before the man came out of the shadow, the sound began to play the accompaniment of a song. "It''s the moon in the mountains!" "What''s going on? Isn''t South Vietnam singing by itself? " "Can''t it be singing in men''s clothes?" For a time, the fans were a little confused. When the light gradually lit up and lit up the man''s back, someone quickly recognized him. "Wow -" "Captain Jiang!??" "Jiang Xulin, mom loves you!!!" "Where did the traitor come from???" Ren Jiayuan, who was sitting in the front row, was also foolish and almost thought he had passed through. When Wen Ying shook her, she responded, "is it really my brother Xulin? Why is he here? " Wen Ying was not so obsessed with moon, which would be quite calm: "it should have been invited by South Vietnam, but they didn''t sing together, and Jiang Xulin directly sang the first self composed song of South Vietnam. Yuanyuan, are we going to consider Jiangnan CP? " "No," Ren Jiayuan also realized. It''s really a little special, but he still sticks to his original heart. "Even if the sky falls, he should carry my flag unswervingly." When Ren Ran heard this, he couldn''t help patting her on the head: "just rely on the sky falling down and your father carrying it." Ren Jiayuan didn''t care about him at all. At the moment Jiang Xulin spoke, he turned into a screaming little talent and was very supportive. Ren Ran shook his head helplessly and thought that since it was not South Vietnam, he planned not to record the video first. As soon as he turned his eyes, he found that Sheng Jingheng, who should have been sitting next to him, didn''t know when he was gone. Are you leaving now? Did he record the video too seriously? He didn''t find it. Chapter 487 Jiang Xulin was born as the lead singer of the men''s troupe and has a wide range. However, due to the limitation of the team, he has never tried to sing an antique song. Neither passers-by nor fans imagined him singing ancient songs. I didn''t expect to see it on other people''s concert stage at this time. What''s more, I didn''t expect that the male version of the moon in the mountains would sound so good, which is completely different from the version sung by South Vietnam. Each has its own good, each amazing hearing. However, some of the vocal CP fans are a little sad. I don''t know whether this is the official demolition of CP or something else. But at present, the only consolation is that it seems that South Vietnam does not intend to go on stage to sing with him, but will let Jiang Xulin sing the whole song. In the CP world, without the same frame, it is nothing. At the same time, the audience watching the webcast also burst. There are happy, excited, angry and sad people who feel lovelorn. Some people even impulsively shut down the live broadcast and took the CP off the Nanyue and the vocal music, and make complaints about micro-blog. This is also an explosive news for Jiang Xulin''s fans. For a time, they hurried to open the live broadcast to watch the concert, but when they saw that a song was coming to an end, they felt like crying without tears. Maybe one more look, so many people are not willing to turn off the live broadcast immediately. Therefore, they saw that after Jiang Xulin finished singing, he did not directly step down, but continued to stay on the stage and waved to the audience. Looking at the long lost smile, many fans who were exhausted due to the dissolution and termination of moon burst into tears. At this moment, many people thanked South Vietnam from the bottom of their hearts for allowing Jiang Xulin to stand on the stage again and show such a smile. I also thank her for giving them a trace of comfort. At the next moment, the thanks burst out directly, making many people go to microblog, cloud music and South Vietnam''s attention while watching the concert, collect all her songs and play them in a song list. Just because Jiang Xulin said a word¡ª¡ª "Here''s my goddess, LAN lingxuan!" As a teenager who likes singing and is ready to take singing as his lifelong career, Jiang Xulin naturally has the same idol as many ordinary people. There is LAN lingxuan and a very famous male singer who once played their CP. But at that time, CP was not popular, but still talking about gossip. And I''ve been clarifying, but fans don''t believe that kind of gossip. Many old fans know that they always make fun of this in private. Last time LAN lingxuan cooperated with South Vietnam to publish "breaking the cocoon into a butterfly", he also directly went to the microblog to play songs and charts for LAN lingxuan, and grabbed a limited edition CD. LAN lingxuan therefore interacted with him a little on his microblog, which made him happy and directly sent several microblogs. I saw it at the concert in South Vietnam, and it seems that we still want to sing together. It''s a dream come true! Soon, this seems to become affirmative. It was an old song by LAN lingxuan, and it happened to be a song that he cooperated with the male singer. Tonight, for Jiang Xulin, I''m afraid it''s too excited to sleep. At this time, there was a big V on the microblog. The tone was very firm and burst a material. @There is a mine at home V: I heard a news from relatives and friends that Jiang Xulin of moon is going to sign Shengshi entertainment! After several years of hard work in a small company, Captain Jiang and lead singer finally came out, thanks to the abandonment of old teammates in the old company! Others don''t want moon, only he wants it. Chapter 488 After singing the two songs, Jiang Xulin retired with success. Just when Sheng Jingrui was there, he said hello to South Vietnam and went to talk about the arrangements. Sheng Jingrui will want to sign him and moon, not to drain his last use value, but to simply appreciate his talent, and also want him to pave the way for the men''s and women''s groups after the company and be a qualified senior of the company. Sheng Jingrui is not only a person who cherishes talent, but also a qualified businessman. He will not do anything unprofitable. After a little chat with Jiang Xulin at the meeting, seeing that South Vietnam had changed its clothes and returned to the stage, he raised his hand and stopped: "let''s watch the concert carefully tonight and talk casually. Others will go to the company tomorrow. Your new agent will see you tomorrow. " Jiang Xulin subconsciously stood up and bowed slightly: "thank you, President Sheng." Sheng Jingrui frowned slightly: "in the future, you are also an elder. Don''t salute easily. Just be a little polite." Jiang Xulin straightened his back slowly, and his temperament changed unconsciously: "OK." Sheng Jingrui waved his hand and didn''t speak again. He focused on the super large screen specially installed here. Although the effect of watching and listening here is also first-class, but the song you are the shadow that two people on the stage can sing, I always feel that listening under the stage will be more perfect. Sheng Jingrui regretted that he couldn''t find Chu ye to rub two tickets earlier. Chu ye also has many friends. He took ten tickets in his hand, but he didn''t expect to leave one for him. In the end, as one of the concert organizers, he had to sit here and watch. It was terrible. Not only does he think so, but so do the fans who can only watch the webcast. Their voices are so hoarse and charming through the screen. It''s so cracked when they listen to it at the scene! However, watching the webcast is better than having super clear picture quality. It''s simply a paradise for beauty powder. When you look at it, you patronize licking the screen. You don''t have the mind to listen to music. The fans listened very well and LAN lingxuan sang very well. When he was about to step down soon, he was reluctant to part with it and whispered to South Vietnam. "You listen to the fans are not willing to let me go, do not sing again?" The South Vietnamese backhand hugged her, patted her on the back and comforted, "next time, there will be many opportunities." When the two separated, LAN lingxuan looked at her with some sadness: "all right, I''ll sit in the back and see." "Well, I love you." He blew her a kiss and watched her step down. Nanyue smiled helplessly, turned back to the center of the stage, continued to interact with the fans, and then prepared to sing the next song. After the two songs, she stepped down and changed clothes again. This time it took a long time, so we began to play some stage videos, and then let Mo Lvlv wear a mask on the stage, draw the seat number and distribute some fan benefits. The fans who were not drawn off the stage watched the video and crazily brushed the microblog, showing off all kinds of beautiful photos and videos with other fans who failed to come to the scene. Wen Ying has also started to write repo in her sister''s and brother''s CP super words. Although she patronized and screamed with Ren Jiayuan after the opening, she occasionally calmed down and paid attention to Ling Hao. As a vocal CP fan, Ren Jiayuan didn''t even dare to enter the meeting. He had to walk around Jiang Xulin and watch the former Tuan fan sisters talk one after another. Ren Ran looked at her somewhat listless, looked at her mobile phone, and then remembered to tell her: "your second cousin came, but when South Vietnam stepped down for the first time, he seemed to have left. I don''t know whether he will come or not." "Ah?" Ren Jiayuan was surprised, "Dad, how do you know?" "He''s sitting next to me," Ren Ran comforted by touching her head. "Don''t worry, the relationship between them has been very good and hasn''t changed." Chapter 489 Ren Jiayuan was somewhat skeptical, but he felt that he had no need to deceive himself in this matter, so he thought it was still credible. She immediately transferred to the vocal CP super voice and sent a microblog. @It''s Jiayuan: according to a reliable source, the male god came to the concert tonight. Although there is no picture to prove it, everyone must believe me. Don''t take off the glass heart and powder in a hurry!!! She is also an old fan of super words. Many people who look familiar with her come to reply one after another. -Although I agree with your last two sentences, don''t say it without a picture, lest someone outside say we''re crazy about sugar. -Sister, I saw your scene photo. It''s right in the front row, but it''s a pity that Sheng male god wasn''t there. -I''m dizzy. You''re an old fan, too. I advise you to delete and don''t take the rhythm anymore. -Don''t give me any more pleasure and pain. -Cry, sister, if you see it, or others see it, take a profile photo! -Everybody!!!!! Go watch the live broadcast! Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!!!! -£¿£¿£¿ What happened? -There''s no time to explain. Get in the car!!! "This song sounds familiar. Is it the song in the purple order?" Looking at the stage that suddenly became ethereal, Ren Ran picked up his mobile phone to take photos and asked Ren Jiayuan. After all, this whole summer vacation, every weekend, he must be dragged by Ren Jiayuan to the cinema to brush the purple order once. Sometimes it''s two of them, sometimes it''s three. After watching the movie and having dinner together, he occasionally feels that he is finally complete. "Yes," said Ren Jiayuan, holding his mobile phone, his face flushed and vaguely excited. "This song is called purple order!" Ren Ran responded, "isn''t that the song sung by your second cousin and South Vietnam?" The answer to him was Ren Jiayuan''s sudden scream, with a silk cry: "vocal music!" As soon as she took the lead, many fans followed, one by one, as if they were going to cry. Ren Huo was stunned, and then silently continued to say what he wanted to say: "it turned out that he was going to sing on stage and put on makeup." Then, I saw standing on the stage, impressively dressed Sheng Jingheng, tall and straight. Under the light, the contour of facial features was more profound. The fog gradually dispersed behind him, and the melody was as light as running water. The moment I heard him speak, the cries and applause from the whole audience almost covered his singing. Sheng Jingheng was not affected and still played perfectly. It sounded better than the modified version. After his voice fell, an ethereal and clear female voice was quickly connected. Along with the song, there was a quiet and long Guqin sound. At first, the sound of the piano was a little deep, and then it seemed to have a distant feeling, like the sound of heaven. After entering a good situation, it became pleasant to hear and full of charm. The sound of the piano was approaching. After a meeting, the fans under the stage found that a round platform had been raised in the fog that had not completely dissipated. Sitting on it playing the piano is Nanyue, who has changed into a gauze ancient dress. Sheng Jingheng no longer faced the audience, but naturally turned and looked at Nanyue as far away as the clouds, and then took the next paragraph. They looked at each other like they were separated from each other in previous lives and this life. They could not touch each other, but they felt too beautiful. Even if this life is impossible, the next life will never forget you. This scene seems to be another ending of the order in purple. Bai Pianpian exists not only in Shen Yu''s dream, but also in his long life. Chapter 490 A song "order in purple" awakened everyone''s longing for the film, thinking about every fresh role in it, and thinking about their final outcome after the film. Or, there is no ending, just like everyone in the world, just an ordinary and repeated world living in the film. It seems that the two people sang in this meeting have also recomposed the music, which is more suitable for live singing. After adding the sound of guqin, it becomes more and more ancient and immersive. Although there are no pictures of movies on the big screen, everyone can''t help flashing pictures in their minds. Moreover, many people have gone to n to brush the film and entered the play deeply. They will see the two people singing this song in the play. They can''t help but wet their eyes when they think that they will end up in the end. But more people cried with joy. This night, a heart from heaven and earth finally came true. Fortunately, I can still stand firm. I just feel that the time of a song is too short. I haven''t had enough of it. It''s the end. After Sheng Jingheng finished singing, he didn''t speak, just waved his hand, and then slowly walked into the darkness and disappeared. South Vietnam did not say anything, but just entered the next song - "confusion". This time, South Vietnam only played a piano during the prelude. When it was ready to start singing, it got up from the lifting platform, followed by Weiya behind. A little under its feet, it flew down and stood on the stage. She had been dressed up from head to foot, and her skirt was winding. She looked like a fairy in the fog. Her makeup and voice are enchanting. She looks like a fox fairy who has achieved good results and a sea demon from the deep sea. She is beautiful and deadly. All these make fans, whether on-site or off-site, have no time to care about others. What guests and what CP are at the moment, become floating clouds. In my mind, I only have the name of South Vietnam, South Vietnam''s face and South Vietnam''s voice. I''m crazy about what she has, and I''m willing to be unable to extricate myself for her. It''s really like the title of the song. I know it''s demagogic, but I still scramble to jump in and completely fall into it. At this time, some people gradually understand that Shen Yu in the film is not determined enough, but no matter how firm he is, he can''t resist. As the song came to an end, Nanyue also slowly closed her face into the play, showed her original smile, slightly bent over to the audience on each side, and then walked right in front of the stage. When the sound of accompaniment completely fell, waves of warm applause and screams stopped for a long time, she smiled and opened her mouth. "Thank you for coming to my concert. Thank you for continuing to help me even if you have a hoarse voice. Thank you very much." With that, Nanyue bowed deeply. Soon, everyone replied to her with one voice: "you''re welcome!" Others shouted hoarsely, "I love you in South Vietnam!" Nan Yue straightened up and smiled helplessly: "thank you for your love, but your voice is important." As soon as these words came out, the audience laughed, and then more people scrambled to tell her. South Vietnam really has no choice but to put their hands together and ask them to stop for a while. Wait until finally quiet down, then continue to thank. "Thank you, sister LAN and senior Jiang, the special guests tonight, and thank teacher Sheng for conniving at my request and adapting a new song" order in purple ". Thanks to the lyrics and music teacher of "Purple order" and the soundtrack director for letting me have the honor to sing such a song. " "In addition, I would also like to thank teacher Chaoyang for bringing me adventure and a pure white dream." Chapter 491 The concert ended perfectly, the effect exceeded expectations, and the heat was amazing. The webcast of snowball video collapsed at three time points: Jiang Xulin''s appearance, Sheng Jingheng''s singing with South Vietnam, and South Vietnam''s solo "confusion". Especially at the latter two time points, many networks or equipment are not good, so they can''t see it directly. Some popular people are eager to smash their mobile phones or computers. On the microblog hot search, there are as many as six topics related to the South Vietnam concert, and the heat is not low, all of which are in the top 20. The highest nature is to steadily occupy the first place in hot search. I''ve never fallen down. Chu Ye doesn''t want to try hard to describe this achievement. He still just wants to say three words - breaking the record. The arrival of Sheng Jingheng did not appear the kind of phenomenon he imagined. The whole network only focused on him and the CP of South Vietnam. Although the degree of discussion was also very high, South Vietnam easily focused all her eyes on herself with her good strength and amazing appearance. The revelry of CP fans did not hinder the unprecedented personal popularity in South Vietnam. Chu Ye wanted to laugh when he thought that he had argued with South Vietnam over this matter. He seems bold, but there is still a hidden security in his bones. He doesn''t think of any mistakes. As you get older, this becomes more and more obvious. You don''t have the self-confidence and arrogance you had when you were young. Such a great success, of course, requires a celebration party. Li Meijun and others who took time to attend the meeting also attended. However, because the concert was officially over and it was almost 11 o''clock after finishing a little, a group of people just took over and had a snack, and didn''t force them to drink or anything else. Even if it was late, various online manuscripts related to South Vietnam concerts surfaced one after another. Although at first glance, almost all are boasting. However, at this critical time, we should still be wary of playing tricks on the family and producing a full draft of the war. Chu Ye didn''t go to the private room in South Vietnam to join in the fun. After saying hello, he went to another private room and quietly contacted some acquaintances and friends to help pay attention. Mo Lvlv was also assigned a task to lead those diehard fans who couldn''t sleep in the fan group to screen the manuscripts one by one, and circle them immediately if there was something wrong. Then he gets up tomorrow so that we can solve these miscellaneous things together. Although the whole network can only see Kua Nanyue''s words after the concert, the more the limelight is, the more we can''t take it lightly. After all, in this entertainment circle, white can be said to be black, and black can also be said to be white. As long as the people behind them are powerful enough. Like South Vietnam, it''s easy to offend some companies that tried hard to hold people and failed to hold up a few decent actresses. Fortunately, however, she has more and more cooperation with Shengshi entertainment, and snowball video is also very fond of her. Many people have to think more even if they want to start. "Please hire another assistant for South Vietnam, a more professional one." Chu Ye is thinking, Leng Buding is shocked when he hears someone speak, and then looks at shengjingrui who runs to him at some time. "Do you have a good candidate?" Chu Ye glanced at him angrily, put down his mobile phone and took back his mind. Chu Ye has really been thinking about this proposal. After all, he has agreed with South Vietnam before. It will be almost time to invite. Sheng Jingrui threw him a bottle of coconut milk from the other side and showed a standard smile: "give it to me." Chapter 492 It was already one o''clock in the morning when a group of people were going to leave after supper. South Vietnam personally sent everyone to the car and expressed its thanks again. In the end, Chu Ye left first, leaving her and Mo Lvlv standing on the roadside, really relieved. South Vietnam will completely relax. I feel that when I first started to practice, I was not as tired as I am today. The whole person seems to collapse at any time. It''s also because she has several super idle senior brothers and sisters. If she has nothing to do, she will give her all kinds of pills to improve her accomplishments, which won''t make her bother to practice. At best, let her learn more foreign things to temper her mind. As a result, South Vietnam feels that it is almost like a waste material to be below the golden elixir. But I''m not really tired. I''m just a little lazy. I''m too lazy to move my fingers. After overcoming laziness, South Vietnam walked to his car as usual. Instead of waiting for her or Mo Lvlv to open the door of the back seat, the door opened from the inside, revealing the long legged man sitting in the inner seat. He took back his hand, sat down and looked at her quietly, "it''s hard." South Vietnam looked at him first, then fell to some spacious and strong shoulders, and then to the narrow waist. The brain stopped thinking about how it would feel if I leaned up and hugged it. No wonder so many couples are obsessed with hugging. She wants a hug at this meeting. After thinking about it, South Vietnam was still quite reserved. He bent down and got into the car and sat in the outer seat, separated by an appropriate distance from him. "It''s hard to miss Sheng. Wait for me to arrive so late." He sent the driver back long ago, and Wei Jun didn''t come either, just to ensure that he suddenly appeared tonight and the effect was good enough. So I told her to go home with her. "Well," Sheng Jingheng handed her a neck pillow, "lean on for a while." These days, they are used to getting along. South Vietnam is too lazy to thank them for such a small matter. They directly take it and lean back. This time, the eyes close naturally and don''t want to open. Mo lvlu also knew that she was tired tonight. She gently closed the rear door and got on the co pilot again. She didn''t dare to look back and asked Mao Hui to drive back. It''s estimated that it''s three o''clock faster to get home. I have to get up early in the morning and keep an eye on the Internet. Mo Lvlv simply plans not to sleep, which will directly take out his mobile phone and gather people who don''t sleep in several fan groups to help work with the last bit of traffic at the end of the month. This is the busiest time on the Internet, but the fans in the super talk are still very active, and they are still sharing all kinds of beautiful pictures and live videos they haven''t seen. Mo Lulu often gives some benefits and occasionally knows the exact itinerary of South Vietnam, so when she cries out, many little fans run out to respond. Mo Lvlv didn''t let them do it for nothing. After they agreed, they pulled a small group, and then sent a red envelope, and then they should take signature photos, high-definition photos of concerts, surrounding areas of South Vietnam and other benefits. After this, the traffic is almost exhausted. Mo Lvlv put away his mobile phone first and was ready to go back and continue to connect WiFi. Inadvertently, she looked up and saw a scene that stunned her through the rearview mirror. I saw that Nanyue did not know when she had fallen asleep. The whole person tilted on Sheng Jingheng''s shoulder, and several strands of long hair fell down, blocking half of her face. Sheng Jingheng tilted his head to see her, raised his hand and gently pushed her hair away. Then, his finger abdomen stroked her cheek slightly, and then he restrained himself to take it back. At this moment, they seemed to have a wall with the outside world. Everything else had nothing to do with them. Chapter 493 [Ding! Congratulations on the host''s perfect completion of the branch mission. Please check the extra exchange card!] South Vietnam is still staring out of the window in a daze. When she hears the hint of Xiao Wu, she is still a little lazy and unwilling to answer. Until it stings endlessly, remind her how many extra rewards she got from several hot searches today. South Vietnam just returned to God and said coldly. Shut up 005 inexplicably felt a shudder. He really stuck his shell and didn''t continue to remind. The ears returned to tranquility, but Nanyue was in no mood to be distracted. After adjusting his breath and gradually restoring his strength, he got up to wash and practice in the morning. After enough time of cultivation, Nanyue didn''t get up for a moment. Instead, he took his mobile phone and processed the accumulated news of the night. I plan to go to the microblog later, and thank those friends who didn''t come to the scene and just responded on the microblog. However, after seeing a wechat message, she lost her mind. ¡££º Running? NY: No. ¡££º Then come and have breakfast. NY: OK. When they agreed to have breakfast in the past, South Vietnam took it seriously. They just went to have breakfast and had a cup of latte with familiar taste. Then he politely left and went back to his home before he began to deal with other things formally. Mo Lvlv didn''t sleep all night. Seeing her sitting alone on the terrace, holding a mobile phone in one hand and drawing a flat plate in the other, she looked pale. She was neither happy nor unhappy. She thought she saw something bad. He hurriedly came over and found that Nanyue was just returning wechat news and microblog Aite. "Good morning, I''ve eaten. Get yourself something to eat." Nanyue said hello to her, and the tone was also very flat. Mo Lvlv couldn''t guess the idea of South Vietnam, and didn''t ask much. He just made a sound, and then went to the kitchen. While making breakfast, I browsed the home page of Nanyue''s microblog. After I didn''t find any clues, I pressed it temporarily. If there''s anything she needs to do, South Vietnam won''t say it. After South Vietnam''s busy work, the sun has completely risen, some dazzling exposure. She did not intend to leave the terrace, but leaned back in her chair and lazily closed her eyes, which was called Xiao Wu. Check her reward. The last exchange card was used for cooking. This time, South Vietnam thought about it and changed a language talent point + 1. The branch chose French. She doesn''t expect to be able to communicate fluently in French, but it''s feasible to say a little or two or understand what others say in the future. 005 saw that she was still in a good mood and exchanged 3000 spirit stones for a Scutellaria barbata, so she couldn''t help asking. Is the host in a bad mood this morning [general.] South Vietnam had no intention of talking to it more. It planted the Scutellaria barbata in an empty small flowerpot and made intimate contact with it for a moment. Then his eyes slightly glanced over the opposite villa, quickly took it back, got up, took his tablet and mobile phone into the house. Mo Lulu stayed up all night. Although he thought he was in good spirits, he was in poor spirits and his eyes were black in South Vietnam. After a long stay, he could go to Cos ghost. She thought for a while, and then just said, "you can have a rest at home today. By the way, let brother Mao have a rest, and I''ll go out by myself." Mo Lulu smelled the speech and hurriedly asked, "do you drive by yourself?" "No, get me a ride." Nanyue didn''t take his bag, so he took his cell phone and went out. Naturally, there can only be one person she can find. After pressing the doorbell, Sheng Jingheng opened the door for her and looked at her quietly. Then he subconsciously wanted to get out of his way and welcome her into the house. "Mr. Sheng," Nanyue interrupted his movements and waved to him, "I''m going to Shengshi entertainment. Can you ask the driver to see me off?" Chapter 494 According to what he said, wait a moment, Nanyue stood in front of the hospital and waited for a while, and saw Sheng Jingheng''s special business car coming. But at the same time, Sheng Jingheng also changed his casual dress and closed the door. He obviously decided to go out temporarily, but he opened his mouth and said, "I''ll go there, too." It seems that in order to confirm this sentence, Chen Le is still sitting on the co pilot. Chen Le got out of the car and opened the door for them. He looked serious and looked like a bodyguard. Nanyue thanked, and then consciously sat in the inner position. When Sheng Jingheng got on the bus, she saw that she had put on both headphones and closed her eyes to refresh herself. At this moment, he finally determined that she was in the wrong mood when she got up early this morning. It''s just not clear whether it''s just for him or for everyone. This point is clear when we see shengjingrui at the time of Shengshi Entertainment - it seems to be the former. This time, South Vietnam officially came to discuss the variety show contract. Before that, they talked with Chu Ye intermittently and added a little content, which is regarded as an additional condition. But they are all within the acceptable range, which is not deliberately difficult, so the modification is very smooth. At this meeting, Sheng Jingrui called his assistant to deliver tea, then sat down, took out the revised contract and was ready to talk about the details with South Vietnam. In a twinkling of an eye, Sheng Jingheng also sat still, looking like a spectator. "Are you okay coming today?" Sheng Jingheng gently nodded his head, looked at his South Vietnam and said, "you talk, don''t worry about me." It''s not a secret. There was someone else in charge of the program. Sheng Jingrui wanted to talk more with Nanyue and have more contacts with Chu ye, so he took the initiative to take the job. So I didn''t say anything. Seeing that South Vietnam didn''t mind, I began to say. When the tea was delivered and half of it was drunk, they talked almost. Both sides were quite satisfied. Sheng Jingrui also specially sent a voice message to Chu Ye about the result, and then entered the contract signing process. South Vietnam has to sign three contracts, one is a variety contract, one is a confidentiality contract, and one is a security agreement. In the end, it is in the mountains, with difficult environment and insufficient medical conditions. In case anything happens at that time, the program team will treat it in time, and then there will be some compensation. South Vietnam has taken time to do various physical examinations before. This is to prevent all kinds of accidents. Signing means accepting all unknown dangers. For South Vietnam, it''s just one more name. Don''t care. But for other artists, this is tantamount to a wake-up call. In the process of recording the program, we must be careful. It''s best not to act alone and so on. After signing, South Vietnam left, saying that there were other jobs. Sheng Jingheng was very silent all the time, his eyes were slightly heavy, and he followed up. Obviously, he wanted to talk to her. Nanyue looked at him first and said, "brother ye will pick me up. There are other jobs in the afternoon, so don''t bother Mr. Sheng to send me." With that, he nodded slightly to them, opened the door and went out to find the Yan assistant to brush the elevator for himself. Looking at her natural and clean walk, Sheng Jingheng''s eyes were slightly dark, but he didn''t catch up after all. The wrong atmosphere between them, even some big Sheng Jingrui felt it. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you feel good last night? And I don''t think she is very happy today. I thought it was a month since the concert. " Sheng Jingheng didn''t answer him. Instead, he asked, "she has to go to this variety show?" Chapter 495 "Yes," Sheng Jingrui nodded and motioned for the contract, "she has signed it. I didn''t have to let her go. She nodded herself." With that, Sheng Jingheng frowned and looked calm. He didn''t speak for a moment. After waiting for a moment, Sheng Jingrui asked tentatively, "is it painful? Then I''ll have someone take special care of it? " Sheng Jingheng sat back and shook his head: "no, she doesn''t like it." "Ah," said Sheng Jingrui, ready to ask, "what''s the situation with you now? Didn''t South Vietnam sing to you live last time? You didn''t respond? " "Well..." Sheng Jingheng paused slightly and looked at him, "brother, do you think she''s confessing to me?" Sheng Jingrui looked at him with some hatred: "otherwise? Who else could she sing that song to? " Sheng Jingheng has personally confirmed this and knows that Nanyue is singing to him. But as for confession, it''s a little uncertain. Just because I get along with her recently, I always feel close and far away. It seems different from before, but it''s the same. Looking at his silence, it''s not like an accident or just knowing, but has been struggling with the question of whether to confess or not. Sheng Jingrui suddenly understood something and asked him incredulously, "do you have not been clear about her mind and didn''t respond at all? Girls are so active, but you don''t say anything. Doesn''t it hurt her heart? " "I," Sheng Jingheng''s voice was a little dry. For the first time, it was not that he didn''t want to talk, but that he couldn''t say it, "I was wrong." "What''s the use of telling me?" Sheng Jingrui helped the forehead and was completely helpless. "You should go after her, apologize to her, and then say what you think." Although it''s right to do so, catching up at this time will only affect her next work. Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes, thought for a moment, and said, "I know what to do." Sheng Jingrui has directly sent a message to Chu Ye. He learns that the two of them have met and are out of the territory of Shengshi entertainment, so he gives up. Moreover, seeing Sheng Jingheng''s appearance, he had an idea in his heart, and others could not persuade him easily. After sitting at the meeting, Sheng Jingrui got up, dialed the internal phone and asked someone to send two glasses of ice water in. Now, they both need to calm down. After a cup of ice water, Sheng Jingrui glanced at his mobile phone and suddenly remembered something. He signed up for the song and asked, "do you know the meaning of this song?" Sheng Jingheng was looking down at his mobile phone and smelling the speech. He didn''t think much: "listen to the lyrics, don''t you know?" He is a songwriter. His talent is put into the song, and most of his emotions are in the lyrics. "Ah..." Sheng Jingrui certainly knows the meaning of the lyrics of this song and has heard it repeatedly. "What would it mean if someone shared this song with you?" "So, is the person who shares this song with you the one I think?" Sheng Jingheng didn''t receive a reply, so he put away his mobile phone and looked up at him. Sheng Jingrui looked at Sheng Jingheng very clearly. Sheng Jingrui was a little flustered for a moment and coughed: "I just asked casually. He said his hand slipped, and this song is really good." "Do you think he''s like a hand skater?" Sheng Jingheng finished, and suddenly laughed at himself, "maybe it''s called, those in the game." Then he said, "I''ll go first." Sheng Jingrui is already deep in thought. He waves his hand at will to show that he knows. He doesn''t have the heart to persuade Sheng Jingheng. Chapter 496 Today''s work arrangement in South Vietnam is not important. It''s just to dub some of the lines in "flying butterfly fighting the fire". It''s not that it''s bad before, but that other actors have to be re matched in order to have a trial. This is a small matter. Just go to Hongyu''s studio, record a new line and send it according to the previous clip. Because "flying butterfly puts out the fire" has always been produced while shooting, the production cycle is shorter than other TV dramas. If the production goes well, wait until September to talk to several TV stations, and it will probably be broadcast in October. After all, the theme is just suitable for broadcasting in October. Even if the TV station has arranged other dramas before, it will consider inserting a team because of the theme and quality. Then after broadcasting in November, it can be directly selected into some TV Drama Awards in December and January. At that time, South Vietnam will win a prize, and this year will be a perfect end. Listening to Chu Ye''s idea for her, Nanyue couldn''t help laughing, and then sighed. "Hearing what brother ye said, I found that a year is going by." Chu Ye glanced at her slightly, then turned back and looked ahead: "in fact, there are still a few months, although it will pass quickly for you." "By the way, our contract will expire in December. Do you still intend to renew it?" "Of course," Nan Yue smiled at him. "Is brother Ye going to abandon me and find another lover?" "Looking for something new, how can others have you?" Chu Ye shrugs. He''s not stupid. Unless another fool like Sheng Jingrui comes to dig away South Vietnam, he naturally has to hold on. Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "thank you, brother Ye." It was just a red light. Chu Ye stopped the car and turned to look at her: "happy?" "Well," South Vietnam said with a much more relaxed look, "it wasn''t unhappy before." Just a little angry. "What happened last night? Is there a contradiction? " Chu Ye is now very open-minded. As long as South Vietnam strives for success, he will completely stop interfering in everything else. Nan Yue paused, but shook his head without elaborating. When she was in the car last night, she seemed to be asleep, but she was still a little awake and could feel everything around her. Naturally, she was not full of energy. Jing Heng touched her face, but angry that he only dared to sneak. When she woke up, she thought nothing had happened. Chu ye asked casually. He didn''t really want to know what happened to them. Now that South Vietnam had swept away the gloom and regained its former spirit, he turned to talk to her about other business. "I didn''t stop calling and texting wechat this morning. I''m all looking for your cooperation. I have everything. I''ll first pick out some more important ones for you and list them in it. See if you want to answer them. " Chu ye said as he opened the worktable. After finding the record, he handed it to her. "Yes." South Vietnam lowered its head slightly and looked down one by one. Most of them are brand endorsements, and then large-scale event invitations after October, as well as cover shooting of domestic famous fashion magazines. "Activities and magazines can be answered," Nam Yueh looked up and said, "as for endorsement, wait until I come back after recording the variety show." She has now taken over two endorsements and will sign contracts and shoot advertisements one after another tomorrow. Although there is barely enough time to squeeze, the place to record the variety show this time is unusual. We still have to make a lot of preparations in advance. Chu Ye nodded: "OK, just wait and see if there is a better product for you. After all, there are only a few in the market. It''s not good to have a conflict. " Chapter 497 In the next few days, South Vietnam began to become busy again. She went out early and came back late almost every day. Even if she lived at the opposite door, she rarely saw her. In recent days, the heat of her concert has not decreased a bit, but is still rising steadily. The snowball video that included the whole video of her concert and the cloud music that uploaded her live audio have benefited a lot because of this heat. Then the two families simply pushed "come and have coffee" and "Yue Er" in South Vietnam, hoping that all those who watch videos and listen to music with these two families will know, see and hear. It was also at this time that Shengshi entertainment released the new variety we and them, which was planned and launched together with snowball video. At the beginning, the information of several permanent guests will be made public day by day. Because they are well-known artists, both in the first and second lines, this information immediately attracted many people to watch and look forward to. But they didn''t care too much. When it was first released, it was an open variety introduction. Nanyue was finally released. Because the copywriting is more attentive and the photos are more beautiful, there are hot comments below. The coffee in Nanyue has also been praised as a heavyweight guest. It seems that this program is specially made for her and is very suitable for her village girl. Then the building in the building below the hot comment became the focus of picture comments. Each picture is a beautiful picture of South Vietnam since its debut. There are sweet, beautiful, cool, SA, immortal and all kinds of pictures. Passers-by inadvertently click in to have a look. They are silly at first, and then subconsciously click one by one to save their collection. Unconsciously, he became addicted, and then successively paid attention to the super words of South Vietnam and South Vietnam, and continued to collect all kinds of beautiful pictures. This kind of divine operation, inexplicably, is also on the hot search, and the topic name is also very poke the hearts of sour black people - # South Vietnam meizhao #. When Nanyue received the reminder from Xiao Wu, he couldn''t help laughing and sighed that he really had a group of talented fans. It should have been a comment to quarrel, but it turned out to be such an outcome. It''s really great. But this is good. There are so many things to be busy every day. Why bother to argue or quarrel with people who are not in the same world with themselves. People should live more freely and don''t always try to convince strangers. Move the time spent on strangers to the people you like, which is not only happy but also a waste of time. On the same day, South Vietnam has officially entered the program group of "us and them" and started shooting on the first day. With the same beginning as many variety shows, several permanent guests began to pack up and rush to the unknown environment. Because the shooting at home would only start from the inside, not the outside, South Vietnam was still very happy and agreed to the program team to shoot at home. Not many people came, just a camera and a follow-up director. In the next half month, these two people will basically follow South Vietnam. The follow-up director is a girl several years older than Mo Lvlv. She has a baby face. She looks very small and friendly. After entering the villa, he didn''t look too surprised, and didn''t let the camera shoot everywhere. Instead, he kept following behind South Vietnam and asked some appropriate questions. Seeing that they were so cramped, South Vietnam had to take the initiative to ask, "do you want to visit the second floor?" "If it''s convenient!" The artist''s home is also a topic in front of the director. It will certainly cause a lot of hot discussion when it is broadcast at that time. "There''s nothing inconvenient. I just found a new house at the request of my fans. I just moved here." Nanyue consciously led them to see the three rooms on the second floor, thinking that as long as they were not interested in their neighbors. Chapter 498 After visiting the room, they began to concentrate on filming the process of packing in South Vietnam and reminded her that they could introduce what they had brought. Originally, this link, together with several stars, can get one issue. However, the film director did not expect that Nanyue looked so exquisite, did not pay attention to packing, did not have any skin care products and cosmetics, and did not have other maintenance. Not to mention electronic products, snacks, popular substitute food and so on. Even the clothes are as dark as possible, mostly simple long clothes and trousers, without any fancy items. When I was a child, I always lived in the countryside. I knew very well what was practical and what would only become a burden. Although in this way, there will be no program effect and no camera in the later baggage inspection link, many viewers now prefer to watch easy and powerful guests rather than those who are pompous and not down-to-earth. Perhaps South Vietnam can stand out among a few people. Because the packing section was too fast, in order to have enough time to edit, the film director prepared several questions and conducted a small interview with South Vietnam. Before she came to South Vietnam, she naturally had a good understanding of the information of South Vietnam. This problem not only fits the recent heat, but also does not involve too much privacy. Originally, I wanted to ask about CP, what does South Vietnam think about it, but on second thought, another person in CP is the second boss of Shengshi entertainment, so I still didn''t dare to ask. After the interview, it''s almost time to go to the airport. After taking a clip of going out and getting on the bus, seeing that the camera was temporarily turned off and ready to wait until the guests met before shooting, South Vietnam said. "I''ll say hello to my neighbor and ask him to take care of the potted plants at home. Please wait for me a moment." I nodded with the director and the camera, and there was no objection. After Nanyue got off and walked opposite, he didn''t look much, but the camera was more honest. He subconsciously touched his head and said, "isn''t her assistant not going with him?" Take a look at him with the shooting director: "maybe people have to go home on vacation. Don''t worry so much." The camera rang out, and then sat quietly without saying more. Nanyue waited until Sheng Jingheng came down and opened the door. He didn''t want to go in, but stood at the door and said, "Mr. Sheng, I''m going to go a long way. I won''t come back until the end of the month. I have a few pots of plants at home. When you''re free, can you go and help cut the branches and leaves? Don''t let them grow too much." "Well," Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes slightly and looked into the bottom of her eyes. Then he took a tightly packed small bag from the nearby shoe cabinet and handed it to her, "in case of need." Nanyue picked up his eyebrows and smelled the potion smell inside. After thinking about it, he still took it: "thank you, Mr. Sheng." Although she can''t use it, it''s good to take it with her. It can be a cover up and can be used when others need it. Then he remembered and told him: "the password of the gate is 117005. Two pots are on the terrace and one pot is in the cabinet under the kitchen faucet. Just clean up the surrounding ones directly. It''s good to put some in the bath. Mr. Sheng can try. " Having said this, Nam Yueh thought again and felt that he had said everything, so he waved to him to say goodbye and leave. Sheng Jingheng was cold and asked her, "were you angry with me that night?" South Vietnam paused, looked at his serious look and slightly lowered posture, and then said, "I''ll tell you when I come back." Chapter 499 Because the six guests started from different places, they didn''t officially meet until they arrived at the airport of Z city where the mountain village they were going to. The journey is far away, and the mountain road may be more winding. The program team kindly prepared SUVs with better performance for them, but did not let them squeeze a CMB together. The six people came out of the airport. After they met in front of the car, they planned to introduce themselves first. After some discussion, it was decided that the older ones came first and the same year ones looked at the month, so they took turns in turn. The oldest is a 28 year old comedian, Jiang YanXu. He is 1.8 meters tall and muscular. He has a natural smiling face. When he smiles, he feels that his head is inconsistent with his body. Then there is Huo ang, the first-line actor in the entertainment industry. He is 27 years old and 1.75 meters tall, which makes him slightly thin, but in fact, he is symmetrical, handsome and cool. When he has a cold face, he is the high cold hero loved by the girl chasing the drama at present. Then there is Zheng Yaosheng, who is two months younger than him. He is also an actor. However, his appearance is not a typical male main face, so the shooting has not been popular. Instead, he took the variety route, which means that he has some tricks to win. The last male artist is a 26 year old singer, an Chen. He talks less and it is difficult for people to get familiar with people. From the beginning to now, he only introduced his name and occupation. Then there were two female artists. First is 24-year-old Jin Xuewei, who looks sweet, smiles very sunny and talks more. He not only introduced that he was busy filming and variety shows recently, but also joked that when he was 16 or 17 years old, he was favored by star scouts because of the campus singing competition, and then made his debut and released an album. The result was a mediocre response, because she had to study, and the company gave her up directly. When I was in college, I simply went to the acting department and changed to filming. After that, you may also consider singing, but it is also acting and excellent, so that no one will listen as before. Then there is South Vietnam, who has expressed his age before. Now he simply says his name and shows his current two identities - singer and actor. I have introduced myself. The six people have a preliminary understanding of each other. This opening can also end. But before we leave, there is another important thing - checking our luggage. In order to let the six guests really experience the mountain village life, the program group marked many things that they were not allowed to bring. The first is that you can''t bring money, then electronic products other than mobile phones, and then everything you can eat. This was originally written in the contract, but the other five people seemed to hear it for the first time. They were full of disbelief. Obviously, they didn''t read the contract carefully. Or, simply want to create some program effect. Nanyue silently opened his luggage and let one side follow the director to check. But I had seen the whole process of her packing up before I went with the director, so I went through the meeting. I touched the outside of the bag a little and made sure there were only soft clothes. This scene, naturally, attracted the attention of the other five people. Although the male artists were surprised, they didn''t say anything because they didn''t know each other well and South Vietnam was a girl. Jin Xuewei didn''t have so many scruples. She immediately asked incredulously, "South Vietnam, isn''t this all your luggage?" After all, I couldn''t buy many things when I went to the countryside. Several people brought many things to use. Basically, each person has two suitcases. Jin Xuewei''s two suitcases are estimated to be heavier than her whole person. In contrast, the simple appearance of South Vietnam''s luggage seems too shabby. Chapter 500 South Vietnam looked at the five people with different eyes and nodded calmly: "yes." Jin Xuewei couldn''t help coming over and looked into her bag. Then she couldn''t say a word: "did you bring only clothes? What about skin care? " At that time, the two girls will definitely arrange to live together. Do you want to borrow her? "The rural environment is very good and the water is also very good. Just clean it." South Vietnam told the truth about its ideas. As for what Jin Xuewei was thinking, South Vietnam could only pretend not to know although she had seen it thoroughly. Jin Xuewei was stunned. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say, because Bimei couldn''t compare with South Vietnam and skin. Finally, I have to make a summary. Probably because of my young age, South Vietnam will know the importance of skin care in a few years. After a lot of fuss, all the luggage that should be collected was finally collected, which was kept by the staff of the program team. After the recording, it was returned as it was. Then six people got on the three SUVs, one for two, and the other staff had another car. South Vietnam naturally sits in the same car with Jin Xuewei, and can chat openly when they are together just now. It will be a little embarrassing to sit alone in a confined space. It''s not polite to ride with someone you just know and listen to music without talking. Nanyue sat quietly and looked out of the window from time to time. Jin Xuewei can''t stand being quiet. After being embarrassed for a while, she looks for a topic again and takes the initiative to talk. "I''ve seen the photos of the village taken by the UAV. The scenery is very beautiful and the house is very good. It won''t be very broken. It''s estimated that the house should be very good, and there will be some. Therefore, you regret it now. You should still have time to find your agent or assistant to send some skin care products. " With a good look on her face, Jin Xuewei painstakingly advised: "it''s only September. Haven''t you heard of autumn tiger? At that time, it will be useless to work in the fields and mountains. If you are exposed to the sun, it is useless to rely on sunscreen alone. " Nan Yue turned his head, looked at Jin Xuewei with a sincere look, and said in a blink, "I don''t even seem to have sunscreen." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Jin Xuewei didn''t hide her doubts at all. Her eyes were full of a sentence - are you still a girl? Nanyue smiled: "thank you for your concern. I''ll see if there are villagers planting aloe, or non-toxic wild aloe, ground into mud and put it on my face." In what era, there are still female artists who only use this method to protect skin? Jin Xuewei suddenly felt that she could not get close to South Vietnam in the next half month. After all, the three views are different, and there is no common topic at all. But in the end is recording the program, there is a camera in front of them, shooting at them. After having a rest, the car gradually drove out of the city, to the suburbs, and then all the way into the mountains. Jin Xuewei chatted with South Vietnam about the scenery outside the window. This time, South Vietnam cooperated quite well. She took whatever she said, and finally showed the fact that she was an elder. Jin Xuewei quickly swept away her previous unhappiness and became a little intimate with South Vietnam. In the sections with good signals, she also paid attention to each other''s microblog, added wechat, and took a group photo and sent microblog. Nanyue forwarded it easily, then switched to wechat, opened the top dialog box and sent a landscape photo. NY: [picture] almost there. ¡££º Well, be safe and do what you can. NY: Yes, keep a low profile~ Seeing her tone return to normal, I think he asked the right question and the right posture before she went out. Sheng Jingheng was relieved. He lowered his eyes, but he couldn''t hide his joy. Fortunately, she didn''t give up on him. Chapter 501 The six people almost got up early in the morning to pack up, and then arrived in Z city at noon. After a simple lunch, they met at the designated place to check their luggage. All afternoon, I was basically on the road. It was not until the evening when the sun was about to set that we reached our destination. When they were on the bus, they were still glad that the village was not too poor. At least a cement road was built to lead directly to the village. As a result, when we got to the entrance of the village, the car stopped slowly, with a posture of letting them get off and go in by themselves. As the boss, Jiang YanXu was the first to get off and ask the staff what was going on. Was there any other link before entering the village? Such as grouping, or choosing a house. The result is a very different but realistic answer¡ª¡ª The cement road in the village is too narrow, which is just the time to go home after work or school. There are many villagers on the road. There will also be some animals such as cattle, chickens, ducks and dogs. If they are not careful, they can also encounter tricycles or carts. SUVs with large bodies are difficult to drive in. Therefore, the six guests need to bring their own luggage and enter the village along this road. When they arrive in the village, the village head will greet them and arrange a house for them to stay. I''m considerate that they just came here today. The village will cook a table for them for free, but tomorrow, you need to enter the link set by the program group to work and obtain food materials. Listening to the staff''s explanation, Jiang YanXu subconsciously asked, "let''s go in by ourselves? What about you? Where do you live? " "And the camera and follow-up director will follow you all the way," the staff said, pointing to the other side of the village. "There is a farmhouse there. We will live there all this time." Then, he specially explained: "the camera and follow-up director will provide some emergency treatment. Other medical supplies are placed at the village head''s house in advance. You can go and get them if necessary." In other words, they will need to really rely on themselves instead of counting on the program team to help them score half a point. But the program team will keep an eye on them at any time. If they cheat or get food by other means, it will be regarded as a breach of contract. Jiang YanXu realized that he came here to play for real, not just to show the audience. He turned back, called all five out of the car and told them. Among the other three male artists, only Zheng Yaosheng reacted greatly. Apart from taking the usual variety show funny route, the other two were relatively calm. They had already started to drive in the trunk and get off with their luggage. South Vietnam just had a bag and took it down as soon as it was carried. But Jin Xuewei was a little pitiful when she faced her two big boxes. She only moved the box out with her milk strength. Jiang YanXu calmed down. She could see with sharp eyes. Just before Jin Xuewei asked for help from South Vietnam, she strode over to help and took down the two boxes. "Thank you, brother Jiang." Jin Xuewei looked grateful and adored and looked at Jiang YanXu''s slightly bulging muscles when she exerted herself. Jiang YanXu shook his head and thought of another thing: "we''ll all take our luggage later. You''re more tired. If you can''t, wait for us to come back and help." "It doesn''t matter! It''s a cement road anyway. You can pull it! " Jin Xuewei came to this program to set up an independent female man, which is in great contrast to her appearance. Many fans eat this set. South Vietnam watched silently. She didn''t intend to talk. She faintly regretted that she should bring ukri. In that case, both hands are empty. Chapter 502 But unfortunately, it was an empty hand after all. Moreover, the roads in the village are constantly uphill and downhill, and there is basically no flat land. Even if you just pull two boxes, it is not easy. So after walking a short way, I saw that Jin Xuewei was already showing a hard expression. Her face turned red. She wanted to ask for help and held back. South Vietnam still opened his mouth against his heart and said, "let me help you pull one." "Is that ok?" Jin Xuewei was surprised to see her, then hurriedly thanked her and said with envy, "I knew so, I wouldn''t bring so many things." Jin Xuewei of this meeting seems to have forgotten the meeting just got on the bus and advised South Vietnam to find an agent or assistant to send skin care products. South Vietnam didn''t say anything, just took a box and continued to walk very easily. While walking, Jin Xuewei still fell behind. Nanyue thought the one she pulled was lighter, so she simply waited for her to come and changed a box with her. As a result, I found that this is much lighter than the previous one. It should be clothes and shoes. After seeing Jin Xuewei, whose face was red and unable to speak, Nanyue silently changed back with her and didn''t care about her anymore. Although she walked for more than ten minutes and entered the village, it was like an hour or two for Jin Xuewei, who had been left behind. While regretting that she had brought too many things, she prayed that the program team would not cut this paragraph too detailed, otherwise, this trip would be in vain. South Vietnam did not care about her, but listened attentively to the speech of the village head in his fifties. Dinner is eaten at the village head''s house, but if you live, six people can automatically be divided into two groups and go to the designated three families for lodging. Then people in the whole village can work for them without worrying that they can''t find work. If you don''t understand, you can ask for help. Someone will teach them. But if it is found that villagers work instead of them, the reward will be cancelled and all six people will have to go hungry. Listening to the village head''s non-standard Putonghua, Zheng Yaosheng kept smiling. He didn''t listen carefully and didn''t take it seriously. He has more variety shows. Every time he has a lot of rules. As a result, he can be a little flexible or cheat outside the camera. Jiang YanXu had no choice but to look at him. When he got here, Huo ang, who was in a bad mood, and an Chen, who had an expression from beginning to end, felt that the next days would not be very smooth. But then he saw that South Vietnam, who looked serious and seemed to remember every word in his mind, felt that there should be a glimmer of hope. As long as two people take this program seriously, it will be saved. If he were alone, he might break down completely. As for Jin Xuewei, at the moment of seeing her, Jiang YanXu saw through her - this is a rich lady. She really came to experience life and set up someone by the way. At this meeting, he couldn''t help admiring the program group for finding six different people like them to attend. Moreover, the terms of the contract are clearly written. It is estimated that they are afraid that they will play tricks, do not cooperate and do not listen to the arrangement of the program group when they arrive here. If there is really trouble at that time, the program team will not care, but will let them bear the consequences. Alas, there is a long way to go. Probably after comparing her age, Jiang YanXu naturally had a sense of responsibility. After having dinner at the village head''s house and helping Jin Xuewei send her luggage to the house where she stayed, he specially asked South Vietnam to have a chat. Chapter 503 "You should have read the contract very carefully? When you checked your luggage, you were very calm and brought as few things as possible. " Jiang YanXu came up and praised South Vietnam first. South Vietnam nodded: "yes." Jiang YanXu scratched her head. Unexpectedly, she said so little, but it all started. She could only continue to say: "then you should also see that the program team is going to completely stocking us. They didn''t know they would be so strict. They just came to pretend and play." Nanyue continued to nod: "well, what does brother Jiang want to say?" "... I just want to tell you that if you can ignore them, do your own thing. Listen to what the village head said just now. As long as we don''t let the villagers work for us, we won''t sit together. If they don''t work, let them be hungry and wake up after a meal or two. " Jiang YanXu had to give up the bedding and told her directly. Hearing these words, and still with the camera following, Nanyue was slightly stunned, and then smiled and nodded: "OK, I know." Seeing that she was so simple, without hesitation or superfluous kindness, Jiang YanXu couldn''t help looking at her more, and then said, "well, you have to rest early. It''s estimated that you can''t have breakfast until you get up early tomorrow. Good night." "Good night, brother Jiang." After watching him stride back along the path in the dark, Nam Yueh turned and entered the house. This is a two-story adobe house, but it is relatively low. According to Jiang YanXu''s height, you have to bend down to enter the room except the gate. I don''t know whether it''s because it''s going to rain the next day or something. The ground is very wet. The whole house smells like something moldy. This family has a pair of old people, two granddaughters and grandchildren, one is seven and the other is five. The seven year old just went to primary school and the five-year-old went to the kindergarten in the town. Because there was no adult pick-up, his sister picked him up every time when he went to school and after school. Although the two floors add up to eight small rooms, five of them are filled with all kinds of farm tools, grain and sundries. Three bedrooms, one for the old man and one for the sister and brother. South Vietnam and Jin Xuewei borrowed the room of their parents who were working abroad. When I came, I said that there would be Jin Xuewei in the house, which would be a little confused towards the humble room. Just now the old couple introduced to them that the kitchen is the small house by the gate and the toilet is the cabin behind. As for bathing, you pull a curtain in the aisle and wash it. Winter is in the room, with a bath. To wash with water, you need to go to the kitchen to boil water, or use the well water in front of the door. The program team prepared brand-new washbasins, hot water bottles and buckets for them. They don''t have to borrow the owner''s. However, Jin Xuewei has never used these since she was a child. She is still a little at a loss holding her pile of skin care products. When Nan Yue came into the room and saw her like this, he casually reminded her, "go and wash your face first." "Oh, good." Jin Xuewei regained her consciousness and realized that she really should remove her makeup and wash her face before skin care. Seeing that she answered but didn''t move, Nanyue didn''t say much. She took out the toiletries directly. Although I didn''t make up today, I still had to wash my hair and take a bath. Nanyue thought of casting spells to wash it for a long time. They still miss it. I don''t know how many days Jin Xuewei can endure. This program is really pitiful. Male artists are OK and can make do with it, but for female artists, it''s a disaster. South Vietnam doesn''t know why Jin Xuewei came, but at this moment, she really wants to tell Chu Ye. Chapter 504 Although the situation was full of problems on the first night, Jin Xuewei stayed outside alone until midnight. But one night passed and the next morning was coming. Last night, Jin Xuewei went to bed late. South Vietnam specially slept inside and left the outside to her. Seeing her swollen eyes sleeping heavily, she stood up and took a big step. Just after brushing his teeth and washing his face, Nanyue was preparing to turn into a meditation posture practice meeting on the mat by the well because of the limited condition space. He felt someone coming. The visitor walked very fast and soon appeared in the line of sight. When he saw her, he showed an expected smile. "Good morning," said Jiang YanXu, who had a good rest and was full of spirit, "Why are you looking for work?" "Good morning." Nanyue had to get up, then looked at the room with a gap behind him, turned around and said, "I told my grandparents last night that I would make breakfast for Tongtong''s sister and brother in the morning, and I could make one for myself." Jiang YanXu was stunned. Unexpectedly, she finished breakfast last night, and it sounded like she didn''t count Jin Xuewei. Then he smiled: "OK, I''ll go myself. The three of them can''t get up before eight or nine o''clock." Last night, the three people were more or less collapsed and didn''t know when they fell asleep. "Then you have to hurry." South Vietnam kindly reminded him. Older people in the countryside get up early, and it''s the busy farming season recently. Like the old people in this family, they grope and go out to work at five o''clock. Because the breakfast left every time would be a little cold, so I would listen to South Vietnam and promise to come down. "OK, see you later!" As soon as Jiang YanXu waved his hand, he planned to find someone who had not gone out, or simply go to the field to find someone. Nanyue greeted Tongtong''s sister and brother to wash, and then went into the kitchen to cook noodles. When they finished eating noodles, South Vietnam sent them to school and kindergarten. When they turned back to the village, the sun had completely risen, but there was only chicken crowing and duck barking in the village. It was still early before noon. South Vietnam went back to the borrowed house first and was ready for a big clean-up. After all, she has to live in a house for more than half a month. If the owner doesn''t ask, she has to think about the comfort she can live in. Don''t move too much, just change the smell, adjust Feng Shui a little, and then clean up all the dirt hidden in the dark. Finally, nature is to find some wild plants and change the whole environment of the house to a point where she can feel comfortable. After South Vietnam has done all these things, the whole house will be completely changed. It''s still the same from the outside, but standing inside will feel earth shaking changes. When doing this, the camera finally got up and came to shoot in time, so that South Vietnam was a little tied up and didn''t dare to cast the spell too freely. Jin Xuewei''s camera also came over, but she knew that before she got up, she had been sitting in the corner waiting. Following South Vietnam''s camera, remembering the instructions of the program group, he said to South Vietnam a little: "don''t you call her up?" Nanyue seemed to remember this and said, "I''ll go and have a look." Then he went to wash his hands, and then went back to his room. Jin Xuewei has woke up. Zhengsheng is loveless lying in bed playing with her mobile phone. The room signal is probably not very good. She has been fidgeting her fingernails. Seeing South Vietnam coming in, he immediately stopped and stood up: "South Vietnam, have you found a job?" "Not yet. I''m going out now. Do you want to come with me?" Nanyue didn''t say anything about the morning. After all, it''s almost noon now. She really hasn''t found a job to change the ingredients for noon. Chapter 505 Jin Xuewei didn''t want to walk around the village alone. Naturally, she immediately agreed. Nan Yue made a noise. She thought she couldn''t move fast, so she went to the mat by the well to pretend to practice splitting. In fact, she closed her eyes to practice. I was a little confused about shooting South Vietnam. After taking a close-up shot, I simply went to sit in the corner with my colleagues. Jin Xuewei did linger. South Vietnam practiced for an hour as before, and then she dressed neatly. She pretended to be full of fighting spirit and said that she could go out and find work. However, at this point, many villagers came back from work and were ready to cook. Seeing the two of them, their eyes were very novel and envious. They whispered to each other from time to time, and then smiled. South Vietnam looked very calm and smiled and nodded to the villagers. This smile stunned several people. They all felt that they had lived for more than 50 years. It was the first time to see such a beautiful girl. It''s really the same as the fairy who came down from heaven. Then someone dared to talk to them in a less proficient Mandarin. "What are you looking for? In the afternoon, we will go up the mountain to cut firewood and pick fruit. You can come together. " "OK, when do you start and where will you meet?" South Vietnam nodded without hesitation and asked for some details. When it was agreed to meet at two o''clock in the afternoon at the third fork of the road here, the villagers went home to cook. Watching them go far, Jin Xuewei couldn''t help saying, "am I dressed like this today, convenient for going up the mountain?" When Nanyue heard the speech, she turned around and looked at what she was wearing - a white T-shirt with a small skirt and small white shoes. It''s really a very ordinary and people-friendly dress, but in the countryside, it''s only suitable for walking on the road. "Then you can try to find some work that doesn''t have to go up the mountain later." After saying that, Nanyue continued to walk forward. The work in the afternoon was finished, but the lunch had not yet arrived. Seeing that South Vietnam didn''t intend to help her, Jin Xuewei bit her lip gently and stamped her feet before the camera came up. After a long walk, they saw a familiar figure in a family''s yard. "An Chen?" Jin Xuewei finally saw an acquaintance and ran forward excitedly, "what are you doing?" An Chen glanced at her coldly and said slowly, "this master, please let me clean the chicken coop and feed a pig." "... ah?" Hearing this, Jin Xuewei seemed to smell the smell of chicken excrement on him. She subconsciously stepped back and smiled awkwardly. South Vietnam is asking for business: "what is the reward?" An Chen said, "you can eat in this house at noon and at night." It seems that he is also a serious person to work. Nan Yue smiled and nodded: "congratulations." An Chen nodded, didn''t say anything, and continued to hold his breath to enter the chicken coop for cleaning. South Vietnam looked at Jin Xuewei''s colorful face, a look of vomiting and holding back, and then moved forward again. Fortunately, the more you go in, the more people there are. Soon someone took the initiative to ask them for help. In order not to bring too much burden to the villagers, South Vietnam specially separated from Jin Xuewei and gave her the easier work. Instead, I went to the aunt''s house next door, where there were 90 old women and 20-year-old pregnant women. I helped with everything. The aunt wouldn''t let her help with cooking. Later, seeing that she was familiar with the firewood stove in the countryside and skilled in frying, she gave it to her at ease. Finally, because of her arrival, the two difficult old ladies and pregnant women in the family also had a lot of appetite. After Nanyue left, my aunt went to the next room to talk and eat. When she heard that another female star couldn''t do any work at all, she just made trouble. She also proudly showed off the ability of Nanyue. Chapter 506 All this was secretly photographed by hidden cameras. Every household in this village has basically installed hidden cameras. In fact, it is also carefully written in the contract. The six people who are particularly sensitive to the camera naturally know it. However, Jin Xuewei didn''t expect that the family had praised her in every way before. She turned around and complained to her neighbors that she couldn''t do any work. She would only help but also despise her family. What''s more, the program team will cut out this paragraph and broadcast it later. But this is all later. Now Jin Xuewei is quite satisfied that she is barely full at noon, and she doesn''t feel so difficult. So I turned around and went back to the house where I stayed. I was going to take a nap and have a rest. When I was about to have dinner, I would go out for a walk. The reason is also very good. I just got here last night and didn''t get used to it. I fell asleep at three or four o''clock in the middle of the night. South Vietnam also went back with them, but it helped the two old people, fed the chickens and ducks at home, and fetched two buckets of water to the kitchen for standby. Then he looked at almost two o''clock, washed his face, borrowed the tools for cutting firewood at home and set out. When I got to the three fork in the village, I found that many people came, and there were three acquaintances. When the three men saw that she had to go with her to cut firewood, they were fully prepared, wearing straw hats and gloves, and complete tools. They were all some accidents. What''s more surprising is that she clearly has a dress that integrates with the villagers, but she is not just like the village flower, but more like the most promising, powerful and bright cub in the village. At a glance, her eyes will always fall on her unconsciously. Therefore, she was also welcomed by the villagers. They talked to her one after another and suddenly ignored the three of them. What''s more, most of the villagers are women in their fifties and sixties, who are very strong and energetic. "Are they going to help South Vietnam later?" Zheng Yaosheng couldn''t help joking. Jiang YanXu glanced at him and replied in a mocking tone: "I don''t know who it is who needs help later." Zheng Yaosheng naturally subconsciously replied, "it can''t be me!" Both of them have funny talent. This will be one person, and the effect of the program is quite good. Huo''an followed him in silence, with a firewood chopper in his hand, and he was uncomfortable all over. South Vietnam didn''t go up the mountain to cut firewood, nor did it. It just watched the villagers'' actions. After watching it for a while, it went up by itself. She worked wholeheartedly. The camera followed behind her. She didn''t open her mouth. Thinking that she wouldn''t edit many shots in this way, she took the initiative to talk to her and asked her what this was and what that was. Nanyue first looked at him quietly, then took out his mobile phone, scanned it with VR, and handed it to him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The atmosphere was a little silent for a moment. The camera laughed and said, "you don''t know." "Of course," said Nanyue, putting away his mobile phone, "these are wild. The climate is different everywhere, and the weeds are naturally different." The camera nodded: "this way." Seeing him no doubt, South Vietnam continued to chop firewood and pick some herbs they knew, as well as edible wild vegetables and non-toxic mushrooms. Although there should be no rain these days, there are always wet places in the mountains all year round. Mushrooms are still lush, but most of them are poisonous. After walking around a mountain, she found that a man had been standing where he was. The camera looked in her eyes. He didn''t have to work. He found it long ago and said, "huo''ang has been standing there since he came here." "Well," Nan Yue nodded and said casually, "I guess I''m confused." Chapter 507 Like Jin Xuewei, Huo ang is also an artist of Shengshi entertainment. Although the agreement signed between South Vietnam and Shengshi entertainment includes cooperation with Shengshi''s artists, they are not new people, but those who have been on the road for several years. Before adding it, Sheng Jingrui didn''t specifically tell her to take care of the two people. Therefore, South Vietnam feels that it has no obligation to help, but it can be reminded. "Huo Ge, if you can''t cut firewood, you can go to the fruit forest over there to pick fruit." Huo''ang looked back and saw her two baskets full of harvest, one full of chopped dry firewood and the other filled with wild vegetables, weeds and mushrooms. "OK, thank you." After waiting for a long time and seeing no other indication from South Vietnam, Huo ang threw down his firewood knife and turned to the fruit forest. Seeing him go far, Nanyue picked up the firewood knife and returned it to a villager. Just as South Vietnam was preparing to learn from the villagers to tie up the cut firewood in a more space-saving way, Zheng Yaosheng screamed on the other side. "Ah, there''s a snake! Help!!!" Hearing the word "snake", Nanyue saw a light in front of her eyes. Then she first dropped her basket, turned around and ran over. The speed was so fast that the camera was stunned for a few seconds before running to keep up. Zheng Yaosheng hugged Jiang YanXu over there. He was in the air and looked pale. He was really scared. Jiang YanXu wanted to help, but he was so bound that he couldn''t move. In the past, Nanyue happened to meet the emerald snake scared by Zheng Yaosheng. She grabbed the snake seven inches and picked it up. Xu felt different power. The emerald snake fainted directly, soft and motionless. "False, false?" Zheng Yaosheng was stunned when he saw it. Jiang YanXu couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "of course it''s true. This snake is very timid. It''s estimated that he was stunned." Instead of looking at the two of them, Nanyue went straight to someone to borrow a cloth bag and put the snake in it. Zheng Yaosheng asked, "do you want to eat it?" ¡°£¿¡± South Vietnam looked at him with a doubt, "don''t you know that the emerald snake is already a protected animal?" "..." he really didn''t know. Zheng Yaosheng realized that it was a non-toxic snake that wouldn''t bite. Then he let Jiang YanXu go awkwardly. Jiang YanXu patted his clothes, gave way to one side and asked Nanyue, "what are you doing with it?" Nanyue said, "there are always people coming to this mountain, and children will come to pick mushrooms. I''m going to give it to the program team to release it, and then see if I can change something delicious. " Jiang YanXu immediately smiled: "this is a good idea." "That..." Zheng Yaosheng wanted to say that he found the snake. Could he have a share, but he shut up when he thought of his performance. South Vietnam looked at his expression of desire to talk and stop. It was funny in his heart, and then took the initiative to say, "those who see have a share, but you have to help me convince the program team." Because the contract does not say that you can change ingredients, and the rules set do not have this. Therefore, it''s not enough to have snakes alone. We also need several partners with excellent eloquence to go with her. At that time, the program group was stunned by them. Everything they want can be measured. Because Huo ang went to pick the fruit and went back in advance, so finally, three people woke up with the trembling emerald snake and went to the farmhouse where the program group lived. The director of the program group didn''t expect that they could come like this. Leng is to let them seize the opportunity and finish talking and reasoning before they react. But it was too late. They had to fulfill their wish and gave them a bag of brewing oatmeal. In this case, if you get up late in the morning and have no work to do, you won''t be afraid of starvation. Chapter 508 Having tasted the sweetness, Zheng Yaosheng thought, do you want to catch some wild animals to come back and give them to the program team for release. But before he could speak, he was given a cool look by South Vietnam. Then she said she would pick up her two children from school and left first. "...." Zheng Yaosheng was a little afraid, "brother Jiang, do you think Nanyue can read the heart?" Jiang YanXu glanced at him: "I can see it. Although it''s getting dark now, it''s better to dream less." "Elder brother..." I hate him like this every time. Is that really good? "Let''s go." Jiang YanXu strode away and planned to go back to have a rest, take a shower, and then go to the agreed family for dinner. On the other side, South Vietnam walked for more than half an hour before picking up Tongtong and Xinxin in the town. When I returned to the village, it was getting dark. Today, she cut firewood for a piece of meat, some green peppers, and the mushrooms and wild vegetables she picked, just can make one dish and one soup. Or they can eat with Tongtong''s grandparents and exchange dishes. In this way, there will be a big dinner. However, the imagination is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. When South Vietnam returned to her borrowed home and was ready to wash her hands and cook, her film director suddenly appeared. Solemnly, he told her a bad news that the six guests could not eat tonight. Without him, just because Huo ang, who went to the fruit forest to pick fruit, didn''t always do it himself. Instead, a villager helped him pick more fruit, and then he took it for food. Although huoang specifically avoided the camera, he couldn''t avoid the hidden camera. The program team was at the farmhouse and had been watching several hidden cameras, so they found it immediately. Therefore, the editor and director of the program group specially called six people to the village head''s house to publicly criticize Huo Ang''s behavior. Huo ang obviously didn''t expect that the variety show produced by his company would be so strict and inhumane. After listening to the editor''s criticism, he pulled down his face and directly got up and left the village head''s house. At this scene, the five people looked at each other, and no one spoke for a moment. The editor and director didn''t care, and continued: "today is the first day. I won''t name some people. If this is still the case later, I will publicly name and criticize them like Huo ang. When the program is broadcast, it will not be specially edited. " Then he got up and said, "well, go back and have a rest. If anyone goes back to eat secretly at night, he can leave directly tomorrow." Before the five people left, the choreographer and director left with a black face. After all, when he first selected guests, he repeatedly stressed that he should really be able to bear hardships, not to show. If you come to the show, the program will be completely meaningless. But now it''s only the first day. There are two people who are lazy and unwilling to do anything. They are hungry and criticize and shake their faces. It''s really easy to take this notice fee! When this happened, no one was in a good mood, especially Jiang YanXu and an Chen, who had been tired all afternoon. Zheng Yaosheng was ignorant all the way, and even thought that the second person the editor and director said was him. Jin Xuewei is also a little guilty. She doesn''t dare to talk to South Vietnam on the way back. South Vietnam won''t do much without a meal. It''s just a pity. The fried meat with green pepper and mushroom and wild vegetable soup I thought about before. Jin Xuewei didn''t bother, so she just sent a message with her mobile phone. NY: I''ve been sat down. I''m going hungry tonight, QAQ Chapter 509 Huoang couldn''t hold on all night. He directly called the agent in Z city to pick it up, and then went directly back to a city. The next day, I was going to apologize to the company and find a reason to quit the program. As a result, people were directly blocked out of Shengshi entertainment, and they couldn''t get in by swiping their cards. Sheng Jingheng''s car road was out of date. He just saw Huo ang and his agent get off the car. He was arguing with the guard. He wanted to chase the car, but he withdrew after seeing the license plate number. All the way to Sheng Jingrui''s office, I heard him on the phone, his tone was indifferent. "Cool him for a while. At the beginning, his agent seized this opportunity and insisted on letting him go. Now he''s the first one to quit, which makes other guests have no food to eat. Where does he come from to go back to the company? " "Tell them not to get any good resources in the company in the past two years." "In addition, pay him yesterday''s announcement fee." Seeing that he was going to hang up, Sheng Jingheng stood behind the door and knocked symbolically. Sheng Jingrui turned around and saw that it was him. Buyu''s look slowed down a little. Instead, he thought of something, so he had no choice but to smile. "Did you get the message so soon?" Sheng Jingheng was dissatisfied. He asked South Vietnam to pick up such a variety show that was purely hard-working. He would arrive at his office early in the morning, and the door knocked so perfunctorily. He must have come for what happened last night. "Do you want to change guests?" Sheng Jingheng did not deny it. He stepped forward and sat down on the sofa. Sheng Jingrui poured him a cup of freshly brewed coffee and said, "you can''t go if you want to change." Sheng Jingheng looked at him for a moment. Instead, he knew that his departure might be a drag, so he had to give up. "However," Sheng Jingrui thought of something and looked at him, "you can be a flying guest." With that, Sheng Jingrui specially explained to Sheng Jingheng the particularity of the flying guests of this program. After hearing this, Sheng Jingheng said, "OK, I''ll go." "Now we''ve decided on the first three flying guests. You''ll be the fourth. It''s about next week." "Can''t jump in line?" Sheng Jingrui looked at the calendar next to him and just thought of another work arrangement of Sheng Jingheng, so he simply shook his head: "the schedule has been set and can''t be changed, and aren''t you going to fashion week? Wait until you come back. " That''s not a job that can''t be pushed off. Sheng Jingheng hung his eyes and thought for a while. He still whispered. Then he finished his warm coffee and planned to get up and leave. "You can go, but don''t make trouble." Sheng Jingrui was in a good mood. Seeing this, he made fun of him. Sheng Jingheng gave him a faint look and said, "I''ll go first." "Well, take your time." Sheng Jingrui waved and watched him open the door and leave. He looked like he was running for this matter. He was funny and sighed. Then I thought that there was another person who needed to be explained, so I had a headache again. But instead of dragging, it''s better to confess earlier, so Sheng Jingrui took his mobile phone again, found the number marked "a Ye" and dialed it out. "Ah ye, did South Vietnam tell you anything?" "No? Oh, yes... " After Sheng Jingrui truthfully told him, he heard Chu Ye just Oh at the other end. "Oh? Don''t you blame me for abusing her? " Chu ye said, "when the program is over, you will find that the abused person is not her at all." ¡°£¿¡± Hearing this, Sheng Jingrui inexplicably thought that there was another female guest in this program, an artist under Shengshi entertainment. A huo''ang has fallen, and Jin Xuewei won''t have a problem, too? Chapter 510 Another day later, even a few people in South Vietnam in the mountains saw the news on the Internet¡ª¡ª Huo ang is recuperating from his old illness and is currently resting abroad. He officially withdrew from the variety show "us and them" and will not take up work this year. We should wait until we get well next year and then return. There was a lot of discussion on the Internet. Fans and passers-by were shocked. When and where did huoang come from? Was it an accident when I went to record the program, but in order to cover it up, I made an excuse to say it was an old disease? But soon, someone exposed a group of photos of Hoon appearing at the airport that day. Although I looked a little haggard, everything was fine and there were no accidents. Subsequently, huoang himself also sent a self photo on the plane, so that fans don''t have to worry. See you next year. The old disease is really implemented. Many fans began to love him and firmly indicated that they would wait until he came back and so on. Because of this, huo''ang had a good hot search before the six-month cold storage period, which saved him some popularity. This is the consequence of quitting from the program. There is no room for discussion. After half a year, he has to make efforts to take over the script and shoot by himself without expecting the company to give him any good resources. People who don''t know the contract don''t know that there is such a case, but those who know the contract even call the broker and have a good look at the contract. Jin Xuewei is completely honest. Zheng Yaosheng also put away the idea of being funny in this program and worked with the villagers in a down-to-earth manner. When the five of them persisted to the fourth day, they welcomed the first flying guest. Because the program team did not inform in advance, let alone who it was. On that day, the five people still worked outside as usual. These days, they have done everything to soak in the pond at the foot of the mountain. They have been able to keep up with the pace and entertain themselves from time to time. When the flying guests arrived, only South Vietnam felt it slightly during the rest, and the other four knew nothing. So when the staff of the program team suddenly appeared and announced that they needed to raise one more person''s food materials, the four people couldn''t react for a moment. The reaction was that when a flying guest came, he was no longer interested in the atmosphere, but all looked bitter. After all, the flying guests must have more than one meal. They may have to stay for a day and a night, ranging from three to four or five. Only South Vietnam has no intention of complaining, but tries to speed up and do more work. I don''t just want to complete the task of the program group, but also because the flying guests are old acquaintances. The flying guests can not only eat without working, but also live better than them - the village head''s house. The village head''s house is one of the few buildings in the village. It has a clean bathroom and a spring bed. The sons and daughters of the village head worked hard. They were admitted to college and had a decent job outside. They wanted to take him to live in the city, but they gave up because they were still the village head and were responsible for the whole village. Then, his children helped their husband and wife build this small building and bought a minivan to go to the town and county. Because they had to entertain the flying guests, the five people went to the village head''s house to cook after receiving the food materials. As soon as Nanyue arrived at the door of the village head''s house, he was greeting and thanking the village head and his wife with four people. He heard someone running down from the second floor, accompanied by some excited familiar cries. "Nanjie!!!" Chapter 511 Hearing the name "Nanjie", I saw that the boys running down, except for the four from South Vietnam, looked different, either stunned, surprised or curious. Nanyue looked calm, raised his hand to stop Ling Hao, who was trying to hug, and said, "I just came back from the vegetable field." "Oh," Ling Hao immediately retracted his action, took two steps back, then turned to look at the other four and said hello politely, "Hello, predecessors, I''m ling Hao!" Ling Hao is twenty-three years old. He made his debut late. Except for South Vietnam, all four of them are older than him. They made their debut early. It''s just right to call their predecessors. The four of them have either seen or heard of his hit play last year, so they all recognize him. Although "come and have coffee" is also very popular, it is just a variety show, and it has just been broadcast. The entertainment circle is still too big, and various variety shows emerge one after another. As artists themselves, although they participate in many variety shows, they don''t have time to see each variety show. So, in addition to an Chen who didn''t like to talk, the other three chased Ling Hao and asked him why he was called "sister Nan" of Nanyue. When she knew, Jiang YanXu just smiled and didn''t speak, while Jin Xuewei''s eyes twinkled and didn''t know what she was thinking. Only Zheng Yaosheng was the most straightforward and immediately said, "sister Nan is right at all. I''ll call her so in the future. Can sister Nan do it?" The latter sentence, of course, looked at South Vietnam and asked. South Vietnam has begun to invest in cooking. The meeting is sitting next to the village head''s wife with a small bench and learning to kill fish. Wen Yan raised his eyelids faintly, looked at Zheng Yaosheng, and then said lazily, "just be happy." Jiang YanXu finally couldn''t help laughing at the meeting: "sister Nan is still too soft and doesn''t want to kill him." "You play Kai!" Zheng Yaosheng has long lost his idol burden. He rolled his eyes at Jiang YanXu, then took Ling Hao to wash vegetables by the well, and talked to Ling Hao about the glorious deeds of South Vietnam in recent days. The first thing to bear the brunt was the snake catching incident with bare hands. I not only caught the snake, but also changed three bags of oatmeal. Jin Xuewei was rolling up her sleeves. Hearing this, she was slightly stunned, and then subconsciously asked, "so that bag of oatmeal is not work?" "Ah?" Zheng Yaosheng was stunned and looked at Jin Xuewei, "no, Nanyue didn''t tell you?" No, she didn''t ask, because she didn''t like oatmeal and didn''t eat it even if she lost weight. When she saw it, she directly determined that it was the reward for Nanyue to help the villagers. At that time, I also laughed at Nanyue. What''s the use of working so hard? I can''t only get such bargains. But huo''ang left. The director hinted that the lazy people didn''t have a good result. She thought it might be good to have a bag of oatmeal. At least I can eat enough in the morning and go to work instead of staying up until noon. But I really wanted it, and I found that the bargains I thought before suddenly became luxuries. No matter which family you work for, you can''t get a bag of oatmeal that can be brewed and drunk at any time. You can only get some raw ingredients that need to be cooked. For this reason, she secretly envied the good luck of South Vietnam. Now I hear that this bag of oatmeal is not work, but by virtue of his cleverness, he released an emerald snake and bargained with the program team for it. And there are only three people in Nanyue, Jiang YanXu and Zheng Yaosheng. She and Anchen don''t. Even South Vietnam has never mentioned that she should be given some to drink. Jin Xuewei thought, looking a little unable to hide. Seeing that there was a camera facing this side, she hurried into the kitchen and helped burn the fire. After entering, I vaguely heard Zheng Yaosheng ask Nanyue, why didn''t he tell her about it? Jin Xuewei could not help but prick her ears slightly, waiting to hear the answer from South Vietnam. "She didn''t ask." Nanyue''s tone was very light, like meeting someone on the road. When greeting, she was asked whether she had eaten, and she replied "yes". Take it for granted and perfunctory at will. Chapter 512 As a flying guest, Ling Hao''s special task is to send warmth to all families in the village. Most people in his play, even in this village, have seen it and can recognize him. Therefore, compared with the five of them in South Vietnam, the arrival of Ling Hao made the whole village really feel that all the people who had been on TV came to their village. He also has many children and fans. After all, he goes to school far away. When he gets home, he misses the time of animation and directly broadcasts the news. On weekends, I prefer to play outside or help work. So basically, you can only watch TV dramas with adults at night. For example, the seven year old Tong Tong, who lives in Nanyue, likes the role played by Ling Hao in the play very much. He thinks he is very handsome. He is the kind of person who wants to marry when he grows up. It happened that the next day Ling Hao came was Saturday. The children were all there. The village was full of joy, not to mention how lively it was. The five people who are still helping to harvest rice in the field seem a little forced. After collecting rice, they have to help collect peanuts. I thought it was just a vegetable field, but when I got to the place, I found that it was a whole few acres of peanuts, green and untouched. The villagers who planted peanuts were afraid that using a hoe would damage the peanuts in the soil, so they repeatedly told them that they could only pull them by hand. After pulling out these peanuts, you also need to separate the upper leaves from the lower fruits, and then wash and dry them. After such hard work, the reward you can receive is naturally unusual. The program team will also give them extra rewards for some ingredients that are not available in the village and can only be bought in the county. After hearing this, Jiang YanXu and Zheng Yaosheng were full of energy and rolled up their sleeves. An Chen was still slow. He put on gloves and did a good job of protection before he found a piece of loose soil and began to pull it out. South Vietnam was not in a hurry, but walked slowly along the ridge of peanut field. It seemed that she was going to be lazy. Jin Xuewei pulled it out for a while. She felt that the palms of her hands were going to be worn out. She sat on the ridge and blew her hands with her mouth. The camera took her gloves, but she didn''t answer them. Instead, she looked at South Vietnam and asked, "can South Vietnam get a reward if it doesn''t work?" "The final reward depends on the results of their labor." After all, we have to eat separately tonight. Jin Xuewei slowly picked it up, reluctantly continued to get up and bent over to pull out the peanuts. South Vietnam''s footsteps were a meal. Of course, she heard Jin Xuewei''s words clearly. She knew that the other party was angry with her because of the oatmeal. She was a little funny and felt just right. She could save some things. The reason why she didn''t act in a hurry was that she wanted to cast a spell first to wet and soften the soil of this peanut field, so that she didn''t have to work hard to pull it up. Originally intended to treat everyone equally, but I changed my mind. When casting the spell, I skipped the piece pulled by Jin Xuewei. Jin Xuewei won''t know if she doesn''t suffer. Not everyone has to accommodate her and spoil her. After the oatmeal was taken back, South Vietnam has always been placed in a prominent position. Occasionally, it was brewed in the morning and eaten with boiled eggs. It was also in front of Jin Xuewei and did not hide it. If Jin Xuewei asks, or wants to drink, she may not answer and promise. But Jin Xuewei didn''t ask No. when she got to the back, she found that she should ask and ask. Then she didn''t blame herself, but blamed her. Never really treat others, but expect others to treat her sincerely. South Vietnam finished the Dharma, then went aside and began to work seriously. Ling Hao also came to see them on the way and expressed his sympathy and intolerance. When he turned back, he suddenly received a notice. He felt like the sky had fallen. Chapter 513 After five people''s efforts in the afternoon, they unexpectedly pulled out a whole piece of peanut field. The results were remarkable. They looked at it with disbelief. Among them, South Vietnam is the most natural. As she pulls it out, the camera will help her carry it. After pulling it out, it is like piling up a hill. The three men were ashamed of themselves in front of her. It seemed that every time, they couldn''t compare with the little girl in South Vietnam. You have to say that she is very familiar with farm work, but she has learned many times while watching, and then learned to do it by herself. Then some villagers'' inertial movements have been learned at the same time. Then they have great strength. They don''t need their men to help with anything. They can give them a hand when they are free. In short, it is very handy, and then it doesn''t affect beauty at all. In the past few days, even if they have done a good job in protection, they have tanned a lot, and their skin has become thicker, not to mention their hands. They have to maintain them for a month or two before they can recover. But South Vietnam looks the same as when it first came here, and it is said that only aloe is used for skin care, nothing else. As the saying goes, people are more angry than people. While others were lamenting the power of South Vietnam, Jin Xuewei looked at her peanuts, which were less than one-third of South Vietnam, and couldn''t help biting her lower lip. Although no one noticed her and no one wanted to say anything about her, the more so, the more uncomfortable she felt, as if everything had been robbed. This kind of emotion was only reluctantly dispersed after going back and receiving more remuneration than expected. Jin Xuewei can''t cook and dislikes that the kitchen is too dark. After a few days, she aims at a family with good conditions and good people. She often brings the ingredients to rub the meal in the past. I would go back and wash, then I didn''t pay attention to South Vietnam and went there with a borrowed cart. As soon as I went out, I met Ling Hao, a flying guest who should have gone back. Jin Xuewei couldn''t help but stop and cut her hair, revealing her best looking smile: "Ling Hao, why haven''t you gone back? Are you here to say goodbye? " Ling Hao glanced at her in a hurry, then shook his head and asked, "is my sister Nan at home?" Jin Xuewei had a stiff smile on her face: "yes, we just came back from work." "Uh huh, thanks. Go ahead and leave me alone." Ling Hao said, walked and ran a few steps, entered the yard, and then began to shout, "sister Nan, you want to save me!" Jin Xuewei deliberately slowed down and didn''t hurry. When Nan Yue came out, she just saw Jin Xuewei''s slow movement. She didn''t know what she was waiting for. She didn''t care. She looked directly at Ling Hao and raised her eyebrow: "what can I save you?" "I can''t go." Ling Hao had spent some time digesting this fact before he came here. Instead of the feeling of collapse, he smiled pleasantly, "what''s for dinner? Count me! " ¡°£¿¡± South Vietnam looked at him unexpectedly, "have you become a resident?" As soon as huoang left, there were only five of them. Originally, they thought they would not add more people. As a result, the program team now plans to directly change the flying guests into permanent guests. "Yes," Ling Hao sat on the threshold, looking poor, weak and helpless, "don''t give me food yet. Let me find a way." Nanyue looked at him and smiled, "so be kind." Let him come to peanut land in the afternoon to express his condolences. In the evening, he will become in the same situation as them. "Alas, I was also sold by the agent, just like the cabbage in the field, there is no room for resistance." Ling Hao was wilting, but he didn''t have any resentment, but just had some helplessness. South Vietnam looked at him and then at Jin Xuewei, who had just gone away, shook her head and smiled. She said kindly, "come to the kitchen to help." Chapter 514 Ling Hao''s stay adds a bright color to the guest lineup. Although he is in his twenties, he looks like a little boy, and he is also loved by the villagers. Together with him, he can always receive relaxed and well paid work. With him, South Vietnam finally has people who can speak. After all, although Jiang YanXu is a good man, he is a comedian after all. He always likes to talk with a stem and talk about popular jokes on the Internet. Only Zheng Yaosheng could immediately answer his words, and then the two entered the mutual connection mode. An Chen''s words can suffocate people even if he takes the initiative to talk to him. As for Jin Xuewei, there is probably only one sentence to describe it - not a word. No matter what Nanyue did, she could look at her for a long time with critical eyes. Although she didn''t say anything on the surface, she had a lot of words in her heart. If South Vietnam can''t see anything, it''s OK to live in peace with her. But every time I accidentally skim Jin Xuewei, I can easily see what she is thinking. I have to work and practice every day and learn a foreign language by the way. South Vietnam is already tired physically and mentally, so it is simply unnecessary not to talk to her or look at her. When the program is broadcasted, it is bound to be rhythmic, saying that she and Jin Xuewei are not at peace, but South Vietnam is too lazy to take care of those. Ling Hao can chat, amuse, and send photos blindly in the wechat group of four. Time seems to pass faster. In the twinkling of an eye, the six had entertained two more flying guests, and the recording of the program was gradually coming to an end. Zheng Yaosheng counted with his fingers. As long as there were two more flying guests, they could be completely relieved and go home. And rural life is really, no experience is outdated, very yearning, after a thorough experience, they still feel that they have their own strengths, very good. However, when you don''t want to stay in the entertainment circle one day, you can really find a quiet village, grow land and vegetables, raise chickens and ducks, and be self-sufficient. After all, what should be learned in this trip has been learned. It is also a survival skill to stay in the future. The day before the fourth flying guest came, the six people had a special job together¡ª¡ª Take the agricultural products from the village and sell them in the county. Among them were peanuts they had pulled, lotus pods they had picked, fruits they had picked, herbs they had picked up in the mountains, and fish they had fished in the water. Filled with a small truck, finally, all six of them had to borrow the village head''s van and drive to the county. In order not to rely on the star effect to sell, the six people also specially dressed up, so that people can''t recognize it at a glance, and asked the cameras to stand away and hide to shoot. But Rao is so. Their six young handsome men and women still can''t completely cover it up. Someone saw it with sharp eyes and subconsciously gathered around to see the excitement. Ling Hao was afraid of being recognized, so he simply hid behind several people. Jin Xuewei also pretended to tidy up the lotus canopy behind. In fact, she was far away from the fish in front and the passers-by who came to see the excitement. She always felt that the taste was very strong. An Chen can''t count on it. Zheng Yaosheng can only shout. When asked, he looks puzzled and turns to ask for help. Therefore, only Nanyue and Jiang YanXu stood in the front, greeted the guests, weighed the weight, received the money and changed the money, and basically wrapped it all. This kind of rural agricultural product is still very popular in the county and city. Especially at the beginning, there were many people around, so more people were curious and came to have a look. Gradually, someone felt something was wrong and became even more suspicious when they found the camera hidden in the crowd. "Are you South Vietnam? Are you here to record US and them? In which village? " "South Vietnam? True or false? " "Really! It''s them! " Chapter 515 Among the six people, including Nanyue herself, she was the first to be recognized. Because there was no Ling Hao among the permanent guests when the official announced the lineup, he was ignored. Everyone was talking to the other five people. Fortunately, they were not enthusiastic fans and knew that they were filming the program, so they bought all their remaining agricultural products after making a lot of noise for a while. In this way, those who really want to buy can''t buy it, so they can only regret and walk away. Under the gaze of various enthusiastic eyes, the six returned to the van and began to count the money. I thought there were a lot of people coming to buy things. When I counted the money, I felt heavy. There was a lot of money. As soon as I finished counting, I found that it was only a few hundred dollars. If you take it to the city, it may only be enough for them to have a bad meal. But those things are the result of their efforts for more than ten days. For a moment, the atmosphere was silent and I didn''t know what to say. Jin Xuewei naturally felt that there was little money. She thought they were the same, so she suggested, "let''s find a way to make up a little more? At least gather up a thousand and take it back. " Before I came here, I collected my wallet and card, but at least there was a mobile phone, or I could avoid the camera and find someone to change some cash. She thought very well, but found that the other five people had different eyes, and none of them wanted to answer her. "... what''s the matter?" Jin Xuewei wondered, "are you afraid that the program team will find out and punish you?" "No," Jiang YanXu finally said at the meeting, "it''s meaningless to make up this money." ¡°£¿¡± Why is it meaningless? Jin Xuewei was about to argue when she heard the window knocking and a staff member came over. South Vietnam, sitting by the door, opened the door and got out of the car first. "For most of the next day, you can move freely in the county, and the money for selling agricultural products belongs to you. You can buy whatever you want." After the notification, the staff smiled friendly at South Vietnam and went back to the people in the program group. Jin Xuewei was stunned: "is the money for us?" Ling Hao followed Nanyue out of the car and whispered: "the villagers can rest assured that they can give us agricultural products. It must be that the program team has paid for it. What do you think?" South Vietnam gave him a funny look, and then walked aside. After the four people in the back got off the car together, they asked, "what do you say now, do you act together or separate?" Jiang YanXu, as the boss, looked at the prosperity of the county and made a decision: "let''s act in groups. It happens that the money is nearly 600. They are divided into three groups. One group takes 200 yuan to buy things." Jin Xuewei made a noise. Obviously, she wanted to say, what is 200 yuan enough to buy? But after Jiang YanXu gave her a faint look, she didn''t dare to say it. "Do you two girls want a group or separate?" After watching Jin Xuewei, Jiang YanXu went to see South Vietnam. South Vietnam doesn''t care much about the tunnel: "all right." Jin Xuewei said, "Ling Hao must want to be with South Vietnam." Her original intention is to make a pair of them, and then in order to avoid suspicion and comity, Ling Hao will probably refuse. As a result, Ling Hao said, "yes, but if you want, I can give sister nan to you." "..." Jin Xuewei was speechless for a moment, and then smiled far fetched. "You''re younger. Of course, I should let you. I''ll work with an Chen." Hearing this, an Chen, who remained silent all the way, frowned slightly and loosened again soon. Zheng Yaosheng looked at the strange atmosphere and decided to hold Jiang YanXu tight. At least he was an elder in the comedy industry and could learn more. Chapter 516 After the six people divided into groups, they were not surrounded as lively as when they were selling things before. However, the combination of Nanyue and Ling Hao still attracts much attention. It is better to go all the way to places with fewer people. "Sister Nan, what do you want to buy?" Ling Hao actually has a headache for these two hundred yuan. His family is not particularly good, but he is also the owner of money. He always buys whatever he wants, and doesn''t care about the price. Nanyue is still looking at the shops along the street. When he hears the words, he casually says, "buy something to eat." Then he added: "buy something for Tongtong and Xinxin." Seeing that she had an idea, Ling Hao naturally nodded and agreed without saying a word: "OK, just buy these!" Nanyue glanced at him with a smile, and then walked into a shop. Ling Hao followed up and made up his mind to be a qualified follower and a coolie carrying things. And only $200 is a problem for the other two groups. It seems a little bad to only buy their own food, but 200 yuan is not enough to buy things for the villagers. When they finally got tangled up and returned to the parking place, they found that Nanyue and Ling Hao had already returned. They were sorting out a pile of old books from nowhere. You don''t have to ask. You know what they bought. When she finally came back, Jin Xuewei, whose face was a little ugly, turned to Jiang YanXu and asked, "brother Jiang, what did you buy?" "I bought some candy and biscuits and gave them to the children in the village." Jiang YanXu shrugged. He and Zheng Yaosheng didn''t know where to buy and what to buy. They went directly to a supermarket and found that it was more cost-effective to buy these. Jin Xuewei was relieved when she heard the speech: "we bought an induction cooker, 199 sent two pots with a spatula, one piece and an extra steamer." And it was thanks to the shopkeeper recognizing her that he gave them extra gifts. After she finished, she explained to several people, "isn''t there an old man living alone in the village? Sometimes the villagers have to send firewood to him. I thought it would be much more convenient to have an induction cooker. " Zheng Yaosheng was about to speak, but Jiang YanXu poked him back with an elbow. Jiang YanXu stopped Zheng Yaosheng, who had a simple mind and said what he thought, and said, "it''s good. Now that we''ve all bought it, should we go back or go around?" Nanyue and Ling Hao have sorted the old books according to their ages. This will be a pair of eyes, it means casual. Jin Xuewei looked at the old book they put at their feet and said, "let''s go to dinner first. I asked the camera. He said that the program team won''t care if we spend our own money on dinner today." They came out early in the morning, sold a pile of agricultural products and went around again. It would be a little more. They were all hungry. Hearing Jin Xuewei say so, I naturally have no opinion. The party went to a restaurant and ordered some local fried dishes and soup. After eating, Jiang YanXu had to pay the bill, but found that Jin Xuewei had already bought it. When he subconsciously looked at South Vietnam, he saw that South Vietnam had no intention of rushing to pay the bill, but was waiting for the bill to come out and prepare AA. It seems that Jin Xuewei has worked hard today and wants to compete with South Vietnam. After hearing this, Nan Yue thought the same as him, but he didn''t give any response. He directly followed several others and smiled and praised Jin Xuewei''s atmosphere. Seeing this, Jiang YanXu couldn''t help but think of a word silently. Sister Nan is still your sister Nan. Jin Xuewei may not be able to compare even if she studies for a few more years. Jin Xuewei spent a meal and got a burst of praise from South Vietnam. She was still very sincere. She felt powerless when she punched into cotton. She was a little upset when she went back in the afternoon. When I got off the bus, I felt more comfortable when I saw Nanyue coming down with the stack of old books. Just buy these for 200 yuan. When it''s broadcast, wait to be scolded and cry. Chapter 517 The program team saw that all six of them didn''t take money to buy food for themselves, so it said that the ingredients accumulated from pulling peanuts last time could be given to them tonight. Just in time, flying guests will come in the evening, and they can go to the village head''s house to cook together. Several people did not expect the flying guests, but felt relaxed and happy that they could have food without working at night. Then they took their shopping and gave it away. Today Friday, the school in the town finished early. Tong Tong and Xin Xin were at home. They were all wide eyed and curious when they saw Nanyue and Ling Hao bringing a lot of books. They are still young and don''t have so much desire for reading. They just feel novel. But when Nanyue and Ling Hao worked together, they piled up a bookshelf in their room, put all the books on it, and told them that they could let the children in the village borrow books here in the future, and their eyes brightened instantly. After South Vietnam promised to send more old books in the future, he screamed happily. When they think of the books here, they have to lend them to other children. After Tongtong and Xinxin are happy, they can''t wait to take the books or paintings they can understand. Seeing this, Nanyue and Ling Hao quietly withdrew from the room and went to the yard. "Sister Nan, how do you know that they prefer this to a new book?" Ling Hao felt as like as two peas. He did not expect the reaction of the two children to be exactly the same as that of Nanyue. Nanyue smiled: "because only in this way, we can not only show off for a while, but can always talk to other friends. There is a shelf of books at home, and there will always be new books." "And the new book will never be willing to read. I''m afraid it will get dirty. The old book doesn''t have so many scruples. You can lend it to others." The children here are left behind children. Their parents often stay outside for a year. They are careless and don''t know what books their children need to read. Either don''t buy it at all, or buy something that''s not suitable at all. But the old books eliminated in the county are different. Many of them are carefully selected by some parents for their children. Then, because the children are older and unsuitable, they sell the old books and buy new books. There are all ages, and the oldest is still 30% new. It happened that the bookstore owner knew the village head here, and Nanyue told him that she would be responsible for transferring money in the future, and he would be responsible for packing the books and bringing them back to the village head. When there are more and more books, Tongtong and Xinxin can also transfer the previous books to other children in the village or school classmates. This is something that can be happy for a long time. Ling Hao is an only child. He doesn''t have close contacts with his classmates and friends. Only his best friends will go to each other''s homes. For a time, there was no way to substitute and imagine this happiness, but I just felt that what South Vietnam said must be reasonable. At this time, several seven or eight year old children nearby ran over and shouted the names of Tongtong and Xinxin. After seeing them at the door, they were still a little shy and didn''t dare to approach. Only a brave little fat shouted at this side: "go to the village head''s house, someone makes musical instruments!" When Tongtong and Xinxin heard it in the inner room, they came out hand in hand. Nanyue and Ling Hao looked at each other and subconsciously said, "flying guests?" "Let''s go and have a look!" With that, Ling Hao picked up five years old and looked like Xinxin who could fall at any time, keeping up with the children. Nanyue took Tong Tong and walked behind with a smile. Chapter 518 Along the way, I could see many adults and children going to the village head''s house. It was more lively than when Ling Hao came that day. South Vietnam walked easily and casually. When it was half way, it realized that it was wrong, and its footsteps couldn''t help stopping slightly. Seeing her stop, Tong Tong blinked at her and waited patiently without asking anything. Nanyue smiled at her and went on. Ling Hao is young and energetic. He can run fast with a baby in his arms. When Nanyue is about to go to the village head''s house, he hears him shouting in front: "sister Nan, come on, look who''s coming!" His voice was heard by everyone present, so many people looked at South Vietnam, and then went to see the man standing in the crowd, dazzling like an immortal. Then he couldn''t help sighing that the friends of fairies and ordinary people were all extraordinary people. Nanyue took Tongtong a few steps faster. Just about to walk into the crowd, she saw that Tongtong automatically released her hand and went to find her brother. When Sheng Jingheng doesn''t laugh or talk, he is really bluffing. He is tall and looks down from a commanding position. Inexplicably, he will make people feel oppressive. That''s why so many people came, but everyone dared to really get close to him. Nanyue walked over and stopped a few steps in front of the man: "Mr. Sheng, you... Haven''t seen you for a long time." Everyone came, and they came as flying guests, so there''s no need to ask why. Sheng Jingheng looked at her, his eyes converged a lot: "long time no see." They looked at each other without saying anything superfluous. After Ling Hao handed Xinxin to Tongtong, he came over excitedly: "Mr. Sheng, are you also a flying guest? Why didn''t you say you were coming in the group before? " Nanyue glanced at him: "did you say it before you came?" "Well, no," Ling Hao scratched his head and felt that the aura of South Vietnam had changed slightly. It seemed that he had returned to the meeting in the ancient town. The whole person seemed to be alive. "But Mr. Sheng also came. Should my sister Li be the next flying guest?" Nanyue shook her head: "Sister Li is still in fashion week. She has just returned home when we go back." "Maybe it''s a secret trip." Ling Hao still doesn''t give up. "No next time." Sheng Jingheng suddenly opened his mouth and inserted himself into the conversation between them. He said that both Nanyue and Ling Hao looked at him. Nanyue guessed a little, but to be confirmed, Ling Hao was simply confused and thought he wanted to end the recording ahead of schedule. Sheng Jingheng looked at Nanyue quietly. Suddenly, a smile flashed at the bottom of his eyes and said, "that''s what you guessed." ¡°£¿¡± South Vietnam looked at him, "really?" Sheng Jingheng nodded and gave her final confirmation. Ling Hao asked, "what code are you playing?" However, he didn''t have a chance to know, because Jiang YanXu and his four people also showed up one after another. Moreover, the hair instrument is becoming more and more lively and needs help. Sheng Jingheng''s musical instruments are very common and easy to learn, such as harmonica, flute and Tao long. They are small and convenient. I won''t say that when I take it home, I can only press the bottom of the box. It''s rare to take it out and use it once. Moreover, according to the staff over there, Sheng Jingheng also donated a number of musical instruments to schools in the town, most of which are large musical instruments. This makes many villagers sigh. After all, who doesn''t want their children to be versatile? It''s just that there are no conditions in the countryside. Now that I have the opportunity, I am naturally very happy. To this end, many villagers took all kinds of meat and vegetable ingredients from home and wanted them to have a good meal. At the same time, Sheng Jingheng also received a special mission as a flying guest. Chapter 519 South Vietnam is very free tonight. On the one hand, several villagers came to help cook. On the other hand, Jin Xuewei robbed her work and the whole person was very active. Ling Hao and others are also busy. They don''t need her help. She simply took a small stool and went outside the yard to see Sheng Jingheng teach the small children who are not willing to go home to play the harmonica. He is not a talkative person, but he is extremely patient. He hangs his eyes and is quiet. Only after everyone learns, can he teach the next step. He made the children respect and fear like this. He really regarded him as a teacher. He was absorbed in learning and listening, and was a little more serious than usual in class. Sheng Jingheng glanced at her with relish and a pleasant smile on her face, and said to her, "I brought you a piano. It''s in the upstairs room." "Ah?" South Vietnam was stunned, "ukri?" "Well, your agent gave it to me." Sheng Jingheng said it seriously, as if it were true. Nanyue thought that he had his own password. Mo Lvlv was also there. Subconsciously, he smiled: "I''ll get it. Thank you, Mr. Sheng!" When Ling Hao came last time, Nanyue went up to the second floor room to see it. He spoke to the village head and touched it with familiarity. The camera followed her and asked, "do you know Mr. Sheng very well?" He didn''t want to ask himself, but because after the program was broadcast, the audience must want to ask. "I recorded the program with him and Ling Hao." South Vietnam answered simply and officially. Instead, he entered the room on the second floor and saw the piano box on the table at a glance. The other luggage hasn''t been opened yet, but it''s just a big black box. There''s nothing else. It''s as simple and deep as Sheng Jingheng. South Vietnam took the piano box and looked straight down at the basement. As soon as she got downstairs, she met Jin Xuewei who was going to enter the house. "You..." Nanyue looked calm: "teacher Sheng brought me a piano and I went to get it. Can I help you in the kitchen? " Jin Xuewei subconsciously shook her head: "no, you can eat soon." Nanyue said, "OK, call me if you have something." With that, he brushed past her and walked out the door. There is a bright headlight in front of the village head''s house. Jin Xuewei can also see it clearly. She saw that South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng had a familiar conversation with a smile between their words. It was very natural and casual. Obviously, there was no intimate action, but it seemed that they were very intimate and tacit understanding for no reason. Under the bright light, Jin Xuewei''s eyes flickered slightly. When the camera turned around and planned to shoot her front, she lowered her head and went into the living room to get something. After South Vietnam took out ukri, a group of hairy children were immediately attracted. Because it looks like a violin, but it doesn''t seem to be a small musical instrument. It can pop up a beautiful melody at random, which makes people feel that they can learn it easily. Nanyue casually played a very common song. Seeing that the children''s eyes were bright, he handed yukri to Sheng Jingheng: "come on, Mr. Sheng. I''ll help." Sheng Jingheng paused and then took it: "OK." As soon as South Vietnam left, when Sheng Jingheng continued to play, several children couldn''t help coming up to surround him and wanted to see more clearly. Sheng Jingheng froze slightly and felt the soft smell of a child alone. His whole body tightened. He hadn''t been so close to anyone for a long time. Last time, it was her. Nan Yue could vaguely feel his tension inside, but his breath and Demon power were very stable. It was obvious that Pei Lingdan was working slowly, so he smiled at ease. He can have all the warmth in the world. Chapter 520 The next morning, the six people were told one thing by the program group - shengjingheng will stay in the village with them as the last flying guest until the end of the recording. Therefore, they need to provide Sheng Jingheng with three meals a day in turn to ensure that he can''t be hungry. Otherwise, everyone will go hungry with him. Or, in the next few days, they can all get together to cook, and the village head will provide a kitchen and table. But whoever brings any ingredients will be clearly photographed and will be broadcast without leakage at that time. That is, even if we are together, no one wants to be lazy, or we will enlarge you to the audience and let the audience fans of the whole network criticize you. Sheng Jingheng''s special task is to teach the free people in the village to play musical instruments, take music classes and increase their usual entertainment and leisure activities. The contrast is so sharp that all six of them wish they were just flying guests rather than permanent guests. Fortunately, it is close to the end of September. The heavy agricultural work in the village has almost been completed, and it will return to normal busy. There will be a lot of free time. Six people basically go from house to house and help each other in the whole village. After the villagers really didn''t know what to do, the program team found something else for them to do¡ª¡ª Go to the orange forest contracted by a family in a neighboring village, pick all the mature oranges, and help pack and deliver them. The reward is rich, and oranges can be eaten casually. Hearing this, Ling Hao and Zheng Yaosheng, who couldn''t hide their emotions, immediately cheered up. Then don''t mention being more positive, urge several people to hurry together. On the way, the six met Sheng Jingheng, who was teaching several masters to blow Tao long. Looking at Ling Hao coming forward to say hello without scruples, Nanyue also followed up and spoke to Sheng Jingheng. "Mr. Sheng, we''re going to pick oranges." "Well, be safe." "Do you like oranges? The program said we could bring some back after picking. " "One... I like it." Sheng Jingheng put down Tao long and looked at the eyes of the masters. With a faint smile, he was a little helpless, "you''re behind." "Huh?" South Vietnam looked forward and found that the other four people had walked in front. Jin Xuewei looked back as she walked. Ling Hao asked an uncle for a pottery ridge, wiped it, and learned to blow next to it. "Then I''ll go first and bring you oranges in the evening!" When Nanyue finished, he looked at Ling Hao and said, "let''s go!" With that, he didn''t wait for him. He walked directly in front, trying to keep up with the four people. "Sister Nan, wait for me!" Seeing this, Ling Hao quickly returned Tao long to the uncle and ran to keep up. Looking at the figure of the two people gradually disappearing, Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes and blew silently with Tao long. After a meeting, he slowed down and demonstrated to several masters. On the other side, after arriving at the orange forest, they found that picking oranges was not an easy job. On the one hand, this orange forest is several times larger than the peanut field last time. On the other hand, orange trees are low. Walking in the forest, you can only slightly avoid the sun when the cat is on the waist. But they always need to stand up straight and pick oranges higher up. The power of autumn tiger is not for fun. It''s OK when there is wind and not good when there is no wind. South Vietnam is absorbing the nearby water system spiritual power on one side, so as to keep the whole body fresh without distracting the casting of spells. Ling Hao would come to her from time to time and rubbed some spiritual power. He was always cool. But others are suffering. They can only pick for a while and hide under the tree to steal for a while. An Chen is a dead brain. With the camera, he hasn''t stopped. When there was an accident, they were stunned by the camera following him, and then they quickly threw away the camera and hurried to help him. Chapter 521 Because the orange forest has been for some years, the trees are very strong. The broken branches can be as sharp as a knife. An Chen was exposed to heatstroke and fell down directly and unconsciously. The whole man crushed a branch and was scratched to his soft neck by the broken branch. Suddenly he cut a hole and blood flowed. Although he was a little flustered when the camera pulled him, he had basic medical awareness and did not deepen or enlarge the wound. It was so close to the carotid artery. In the nearby South Vietnam, after smelling the bloody smell, he didn''t think much and directly followed the smell. Because the speed was too fast, she lost all her cameras and couldn''t find her at the moment. Seeing an Chen''s camera doing the emergency of hemostasis, Nan Yue squatted down next to him and stretched out his hand to press and hold an Chen''s acupoint. Watching the blood stop slowly, the camera was relieved. The whole person sat on the ground and was pale with fear. He photographed an Chen these days and basically had no communication, so he didn''t specially observe an Chen''s face. If it had been discovered, it would not have happened. Nanyue said, "it''s no use just to stop bleeding. His wound still needs to be treated. Go and find someone to take him to the hospital." The camera was in a mess. Listening to her immediately was like finding the backbone. She immediately got up and dragged her soft legs to call the rest of the program group. As soon as he left, Nanyue took back his hand, took out a Scutellaria barbata branch and leaf with flowers and leaves from his small purse, cast a spell to crush it into powder, and quietly covered an Chen''s wound. In order not to exaggerate the effect, South Vietnam only used half, and the remaining half was put back in its pocket. When she had just put away her purse, others heard the sound of the camera and came one after another. A few people just arrived and saw that Nan Yue was helping an Chen wipe the blood with his bare hands. He looked focused and moved gently. But I didn''t know that she was covering up the Scutellaria barbata powder just now. An Chen''s wound doesn''t look as terrible as it was just now. It feels like a small cut has been scraped, but there is a lot of blood flow. It looks a little scary. When Nanyue saw them coming, he stepped aside and called Ling Hao: "put him flat first, and then spread them out for ventilation. He has heatstroke. It''s no big deal." Ling Hao was still staring at the blood on Nanyue''s hand in a daze. After being looked at by Nanyue, he quickly reacted and acted with Jiang YanXu. Zheng Yaosheng hurriedly said, "I''ll see if there''s ice water!" With her, it doesn''t matter whether there is ice water or not. Although thinking so, South Vietnam did not stop, but silently stepped back and let the wind blow here. When the people of the program group hurried over, they saw that an Chen had slowly woke up. Although his face was still a little pale, he didn''t feel the horror of just bleeding. Following his camera, I was stunned. The wound just now was much bigger and deeper than now. Why now it seems that it was just scraped gently? But for the camera, the smaller the better, and the camera just dropped on the ground and didn''t capture the wound on the front of an Chen. The camera didn''t say anything. When Anchen was carried to rest, and the others dispersed slowly, he also picked up the camera. When I passed south Vietnam, I sincerely thanked him. Although he didn''t know what South Vietnam had done, it was not enough to thank him for helping him keep his job. Chapter 522 After picking oranges, and seeing that the power of the sun did not decrease, the program team stopped the work. The owner of orange forest was also very guilty. When he sent them away, he insisted on sending them several more boxes of oranges. After an Chen''s rest, the whole person has completely recovered and slowly remembered what had happened. Instead of staying at ease with his injury, he apologized to the five people and talked to the program team, saying that he would not pursue anything for this. After all, everyone else knew to hide from the sun, but he insisted. He was stunned that he had heatstroke. After finishing with the program group and returning to the guest''s car, an Chen thanked the five people again. Obviously, he was told by the program group that after he fainted, several people did something for him more or less. Jin Xuewei, who was watching from a distance and was not close, seemed to want to adjust the atmosphere and joked: "in fact, the person you should thank most is South Vietnam. Your camera went to call someone. She has been taking care of you. " With that, Jin Xuewei also said, "they saw it, too." This is indeed the truth. The three men nodded. An Chen looked at South Vietnam and said seriously and formally, "thank you, South Vietnam." Nanyue shook his head and said, "nothing. If it were someone else, I would do the same." After all, her main purpose is not to end the program temporarily. Scutellaria barbata was also prepared in advance. She wanted to try the effect. Then it happened that an Chen was injured. So South Vietnam really can''t afford to thank him, but he can''t stop it. Although she said so, an Chen insisted on thanking her. After thinking about it, he said, "can I write you a song when I get back?" Before South Vietnam made a sound, Jin Xuewei said, "an Chen is a famous musical talent. What should I do? I want to hear that song now! " Jiang YanXu couldn''t help but say hello to her: "are you going to let an Chen write songs with illness?" "Ah, I didn''t say that." Jin Xuewei was stunned. Unexpectedly, Jiang YanXu would interrupt. Zheng Yaosheng also said with some ridicule, "you didn''t say that, but just when people said they wanted to write a song, you said you wanted to listen. Isn''t it for people to write it and sing it to you all night?" Ling Hao whispered: "it''s not that easy to write songs!" Seeing the three people all saw Jin Xuewei''s intention, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing: "there''s no need to write songs. I''ve just released a new album. It''s estimated that the focus of my work in the second half of the year will be filming." An Chen seemed to notice that it was a little bad to be so formal, so he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll give you another gift when I go back." South Vietnam nodded noncommittally without saying anything. Jin Xuewei was attacked by the three people, but she was speechless. Seeing that both an Chen and South Vietnam didn''t want to pay attention to her, she turned her head directly to look out of the window. Back in the village, it was still early. Dinner was already available, and even breakfast the next day - the reward given to them by the owner of orange forest included oranges and all kinds of ingredients for dinner, as well as a box of freshly ripened corn. Six people are ready to steam about ten corn, and then steam a few eggs together, which will be enough to eat. The program team did not force them to find work, so in addition to Jin Xuewei, who was uncomfortable, and an Chen, who was really uncomfortable, the four of them went to Sheng Jingheng to learn the kinds of musical instruments with the villagers. Chapter 523 Ling Hao can''t hide things in front of familiar people. After finding Sheng Jingheng, he couldn''t help talking to him about the accident of orange forest, and also told him how Nanyue extended a helping hand at the first time and was not afraid of dirt. He wiped the blood with his bare hands. Then he was very calm and arranged them to do something else. Nanyue had no intention of arguing with Ling Hao. It just looked at shangjingheng quietly and said innocently that it was not so exaggerated. From time to time, he made a mouth or shook his head to deny what Ling Hao said. When he met the one who was right, he was amused and had no choice but to nod to Sheng Jingheng. Nanyue did this behind Ling Hao and did not deliberately avoid Jiang YanXu and Zheng Yaosheng. The two people''s smile point is low. They will laugh silently on one side and can''t stand up. Sheng Jingheng looked at her, and then looked at the two people laughing there. In their dark eyes, a trace of smile flashed. She and Ling Hao are really going to compare who is more childish. When Ling Hao finally finished, Nanyue went to Sheng Jingheng and pretended that nothing had happened. Ling Hao looked at the expression of South Vietnam. His intuition told him that there was something wrong. Then he went to see Jiang YanXu and Zheng Yaosheng, who were trying to hold back their laughter. He confirmed that something had just happened where he didn''t see it. However, before he went to ask what was going on in South Vietnam, he saw an elderly man who took out an erhu and said excitedly that the erhu was several years older than him. It was regarded as a family heirloom at home. But the old man is old and hasn''t pulled it for a long time. It''s all hand-made. I just wanted to ask Sheng Jingheng if he could play the erhu. For too many years, I forgot its voice. Seeing that Sheng Jingheng was silent for a moment, the just funny atmosphere slowly subsided. After all, Sheng Jingheng studied abroad. Even if he has learned many kinds of musical instruments, erhu is too traditional, and even in China, few young people will learn it. However, seeing the old man asking so earnestly makes people feel that they can''t bear to refuse him. Nanyue can play guqin, guzheng and even pipa, but when you see erhu, you''re not sure if you can handle it. When several people were thinking about how to round the court, Sheng Jingheng took over the erhu and said, "I''ll try." Sheng Jingheng really touched the erhu for the first time. Under the guidance of the old man, he first standardized his posture, and then tentatively pulled the strings to find out where each tone was. He always has an extraordinary sensitivity to music, but he can pull out several standard tones in a moment. After that, he tried to play a very simple melody. Hearing the sound, the old man immediately blushed: "it''s this sound. It hasn''t changed for so many years!" As he spoke, the old man couldn''t help humming a ballad. It was a ballad belonging to their era, with a face of nostalgia and a touch of satisfaction. After listening to Sheng Jingheng''s movements for a while, he silently played the erhu again to accompany the old man. South Vietnam sat aside and saw that he must have looked at himself. He went to see ukri on the nearby piano box and immediately understood what he meant. The sound of ukulele is really wonderful. It seems to match everything. At the moment, together with erhu, they are very harmonious, gentle and pleasant, willing to be a foil. Ling Hao was originally sitting with Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng. Seeing them playing the piano, the old man couldn''t help singing. He could not help retreating silently to Jiang YanXu and Zheng Yaosheng. He felt that it was right to stay here at the moment. Chapter 524 This ensemble and solo attracted many curious villagers. The program group also saw such a paragraph through real-time shooting with hidden cameras, and then made a temporary decision¡ª¡ª On the last day of recording, I held a bonfire party with the villagers. It''s a farewell and a final carnival. And try to point out that we are not different from them. We are all born human beings and work hard for different lives. To this end, the program team also said that the six permanent guests and flying guests can not work and do tasks on the last day of recording, just prepare for the bonfire party. In this way, naturally, no one is not willing to hold a bonfire party, but they all respond with joy. The men were assigned some jobs, while South Vietnam and Jin Xuewei were quietly called away by the staff of the program team early in the morning to make other preparations. An Chen was ill and injured, so he didn''t do anything. He just rehearsed several programs with some villagers who sang well. Jiang YanXu and Zheng Yaosheng went around the village to inform some old people to come and attend. If they don''t want to come, try to persuade them. Sheng Jingheng has no privilege of flying guests today. He needs to arrange the venue with Ling Hao. But there''s no heavy work, just help to see, hand over things, and make some unique designs to make tonight''s bonfire party more special. At the beginning, Ling Hao was also happy that he could be divided into a group with Sheng Jingheng. But while chatting, he found that he was basically the only one talking about it. The only difference from before was that he felt that shengjingheng didn''t seem so scary. Then Ling Hao missed South Vietnam. Seeing that the sky was getting darker, many villagers were eating at their own homes and slowly moved closer to the venue arranged here. However, South Vietnam and Jin Xuewei are still no one. Ling Hao is a little worried. "Why hasn''t sister Nan come back yet? Nothing will happen again? " After all, an Chen had an accident first, and Jin Xuewei, who doesn''t know why, always likes to work against South Vietnam. Ling Hao felt that his worry was still reasonable. He simply asked him to follow his camera and make a phone call to ask other people in the program group. The camera looked like: "we all act in groups. We don''t know what tasks other groups have and which group they go out with." Just when Ling Hao wanted him to ask more people, Sheng Jingheng, who didn''t know when to approach, opened his mouth. "Back." "Huh? Where? " Ling Hao hurriedly looked at the road outside the village, but he didn''t see anything. Instead, he looked back. He just saw that he had completed the task and helped two old people, Jiang YanXu and Zheng Yaosheng. After the two of them came and settled the old man, they also asked about South Vietnam and Jin Xuewei. Ling Hao subconsciously shook his head and thought that Sheng Jingheng was just teasing him, so he didn''t talk about it. As a result, Jiang YanXu looked at the direction of the village entrance and said, "there''s a car coming. It''s estimated that it''s them." ¡°£¿¡± Really back? Ling Hao looked at it suspiciously. He really saw a car, a thin minibus, driving all the way into the village. I didn''t see it just now. It means it''s still outside the village. How did Sheng Jingheng see it? Isn''t there a clairvoyant? Ling Hao couldn''t help scratching his head and went to see Sheng Jingheng, but he saw that he was just looking at the side of the car, with a gentle shimmer in his eyes, and didn''t care about how many people were still standing around him. Chapter 525 The car drove directly all the way to the venue of the bonfire party, and as soon as the door was opened, a smell spread. I saw several women in ethnic minority skirts get off the car in turn. Yan is fat and thin, each with style. Ling Hao blinked and recognized that the most beautiful one was South Vietnam. As for the others, I dare not recognize them at all, as if they were all one person. He still thought about it. Zheng Yaosheng directly asked, "South Vietnam, who are these? "Please dance with me?" "It''s me!" One of the women made a noise, which was Jin Xuewei''s voice, "is it so difficult to recognize?" Jin Xuewei took two steps to show her completely different figure from the other two women. I was surprised to see several people, and it wasn''t the kind of surprise she was amazed at. I really didn''t expect it to be her kind of accident. Zheng Yaosheng also looked at her up and down, and then determined: "your makeup is amazing. It completely turns you into another person." Just after he finished, the other two women also spoke. They were very familiar and not very proficient in Mandarin. "South Vietnam made it for us. Can''t you recognize it?" "Yes, South Vietnam is great." These two words shocked several people and completely recognized who they were. Isn''t this the aunt in her fifties of the two families they borrowed? Standing with Jin Xuewei in the same dress, there is no sense of conflict. If you look at her body more, you will find that she will be a little stronger. Ling Hao immediately said proudly, "sister Nan''s makeup technology is superb. I have saved many beautiful photos of her activities. She made her own makeup. Let me show you?" Zheng Yaosheng immediately gathered together, and the two aunts followed him. Jiang YanXu couldn''t squeeze in, so he had to stand behind Ling Hao with his height. Looking at them, no one wants to pay attention to her, let alone praise her. Jin Xuewei clenched her lips, looked at Sheng Jingheng and the two of South Vietnam who silently came together, looked at the location of the camera, and had to go up to see Ling Hao''s mobile phone. "Mr. Sheng, do you want to sing tonight?" Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes slightly and looked at her snow-white hand wearing a pile of Jingling trinkets. Suddenly, he thought of an idiom - skin white is better than snow. He silently turned away his eyes and said, "I want to sing a folk song." Nanyue raised his hand, dialed the small bead blocking his sight in front of his forehead, looked at him and said with a smile, "then I can dance with you." Looking at her like this, Sheng Jingheng felt a little dry mouth. After whispering a good word, he asked, "I''ll get the water. Do you want it?" Nanyue nodded: "yes, I didn''t drink water all the way back. No, there should still be oranges last time. I want to eat!" As they spoke, they left several people watching their mobile phones and went to get mineral water and oranges. Soon, it was completely dark, the bonfire in the middle of the venue burned, and the villagers sat down. Ling Hao finished showing the beautiful photos of South Vietnam in his mobile phone. Seeing that several people were looking for seats, he subconsciously looked for the figure of South Vietnam. Turning his head, he saw Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng sitting on the side where they were eating. One was peeling oranges and the other was eating oranges. It was very harmonious. He walked over and said, "I want it too." "Peel it yourself." Nanyue took an orange and threw it to him. Sheng Jingheng naturally didn''t even look at him. He peeled off the orange in his hand, handed the meat belt to Nanyue, and then drank half a bottle of water. Ling Hao blinked, but did not dare to ask, is the orange not delicious? Or is mineral water too good to drink? Chapter 526 At 7:30 p.m., the bonfire party officially began. A group of children ranging from seven or eight years old to ten years old, with newly learned musical instruments, played and danced in the center of the scene, and those with good singing voice sang folk songs nearby. Adults sitting around began to eat while chatting, eating peanuts, melons and seeds, oranges and grapefruits. After the meeting, after the children finished, the village head took his own set of very simple microphones with the sound, said a few words, thanked the program team of "us and them" and the six permanent guests who worked hard to help with agricultural work, and thanked the grand scene that brought a lot of music to the village. Then he retired and handed over the microphone to the villagers with talent performances. When it was South Vietnam''s turn to dress up, South Vietnam was still eating peanuts just cooked in the village. After being called twice, it reacted and came forward to perform. She and Jin Xuewei are dressed in one suit, mainly to fulfill their wishes for the two aunts. When they were young, they were a pair of good sisters and friends. After they married to this village together, they always had a good relationship. After hearing that the program group was going to hold a bonfire party, they wanted to wear beautiful skirts and dance together to complete their wishes that they didn''t have time to do before they got married. However, only the two of them felt embarrassed. They felt old and no one wanted to see it. They wanted to attract the two big stars of South Vietnam and Jin Xuewei. In this way, they can dance their and everyone else will go to see the stars. But unexpectedly, the South Vietnamese are so beautiful and make-up is so good that they directly turn them into young girls, which makes the people in the village dare not recognize them. It was more daring to dance. It attracted a lot of cheers and noise, which attracted the attention of the whole audience. Seeing that the goal was achieved, South Vietnam felt at ease and rowed beside it, looking like he had not learned much. Jin Xuewei really didn''t learn it. After all, she only learned it today. She spent most of her time making up and changing clothes, so she didn''t have the mind to learn dancing. It''s reassuring to see that South Vietnam is also jumping in general. But she can''t see clearly. In fact, every movement of South Vietnam is in place. It''s just that she pretends not to jump well in order to be eye-catching. It''s very different from her. So when Sheng Jingheng came on the stage, while playing ukri and singing folk songs, he saw that South Vietnam was still dancing next to him, not to mention how beautiful his movements were. Jin Xuewei couldn''t help but bite her teeth and secretly scolded South Vietnam for being too clever. She danced casually in unimportant dances. When she met shengjingheng, she was so radiant. Sima Zhao''s heart should not be too obvious! But the men seem to eat that, not to mention the villagers, several other guests, and the cameramen of the program group, they can''t help staring at South Vietnam. Especially when South Vietnam came to sing again, it seemed that all the men and women present were hooked away by her. But Jin Xuewei has to admit that the singing voice of South Vietnam is completely God given, flawless and addictive. She, who has won the top ten singers in the campus, is really a small Witch in front of the songs of South Vietnam. It''s only natural that she doesn''t get angry. Nanyue danced and sang. After returning to his seat and drinking water, there was a plate of boiled peanuts on the table before the meeting. There is still a familiar smell on the peanut shell that hasn''t been lost. Nanyue smiled in a low voice, and then ate these peanuts attentively. It seems that each one is an extremely precious panacea. If you eat it, you can either stay young forever or live forever. When Ling Hao came, he subconsciously wanted to take a peanut to eat, but he saw that she quickly moved the plate and said, "I want to peel myself." ¡°£¿¡± He seems to have heard that. Ling Hao didn''t have to eat either. He immediately took back his hand and informed her: "after the meeting, let''s go to the village head''s house to play the truth adventure. We can''t help it!" Chapter 527 South Vietnam is not familiar with and interested in the pure entertainment game of truth adventure. After all, she can easily guess what they are thinking through people''s expressions and eyes, and know whether it is true or not, but it''s hard to expose it. So, playing this game should be boring. However, after seeing that Sheng Jingheng also joined, she became a little interested, because he was an exception and it was difficult to see through easily. But on second thought, I''m afraid it''s not just her, but also several others who can''t ask too private and exciting questions, and it''s not easy to go too far in big adventure. It''s the second boss of Shengshi entertainment. If he''s unhappy, it''s a question whether the program can be broadcast or not. Before playing the game, Nanyue and Jin Xuewei naturally have to change their clothes and remove their makeup first. When they got well and went to the village head''s house, the moon in the sky was covered with a hazy white light, gentle and light. The village head''s wife also made a midnight snack for them as a final farewell. When they get up tomorrow morning, they will leave the village and should not come back in the future. There were wine and vegetables, and many of them were picked, pulled or fished by themselves, so for a time, in addition to shengjingheng, the six people felt a lot for a time. After the meeting, Jiang YanXu, who had been the boss for more than half a month, took the lead in saying: "on the last night, let''s play casually. Don''t go too far, take big risks or something. It''s all this point, and don''t involve others." Several people nodded their heads to show their understanding. Then Zheng Yaosheng couldn''t wait to take a finished beer bottle and put it in the middle of the table. The simplest way to play was to turn the bottle around at will, and whoever the bottle mouth was aimed at could come. He could choose his truth or adventure at will, and the people who passed the pass turned the bottle again. "The youngest come first," Zheng Yaosheng rubbed his hands and looked forward, "Nanyue, go!" South Vietnam looked at him funny. Then, under the eyes of several people, he got up and turned the bottle at will. She used Qiaoli. The bottle Leng turned on the table for several times before slowly stopping. The mouth of the bottle was aimed at Zheng Yaosheng. Zheng Yaosheng was a little silly. He was still waiting to coax. As a result, he was the first one? South Vietnam looked at him and couldn''t help smiling: "do you want to choose truth or adventure?" "... tell the truth." Zheng Yaosheng chose an option that he thought was simple. "OK," Nan Yue nodded and asked him with a smile, "which female star in the entertainment circle do you like best? You can only say one person''s name, you can''t choose more. " ¡°£¿¡± Zheng Yaosheng couldn''t believe it. Look at her, "South Vietnam, you will have retribution!" Hearing this, several people at the table laughed one after another, with a look of schadenfreude. Even Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help laughing and looked at Nanyue, who was focused on playing games. Jiang YanXu opened a beer for Zheng Yaosheng: "why don''t you dry it all at once." This is punishment. A man blows a bottle and a girl drinks a big glass. Zheng Yaosheng took the beer bottle and drank it. Next to him, Jiang YanXu and Ling Hao were still applauding and cheering for him. After Zheng Yaosheng finished drinking, he thought of revenge against South Vietnam. He held the empty wine bottle on the table and turned around as much as possible. As a result, the mouth of the bottle stopped slowly and just aimed at Jin Xuewei next to South Vietnam. ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Zheng Yaosheng looked unconvinced, but when he thought of something, a bad smile appeared on his face. "After getting along for so long, what kind of person do you think your roommate is?" Jin Xuewei was stunned and subconsciously looked at South Vietnam. She soon took back her eyes and said, "I choose a big adventure." Chapter 528 Zheng Yaosheng''s question is a little urgent, but his question is mainly aimed at South Vietnam. He wants to join Jin Xuewei to trick South Vietnam. But unexpectedly, Jin Xuewei was baffled by such a problem. If she didn''t want to, she had to choose a new adventure. Although according to the rules, it can be chosen by the people who are asked, the atmosphere is still a little solidified. South Vietnam looked as usual, holding his chin and smiling lazily on his face, which had not changed. Jin Xuewei seemed to realize that there was something wrong, so she covered up and said with a smile, "I''m a little bad at commenting on others. Moreover, I''m tired from working with South Vietnam every day. I went back to bed directly. There''s really nothing to say." But her statement is more imaginative. Zheng Yaosheng could not help but frown, and then hurriedly said, "then play a simpler game. Let''s take a look at the first photo saved in your mobile phone photo album. Not the latest one, but the earliest one. " Hearing this, Jin Xuewei looked stiff. She raised her hand and clenched the mobile phone on the table. It seemed that she was remembering what her earliest photo was. In this way, the program effect created by Zheng Yaosheng was suddenly gone. Jiang YanXu on one side is also a little tired. Truth is no good, nor is big adventure. He won''t be able to get around like Zheng Yaosheng. She prayed that the program team would not cut in this paragraph. He simply got up and poured Jin Xuewei a glass of beer: "drink." Jin Xuewei looked relaxed, hurriedly drank the glass of wine, and then turned the bottle to divert everyone''s attention. This time, it aimed at Ling Hao, who had been looking forward to. "I also choose the truth!" Ling Hao said immediately. Jin Xuewei looked at him and asked casually, "is the person you like here?" Ling haodun realized that there was still a trap in this problem. But he still shook his head and said, "No." Zheng Yaosheng quickly responded, "in other words, do you have someone you like? Great, brother, is it possible to take off the order? " Ling Hao is just straightforward and not stupid. Naturally, he won''t answer Zheng Yaosheng''s question, but turn the bottle: "if you want to know, ask when you turn to me next time." "Cut." Zheng Yaosheng soon let him go. After all, his goal tonight is South Vietnam. He has to let her drink a few glasses of beer! The wine bottle seemed to be bullying and afraid of hardness. It turned several times, not to mention aiming at South Vietnam. Even Sheng Jingheng had never had it, and had been turning around among them. Just when Zheng Yaosheng doubted whether there was a problem with the bottle, an Chen turned the mouth of the bottle right at Nanyue. South Vietnam is also very straightforward and directly chose the truth. Zheng Yaosheng''s eyes lit up and subconsciously wanted to encourage an Chen to ask some difficult questions, but he thought that the relationship between the two people was not good enough, and he wondered whether to say it or not. What he didn''t expect was that an Chen asked a more private question without his suggestion. "What is your ideal type? Among us, which kind of boy do you prefer? " Zheng Yaosheng was stunned, and then hurriedly said, "this is the truth. You can''t just perfunctory!" South Vietnam looked at them. The latter, she knew, hoped that she could not answer, and then punished her for drinking. As for an Chen, she has a feeling of sincerity. She really wants to know which kind of person she likes and whether he has hope. Just because she took care of him in orange forest. In addition to the two of them, South Vietnam could still feel that another locked her eyes, a little dark, waiting for her answer. Nanyue didn''t go to see the owner of the look, and refused Zheng Yaosheng''s action of pouring wine. He didn''t panic at all. He smiled sweetly: "of course, teacher Sheng!" Chapter 529 As soon as she said this, several people sitting at the table except Sheng Jingheng were stunned. Soon, an Chen was the first to react. His eyes were covered with a layer of gloom, and then nodded: "your eyes are very good." Nanyue smiled at him, then smiled and sang to see Sheng Jingheng sitting on the other side and said, "Mr. Sheng has always been my male God and idol. I like him for several years." Sheng Jingheng knew that what she said she liked was the kind of fans, but with her bright eyes and bright teeth, she felt that her ears were faint and hot, and her heartbeat was too loud. It was very powerful. They looked at each other like this without any scruples, and several cameras were shooting at them. Even more reckless, people are still sitting around. Jiang YanXu and Zheng Yaosheng almost thought that they were going to announce in the program, and then they would be together the next second. Jin Xuewei''s eyes changed. She wanted to say something to disturb the atmosphere, and regarded the so-called truth of South Vietnam as a joke. Ling Hao smiled and said, "our Nanjie has always been a dedicated good fan. Before and after her debut, she only likes teacher Sheng." Hearing this, Zheng Yaosheng couldn''t help saying, "isn''t this an ideal type?" "Huh?" South Vietnam turned his eyes to see him, "what? Look down on our star chasing girls? We pursue stars, of course, to make him our boyfriend, not really to treat him as a brother and son! Why doesn''t that count? " "Yes," said Ling Hao. "My fans call me cub on the surface, but everyone greedy for my body in their private letters. It''s too bad." Jiang YanXu smelled the speech and took a serious look at Ling Hao''s figure and said, "you have to practice again. It''s too weak." "..." Ling Hao subconsciously pulled up his arm and wanted to show his muscles. As a result, he found that he was really weak, so he had to give up. Zheng Yaosheng seemed to think of his female fans. He coughed twice and said nothing. Nanyue went to turn the bottle and said, "go on." Several people played for several more laps. Finally, when they turned the bottle from South Vietnam, they turned to shengjingheng. Sheng Jingheng faced the two options and considered them for a moment before saying, "take a big adventure." "Hey..." Ling Hao and Zheng Yaosheng spoke at the same time. They wanted to say something, but it was hard to say. They could only use modal particles to express their disappointment. South Vietnam was thinking about the problem. When he said this, he was stunned and said, "then sing a song to us." Jiang YanXu couldn''t help laughing and said, "your big adventure is too easy." As he spoke, he quickly changed the subject: "but it''s good. It''s very late. After singing this song, it''s almost time for everyone to break up." Sheng Jingheng answered, and then looked at Nanyue and took yukri. A faint smile flashed at the bottom of his eyes. Probably because there are only a few of them here, regardless of others, Sheng Jingheng played ukri and sang a foreign language song. It is not English, but the language of a European country. It enunciates slowly, with some humming in tone, romantic and affectionate. South Vietnam subconsciously wakes up Xiao Wu who has been idle for a long time in his mind and lets him find this song. Xiao Wu acted quickly and immediately presented all the materials of the song. The lyrics were also very advanced. He danced with Sheng Jingheng every time he sang a sentence. And I still brought the lyrics translated in Chinese. While listening to the man''s magnetic voice low enough to make his ears pregnant, Nanyue looked at the lyrics and felt that the whole person seemed to rise and lean against the clouds, soft and comfortable. His response was really implicit and obscure to a certain extent. Chapter 530 This night, for several people, is naturally not an ordinary night. After more than half a month, after so much experience, it all came to mind and played repeatedly like a slide. Suddenly I''m leaving, and I''m still reluctant to give up. Of course, it''s not the farm work here, but the people and scenery here, as well as every section of the road. However, I still look forward to leaving, returning to the city and returning to my original life. Meet the people you want to see and do what you want to do. When I got up early the next morning, packed up and prepared to leave, I found that many villagers had specially put down their work in the morning and brought a lot of agricultural products and newly made spicy food to see them off. Zheng Yaosheng smiled a little and wept a little. Seeing that the family he borrowed had prepared a lot of things, his eyes turned red and his voice was a bit of a cry. If Ling Hao started laughing at him at ordinary times, he would just endure his emotions and comfort him. Jiang YanXu smiled and thanked every villager, and declined something too big. Ann Chen was more honest and began to pack up as much as possible. After all, this is the intention of the villagers. It is not valuable, but it is of great significance. South Vietnam and Jin Xuewei were praised and appreciated by several aunts, and repeatedly told them to eat well, sleep well and live a good life. Sheng Jingheng was once again surrounded by the children who came out with the flute harmonica Tao long, and the older children showed him that they were at school and played his newly donated piano. When the program director saw this scene, he finally showed his first happy smile since recording the program. He asked the cameras to capture every angle as much as possible, and then they could take it back and edit it well. Because of this, a group of people waited until the sun rose high before they officially set out for the airport in the city. Although it is a unified return, the tickets of guests and staff are also inconsistent because their respective destinations are inconsistent. So in the end, it was Nanyue, Sheng Jingheng and Ling Hao who returned to city a together. While waiting for the flight, Ling Hao sat aside and watched South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng communicate from time to time. What new songs have they heard recently and what good old songs have they heard. I suddenly felt that this scene was familiar. I seemed to have experienced it a few months ago. Whether they boarded the plane in Z city or got off the plane in a city, they were photographed by people who squatted at the airport to shoot artists. After the photos and videos were posted on the microblog, many fans and passers-by felt that time seemed to go back. -What program did the three of them record together¡¶ Us and them? -Didn''t huoang quit temporarily? Is this Ling hao? Sheng Jingheng is a flying guest? -JMM, is it October now? It feels like march again. -Sister upstairs, come and have coffee is over. -Whining, whining, my baby is still a brother. Why do you even need your sister nan to carry a box! -I''m the only one who thinks that South Vietnam doesn''t seem to have spent half a month in the countryside? It feels like going on vacation. It''s still white and beautiful, like a fairy. -[picture] Jin Xuewei''s photo of the airport next door feels like working up and down the mountain every day and staying at home every day emmmmm -I also went to see Jin Xuewei. It was a little sad, but somehow I liked it. There are not many female stars who can really work in this reality show. -Tell a joke, Jin Xuewei is a rich second generation, and South Vietnam came out of the countryside. -Laugh before the show? I''m not afraid to make my face swell and ugly. Chapter 531 [Ding! Trigger a branch mission - participate in a large-scale event with stars gathering within one month!] South Vietnam came home and had a good sleep. As soon as he woke up, he heard the reminder of Xiao Wu. In the countryside for half a month, the most pleasant thing to say is that you don''t have to be trapped by Xiaowu to do any branch tasks. However, if there was no task, there would be no Lingshi. Therefore, Nanyue was in a good mood and talked with Xiao Wu for a few words. [is there any standard? Like the fifth anniversary of Yunjian music?] That event is not a big event, host After Xiao Wu answered, he listed several large-scale events that can be regarded as major events in today''s entertainment industry. The artists present are all super celebrities. The first-line artists are top class, and the second and third-line artists can''t squeeze their heads. South Vietnam is aware that now it is not a top class in the first line. At most, it can become a second-line artist. If you want to participate in such a large-scale event, you can only look at your luck. Speaking of luck, Nam Yueh remembered that he had a prop that was useless, so he asked. [Xiao Wu, how long will the lucky card be effective after use?] [host, if there is no good luck after the lucky card is used, the lucky buff will last for a week and disappear after the good luck takes effect.] In other words, this is a one-time prop and can only get good luck once. Nanyue nodded thoughtfully, then sat up, took his mobile phone and sent a message to Chu ye, asking him what major events the entertainment circle would hold this month. After Chu Ye woke up, although he didn''t know where to go, he gave her a list of major events in the entertainment and fashion circles at home and abroad in October. And casually told her a good news - the d family invited her to the fashion week show and set off next week. South Vietnam was having breakfast. When he heard the voice message, he was stunned, and then went to ask Xiao Wu. [does fashion week count?] [yes, host, the fashion week will gather top stars from all over the world. On the day the host participates, the task will be completed automatically!] Then you don''t have to use a lucky card. Nanyue was glad of this, then realized another thing and sent a message to Chu Ye. NY: is it good news to invite me to the show? C: The reaction is a little slow. Did you work too much? NY:... There was something else just now, so you need to confirm it? C: Well, go to the show and talk about the contract, and then we will announce it directly at the show. C: Brand spokesperson, make-up image ambassador, when you return home, it''s a big hair. Seeing this sentence, South Vietnam blinked silently and asked him a question. NY: brother ye, am I on the second line or? C: What do you think? You are now a first-line actress with a large flow. I don''t know how many script advertising endorsements have come to you in the past half a month. I''m almost bored to death. NY: brother Ye has worked hard. South Vietnam put down his mobile phone first, while concentrating on breakfast, he was a little confused. Less than a year after her debut, she''s on the front line now? Why doesn''t it seem realistic? Mo Lulu gave her a very real and powerful answer to this question. "Now you just send an original microblog and turn to comment for more than 100000 minutes. Few female stars in the circle have this arrangement." "This is the symbol of large flow." As Mo Lulu said, he couldn''t help but have a headache: "but at the same time, your acid black powder will be more. You haven''t shown up recently. It''s all black wave after wave. There will be more activities and resources in the future. I''m afraid it will be more hated. " After listening to this, Nanyue felt that "hard work" was not enough, so he added: "hard work, I''ll give you a raise this month." Chapter 532 Before going to fashion week, South Vietnam went to Hongyu twice. One is to sift through some announcements in October and November, and the other is for a new script. It''s nothing else. It''s the one Yu Shaoning told her about when she recorded a program in city B last time. And it happened that "living in ancient times" was broadcast to the issue where she and Yu Shaoning were guests. Probably the program team also thought their opening was very amazing, so that paragraph was not edited, but presented in front of the audience as completely as possible. And specially cut out a very perfect connection, made some subtitles and picture special effects, so that every action of South Vietnam looks beautiful. Two people, a flute player and a sword dancer, are really like a pair of Bi people living in ancient times. This program not only broke the record of the third season, but also completely broke the circle of the opening video. Major social networking sites, circles of friends, microblogs and spaces are all widely circulated and forwarded. But it''s strange that not many people stand on CP of South Vietnam and Yu Shaoning, but feel more like brothers and sisters. More importantly, in this opening, Yu Shaoning is almost a background board. The sound of Xiao is good, but it seems to be separated from South Vietnam. A hot comment is very direct - isn''t beauty painting and sword dancing good? Why do you watch a rough man play the flute? Because there were too many likes, Yu Shaoning himself even attracted. He couldn''t agree more, and then went directly to the microblog hot search. Instead, a big video player directly pasted Yu Shaoning, only cut the fragments of South Vietnam, and then matched with Bai Pianpian, played by South Vietnam, to a short video of Narcissus attacking itself. As soon as this video came out, it became popular not only on domestic websites, but also on foreign networks. After all, foreigners still have a good memory. I still remember that there was a video clip from South Vietnam before. It will have new materials, which is more praising. Moreover, nanyas like as two peas in the show did not hang on to AVIC, nor had any signs of avatars. They had jumped out of their own feet and had been dancing with beautiful and heroic sword posture, which is exactly the same as they imagined. And the nvxia can also draw. There are no other scenes in the painting. It is where they are. One plays the flute and the other dances the sword. One kind, she is the person in the painting. On a whim, she comes out of the painting to breathe the wind. After dancing the sword, she has to go back to the painting. Even some foreigners don''t believe that Nanyue is a modern person, thinking that she is a descendant of a martial arts sect or a classical beauty hidden in the world. Until some overseas Chinese fans carried some completely modern videos from station B and some modern photos from South Vietnam. They gradually believed that South Vietnam was a completely modern man, and he was not old enough to reach the age of 19. Seeing that Nanyue is so popular abroad, Chu ye took advantage of the situation to help Nanyue register several foreign social app accounts and handed them over to fans for publicity. These accounts are well managed and are also a capital for talking about big resources. After all, if you are popular at home, you can only take an ambassador and spokesperson from Asia or China. But if the popularity at home and abroad is high, it will face the world. The force of the two can''t match at all. After Chu Ye finished the account, he officially talked to Nanyue about the script recommended by Yu Shaoning. Because Yu Shaoning was interested in South Vietnam and could not represent everyone else, he held a meeting again and again after recording the program and went back to determine the candidate for the heroine, which can be determined after South Vietnam. I just found a suitable time, took the script and went to Li Meijun. So now, Li Meijun has just finished reading the script, nodded, and then transferred the script to South Vietnam. Chapter 533 Before Nanyue came back a few days ago, Chu ye turned over the script and read it. Just looking at the script, he knew that the play would be hot. Not to mention that the behind the scenes lineup is still so strong, and Yu Shaoning has joined. Even if other actors choose some new people, they don''t have to be afraid that no one will see them. So he pushed out all the other miscellaneous scripts first. If South Vietnam is not satisfied with this script, others can''t join her eyes. At that time, we can only continue to prepare new songs and run to announce that life is like this. After hearing Chu Ye finish his thoughts, Nanyue first looked at the script outline and character setting, and then pondered. "I''ll go back and have a look today and give you an answer tomorrow." Chu Ye is not in a hurry: "look slowly and carefully. Anyway, this play has only recently officially started to choose some actors for main roles and supporting roles. It is estimated that it will wait for next month." "Well," Nan Yue thought that he could watch it several times and fully figure out the characters. After nodding his head, he asked, "the hero has determined that it is Mr. Yu, isn''t it?" "Yes, but there is almost no emotional play, which is deeper than the emotional line of your last play. This play is mainly a group play, with a large branch line and many main characters. " Chu ye said and reminded her in advance: "but in this way, it''s easy to hide the light of the protagonist. Although you, as a heroine, will be the focus of the whole play, the human design is not particularly good. If the performance is regular, there will be no sense of existence. If the performance is poor, you may be scolded. You must perform very well. " Nanyue raised his eyebrows and said, "isn''t that very challenging? That''s what I like. " It''s normal to play a role set up by others and loved by everyone. It''s a real skill to take over a bad role and make people love and hate it for a long time. Chu Ye couldn''t help laughing: "OK, you''re great. If it''s OK to read the script, decide this. I don''t think you need to see anything else. " ¡°OK¡£¡± South Vietnam naturally believes in his vision and this is the script nodded by Li Meijun. Of course, it''s not bad. After talking about the script, Chu Ye told her that he would make several announcements when he came back from fashion week. Although he was greatly annoyed these days, somehow, the more people annoyed him, the more he felt motivated to work. Then he helped South Vietnam to choose what clothes to wear when he ran the notice. At this meeting, first show her the photos. If she is not satisfied, she will choose again. If she is satisfied, she can start to think of matching makeup. After talking about this, Chu Ye looks at the mobile phone memo again and finds that he has forgotten one thing. "Old Mu knew you were recording a program in the countryside, so he called me and wanted to have dinner alone with you these days. He has both business and private affairs." Nanyue was stunned, and then reluctantly said, "I''m leaving tomorrow, so I can only make an appointment today?" "Just in time. Let''s make an appointment for you tonight." Chu ye said and dialed the phone directly. Soon, the phone was connected. It was Mu Lao himself who answered the phone. After Chu ye said a few words to him, the mobile phone was changed to Nanyue''s hand. Mr. Mu briefly said to her, what is the purpose of this meeting¡ª¡ª He found her a new buyer of health pill. The reason why we have to interview is that the other party is also a colleague. We need to meet her to determine whether we should give her a great opportunity. Because we had planned to meet in the past few days, Mr. Mu was also in city a and quickly decided on a place to meet and eat in the evening. Chapter 534 Although it was just lunch time after they talked. However, Nanyue didn''t have time to have dinner with Chu ye and continue to talk, because there was a new product advertisement for brand endorsement in the afternoon. Therefore, she can only eat casually on the road, and then arrive at the studio set by the brand on time at one o''clock. After shooting, I changed my makeup and clothes. When I came out, I saw that it was getting dark and the lights were on. South Vietnam thought it was the wrong time, and looked at its mobile phone. It was only after six o''clock that it was assured that it would not be late. However, it also made her suddenly realize that it would have been two months since autumn. It will get dark early. In the blink of an eye, it will be winter soon. Time really flies and never waits. Mu Laoyue''s place is a forest style restaurant with excellent scenery. It is as beautiful as a dream on autumn nights. Led by the waiters with low eyebrows and drooping heads, Nanyue came to an elegant room that looked like a warm Pavilion in ancient times. Independent is located by a lake. There is no other elegant room next to it. When I come here, I feel like the owner of this garden. Compared with eating, it is obviously more suitable for drinking tea, chatting freely, enjoying the scenery and feeding fish. It seems that the new buyer of health preserving pill, who came with Mr. mu, is a great big man. Because most of the roads deviated from the busy roads when they came, they did not encounter traffic jams. Instead of being late, South Vietnam arrived early. However, Mu Lao and the other came earlier. At this time, I was chatting and commenting on a new painting in the restaurant. Nanyue waited for the waiter to knock on the door politely and let the two inside see it before they went in. "Good evening, Mr. mu." After saying hello to Mu Lao first, South Vietnam looked at another. It was a skinny old man with gorgeous hair and still energetic facial features. He was straight and dignified between his eyebrows and eyes. Old Mu stood up with a smile and said, "Lao Zhang, this is South Vietnam. South Vietnam, this is director Zhang Xiucheng. " Nanyue respectfully bent over and motioned, "good director Zhang." "What great director, I''m retired now," Zhang Xiucheng waved his hand and smiled after his sharp eyes turned on Nanyue. "Xiao Nan, I''ve heard Lao Mu talk about you for a long time. I''ve always been curious about what the wonderful girl in his mouth will be like." Nanyue stood upright and smiled appropriately: "it''s Mu Lao who likes me and is nice, so he can boast." Mu Lao immediately smiled and said, "listen, the credit is all to me." "I''m praising you," Zhang Xiucheng smiled at him, then looked at South Vietnam and motioned, "don''t make yourself at home. Sit down and say. There''s still someone who hasn''t arrived. Let''s have tea first." "Come and sit down," Mu said to Nanyue, and he sat back first. "It''s just the three of us. We can talk about the health pill first." Zhang Xiucheng said, "there''s nothing to talk about. Friendship is one thing and trading is another. With you, as long as Xiao Nan has medicine in his hand, he will transfer an account. " Hearing the speech, Nan Yue, who sat down, said, "I don''t have it with me now. It will be tomorrow at the earliest." "It''s all right," Zhang Xiucheng waved his hand. "Just have it. I''ll ask someone to transfer money to you first." South Vietnam blinked and went to see old mu. Mu Lao received her eyes and said, "take it at ease. The old man never knows how much money he has. It''s all taken care of by the people under his hand." Zhang Xiucheng said with a smile, "don''t listen to his nonsense. I just feel that it''s best not to spend less money when I''m old. I''ll have someone contact you tomorrow morning. Just give him the medicine directly. " "OK, thank you, director Zhang." As soon as Nanyue nodded and finished, he noticed that someone was slowly approaching outside. It was a familiar breath. Chapter 535 Although there was a vague guess in Nam Yueh''s heart when he heard Mu Lao say that someone else was coming, he was a little surprised when he really saw a man wearing formal clothes and only slightly getting his hair, like a man from a dinner party. Zhang Xiucheng came to her for health pill, and maybe to film with her. But if they also made an appointment with Sheng Jingheng, does this mean that they will cooperate in a new play? However, she has just got a new script and is ready to take it. I''m afraid there will be conflict. South Vietnam thought and stood up to say hello: "Mr. Sheng." Sheng Jingheng was not surprised to see her. His dark eyes showed some bright colors and nodded to her as a response. Then he turned around and said hello to the two big directors. At the celebration banquet where the box office of "order in purple" had exceeded 5 billion, Zhang Xiucheng came to see Sheng Jingheng. South Vietnam was busy at that time. Although she was invited, she couldn''t attend. When they were all together, the four turned to the table and began to serve. Two directors and two actors talk most about movies, of course. Talk about all kinds of blockbusters and award-winning films at home and abroad. Just in order to learn two foreign languages well, South Vietnam is still making up all kinds of foreign language films while self-taught. Moreover, it also tries to watch the version without Chinese subtitles to exercise its speaking and listening ability. Therefore, I can still take a few words occasionally. As for what I haven''t seen, I listen quietly and seriously. At a glance, there is a feeling that if you give her a book and a pen, she can take notes on the spot. After chatting, a meal was almost finished, and finally a few desserts were served. Unexpectedly, the two big directors love to eat sweet. They eat and communicate who tastes better. Seeing this, Sheng Jingheng silently pushed his share to South Vietnam and motioned her to give him the one she had eaten. Unexpectedly, he would openly make small moves at such a dinner table. As soon as Nanyue picked his eyebrows, he handed over the empty bowl with a smile and said silently, "thank you, Mr. Sheng." Sheng Jingheng looked upright, as if nothing had happened, and did not specifically respond to her. Nanyue doesn''t mind either. She lowers her head and continues to eat Sheng Jingheng''s dessert, and his one seems to be sweeter than her one. After eating dessert, Zhang Xiucheng, who was already in his seventies, showed a little lack of color. After all, they ate this meal for more than an hour and talked for so long. Even if they were not sleepy, they were tired. When the person who came to pick him up arrived, he got up and left, and said he looked forward to seeing him again next time. Then, he insisted on not letting the three send more and left with the others. When he left, the atmosphere became more casual. After all, the three were very familiar. Mr. Mu had no airs and liked them very much. "Xiao Nan may not have heard much about director Zhang''s name. He has retired for several years. But I must have heard of his apprentice, Pei shuche. " Mr. Mu just entered and called both of them here tonight. "Xiao Pei is about ten years younger than me. He has been making movies in Hollywood with director Zhang since he entered the industry." "When Zhang Daoyin retreated, he took into account the domestic side." "Their master and apprentice plan to prepare a commercial literary film together. On the one hand, director Zhang wants to try, on the other hand, Xiao Pei wants to make a film together before his master completely leaves the industry." "The script hasn''t been decided yet, but director Zhang appreciated you two very much after reading the order in purple, so we''ll have a meal and talk first." Chapter 536 I met and talked. Only director Zhang Xiucheng knows what he thinks. Mu Lao didn''t guess what the old brother meant. He just asked Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng to go back and wait for the news. If there''s no news this year, it''s probably someone else. Don''t worry too much. After saying all that should be said, the three left the restaurant together. Seeing old Mu get on the bus and leave, Nanyue put on his hat and lowered the brim slightly to see the grand scene. "Miss Sheng, can you rub a car?" Because I didn''t know when to eat the meal, Nanyue asked Mao Hui and Mo Lvlv to go back to dinner first and pick her up later. But now Sheng Jingheng is here. Naturally, there is no need for Mao Hui to pick her up. "Well, here comes the car." When the car stopped, Sheng Jingheng came forward, opened the door and motioned her to get on first. Nanyue got on the bus and sat down. There were only drivers who had not spoken. The co pilot was empty. Neither Chen Le nor Wei followed. When Sheng Jingheng came up and closed the door, she couldn''t help asking, "did Mr. Sheng just get off the plane?" The day after returning from the countryside, Sheng Jingheng went to city B because of his work. When it was agreed to go back to city a today, Nanyue wanted to find him when he went back in the evening after the end of the day''s work. I didn''t expect to see you here. "When I arrived in the afternoon, I went back first," said Sheng Jingheng. He took something out of the bag in the middle of the seat and handed it to her. "I bought it by the way and tried to see if it fits." "Huh?" South Vietnam took it and opened the package to see that it was a black mask, but the fabric was quite comfortable and soft. It should be very breathable. The one mo Lulu bought for her was hard and stuffy. She didn''t feel anything, but she probably spoke in a wrong tone and was noticed by him. Nanyue smiled in a low voice, put it on and tried it first. It felt just fit, and it wasn''t so hooped, so he took it off. "Just right, thank you, Mr. Sheng." Take it back and wash it tonight, and you can use it tomorrow. Sheng Jingheng thought, sure enough, it''s right to take the smallest size. After all, her face is almost as big as his palm. "What time is the plane tomorrow?" She said on wechat that she would go to the fashion week tomorrow. "At 11:40 a.m.," Nan Yue put away his mask, leaned back in his chair and turned to see him. "Mr. Sheng, I may join the group again next month." Sheng Jingheng was a little stunned: "so fast?" "Well, just after receiving the new script, Sister Li and brother ye both read it and nodded. The hero is Miss Yu Shaoning. " Nan Yue blinked at him: "I won''t be too busy this month. I just have to run a few announcements and participate in a few activities." She clearly has something to say. Sheng Jingheng looked at her for a moment, then lowered his eyes to cover a flash of smile and said seriously, "OK, wait a minute." Nanyue was stunned. Realizing that he understood his words, he couldn''t help laughing. There seemed to be stars shining and gorgeous in his eyes. "OK, I''ll wait." It was nine o''clock when I came out of the restaurant. I went home like this, and it was late at night. I want to go back and toss a little. It''s zero. After getting off the bus, Nanyue directly waved goodbye to Sheng Jingheng: "I''ll go up and have a rest first. Thank Mr. Sheng for bringing me back. Good night." "Good night," Sheng Jingheng pulled up the brim of her hat and looked straight into her eyes with gentle eyes, "come over for breakfast tomorrow morning and make you sweet." As soon as Nanyue''s eyes lit up, he nodded immediately: "OK!" Chapter 537 The next morning, South Vietnam jumped over the cultivation directly, washed and changed clothes, and went downstairs to the opposite door. Sheng Jingheng also just came out from home, dressed in sportswear, his hair was shaped with water at will, pulled to one side and showed his full forehead. Sunny and handsome. Only she could see such a scene with her own eyes. Just thinking about it, she felt very proud. Nanyue couldn''t help laughing and stood outside the hospital waiting for him: "good morning, Mr. Sheng." "Good morning." They don''t need to run elsewhere. It''s enough to run around the villa area. The morning in early October was very refreshing. When they came back from running, they were no different, just like going for a walk. Mo Lvlv, who just got up and was about to water several pots of plants on the terrace, saw Nam Yue running back and subconsciously wanted to ask her what she wanted to eat in the morning. But before he made a sound, he saw South Vietnam waving to her, and then directly followed Shengjing Heng into the villa opposite the door. Mo Lulu opened his mouth, then closed it again. He couldn''t help taking out his microblog on his mobile phone and clocked in on time. Then he made up a half true and half false story and fed sugar to his good sisters. After several years of powder age, a pair of CP will finally come true, which can be regarded as the perfection of powder health. After drinking a long lost latte, South Vietnam also waited for Sheng Jingheng to make breakfast for her, took her mobile phone, put it on the microblog with a trumpet, and signed in one after another in several super words. After all, it''s an international flight. The flight time starts in 12 hours. In addition, the weather is not particularly good. There will certainly be delays. It should be a domestic tomorrow when landing. She has to sleep on the plane and adjust her jet lag. Just after entering Sheng Jingheng''s super words, I saw a high-level station sister who sent a group of Airport Photos of Sheng Jingheng yesterday. There is also a sentence added - there will be good news in October. Please look forward to it. Nanyue subconsciously opened a big picture, read it one by one, saved several to the cloud disk, and found that sentence. She was slightly stunned and subconsciously raised her eyes to see the man making breakfast. Does he have any big work this month? However, his work arrangements have always been confidential, and no one around him will spread them. And I didn''t say a word to her. That''s other good news? Nanyue wanted to ask him, but on second thought, he gave up. He thought, he''d better wait for him to tell himself in person. Like her, she always tells him about good and bad things. It''s always her. It seems a little unfair for her to ask. When Sheng Jingheng finished the breakfast and brought it up, she saw Nanyue looking at him with leisure, as if she had something to say, but soon she focused on the breakfast. In addition to the food, Sheng Jingheng baked cookies for her to eat on the plane. With sweets, South Vietnam will not pay attention to fairness and injustice, and the unknown good news will be forgotten first. Sheng Jingheng doesn''t like sweetness very much. He just sits quietly opposite and drinks his bitter black coffee. When they eat, they are not used to talking more. After eating, Sheng Jingheng asked her, "just now, what did you want to ask me?" "Yes," South Vietnam nodded calmly, "but now I don''t want to ask." Sheng Jingheng gave a meal and then said, "I see." I hope he really knows. Nanyue smiled, looked at the time on the mobile phone, and got up and said, "I''m ready to go." From here to the airport, you almost have to cross the whole city of a, so you have to leave at least three hours in advance. When Sheng Jingheng sent her to the door, Nanyue remembered another thing, turned to him, and replied seriously: "I was really angry that night, but not because of what you did, but because of something else." Chapter 538 Because I went to see D''s show, I naturally had to wear D''s clothes. Chu ye also specially told Mo Lvlv to take SLR. When he arrived at the airport, he took several pictures of the airport street for South Vietnam. If you don''t take photos, you''ll naturally give them to several station sisters with South Vietnam. A few days ago, there was still a rumor on the Internet that South Vietnam went to the countryside to record programs. There was no fake material to work sincerely. Seeing that South Vietnam was silent, some black fans publicized it everywhere. She was acquiescent and dared not speak for fear of being beaten in the face by the program group and other guests. Unexpectedly, once South Vietnam bubbles, it is a heavy news that can knock them out. Wear D''s clothes to the fashion week to see D''s show. In addition, some time ago, D sent a new product promotion video, including South Vietnam. This makes many people have to think more. Even if the black fans don''t want to admit it, they can''t help guessing and are very jealous. After all, their own main fans have been on the road for several years and have been popular in several plays. But this year''s fashion week still failed to turn, and the fashion resources were too miserable. Jealousy can be beyond recognition, which is a very real word. Because of this, a large number of black powder in South Vietnam got together very tacitly and planned to make a big wave. Nanyue didn''t care about the right and wrong on the Internet. She just took photos. After taking them, she chose two and sent them to the microblog according to Chu Ye''s instructions, and the official microblog of Aite D''s family. After boarding the plane, he changed his mobile phone to flight mode and put it aside. He was relieved to read the new script. Chu Ye got up too early. After eating the plane meal, he directly asked the stewardess for a blanket and lay down to make up for his sleep. He will go with him this time, naturally because he has to talk about the contract between the spokesperson and the ambassador. And as early as last month, he talked to South Vietnam about the cover of ZQ, a domestic first-line fashion magazine. The magazine will also go to the fashion week to watch the show. It happens to be shooting the location there. After all, it''s a front-line magazine. Naturally, he has to follow it in person in order to show his value, and there will be more cooperation in the future. Chu Ye slept for hours. When he woke up, he was still hungry and could have dinner again. After asking for a glass of water, he found that South Vietnam sitting on the other side would still lower his head and look at the script carefully. Her reading speed is neither slow nor fast, but she has a sense of rhythm. She reads a page almost at a fixed time and turns a page every once in a while. No matter what you see, you don''t have much reaction. You won''t stop, frown or laugh. You are a very civilized reader on the plane. Seeing her reading the script like this, Chu Ye suddenly wondered what kind of heroine she played in flying butterflies to put out the fire. Now the TV series have come out. If there is no accident, it can be broadcast on Pearl satellite TV in the middle of this month. After returning home, he can go to city B to see the unedited version before broadcasting. Chu Ye naturally did not doubt the acting skills of South Vietnam. After all, he was present at both auditions and saw it clearly. After the film "order in purple" was released, I also saw it several times. I just feel that she is so calm that she should be able to completely distinguish herself from her role. She is not acting after substituting herself into the joys and sorrows of her role like ordinary people. In this way, the person acting out will seem to be real and have nothing to do with South Vietnam. After being stared at by him for a long time, Nanyue couldn''t help but turn around and look at him: "what''s the matter?" Chu Ye pressed his mind and said, "after reading the script, take a nap. When we got there, it was almost evening, and the brand asked us to have dinner together. " Chapter 539 The black fans of South Vietnam have just got together and are still secretly discussing where to start black and what dirty water to pour on South Vietnam. It was found that every day of South Vietnam fashion week was very extraordinary, and her fans were happy every day. The first day just arrived. First, I had a meal and took a group photo with the president of D''s brand. Not only that, but also Emily, an international superstar who has been cooperating with D''s family and the global spokesman of D''s family, was present. In addition to the photos, D''s official also uploaded a short video on the Internet and took a close conversation between South Vietnam and Emily, using pure English. In the face of an international superstar who is nearly a head taller than himself, South Vietnam has no pressure at all, even confident and calm. There is a feeling that she is the one above, and Emily has to bend down to match her feeling. For the world''s top brands like this, the spokesmen are usually divided into lines or districts. Emily is the only spokesperson for the whole line of family D in the world. Most of the artists in China are in the face of Asian or domestic endorsements, and they are only single lines, for example, some perfume, some make-up, others are accessories or fashion. However, in the photos and videos, the president is here, Emily is there, and she is talking with South Vietnam. It is self-evident what it represents. Many black fans began to hope that South Vietnam could only get the endorsement of a single line of makeup on the side of China. In that case, we can hit the faces of those fans who have begun to be complacent. The next day, I went to the fashion week to see the show. The work microblog number of South Vietnam has not been moved, and various Reuters pictures have emerged one after another. Because they just sat down and watched the show, South Vietnam didn''t wear any high fixed dress, but the new style of d family next spring and summer. And I chose a set instead of going to the show. In other words, this suit has just been designed. In addition to the previous model of sample clothes, she is the first person to wear it. At first glance, it''s just a simple light coffee Dot Shirt with a plaid skirt, and a distinctive large Plaid long coat outside. It has a full sense of design, which not only has the feeling of daily style, but also is very creative. The red metal buckle belt at the waist adds a bright color to the whole set of clothes. What''s more amazing is that the shirt of South Vietnam also has a black tie, which collides with the short skirt with snow-white long legs, which perfectly explains what is SA and beautiful. South Vietnam is just 1.7 meters tall. It is short among the international actresses and models who come to see the show. But such a body, it seems that she has been raised by more than ten centimeters. There is a visual feeling that her legs are one meter and eight meters long. When walking, it is still windy, elated and smiling like flowers. A fashion blogger at the scene couldn''t help taking a video of her admission. After posting it slowly, he found that various Reuters pictures on the microblog were flying all over the sky. He couldn''t help regretting why he had just immersed himself in the beauty and aura of South Vietnam. He should shoot early and send early, so that he would be hot. But he did not expect that the popularity of South Vietnam in China was higher than expected. Although his video was sent late, it immediately attracted many people to forward it. Almost into the field, he photographed the efforts of other female stars, and he found that the forwarding volume of his pure video microblog had exceeded 10000, and the praise was directly broken by 50000. The fashion blogger was stunned on the spot and repeatedly confirmed the time of uploading the video. It is less than half an hour from now. After confirming that no one had kindly bought him a Navy or a hot spot, he immediately made a decision. For the whole show, he only focused on South Vietnam! Chapter 540 So on the day of watching the show, South Vietnam''s own work microblog sent a nine palace microblog, including beautiful photos of South Vietnam''s admission and infield watching the show. However, some fashion bloggers and media numbers are frequently sending pictures of South Vietnam. Then, the last hot search of the admission video of South Vietnam, the makeup and clothes of South Vietnam, and who sat next to them should also be searched. So often, it can really annoy passers-by. I wish I could block her name directly. But I have to admit that this is because there are too many people taking her. Wave after wave of photos on the Internet, all kinds of angles and lights, each with its own beauty. It seems that on that day, she was the only Chinese actress who went to the show. So, without waiting for Chu ye to see that the situation is wrong, there will naturally be the right company or the female star team watching the show at the same time, and the less important and pressure hot search in South Vietnam will be pressed down with money. Then he quickly bought a hot search seat and let his artists connect. After receiving the news from his friends, Chu Ye was happy. For the first time, he thought it was good to have these people. At least he didn''t have to spend money to search, so as not to ruin the popularity of Nanyue. But it''s also because it''s late in fashion week. Many superstars have been to fashion weeks held in other countries as early as late September. If it weren''t for this, there wouldn''t be so many people staring at the meat of South Vietnam. On this day, there is no end here, but more important things to stay behind. After D''s show, there will be a media interview. D''s president, design director and a series of spokesmen will be present, as well as the latest South Vietnam. Then, the president of d family will personally announce that South Vietnam will become the global spokesman of d family. The makeup image ambassador mentioned earlier also directly promoted the endorsement. Not only that, the d family will also make high set dresses tailored for South Vietnam, that is, only she can wear them alone. Every piece will be out of print. Emily also has this honor, but she won it after she spoke for the d family for three years. As soon as the news came out, not only the multimedia on the Internet were shocked, but also in the entertainment and fashion circles. Although there are several female stars in China, there have been such ultra-high treatment in other brands. But those are super first-line stars. They don''t have to compete for status and resources with other female stars in the entertainment industry, and they are very famous stars in the world. And with the growth of age, they have gradually had the idea of turning the scene or retreating. It is unique in China''s entertainment circle that young people like South Vietnam can have such treatment after only one year of debut. After the announcement, a foreign media reporter immediately asked why he would give such treatment to a newcomer? The president of d family did not hide it, but directly said with a smile that he saw the videos edited by the two fans in South Vietnam on the Internet and became fans in South Vietnam. Even his 15-year-old daughter, who is keen on the Internet, is a loyal fan of South Vietnam and is beginning to learn Chinese. Although this answer sounded a little rash, it actually consolidated the status of South Vietnam and showed that she really deserved this super high treatment. Then, at the dinner party that D''s family had to invite, the president''s blonde daughter was really present. And took a group photo with South Vietnam. They snuggled together, intimate and happy. After this group photo was posted on the microblog, a large number of female fans came to say - this is the true portrayal of their star chasing girl! Chapter 541 The next day, it was such a magnificent past, but the impact of South Vietnam would not pass for a while and a half. And on the third day, the black fans found that she was not finished. Because of the time difference, it was found the next night that South Vietnam went to shoot the cover of ZQ magazine after watching the show and attending the VIP dinner of d family. Before YC magazine, although the sales volume was very good, it was also regarded as the leader among female stars. But after all, it is only a second-line magazine, which is more than a little worse than ZQ. Many actresses have to go on the covers of other magazines before they go on the cover of ZQ magazine. South Vietnam is better, directly from the second line to the first line, and it is still ZQ. In the words of black fans, even taking such a big step, they are not afraid to pull to the crotch, which will have sequelae. However, looking at the situation that ZQ magazine official and micro blog constantly send gags and photos on the Internet and microblog, people in South Vietnam may not be afraid. Because this is not like South Vietnam asking for shooting, but more like a serious and friendly conversation, and it may also be that ZQ first thought. ZQ has been photographed, and other magazines will naturally line up to look for South Vietnam. After shooting the cover of the magazine, on the fourth day, South Vietnam also visited the D brand building and took a vlog. On the fifth day, South Vietnam took a set of Street Photos in the street wearing the new style of d family next spring and summer. On the sixth day, South Vietnam showed up at the airport with a low profile and was finally going home. Normally speaking, at this moment, the black fans should cheer and think that the time for black South Vietnam has finally come. As a result, as soon as South Vietnam landed, there was another big news. The ZQ charity party, which will be held on October 20, begins to invite guests day by day. The name of South Vietnam was announced the next day. Although the names were sorted according to subtitles, there were only some star posters because there were too many names. Among them, South Vietnam. Although it is a public welfare party, ZQ magazine has never been a charity. Most of the artists invited to participate have a certain number of coffee places, or have top traffic and popularity in this year. No one in the nearly 100 star lineup, large and small, is not popular. Fans of other families, seeing that South Vietnam is tied with their family''s love beans, all began to wonder how South Vietnam is hot this year? Because the voice of doubt is a little loud, so the little pumpkins who focus on listening to music, licking their faces and making videos of the Buddha department are out at this moment. Want to know how fire, why fire, how can you go on a hot search as soon as you show up, right? OK, we don''t make pictures, we don''t make summaries, we just show you the real data. From the last day of last year, the Pearl satellite TV New Year party in South Vietnam to the day before South Vietnam came back from fashion week. All the data of songs, TV, Internet, endorsements, magazines and concerts came out one by one. As for the super high box office of "order in purple", the little pumpkins didn''t dare to take credit, so they just mentioned the two film theme songs and episodes. The black fans mixed in, forced to struggle with rhythm, refutation, slander the little pumpkins, counterfeiting and so on. However, the voice was very little and was soon drowned by a large number of fans and real passers-by. When they were filled with righteous indignation in the group, they blacked South Vietnam and hi PI. Another piece of news came out in the air - "flying butterflies fighting the fire" will be broadcast in the 8:00 prime time slot of Pearl satellite TV from October 18, with two episodes every night. This is the first TV play in South Vietnam. Even if it''s a female host, it''s still a star play. Even if it is a star play, the broadcasting platform is still the Pearl satellite TV with absolutely guaranteed ratings. There was a moment of silence in the black powder group. -JMM, anything else? -Does anyone dig deep into South Vietnamese families? -Is anyone else there? Chapter 542 Black fans who are only active on the Internet naturally can''t dig deeper into more materials. Nor dare she openly go to South Vietnam. After all, she is a public figure now. If she is found, she will be accused. However, South Vietnam is so popular that it doesn''t need the black fans to work hard. Paparazzi or unscrupulous media spontaneously go to find family, friends, teachers and classmates in South Vietnam, track them and interview them. Even in the countryside, I tried my best to find it. However, they were very disappointed by the results, and there was no material worth publishing. The family can only say that South Vietnam is a sensible and obedient good child and cares about his family very much. The teacher said that South Vietnam was a quiet student. Students and friends also seem to have a unified caliber. They can only say that South Vietnam was very beautiful before and is more beautiful now. When the paparazzi wondered if there was any secret behind it, they received a message that if they investigated South Vietnam again, their jobs would be gone. Moreover, on the South Vietnamese side, Chu Ye personally stated that if they disturb their family and friends in South Vietnam again, they will take legal proceedings to sue them. They had some people shouting on the Internet, which meant that this trouble was even more serious. Thinking that they would have to sell money by picking up some materials in the future, they had to stop and turn to other artists. South Vietnam was not surprised that the paparazzi only asked these questions. After all, Nanfu''s company is very orthodox. A slight misconduct will affect the promotion and even be taken into account when layoffs are made. The original brother''s school is also mostly the children of rich families. If the students know that his family will drive his sister out of the house for 100000 yuan, they can laugh at him for a long time. The teacher was very indifferent to the original body and didn''t care. He couldn''t say anything else except silence. As for the so-called classmates and friends, they dare not say to the media that they have bullied and isolated South Vietnam. The original body walked all the way to the draft. Although it was painful to fail, he never made a fuss. Instead, he chose to admit his life again and again, silent and quiet. The only black material worth digging is probably that the original school hours were very average, not as good as the 18 kinds of martial arts shown in South Vietnam today. But those are things that can be taught by themselves, and the school basically doesn''t teach them, so even if you doubt, it''s just a flash and won''t think much. After all, I''ve only heard of black education, black culture and black conduct. I haven''t heard of them. They can do everything, but they still have to take this as a black spot. Netizens are busy eating tasteless melons, and Nanyue is also busy. "Flying butterflies put out the fire" is about to be broadcast. Her previous contract states that she should participate in more than ten publicity activities. This meeting, together with other actors in the play, began to run various publicity, accept interviews with major media and record variety shows in advance. Tao Siying only came two or three times because she took over a new online play and played the heroine. She''s not here. Female number three doesn''t have a sense of existence. So the whole publicity lineup seems to become a big triangle. Every time, it stands with Zuo yaoran and Liang Moyuan of South Vietnam as the focus, and the others are the foil. Just in time, Zuo yaoran and Liang Moyuan are in the play, which can be regarded as a secret relationship between love enemies. Therefore, during the publicity process, we also followed the arrangements of the organizers and the drama side, and made some topics by tit for tat when there was nothing to do. South Vietnam stood in the middle and watched them fight inside. When she needed her, she came out and easily resolved the war. Then there are enthusiastic netizens'' comments - holding left and right, sitting and enjoying the happiness of the whole people, worthy of being sister Nan. There are a lot of people who join in the fun and strongly urge South Vietnam to open the harem. Nam Yueh himself:??? Chapter 543 At the end of a week, South Vietnam is basically either in publicity or on the road of publicity. After this series, it soon ushered in the premiere of "flying butterfly fighting the fire" on October 18. The party happened to record an interview program in city B, and then had dinner, which was treated by sang Xi and Chu Ye. After eating, they simply went to Hongyu film and Television Division and sat in the big conference room waiting to watch the first and second episodes. At eight o''clock sharp, the opening song of "flying butterfly fighting the fire" sounded on time. A group of people rushed to the big screen, took a group photo, sent it to the microblog, forwarded it one after another, and spared no effort in publicity. Originally, before this play, I also wanted to find South Vietnam to sing the beginning or end of the film. But it happened that South Vietnam was preparing for the concert first, and then took the variety show to the countryside, so it had to change people to sing. Although the script is well memorized, each play has been shot several times, which is a deep memory. But when they really saw the film, the actors still couldn''t help talking about the plot. From time to time, they were cold and had a spoiler. After all, when shooting, they do not shoot all the way down according to the timeline of the TV series, but rehearse according to various situations. Therefore, a lot of plots are disrupted to shoot. For a time, there will still be some confusion in the memory of the brain. In addition, in the early stage, it was divided into groups A and B for shooting. Naturally, there are many pictures, which can''t correspond to the script at the moment. Listening to their discussion, Chu Ye simply went to her office with Sangxi and watched it alone. By the way, I''ll talk about what to shoot in the next play. Nanyue just sat alone in the corner. Sometimes he looked up and saw the very familiar plot development. Sometimes he bowed his head and pressed his mobile phone to reply to the message. After the first episode, Liang Moyuan found her, pulled a chair and sat down. "Sister Nan, I''m going to sign the company after my studies." "Well," Nanyue put away his cell phone and looked up at him, "it''s a very rational decision." Although the praise was casual, Liang Moyuan couldn''t help feeling his head and asked her again. "Are you still not going to sign the company? If you are alone, there will be many inconvenient places? " Nanyue nodded first and then said, "therefore, we should consider setting up a studio and inviting more employees." After filming "flying butterflies put out the fire", her income increased sharply, and all kinds of endorsements and advertisements came quickly. After paying off the money for the house, the number is still amazing. Although South Vietnam has the temperament of a miser, she still knows that if she is not willing to spend money, she is also responsible for the consequences, and no one will help her bear them. Recently, there are many black fans on the Internet. It is not enough to rely on Mo Lvlv alone to link some tap water fans. She needs professional public relations and lawyers, as well as a work assistant who is specially responsible for sorting out her various announcement itineraries. Fortunately, at present, she can do all her makeup and hair by herself. When she becomes busy and there are many people around, she can''t speed up the progress by casting magic, but needs to hire another assistant. Liang Moyuan heard the speech and couldn''t help but brighten his eyes: "sister Nan, consider signing me?" South Vietnam glanced at him and thought that it would be another year and a half before he graduated. He didn''t say anything: "it''s up to you to show." Seeing her deliberate consideration, Liang Moyuan immediately raised his hand and said, "I will study hard, shoot well in my spare time, and strive to be a qualified actor!" South Vietnam smiled and turned to watch the TV screen: "the second episode has begun. You can sit in front and watch it." "Oh, good." Liang Moyuan had no objection to her arrangement. He moved his chair to the front and looked at it with the others. Chapter 544 After watching the two episodes, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. A group of people ordered takeout and had a late night snack before they came to a noisy end. The TV play has been broadcast, and the later publicity does not need to be so frequent. They are a group of people who can go on different programs separately, or record variety shows or accept interviews. The number of publicity in South Vietnam has been full. After that, you can choose according to the schedule, and there is no need to force publicity. In the remaining ten days of October, South Vietnam had few free days and had to read the new script that had been negotiated several times. Naturally, everything that could be pushed off was pushed off. Although there is no need to audition for the new play, before the start-up, she and other stars need to receive some etiquette training, and the lines have to adapt to the ancient way of speaking. Therefore, although it is expected to start in the middle and late November, it will start to invest in the play in early November. Farewell to the others, Nanyue and Chu ye went all the way down to the underground parking lot. Because I only stayed in city B for three days, the business bus of Nanyue didn''t come, but basically followed the opera''s car or Chu Ye''s car. At this meeting, Chu Ye drove Nanyue and Mo lvlu to the hotel. Chu Ye has a real estate in city B, just between Hongyu and the hotel, so he doesn''t have to stay in the hotel. After Nanyue got on the bus and sat down, he asked, "brother ye, will you go back tomorrow?" "Well," Chu Ye nodded and turned to Mo Lvdao, "book a ticket after three or four o''clock tomorrow afternoon." Hearing the speech, Nanyue couldn''t help but eyebrow: "are there any other work arrangements during the day tomorrow?" Chu ye said, "you''re gone. I''ll have lunch with sister Xi tomorrow and talk about some business. If you have nothing to do, just read the script in the hotel, or ask a friend for dinner. Isn''t Sister Li in city B? " Although this arrangement is very appropriate and reasonable, South Vietnam is bent on going back tomorrow morning, which will have a little gap. "Oh, all right." Chu Ye looked at her two eyes. After all, he just laughed and shook his head without saying anything more. Li Meijun''s family lives in city B. after coming back from fashion week, they only took a few brand activities and didn''t have too much work. Until October 20, she will also go to a city to participate in ZQ''s public welfare party. I was going to leave in the afternoon or evening of the 19th. After receiving the news from South Vietnam, I simply booked the same flight with her. Just come out for dinner at noon, and then go for a little stroll, do a spa and so on, and then you can go to the airport. After more than a month''s absence, Li Meijun''s first sentence when he saw South Vietnam was: "the more help, the more my beauty pill was robbed." Listening to Li Meijun''s complaints about her sisters, she went to her house as soon as she was free to share beauty pills with her. There were totally shameless people who directly robbed the inventory given to her by South Vietnam. Nanyue smiled and said, "I don''t have much around me. When I go back to city a, I''ll take it from home." "OK." When Li Meijun heard this, she smiled with satisfaction, then took out her mobile phone and operated it. Nanyue thought she was going to reply to some important news. As a result, she heard her wechat ring. At a glance, she found that Li Meijun had transferred money to her again. Before Nanyue could speak, Li Meijun said angrily, "this is not from me, but from those shameless ones, so that I won''t give it to them in the future." When Nan Yue came to his mouth, he had to take it back, raised his finger, ordered the collection, smiled and nodded: "then please thank them for me." "You''re welcome," Li Meijun waved her hand directly, and then took the menu. "The more you come, I dare to let go and eat. Just order. It''s my sister''s treat." Chapter 545 At three o''clock, Chu ye came to meet them. Because Li Meijun still wants to take Nanyue and talk about Yu Shaoning''s heart script. So Nanyue asked Mo Lvlv to take Chu Ye''s car, while he rubbed Li Meijun''s car and set out to the airport together. During the conversation, she could vaguely see that Chu Ye''s mood was not quite right, but he hid it deeply and obviously didn''t intend to show it to others easily. She thought about it, but she didn''t ask much. After all, looking at that look, it''s not like talking about business with sansy. It''s like a private matter. When they landed in city a, they said goodbye to Li Meijun. South Vietnam transferred to its own car and took a look at the microblog, and found the problem. Chu ye not only had lunch with Sangxi at noon, but also had someone else there - Lu Xiaolan, one of the female artists he once brought. A fan of Lu Xiaolan happened to be nearby. When he saw it, he took photos and posted it on his microblog. After a few hours of fermentation, they went on the microblog hot search. As soon as you go to the hot search, you don''t have to bother to understand in South Vietnam. Below, there are intimate netizens to explain the differences between Chu ye and Lu Xiaolan. Chu Ye didn''t take Lu Xiaolan for a few years, and there was no conflict between them. At that time, the contract should expire. Lu Xiaolan wanted to sign a larger company, and then the two sides separated peacefully. However, there is a rumor that Lu Xiaolan has been secretly admiring Chu Ye. When the contract is about to expire, she proposed that she might sign another company just to test Chu Ye''s ideas about her. As a result, Chu Ye readily agreed not to renew her contract. She was in a dilemma and had to change jobs. In recent years, Lu Xiaolan has been paying close attention to Chu ye, so that after Chu Ye signed South Vietnam, Netizens found her small microblog and praised a blog of South Vietnam black powder. But soon, Lu Xiaolan personally appeared to clarify that it was not her trumpet, but the trumpet of the fans who had been with her all the time. The reunion of the two, and the presence of Sang Xi of Hongyu film and Television Division, made many people and Lu Xiaolan''s fans have to spread their thoughts. He wondered whether Lu Xiaolan would cooperate with Hongyu again and whether there would be a new spark between Lu Xiaolan and Chu Ye. When it comes to Chu ye, it is inevitable to talk about South Vietnam. After a few days of silence, the black fans who were badly hit immediately became energetic and began to step on them skillfully. One microblog kuanan stepped on Lu Xiaolan, and the other microblog was the opposite. The black fans came out together, which naturally attracted a lot of people who liked to make things, and soon, fans from both sides also heard the wind. More importantly, Lu Xiaolan will also attend the public welfare Party of ZQ tomorrow. At that time, he may meet with South Vietnam. At that time, I''m afraid there will be another bloody storm on the Internet. South Vietnam just thought that these two days, it still continued to cut trumpet diving and leave the matter of microblogging to Mo lvlu''s work number. Also looking at this hot search, Mo lvlu suddenly handed her her mobile phone: "Lu Xiaolan sent a microblog." "Huh?" Microblogging at this juncture? South Vietnam took a look and couldn''t help laughing. @Lu Xiaolan: it''s just a small gathering of friends. Please don''t make trouble[ [picture] The picture she sent was naturally a group photo of the three at the dinner table. However, Sangxi leaned against her, while Chu ye still sat solemnly and looked at the eyes of the camera with some impatience. From this expression and the mood Chu Ye hid when he would meet after eating, it is not difficult to guess that there were suddenly more people at this meal, which Chu Ye never thought of. He wanted to talk business with Sangxi, but Sangxi pulled Lu Xiaolan to talk private affairs with him. Chapter 546 If so, this is indeed Chu Ye''s private affair. South Vietnam did not continue to watch it, but asked Mo Lvlv to do some small activities on his microblog to send some benefits to his fans according to the plot broadcast by flying butterflies to fight the fire these two days. On the one hand, it is a propaganda play. On the other hand, it can be regarded as pulling back the little pumpkins who want to go out and argue with people. As for Lu Xiaolan or something, you don''t have to take care of it at all. The plane arrived in city a at almost 8 o''clock. Although it took a shortcut home, it was nearly 10 o''clock when it arrived, and the night was very dark. At the end of October, the weather began to change, with a great temperature difference between day and night. When getting off, Mo Lvlv, who was only wearing a thin coat, trembled and touched his arm subconsciously. Nanyue casually took a shawl to her and said, "you go into the house and tidy up. I''ll say hello." I don''t need to ask who I''m going to say hello to. Mo lvlu nodded and asked Mao Hui to borrow from Chen Le, because early tomorrow morning, South Vietnam will have to try on his dress and make up his hair. Watching people enter the house, the car drove diagonally opposite, and South Vietnam went to the opposite door. From the outside, you can see through the terrace that a dim yellow light is still on in the living room, but the person is not on the first floor. It seems that she left a light waiting for her to say hello. Nanyue opened the gate and walked in. He had subconsciously wanted to ring the doorbell, but when he thought of a message he had received before, he withdrew his hand and went to press the password. Sheng Jingheng is a boring man. The password is his birthday. It''s nothing special. After pressing the password, it is equivalent to reminding her that his birthday is approaching - on October 30. It''s no secret. All his fans know it, including the memory left by his original body. South Vietnam almost forgot. It didn''t come to mind until he received the door code sent by him. He sang her a birthday song on her birthday. On his birthday, of course, she can''t just watch. After successfully opening the password lock, Nam Yueh pushed the door in and naturally took it out of the shoe cabinet. She changed the pair of slippers she wore every time she came. As soon as she walked in from the porch, she heard footsteps approaching. She looked up and just matched her dark and deep eyes. After coming back from fashion week, South Vietnam began to run publicity. Sometimes, although it was in city a, it simply stayed in a hotel in order to make it convenient to catch up the next morning. So after careful calculation, they haven''t seen each other for more than half a month. Sheng Jingheng also felt her presence and came downstairs from the studio. Therefore, he was not surprised to see her. "Back." "Good evening." They spoke almost at the same time. After saying that, they looked into each other''s eyes and smiled. Waiting for shengjingheng to come down, Nanyue went to pour a glass of water, then looked at him and said, "I just came to say hello. I have to rest early tonight and keep a state." "Well," Sheng Jingheng brought her a thermos cup, "it''s more comfortable to drink." Tomorrow''s charity party, she will naturally sing on the stage. However, even if you are tired, just practice for a while. You don''t need this thing. But he gave it, of course. Nanyue smiled and said, "teacher Sheng is very kind." Sheng Jingheng listened to her suddenly coquettish tone, and then smiled in a low voice: "at the end of the month, do you have a job?" "Huh?" Isn''t the end of the month his birthday? Nanyue shook his head: "you should read the script at home and go to training in early November." "Then, let''s watch a movie together." Chapter 547 South Vietnam blinked, flashed a lot in his head, and then quickly grasped the key point: "is there your movie?" She will know, and it''s not surprising. After all, she is the one who vowed to sign in with him every day. Sheng Jingheng nodded slightly: "well, it will be released abroad, but I have a film source and can watch it at home." So that''s the good news. Although it''s a pity that I can''t go to the cinema, it''s good to see it at the first time and watch it with him. "Well," Nam Yueh answered first, then looked at him brightly, "is Mr. Sheng asking me out?" Looking at her shining eyes, it seems that there are bright stars in them, which makes people reluctant to move their eyes. Sheng Jingheng said softly, then raised his hand and gently rubbed the top of her hair: "go back and have a rest." It seems that he doesn''t intend to say it easily, but needs to be well prepared and meet her again. Nanyue smiled and waved to him, "good night, Mr. Sheng." "Good night." Sheng Jingheng sent her to the door. After watching her change her shoes, he ran back to the opposite without looking back. He was crisp and had no intention of giving up. His girl is a little too handsome. Until the light on the first floor of the villa is dark and the light in the bedroom on the second floor is on. Sheng Jingheng just closed the door, turned upstairs and continued to enter the studio. A night without a dream. When South Vietnam''s genius was bright, it got on the bus with Mo Lvlv, who yawned, and set off for the city. Tonight''s public welfare party is a very large one. It is a grand event in the entertainment circle. Many actresses come to participate. Besides doing public welfare, they have to be responsible for competing for beauty. And even if the actresses don''t want to compete, there''s nothing they can do. As long as you put on your dress and red carpet, there will be full manuscripts on the Internet to comment on them. Therefore, only by continuous competition can we survive in this circle. So this time, Chu Ye specially found a very professional modeling studio for Nanyue. She does the make-up herself, but in terms of hair style, a professional stylist can match the dress, give her some suggestions, and help fix it. The dress is a high set skirt given to her by the d family. She has just come down from the show and has never been on any actress. After all, I just signed a contract with her, and it''s too late to tailor it. I won''t have an exclusive out of print high setting dress until next spring and summer. But this time, that''s all. This alone is enough to make South Vietnam on the red carpet very well arranged. It''s like winning a few points without a sound. South Vietnam is also very satisfied with the dress. On the one hand, the skirt has the embroidery process she likes very much, which spreads from the upper body to the skirt and gradually disappears. On the other hand, the gauze of the skirt is stacked one after another, which is very safe. Except that the tulle on the shoulders and arms is transparent, all other places are covered tightly. After wearing it, it looks noble and dignified. A circle of jewelry around the neck adds a little tenderness. The color is orange powder, which seems steady with a little girl''s dream, just suitable for the age of Nanyue. It doesn''t look like a princess dress, but when you put it on, it''s real, classic princess. After Nanyue put on her dress and her makeup and hair were complete, Chu Ye couldn''t help taking out her mobile phone to take a few pictures while watching Mo lvlu take pictures of SLR from various angles. I''m going to send a circle of friends to show off my selective eyes when South Vietnam gets on the red carpet. Of course, if South Vietnam doesn''t casually ask him about Lu Xiaolan, he will feel that his eyes are completely top. Chapter 548 Seeing Lu Xiaolan mentioned, Chu Ye changed his face and immediately added, "I just want to ask if you are familiar with her now. After all, looking at the online trend, she and I have to compare for a while. " She is too lazy to say anything, but if Chu Ye thinks she can make friends, she can also send a microblog to respond. Lest Lu Xiaolan play a monologue on Weibo be too lonely. Chu Ye glanced at her and looked down at his mobile phone: "don''t pay attention to her. There are too many plays." When he had dinner yesterday, he just thought that Sangxi was too nosy. The woman begged and agreed. She also said that she should find a girlfriend even if she was not in a hurry to get married. After the hot search last night, he had enough reason to suspect that the so-called fans were actually arranged by Lu Xiaolan himself. After all, this is an old routine in the entertainment industry, but it is usually used to set those big male stars. I didn''t expect to use him. At the thought of the artists he brought out, he still took this crooked road after all. He was a little disgusted. I wish I could go back and cut off the hand that signed with Lu Xiaolan. Nanyue nodded clearly, "then I''ll hang her." "She''s still the same after so many years. Most of them rub me and want to rub your heat." Chu Ye looked up and reminded her, "it''s best not to meet her or communicate with her at night." "OK." She can still control this little thing. Chu ye only asked her to try her best, but he didn''t think of the absolute. Seeing that she deserved so simply, he couldn''t help but give up, and then he gave up. Anyway, he stays behind the scenes to watch the live broadcast and can think of countermeasures at any time. After the makeup and hair on the South Vietnamese side, they set out directly to the venue of the public welfare party. ZQ magazine invited several artists to shoot a public welfare short film before the party, and South Vietnam is one of them. This short film does not need to prepare anything, just need to enter the mirror and show the most comfortable state. However, in order to connect more angles and enrich the expression, a short plot of self imagination is arranged. After more than an hour of shooting, Nanyue went to the dressing room backstage to wait and make up by the way. By 4:00 p.m., the guests who received the invitation gradually came backstage and began to prepare. Because there were many artists and the dressing room was divided into many rooms, Li Meijun who was present gave up looking for Nanyue, or asked Nanyue to find her, and just chatted in the wechat group. Ling Hao, known as the national son, naturally received the invitation. This meeting was also backstage. The three were chatting in the group and suddenly mentioned that Sheng Jingheng was also here tonight. Even if they had the same frame in this activity for the first time after the broadcast of "come and have coffee". Brother: [picture] today, I don''t know what teacher Sheng is wearing. Li Li: don''t worry, no matter what he wears, he is ten thousand times more handsome than you. Yue Yue: Sister Li is right. younger brother:??? You bully me! ¡££º Isn''t it? Brother: QAQ live teacher Sheng! Brother: NSDD Li Li: poof, not promising. Yueyue: does Mr. Sheng take a selfie! ¡££º No, see you later. Yue Yue: OK. Li Li: how about having a drink after that? ¡££º Not today. Yue Yue: OK... Eh? Brother: OK, why not today? How about tomorrow? ¡££º Um. South Vietnam saw this word, um, and couldn''t help talking privately. NY: what will Mr. Sheng do after class? ¡££º See you. Chapter 549 South Vietnam quickly made a question mark, but it was quickly deleted before sending it out. The man suddenly became so straightforward that he confused her. So that South Vietnam hesitated for a moment before replying. NY: OK, I''ll make an appointment with Sister Li tomorrow. ¡££º Um. Looking at this familiar answer, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing. It seems that the person opposite is Sheng Jingheng, not who took his mobile phone and replied indiscriminately. Then she cut into the group and said that since Sheng Jingheng couldn''t come tonight, she would meet him tomorrow evening. They all have their own jobs during the day and can only wait until after work at night. After putting down the mobile phone, South Vietnam took the tablet and then supplemented the play to practice listening and accent, but it was rare and some could not calm down. She thought that Sheng Jingheng would not make a difference until his birthday. Unexpectedly, it was today? So what kind of surprise is waiting for her today? Or, just meet as usual and go home together as before. After thinking about it, the progress bar of the play pulled a large section, and she couldn''t see it. Finally, we can only pull the progress bar back, and then forcibly settle down and watch the play well, so as not to waste the idle time. Unconsciously, the time came. It was almost seven o''clock in the evening. The admission order of South Vietnam is relatively front, so it''s almost time to wait for the meeting. Because the venue is large, the red carpet is set outside the venue, so that some fans who can''t enter the infield can see it. So South Vietnam has to go to the parking lot and take a car to the red carpet. She was also a regular guest on the red carpet. She drove down skillfully, signed her name, accepted the interview, and sat down in the infield under the leadership of the staff. South Vietnam went early. There were not many artists in the infield. They all spread out and sat down. Familiar people get together to chat, and unfamiliar people sit and play with their mobile phones. Above the stage in the center of the field, there is a large screen, which is broadcasting the red carpet link of the outfield live. Everyone who enters can see clearly. After a little look, Mo Lvlv came directly from the backstage and gave her a shawl and a mobile phone. Just when South Vietnam thought that there would be nothing to do but play with the flow of mobile phones, a familiar smell came. As soon as I turned around, I saw that I didn''t know when I had passed the red carpet and was going to approach quietly to scare her hu Xuerou. Hu Xuerou immediately vented her anger and walked forward to sit down normally. "Don''t I have no taste? Why are you still so sharp? " Nanyue laughed: "I made the vanilla myself." Hu Xuerou was speechless for a moment, and then kindly reminded her that the staff in the back two rows said that she would sit and chat and go back soon. As soon as they left, they envied: "you can sit in the first row, but I can only sit in the third row." Hu Xuerou was invited to come because the box office of the hot film "Purple order" this summer broke a number of records. Naturally, she became popular with one shot. On the contrary, after Feng Tingting released the video, it was calmed down by the team and cooled down with popularity. I didn''t receive an invitation from ZQ magazine tonight. However, Hu Xuerou just said this casually. Soon, he turned to South Vietnam to talk about the recent schedule. After chatting for a while, she couldn''t ignore the staff who had been staring next to her and planned to go back to her seat. Nanyue waved to her, and then looked up at the big screen. Originally, she wanted to see whether Li Meijun or Ling Hao entered the stadium. As a result, she saw a man who absolutely didn''t take selfies. Hu Xuerou, who had just got up next to him, saw it, and then the whole person stayed for a long time before he made a voice of regret. "I shouldn''t have given it to you." Chapter 550 Hu Xuerou''s voice is not big or small, which is easy to be heard. But at this moment, no one listened to what she said. Just because all the people in the audience couldn''t help but make an exclamation, which attracted those who were bent on looking at their mobile phones to look up. The man on the big screen, just a pair of straight long legs, let people watch for a while. Then he moved up and continued to look. The moment you see your face, your eyes are bright. When you see who it is, it becomes emotion and pity. However, this did not affect the people to continue watching until they walked the whole red carpet, conducted an ultra short interview session, and then quickly walked into the infield. Just now, they immediately covered up their eyes, continued to do what they should do, and never looked around. Hu Xuerou glanced at the man with a faint look in her eyes, and soon moved away. Instead, she sat down again and shook Nan Yue''s hand. "Sister, this is not only the best of human beings, but also the best of demons... Look, when are you tired of it, tell your sister?" South Vietnam looked at her without expression. There was a seemingly non threatening pressure in the air: "wipe your saliva." "Ah?" Hu Xuerou subconsciously raised her hand and touched her mouth, but she only touched her smooth skin without any water stains. Then he heard Nanyue sneer: "go back and sit down." "..." it''s terrible. It seems that you can''t talk disorderly, otherwise you''ll be scared out of something and you''ll be finished. Hu Xuerou immediately counseled and went to the back seat with her skirt and cat''s waist. As soon as she left, South Vietnam looked again at the man standing upright and coldly watching Wei Jun talking to the staff. Today, he is not very special. He is wearing a very common black forbidden and slim long coat and black pants, which makes him very slender and tall. The focus is on his makeup and hair today, which is completely different from the previous feeling. What''s more, it''s even equipped with a pair of gold wire glasses. His cool temperament is reflected incisively and vividly, combined with his makeup, which makes people feel at first glance that he is a kind of demonic scum in the novel. If you play a villain, you can definitely make the audience love it. Such a Sheng Jingheng is really unprecedented. The thought that he made it this way was not entirely to come to the party, but perhaps more to see her later. South Vietnam can''t sit still. I can''t wait for the next second. The party will end here and end. But it is clear in my heart that this meeting has just begun, the red carpet is not completely over, and then there is a two-hour party. Just thinking, he saw the man suddenly turn his eyes and look straight at her. Nanyue couldn''t move his eyes for a moment. After he caught him like this, it was too late, so he just looked at him. They looked at each other like this across the crowd. After a moment, Sheng Jingheng flashed a smile at the bottom of his eyes, and then raised his feet to her side. Sheng Jingheng walked to South Vietnam and sat down. On the other side, Wei Jun and the staff didn''t continue to say anything, but spread out separately. They wanted to have no opinion on his seat. Smelling him, the familiar smell was mixed with a faint fragrance. South Vietnam began to subconsciously distinguish which fragrance came from what. "What are you thinking?" The low male voice sounded in his ears. Nanyue suddenly came back and shook his head. Sheng Jingheng didn''t believe it: "why don''t you call me?" Chapter 551 What he said naturally is that whenever she meets, she must first call him "teacher Sheng". Nanyue blinked at him, then smiled and said, "good evening, Mr. Sheng." Sheng Jingheng nodded calmly, "good evening." They all sat down for a while, but they still had to say hello so seriously. Nanyue lowered his eyes and couldn''t stop smiling for a moment. Therefore, she missed one after another. Li Meijun and Ling Hao stepped on the red carpet. Until they both entered the infield, talked with the staff, and then just met. They came here together and said hello to Sheng Jingheng. Nanyue just raised his eyes and looked at them: "Sister Li, brother, good evening." Li Meijun and Ling Hao responded to her, then sat down and went to see Sheng Jingheng, surprised and impressed. "I''m still too young to compare with Mr. Sheng." Ling Hao consciously sits beside Sheng Jingheng, but he doesn''t dare to get too close to him. On the one hand, I still fear him, on the other hand, I think that when the camera sweeps over, it won''t be too miserable to be compared. Li Meijun smiled: "no matter how old you are, you can''t compare." Sheng Jingheng''s temperament is innate, not cultivated or relied on. There will be no one without. Looking at Ling Hao Wu, she was dejected. Li Meijun turned to South Vietnam: "what did you just talk about, so happy?" Nanyue shook his head and said, "it''s the first time I can sit with Mr. Sheng and say hello." "Really." Li Meijun looked at her, and then looked at Sheng Jingheng, who was no longer straight. He nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. When the four were backstage, they were still chatting in the group. They would really sit together, but they didn''t talk so much. After all, there are artists sitting around and behind, and there are staff walking around in the aisle from time to time. It''s inconvenient to say too private words. At most, I would like to talk about the acquaintances and friends present, and then talk about the latest South Vietnamese TV series "flying butterflies put out the fire". Li Meijun and Ling Hao are chasing the play. They can''t see it broadcast immediately tonight. They still scratch their hearts and lungs. They really want to know what the plot is tonight. I want to ask South Vietnam, but I don''t want to be spoiled in advance. Don''t mention entanglement. After that, I simply changed the topic and talked about the big melons and small melons on the microblog recently. Recently, it is natural to be mentioned. Of course, it was Lu Xiaolan''s microblog last night. Li Meijun is from the past. He has long been clear about this routine, so he won''t comment on anything. Ling Hao was very curious: "the fans will soon forget about it. Why did she end up in person? Show that she and Chu Shen are friends? " "Sister Nan, do you have any inside information?" South Vietnam glanced at him: "eat less melons. People are here tonight." Ling Hao subconsciously went to find: "where? Will she come to you later? " Li Meijun couldn''t help but say, "shut up." "Oh." Ling Hao immediately sat upright. After receiving the faint sight of the grand scenery around him, he sat upright and did not squint. Nanyue smiled and didn''t answer the topic, but talked with Li Meijun about the endorsement of the whole d family. Li Meijun has long had a brand as a global spokesperson, but it is only multi line, not all line. This meeting will talk to South Vietnam about what matters need to be paid attention to after endorsement so that the brand side can always appreciate her and continuously extend the period. Both of them have forgotten the name Lu Xiaolan and underestimated the determination of a actress who has been on the road for nearly ten years and always lacks real-time popularity. Tonight is the best opportunity for Lu Xiaolan. Chapter 552 South Vietnam entered the stage early and performed early. Basically, after a long opening speech, there are several young generation traffic artists, and then it will be her turn soon. I was talking to ZQ magazine about singing songs from her new album. Then we talked, just because it was a public welfare party, we changed the "adventure" with relatively atmospheric music style and lyrics. In Chu Ye''s words, it will be the same this year, but if she waits until next year, she must sing whatever she wants. It''s just that the coffee is not top-level enough. But at least, she can sing her own songs and publicize them more widely. Recently, she has become very popular because of her endorsement and TV dramas, but I also want to remind you that she is a pure singer. Before South Vietnam came to power, he specially spoke to the three people and casually asked about shengjingheng. "Mr. Sheng, what song are you going to sing later?" Normally, he doesn''t have to perform on such an occasion. Seeing his name on the program, South Vietnam was still a little surprised. More surprisingly, the repertoire he sang was not made public, but he wrote the word "to be determined". "Can''t say." Sheng Jingheng said, looking at her eyes with a smile. "Huh?" What else has he prepared besides this dress tonight? Sheng Jingheng looked at the direction of the stage and reminded her, "it''s almost halfway." The one on the stage sings and says a word in the middle, it''s her turn. However, South Vietnam still needs to prepare in advance, make up a little stage makeup, get familiar with the layout behind the stage, and get ready to play. "Mr. Sheng, you have changed." South Vietnam pretended to be angry, then waved to him slightly, then covered his chest, got up with the cat''s waist, and walked to the edge of the front seat first. Then he straightened up, slightly lifted his skirt and walked slowly to the backstage. The conversation between the two of them was too low. Someone was singing on the stage. Ling Hao didn''t hear it clearly. After Nanyue left, he turned his head and asked curiously. "Mr. Sheng, what were you talking about just now? How do you feel that South Vietnam is a little angry? " Sheng Jingheng looked at him and seemed to be in a good mood. He lowered his eyes and smiled: "well, she''s angry with me." ¡°£¿¡± Angry with him, can you say it with a smile? Ling Hao turns to look at Li Meijun on the other side for help, but he sees his sister Li looking at the stage, as if the people on the stage are very handsome and sing very well. Ling Hao blinked and listened carefully. Then he asked with a look - the one on the stage seems to be an actor. Is that the way he sings? When Nanyue came to the stage to sing, Ling Hao didn''t care so much and focused on becoming a little fan brother of Nanyue. If he hadn''t sat in the first row and had the camera scanned from time to time, he would want to shake his body with the rhythm. The scene of Nanyue was as stable as ever, just standing there quietly, but it also made the people under the stage feel that she was faint and out of age. In addition, the person who just came on stage to sing is a person who comes to make up the number. Her major fully reflects that she doesn''t come on business. This makes many people suddenly remember that South Vietnam is a serious singer. It even made its debut after being eliminated by a talent show. At the end of this year, all her achievements have been completely forgotten, all kinds of before and after her debut. At the same time, more and more people wonder, who is Chaoyang? The songs written are not like newcomers at all, but there are only two songs, and they are all sung by South Vietnam. It seems that it exists wholeheartedly only for South Vietnam. Chapter 553 After singing, Nanyue was left by the host and had an impromptu interview on the stage. After a meeting, I returned to my seat under the stage. Sheng Jingheng came to the stage in the back order, so he still sat in his position. "The state is a little wrong." As soon as Nam Yueh sat down, he heard him whisper. "..." the whip began, didn''t it? "I''m not to blame," Nanyue said confidently Since chatting on wechat backstage, he has been disturbing her mood and hiding it. He has to wait until that time to let her see and hear it with her own eyes. It''s strange that the state can be right. However, in addition to him and several big singers, it is estimated that no one can hear it. Most of the others will think she is nervous. After all, she sings in front of so many big people. And there are only minor mistakes. Generally, it''s still very good. It''s just that there''s no extraordinary play. There''s no need to be so picky. But Sheng Jingheng is so selective. He thinks that what is good must be absolutely perfect. He won''t give full marks if it''s only a little short. "Well, blame me." Sheng Jingheng frankly admitted his mistake, with a smile in his tone. Nanyue couldn''t help seeing him, and then smiled, "I forgive you." Ling Hao pricked up his ears and heard this sentence. He immediately came over: "is it reconciled so soon?" South Vietnam has turned around and looked seriously at the stage. It doesn''t intend to answer Ling Hao. Sheng Jingheng gave a sound and counted it as a reply. Ling Hao felt his head and suddenly regretted that he should sit on Sister Li''s side. As soon as he sat next to the two people, he was destined to be left out in the cold. He felt that he couldn''t get in. And soon, the opportunity came. Sheng Jingheng was led to the backstage by the staff early before he came to the stage. He didn''t know what to prepare. Then Ling Hao simply changed to Li Meijun and asked South Vietnam to sit there. Nanyue glanced at him with a funny smile and calculated the order of Sheng Jingheng on the stage in his heart. He was not so nervous to stare at the stage, but chatted with them at will. After chatting for a few words, someone approached and walked all the way from the front row on the other side, which attracted a lot of attention. "Sister, Nanyue, Xiao Linghao, good evening." Yu Shaoning sat down directly next to Nanyue. Looking at Nanyue, he unconsciously looked at his position and said, "don''t worry, I''ll sit for a while and I''ll withdraw when teacher Sheng comes down." Li Meijun raised her eyebrows and asked, "can''t we talk when we take a group photo later? Do you have to come here? I''m not afraid the magazine will write you down in a small book. " "It''s all right," Yu Shaoning shrugged. "I can take the magazine cover or not." Then he looked directly at Nanyue and said, "how many times have you read the script? Find a chance to talk about the role? " Nanyue said, "three times, enough. Let''s get into the group." Ling Hao watched Li Meijun and Nanyue talk about the new script in the group. Seeing that Yu Shaoning was so interested, he knew that the script must be not simple, so he couldn''t help opening his mouth. "Miss Yu, do you think I can play a role? Special acting is OK! " Yu Shaoning just thought that South Vietnam was too simple. He wanted to talk to her more. When Ling Hao interrupted, he couldn''t help looking at him seriously and thinking about it. "Don''t tell me, there is really a role suitable for you. So far, I haven''t found a suitable candidate. Although there are many scenes, it is a supporting role in the back row. Do you really want to consider it? Or just pick up the man. " Ling Hao hesitated and didn''t say: "then you have to read the script first and take it when it''s appropriate. Now it''s no fun to play the male host. You''d better follow my southern sister." Chapter 554 Nanyue and Li Meijun couldn''t help smiling at each other when they listened to their talk. They didn''t take it too seriously. They just thought it was a whim, and the other went along with the it. After tonight, nothing has happened to Bento. However, unexpectedly, Ling Hao was very serious, and Yu Shaoning was also very serious. They seriously and directly talked about the role suitable for Ling Hao. Both Nanyue and Li Meijun have read the script. Naturally, they know that this role is real. And after Yu Shaoning said so, when he went to see Ling Hao''s face and body shape, he suddenly felt that it might be really suitable. If there are a large number of plays, playing a supporting role with sufficient play is no worse than the man who takes over a small idol play. It may be more national. Ling Hao is naturally suitable for such plays and roles. When he is a few years older, he can go directly to such a play. Nanyue listened and wanted to change places with Ling Hao so that they could talk heartily. When I saw the big screen above the stage, I suddenly turned to the picture under the stage and just aimed at the lens on their side. Nanyue and Li Meijun subconsciously smiled and coughed, reminding Yu Shaoning and Ling Hao sitting next to them. Four people in the same box is also a rare thing. The fans sitting in the back row immediately screamed and screamed, excited. Because of this episode, Yu Shaoning and Ling Hao stopped talking and sat well. South Vietnam is not good. At this time, it specially changed its position. Just when the lens was just moved away, the lights on the stage suddenly darkened. A familiar figure could be seen vaguely, holding something in his hand, and walked slowly to the center of the stage. When he sat down, the light overhead turned on with a bang, and the soft light reflected on him. South Vietnam saw that he was holding an electric guitar. This is a musical instrument he has never used since his debut, and many musical instruments in his family''s studio do not have this. Today, it seems that he is bound to break the past and show a new shengjingheng. Sheng Jingheng didn''t play a melody to play handsome at the beginning. He just sat quietly and looked accurately at somewhere under the stage. When he saw that there were more people in his seat, his eyes darkened. Soon, he dropped his eyes again. The song Prelude sounded slowly. You can know that this is a heavy song. Because it was English lyrics and had been included in the song list, this time, South Vietnam didn''t have to ask Xiao Wu again, so he heard it clearly. Sheng Jingheng threw himself into the song. When he sang one of them, he raised his eyes again, looked down at her. Inanotherlifetime If there is an afterlife Iwouldneverchangemymind I will still love you until I die Iwoulddoitagain For you Ooh£¬athousandtimes Thousands of times At his glance, the yuan gods of South Vietnam could not help trembling slightly. It seemed that something exploded in their hearts and could not stop. I didn''t even have the heart to listen to what he sang later. It was not until Yu Shaoning patted her on the shoulder that South Vietnam suddenly regained its consciousness. It happened to hear that Sheng Jingheng had reached the end of his singing. He also took his eyes back and looked at the electric guitar in his hand. It seems that he wants to fall in love with the electric guitar in his hand thousands of times. "Can you listen to distracted when teacher Sheng sings?" Yu Shaoning teased and asked when she was not on the stage. Nanyue said, "Teacher Yu, it''s time for you to go back to your position?" "... Tut," seeing that he was despised and that Sheng Jingheng really should come down after singing, Yu Shaoning said, "OK, I hope your dislike of me at the moment can continue into the play." In this play, men and women are not good characters, and naturally there is no normal plot of love, but to abuse each other and grow up together. However, Nam Yueh did not care about him. He looked at Sheng Jingheng, who bowed slightly after singing, and then turned to step down. She wants to see him. She can''t wait. Chapter 555 Although Sheng Jingheng did not accept an interview when he stepped down, he went down directly. But after a lot of talking on the stage and inviting the next performing guest, he still didn''t return to his seat under the stage. Nanyue frowned and looked in the direction of the backstage. Whenever someone came in and out, he would carefully identify who it was. Sing a song and run away. Do you think it''s too impulsive to calm down tonight? Or did you just bother to come back when you saw Yu Shaoning sitting in his position? "Go find him." Li Meijun, who watched all night, finally couldn''t help opening his mouth. Nan Yue turned his head and hesitated. Can she go away? Li Meijun smiled gently: "it''s going to be a big group photo soon, but there''s still a long speech before that. It''s time to do anything you want." Looking at the clarity in Li Meijun''s eyes, Nanyue''s heart suddenly settled down. "OK." With that, she took her skirt and left the table quickly and appropriately to go backstage. There are fewer people backstage. Maybe the performance is coming to an end, and many people go to the front to prepare. South Vietnam pretended to walk quickly in the direction of the bathroom, but actually followed the slightest breath in the air. When I was close to the bathroom, I stopped and opened the door leading to the outside. After going out, I saw that the lights were still on outside. It was a spacious flat land with some old chairs piled in the corner. Hearing the sound of opening the door, I also felt her breath. The man standing in front of the railing silently turned his head and looked at her. Dark eyes, mixed with a few strands of gold, are about to be uncontrollable, but they are severely suppressed. So that''s why he didn''t come back? Nan Yue was stunned. Then he smiled at ease and trotted towards him with his skirt. Sheng Jingheng looked at her and ran over like this. His pupils vibrated for a moment. He chose the latter between retreating and welcoming her. However, South Vietnam did not run straight into his arms as he imagined, but stopped one step away. Just a little closer, she could hear his uncontrollable heartbeat. After South Vietnam stopped, he took his hand and gently held it: "it''s okay, I''m here." Her spiritual power quietly wrapped him up, patiently and gently comforted the running Demon power in his body. "You are so smart..." Sheng Jingheng said in a hoarse voice. "Huh?" Nanyue looked up at him, but it seemed that he didn''t understand. Instead, he asked him, "was that song sung for me?" Sheng Jingheng locked her eyes tightly, and then solemnly nodded his head: "HMM." "Well, it''s confirmed," Nan Yue smiled and said again, "but if we are separated, there will be no next life." "Then don''t separate." Shengjingheng fast track. After listening to this, Nan Yue smiled even more. Then he stood on tiptoe and approached him: "Mr. Sheng, I want to do something bad." Although she wanted to get closer to her, Sheng Jingheng felt that he didn''t seem to be himself and couldn''t move for a moment. Until the soft touch was gently printed on his lips, he found his strength and subconsciously grabbed her waist. It''s thin and soft. It''s like you can pinch it with a little force. "I''m finished," he held Nam Yueh, and he could only lie down in front of him, bewitched with silk in his tone, "it''s Mr. Sheng''s turn." Chapter 556 At this moment, Sheng Jingheng finally understood what is a man''s instinct. Even if he is very strange to him and has never done anything, after thinking about it for so long, he really did it, only for a moment. Or maybe the girl in his arms is too sweet, so that he who doesn''t love sweets is willing to indulge and can''t help asking. At this moment, she also put away all the thorns in her daily life, like a small beast. She loved the novel world very much, tried to accept and respond. Like a goblin, he absorbed his Yang as much as he could. Finally, when I stopped and separated a little, I could still see her bright eyes, and couldn''t help licking her lips and opening her mouth. "Is Mr. Sheng so sweet?" Sheng Jingheng lowered his head and rubbed the tip of his nose against her. When he heard the speech, he raised his hand and gently scraped her cheek: "still call Mr. Sheng?" "Huh?" In the blink of an eye, Nanyue seemed to realize that the two talents had done such intimate things, and teacher Sheng was indeed a little rusty. But if you call your name, it seems that you are not used to it and not intimate enough. Looking at her smart eyes, Sheng Jingheng knew that she was mostly thinking of something strange. And he just wanted her to call his name. But she''s just happy. South Vietnam is really happy. After thinking of it, it is even happier. He pulled down his neck and deliberately blew in his ear and asked, "why don''t you call me brother?" Sheng Jingheng tightened his hand and said in a low voice: "... Good." Even if she said she wanted his life, he would probably only say "good". Just as South Vietnam smiled softly and wanted to open a little distance from him and talk seriously. Then I suddenly heard footsteps approaching. Listening, it seemed to come straight here. The sound of high heels is obvious. It''s a girl, but it''s definitely not Li Meijun. Sheng Jingheng also heard it. After looking at South Vietnam, he first let go of his hand and planned to open a little distance from her. They''ve just been together. There''s no need to be discovered so quickly and made public. However, as soon as he stepped back, South Vietnam rushed over and hugged him: "Shh, look at me." As she spoke, she pinched a law with her fingers, and then the two of them darkened. They seemed to blend into the night, but they could clearly see everything around them. She used this trick as early as the night when the purple order was screened. But now it seems a little different. But the effect was still the same. Soon, the door was retreated from the inside. Someone looked out with his head. When no one was found, he turned back. After seeing the visitor''s face, South Vietnam couldn''t help but eyebrow. Feng Tingting, who followed out to find someone last time, aimed at shengjingheng. This time, it was Lu Xiaolan, the heroine of the melon that Ling Hao ate tonight. She''s the target, too. Sheng Jingheng has always been very attentive to her affairs. Seeing this, he asked, "looking for you?" "Well," Nan Yue withdrew his spell, released Sheng Jingheng, took two steps back and looked up at him, "it''s probably for brother Ye." It may also be that she is getting hot recently and is involved because of Chu Ye. We''ll go back together later. With the same box, the topic can change again. Speaking of this, Nanyue couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Sheng, can you eat brother Ye''s vinegar?" "No, Miss Sheng again?" Sheng Jingheng pinched her earlobe and joked with a smile. "Well, I''m used to shouting," Nan Yue pulled down his hand and naturally clasped his ten fingers, "brother, why?" Sheng Jingheng felt her temperature and softness. He felt an unspeakable sense of peace of mind. It seemed that she was the destination he had been waiting for for for many years. "If you want to know, come home with me tonight." Chapter 557 ¡°£¿¡± South Vietnam can''t believe it. Look at him, "no, Mr. Sheng, we''ve only been together for the first day!" Sheng Jingheng looked calm: "did you go less before today?" "Oh," Nanyue was a little disappointed. "Go to the studio. Is Mr. Sheng going to teach me anything new today?" Sheng Jingheng raised his other hand, stroked her messed hair, and whispered, "I wrote you a song." "Huh?" South Vietnam felt that he was getting used to his touch, even a little comfortable, so he didn''t realize what he meant for a while. After a meeting, I remembered to tease him with a smile: "Mr. Chaoyang has inspiration again?" She had already guessed and tried several times. Sheng Jingheng naturally had no need to deny it: "well, you are my muse." Muse is the goddess of ancient Greek poetry, and the modern moral is the source of inspiration. Nan Yue was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would have no scruples about what he said now, and obviously he couldn''t be more serious than talking nice. He thought that since he met her, plus the new songs he just said, there have been five, completely breaking the old rule of writing at most two songs a year. I think this seems more credible. Sheng Jingheng saw that she was rarely stunned and couldn''t say anything specific, so he couldn''t help but smile in a low voice and scraped the tip of her nose: "it''s time to go back." She''s been out for a while, and he''s been here longer. If you don''t go out again, it''s time to attract many people. South Vietnam reluctantly released his hand and said, "I''ll go back first this time." He''s so big that no one dares to ask where he''s gone. She''s different. Many people stare at him to find the wrong place. Sheng Jingheng nodded: "I''ll wait five minutes." Seeing that they have the same idea, they both don''t want to expose their relationship to the public so soon, but want to live a relaxed and comfortable world. South Vietnam could not help but come forward to hold him, rubbed his skirt, and said with a satisfied face: "I can finally hold it if I want to." Before shengjingheng reacted, she quickly backed away, waved to him, carried her skirt and trotted back to the room again. She felt like a gust of wind coming and going. Sheng Jingheng felt the residual temperature in his skirt and looked disappointed for a moment. Then he lowered his eyes and couldn''t hide his smile. South Vietnam ran all the way to the infield, but her hair was not disordered at all, and her heavy skirt did not hinder her. However, just as she ran out of the backstage and wanted to pretend to be calm and calm back to her seat, a figure flashed out. Nanyue had noticed someone before and smelled a very fragrant smell. Originally, she thought it was a staff member who loved beauty. When the meeting was close, she found that Lu Xiaolan had just not found her. Haven''t you given up yet? South Vietnam was in a hurry to come out, completely ignoring Lu Xiaolan''s insistence. It would have to avoid, and it couldn''t be enough. "South Vietnam, finally found you." Lu Xiaolan did not hide the fact that she had found Nanyue for a long time. With that, he stretched out his hand to South Vietnam: "I''ve heard a lot about your name. I''ve finally seen it with my own eyes. I''m Lu Xiaolan. Please give me more advice in the future." After all, she was an elder. South Vietnam naturally had to stretch out her hand and shake it with her. "Hello, sister Xiaolan." As for the advice, he didn''t take it, but looked at the other side of the stage and said, "it seems that we''re going to take a group photo. Let''s go quickly." Lu Xiaolan immediately intimately came forward and took Nan Yue''s arm: "OK, together." "..." brother ye, I''m sorry. She''s all over Sheng Jingheng today. Nan Yue silently recited in his heart, but he still had to keep a smile on his face and appeared in front of everyone with Lu Xiaolan. Chapter 558 Chu Ye has been watching the webcast. It''s not too surprising to see that a camera has been taken. I don''t know where they came from. They are holding hands. They seem to be very close to each other. After all, Lu Xiaolan even dares to calculate. Naturally, he will not easily miss this great opportunity tonight. As long as South Vietnam is a little distracted in other things, he can''t avoid her. What''s more, South Vietnam is not only a little distracted tonight. Sheng Jingheng is gone, and she also disappears. It''s obvious that she''s looking for someone. Chu Ye takes a sip of red wine and takes his mobile phone to send a message to Kang Cheng. This kind of thing needs professional public relations to get rid of the relationship. Mo Lvlv and those fans can''t do it, and it started because of him, so it''s up to him to settle it. Fortunately, Nanyue is not a silly little girl. If Lu Xiaolan dares to calculate her, she must be prepared to bear the consequences. Thinking, Chu Ye couldn''t help but turn his mouth and began to look forward to what South Vietnam would do. Because it was a real-time live broadcast, there were relevant hot searches last night and they didn''t go down until this morning. Therefore, there were screenshots and videos on the Internet immediately, and then the quick media reporters began to publish the whole manuscript. Even the absurd thing like love triangle can be written. It really has no professional ethics. Chu Ye looks at some newly released gossip news sent by Kang Cheng. He doesn''t read it much and directly asks her to cut it all at once. Although the live broadcast of the public welfare party continues, a group of people all stand together, and the lens is taken one by one. There is nothing to see. Chu Ye simply goes to see something else. Just opened D''s official website and wanted to see the advertising blockbuster shot by South Vietnam during the fashion week, the mobile phone rang. Seeing that the caller was Sheng Jingrui, Chu Ye picked up his eyebrow and said, "what''s up?" Sheng Jingrui over there choked on his direct words. In the past, if he received his own phone call, what had happened to the first sentence? It seemed that he was there. No matter what happened, it could be solved. "Ye, have you seen some news on the Internet?" "What news?" Chu Ye subconsciously thought that what he said was another big news. He quickly cut several big websites. He looked at the home page one by one and saw nothing adverse. Some of them were also kwanan Yue''s. Sheng Jingrui said, "that means you and Nanyue and the one surnamed Lu. I just saw the live broadcast that Nanyue seems to know her very well. Are you going to sign her again? " Hearing that Sheng Jingrui said such news, Chu Ye sneered: "President Shanda, you''ve wasted nearly ten years in the entertainment industry. You can''t tell the goods that deliberately rub the heat at a glance?" Sheng Jingrui choked again, but it didn''t prevent him from feeling a lot more comfortable after hearing Chu Ye''s words. Chu Ye''s vision has always been high. The man surnamed Lu was very popular when he first started his career. After changing his company and agent, he smoothed all edges and corners and became one of many mediocre female artists. Chu Ye didn''t like her at that time, and now he won''t. After thinking for a while, he said, "next time you should pay attention. Don''t go to see any women. Female artists don''t just look at the coffee table, but carefully check the details to see if there is any black history." "Get out." After Chu Ye finished, he hung up the phone directly to avoid listening to the man''s nonsense. Sheng Jingrui was not angry when he heard word "; roll"; and couldn''t help laughing when he listened to busy tone in his ear. Ye, who is angry, is still as lovely as ever. Chapter 559 When the official group photo was taken, Nanyue successfully got rid of Lu Xiaolan and consciously stood between Li Meijun and Ling Hao while everyone was looking for a place. Lu Xiaolan saw that it was not good to force herself in, and everyone stood at will. It was too obvious for her to deliberately choose a position, so she had to stand in place. Nanyue will never take care of her again. After standing up, she whispered with Li Meijun and looked for Sheng Jingheng with her eyes. Seeing that he was led to the middle position by the staff and pretended to look at her inadvertently, Nanyue couldn''t help laughing silently and the whole heart fell into reality. Just then, Li Meijun suddenly approached her ear and asked with a smile, "is it done?" Nanyue was stunned. Li Meijun vaguely saw it from "come and have coffee". Just now, Li Meijun asked her to find Sheng Jingheng, so she nodded and answered with a smile. "Well, thank you, Sister Li." Li Meijun gently shook her hand and smiled happily: "OK." After saying that, he pretended to stare. Ling Hao, who wanted to eavesdrop, said, "you have to come on." "Ah?" Ling Hao said inexplicably, "come on, what? Filming? " Seeing him like this, Nanyue and Li Meijun couldn''t help smiling at each other, and then nodded: "yes." Ling Hao shook his fist and was full of fighting spirit: "I will talk to Mr. Yu about that role." Looking at his silly appearance, Nanyue and Li Meijun were helpless to shake their heads and didn''t say anything. He is still young, so it''s good to hurry up and make more plays. After the group photo, the party came to an end. After drinking champagne under the stage, someone gradually withdrew. South Vietnam has been paying attention to Sheng Jingheng''s trend. Seeing that he left first, they agreed to make an appointment with Li Meijun and Ling Hao tomorrow night. They went to say hello to the people in the magazine and asked Mo lvlu to leave. The parking lot is full of artists'' cars. Looking around, it''s dark. It doesn''t seem to make any difference. Mo lvlu was about to call Mao Hui and ask him to drive here. He saw a car approaching silently and stopping in front of them. Then, listening to one side, South Vietnam opened his mouth: "you go to find brother Mao, I''ll go back first." "Ah?" Mo Lvlv watched the door of the car open in front of him. Then South Vietnam went up with his skirt. Soon, the door closed again. She only had time to catch a glimpse of a very familiar handsome face. Then the car drove away quietly, as if nothing had happened. Did these two people agree to go back together in advance? Mo Lulu was both helpless and happy. Then she subconsciously hid in the dark to make a phone call, so as not to be seen by others. She and South Vietnam went separately. After getting on the bus and sitting down, Nanyue remembered one thing: "when I get home later, I have to go back to remove my makeup and change my clothes." "Well, I need it too." Sheng Jingheng has taken off his glasses and restored his original temperament. Nan Yue leaned against the cushion and looked at him with a smile: "does Mr. Sheng also remove his makeup?" "If it''s too late." Sheng Jingheng said, then stretched out his hand to hold her, his eyes were gentle, "do you like calling Mr. Sheng so much?" Although she often heard her call him like this, there was always a feeling of being coquettish with him and unconscious dependence. "Don''t you like it?" Nan Yue raised her eyebrows and looked at him. The title of brother should wait until there was no one, otherwise Rao would feel a little ashamed. "Yes." Sheng Jingheng looked at her and saw that she was full of him, so he clenched his hand. Nanyue frowned: "I also like Mr. Sheng... This name." Chapter 560 When Nanyue woke up the next morning, he remembered that Chu ye had not been told about Lu Xiaolan. After taking the mobile phone and opening wechat, you will see a new message in the top dialog box. ¡££º Good morning. What would you like for breakfast? NY: Good morning, brother! Change your taste today and have some salty QAQ From last night to this morning, it''s sweet enough. It''s too tired to eat sweet again. ¡££º OK. Nanyue looked in his collection of expression bags and sent an expression of love to you. After sending it, he couldn''t help laughing. Sheng Jingheng probably can''t adapt to her initiative. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to reply to her. Nanyue is not in a hurry to wait for his reply, but instead pokes open the dialog with Chu Ye. At midnight yesterday, Chu ye sent her several messages, all of which were ignored. At this meeting, I found that he had done a lot of things this night, and the things with Lu Xiaolan had been done. There''s a great agent. It''s really easy. South Vietnam inexplicably felt guilty, and then first thanked the past, and then apologized for his carelessness last night. After all, an carelessness not only involved her, but also Chu Ye. Chu Ye didn''t reply until Nanyue had breakfast at Sheng Jingheng and was ready to go to the studio to try the new song that he only listened to twice last night. C: You and Sheng Jingheng? Don''t worry, I just have a bottom and won''t interfere. Looking at the news, Nanyue couldn''t help but go to see the grand scene of quiet waiting for her. Were they really so obvious last night? First Li Meijun, then Chu ye, didn''t all the people who found her and Sheng Jingheng missing for several minutes guess? Sheng Jingheng received her gaze and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Nothing, brother Ye''s news." South Vietnam shook his head, but after thinking about it, he still consulted him, "I told him, it doesn''t matter." Sheng Jingheng paused, looked into her eyes and understood what she wanted to tell Chu Ye. He smiled low: "of course, you can tell every family member and friend." It doesn''t matter if she wants to hide him in the end and don''t tell anyone. "OK." Nan Yue looked at his dark eyes with a faint smile. Suddenly he got something, so he smiled and said, "you can also tell president Sheng." Sheng Jingheng nodded and looked formal: "and grandparents." The two of them don''t seem to be together at all, but like going to get a license for a wedding. Nan Yue thought, so he couldn''t help being happy. He rushed to hold him and looked up at him: "Mr. Sheng, when are you going to take me to see my parents?" "Anytime," Sheng Jingheng said, taking out his mobile phone, "if you want, you can do it today." "Hey, wait," Nanyue quickly stopped him, quite distressed, "I still have work this afternoon, and I have an appointment with Sister Li and them in the evening." Speaking of this, Sheng Jingheng looked down at her and asked, "what did Yu Shaoning say to you last night?" "Huh?" Nan Yue blinked and didn''t answer in a hurry, but smiled, "is Mr. Sheng jealous?" Sheng Jingheng nodded frankly and admitted: "I''ve eaten once before." Before? Did she and Yu Shaoning go to the issue of living in ancient times? Nanyue smiled: "what should I do? Starting next month, I''m going to shoot an opponent with Mr. Yu almost every day. " Looking at her bad smile, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help raising his hand and scraping the tip of her nose, and then reluctantly said, "it doesn''t hurt to eat more." Chapter 561 He shengjingheng stayed in the studio for half a morning, changed some music scores of the new song together, and thought about the direction of music arrangement together. Before Mo Lvlv came to urge, Nanyue took his mobile phone and went downstairs to go out. This month, there are two big brands that are hard to let go. After discussing with her, Chu ye took them all. One has to wait until December when the contract with the previous spokesperson expires, so the shooting of the advertisement can also be postponed a little. Another is to shoot advertisements, promotional videos, promotional photos and so on in these two days. In November, I still need to ask the crew for leave to participate in the activities of the brand. With this arrangement, the time of South Vietnam in recent months has been basically filled with work, and there is basically no private time. Moreover, the new script is an ancient costume drama. It is predicted that it will take about four months to shoot. As a heroine, she runs through the whole play. The play is very heavy. It''s great to occasionally take a few days off to run the notice. At the thought that she had just been with Sheng Jingheng for a few days and would be separated from the two places for so long, Nanyue still had a faint sense of melancholy. When the four met at night, South Vietnam couldn''t help drinking a glass of mixed red wine. The natural consequence was that she was drunk unconscious before the party was over and she didn''t even use her spiritual power to volatilize the wine. Li Meijun only knew that she couldn''t drink. She really didn''t know that it was a cup without paste. After all, when we drank together before, South Vietnam basically didn''t drink at all, only drinks or milk. Ling Hao, who can drink two or three cups a little, is also silly. Sheng Jingheng had seen it once. Naturally, he was not surprised. He put down his glass, helped her up a little from the cold table and said, "I''ll take her back." "Go and get together again next time." The four met twice these two nights and talked a lot. Li Meijun didn''t stay much and nodded directly. Moreover, the place they choose is a membership system, which depends on Sheng Jingheng to bring them in. Naturally, they don''t have to worry about what will be secretly photographed. Looking at Sheng Jingheng, instead of helping him, he directly hugged a princess and took the drunken South Vietnam away. Ling Hao was stunned again: "this... The two of them..." Li Meijun knocked him on the head: "don''t pretend to be silly. You also have people you like. You can''t see that they have been in love for a long time?" "Well, I can see a clue," Ling Hao covered his head and looked at his sister Li helplessly, "but I thought they weren''t really together yet." Li Meijun smiled: "before last night, there was no." "Ha?" last night? Isn''t that ZQ''s charity party? Thinking that for a while, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng were not in their seats, nor did they perform or interview on the stage, Ling Hao blinked, which was unbelievable. "What kind of occasion did you choose? It''s too bold. " But on second thought, Sheng Jingheng''s song was very bold. It was not his own song, but also sung at the public welfare party. Anyone with a little emotional intelligence can know that he was implicitly confessing to someone. However, he can sing on the stage and his donation ranks first. ZQ magazine will certainly not dispute with him or remember small books. Li Meijun shook her glass, drank the rest of the red wine and smiled: "young is to be bold, not daring. How do you know whether you are waiting for perfection or frustration?" "Sister..." this setback must be talking about him, certainly! Ling Hao couldn''t help sighing and drank a glass of wine. There''s still room for his feelings. Chapter 562 When he was awake, South Vietnam only felt that he had taken a nap for a while, and there was not much wine left. As soon as he raised his fingertips, all of it evaporated. But when she opened her eyes, she saw that the moon was shining outside and the sound of insects was weak. Counting the time, it was already early morning. Feeling the breath that is hard to ignore around him, Nanyue subconsciously turned his head and looked at the man who is also closing his eyes. There were only two of them on the bus, and the driver got off and left by himself. Under her gaze, Sheng Jingheng slowly opened his eyes, turned his head slightly and looked at her with a little nostalgia. "Not happy tonight?" When she drank that glass of wine, she didn''t taste it carefully, but took a stuffy sip. This is a deliberate attempt to get drunk. "Not really," said South Vietnam lazily, "but suddenly a little reluctant." In the past, we often met after a month or two, but now, I feel completely different. As her predecessor, Sheng Jingheng naturally understood why she was reluctant to give up. He raised his hand and gently stroked her cheek: "I''ll see you." Nanyue smiled and held his hand. "Then remember to come at night. Don''t be so early." "OK." Sheng Jingheng let her hold it and didn''t move for a moment. In this quiet and gray car, they looked at each other quietly, and no one was willing to move away. A moment later, Sheng Jingheng just moved, leaned slightly against her, held her cheek and tasted the sweetness of the day. Nanyue responded lazily and calmly welcomed his slightly overbearing demon force. His other hand was slightly held at his waist, and the whole person unconsciously leaned towards him. When the lips are divided, both of them are contaminated with a lot of each other''s breath, intertwined together, regardless of you and me. South Vietnam looked at him slightly, and his voice was slightly hoarse: "brother, good kissing skills. Have you ever made a kissing scene?" "No," Sheng Jingheng''s voice was also low and dull. His eyes were heavy. He looked into her eyes with a sense of forbearance, "this kind of thing doesn''t need practice." It means that as long as he thinks enough, he can be very skilled? How long did you think about it. Nan Yue''s face was slightly hot. He let go of him and retreated slightly: "I thought Mr. Sheng couldn''t speak sweet words." Both of them are inexperienced people, but compared with them, Sheng Jingheng always seems to be able to learn without a teacher. The same is true when talking about love. "If you like to listen, you can talk more in the future." Sheng Jingheng still looked at her, as if he didn''t see enough. Nanyue also wants to stay so quietly with him, but this body still needs practice and rest to maintain a high load of work. If you don''t give up like this, it will be dawn soon. "Mr. Sheng, I have work tomorrow morning." "Yes." Seeing his rapid response, his expression did not change. Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "well, so fast, why don''t you let go?" The hand holding her cheek just now is entangled with her left hand, which has no intention of loosening. "I don''t want to let you go." Sheng Jingheng lowered his voice and said the most honest words from the bottom of his heart. But she had to go. Nanyue came forward, kissed him, and then retreated: "Mr. Sheng, let''s all retreat as early as possible." Sheng Jingheng smelled the speech and looked at her brightly: "OK, I can at any time." In this circle, I wanted to do something good, but I can do the same when I step back behind the scenes. I''m not in a hurry. I just want to do what I can do well and do my best. Nanyue smiled and said, "no hurry, I still have a very important thing that has not been completed." She got Sheng Jingheng, but she still couldn''t reach the height comparable to him. The long road is still long. I just hope he can stop a little and wait for her. Chapter 563 [Ding! Trigger the branch line mission - make the ratings of flying butterfly fighting the fire break 2 in seven days.] After shooting the new endorsement advertisement, South Vietnam heard the prompt sound of Xiao Wu, and the steps were a little meal. After receiving Chu Ye''s questioning eyes, he shook his head and continued to move forward. Chu Ye didn''t drive here by himself today. Instead, after South Vietnam arrived at Hongyu first and talked with him about renewing his contract next year, he followed her car to the studio. At this meeting, we can only rub her car first, go to the designated place and let friends pick it up. After getting on the bus, Nanyue asked, "brother ye, how about the ratings of flying butterflies fighting the fire in recent days?" "It''s very good. The ratings break 1 every night. The results are the best at the premiere, with a ratings of 1.5." Chu ye said, and reminded her, "after these two days, you also go to chase the play, and then interact with the fans and audience. After all, it''s your first star TV play and more snacks." He also knew that she was busy working and falling in love these two days. It was inevitable that she couldn''t separate her mind from others. But since she remembered to ask, she still had some thoughts on it, so she reminded her a little. South Vietnam nodded and said, "I know. I will continue to publicize it." "Well, after shooting the promotional video of new beauty products launched by D family in November tomorrow, you can rest until you join the group training. I''m just chasing a play at home, watching a new play, and looking at the news that praises you on the Internet. " Chu ye thought that on the night of the charity party, Nanyue probably only cared about her and Sheng Jingheng. She didn''t ask more about Lu Xiaolan after he finished it. But South Vietnam has actually seen it. After all, she has a little five. She will remind her when she searches the headlines. After the charity party, the Internet first praised her modeling, and then praised her for her excellent state of singing adventure on the spot. She has no green feeling of a new singer, but is completely a mature and good singer. After boasting these, I remembered that she attended a public welfare party. She received an invitation and naturally participated in the donation. And the number of donations is still a lot, as much as a million, more than some first-line actresses. More importantly, the sharp eyed netizens also found that her fans, that is, the little pumpkins, also completed the crowdfunding donation that night. Finally, the amount of money raised was exactly 200000 yuan, which was the same as that donated by some artists participating in public welfare parties. This not only shows that there are more local tyrants in South Vietnam, but also shows that her fan base has become larger and larger. There are more and more fans, but they never make trouble. In the face of provocation, without saying a word, they directly send beautiful pictures and data to show the endorsement of Nanyue. Properly beat the black powder''s face and make the black powder laugh. Doing good deeds can almost be regarded as the first few in the entertainment circle. Of course, in addition to these, her vocal CP with Sheng Jingheng is also growing. That night, I almost got on the hot search, but when I first appeared, I was pressed down quickly. The source is naturally the minutes when she disappeared with Shengjing at the party. Then, although it appeared on the stage of the group photo one after another, it didn''t explain anything, but it became more and more suspicious. Although the hot search has been pressed down, it does not prevent the surge of vocal CP super words fans. Now the number of fans is on a par with their respective super words, and there is a faint trend of exceeding. Nanyue didn''t say that he had seen everything he should and shouldn''t, but he nodded knowingly. Chu Ye looked at her and inexplicably thought, "you''re still young. Don''t worry about quitting the circle." Chapter 564 Hearing this, Nanyue couldn''t help looking at Chu ye with wide eyes. It seemed that he could guess so accurately. Seeing her reaction, Chu ye knew that he was right. He joked: "artists are inconvenient to fall in love. Many people are in love and want to stay together every day. But when we get out of the lap, we will start to regret. After coming back, we have to spend a lot of time and energy to pave the way again. " "The entertainment industry is like this. Once you retire, you will be forgotten immediately within three or five months. I don''t ask you to work all your life, or until you''re 40 or 50, but I hope you''ll wait until you''re at least 30 to consider retiring or staying behind the scenes. " "Take what you can get first, and you''ll have no regrets in your life." Chu ye will say such a long story. On the one hand, it is really difficult to meet such a good seedling as South Vietnam. On the other hand, he is really good for her. He hopes that she will come to the entertainment circle and leave without regret. With his serious look, South Vietnam couldn''t help saying, "what if I get what I should get in two or three years?" Seeing that she was so confident, Chu Ye smiled: "at that time, you can quit at any time if you want to quit the circle. Anyway, you can write songs and health pills, which are enough to support yourself." Hearing this, South Vietnam added, "I can also arrange and make music. In the future, my songs can be wrapped up with one hand." "Hmm," Chu Ye joked at her, "I don''t need your help?" Nan Yue paused and said, "that''s changed into two hands." Chu Ye couldn''t help laughing. Then he suddenly felt as if he had stopped Sheng Jingheng from being with her. It was what happened yesterday. Today, he felt that they might be a perfect match. In a very relaxed tone, after ending the overly cautious topic of retreat, Chu ye turned to another thing. "I can''t handle Lu Xiaolan''s playing to touch you, but if you need it, I can still send a microblog myself, saying I don''t know her at all." This is the most extreme way. It doesn''t give Lu Xiaolan face at all, but it''s easy to attract retaliation from the other party, and it may be against South Vietnam, but there''s nothing he can do. Nanyue knew what he said was that after the public welfare party, Lu Xiaolan sent a microblog and put two live screenshots from netizens. One was her own, and the other was that she and Nanyue were in the same frame, hand in hand and in a close posture. Even so, she also specially visited South Vietnam and paid attention to the microblog of South Vietnam. This forced South Vietnam to close her back, and then responded to this microblog. Later, Lu Xiaolan also replied to her fans in the comments, saying that she and South Vietnam were like old friends at first sight. She lamented that Chu Ye''s vision was still as good as ever, and vaguely revealed something. She regretted that she didn''t renew her contract with Chu ye at that time. So there was another hot search. The topic name was directly the name of her and Lu Xiaolan. Everyone thought they had a good relationship and had a new lily CP. As long as Lu Xiaolan doesn''t give up and continues to interact with her on her microblog, they will be bound for a period of time. South Vietnam''s popularity is high, and Lu Xiaolan can also take a share. Maybe those endorsements and announcements pushed by South Vietnam will take this opportunity to find Lu Xiaolan instead, which can be regarded as a legitimate popularity. Many netizens have only heard that newcomers touch porcelain and rub the heat of their predecessors, and they are also disgusted with such things. However, Lu Xiaolan is an elder of South Vietnam. In this way, he will feel that the elder is supporting the younger generation, and it is in Chu Ye''s face. She will also sigh that Lu Xiaolan is kind-hearted and has changed her. She has turned pink one after another. Chapter 565 There was Tao Siying in front and Lu Xiaolan in the back. They were all calculating carefully and wanted to step on her head with complacency. After all, it''s called caring for the younger generation. Everyone has a responsibility. Nanyue is full of Sheng Jingheng these two days. He really doesn''t take Lu Xiaolan seriously, but Chu Ye thinks that if this goes on like this, Lu xiaolanbai will take advantage of her. If she is really an acquaintance, she naturally doesn''t mind. Others get a lot of benefits from her. Anyway, it''s just a small effort to interact on the microblog. There''s no need for her to do anything. However, Lu Xiaolan is not familiar with her at all. Lu Xiaolan still deliberately calculates that Chu ye and then her means are more and more despicable, which is unbearable. South Vietnam thought and smiled softly: "don''t bother so much, let her eat the consequences." ¡°£¿¡± Chu Ye was stunned, "what do you mean? You don''t expect God to punish her? " "Of course not." Nanyue shook her head and said with a smile, "she is happy to touch porcelain now. In a few days, she won''t think so." Listen to what she said, but in short, Lu Xiaolan will not have good fruit to eat. Chu Ye was relieved: "OK, if you really can''t handle it, come to me again." ¡°OK¡£¡± South Vietnam made a gesture with him, and then began to think about how to make the ratings of "flying butterfly fighting the fire" break 2. The audience of a TV play, relying on actors to promote, is still not enough to attract more people to see the play. After all, many people who love watching dramas generally don''t go on Weibo and pay little attention to actors. They are more concerned about the plot and roles. Both of these are good enough, and can let many people know, so as to really increase the ratings. Chu Ye is right. She really should go after the play and see where the recent plot has been. Only then can she think of a specific way. But before that, South Vietnam waited for the return of Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu. When she was talking about the variety contract with Sheng Jingrui, she handed over the song written to firefly. After hearing this, Sheng Jingrui quickly nodded his head and handed it over to the small company to make and choreograph. Now as soon as they come back, they can immediately send new songs to make up for the gap in the past six months. Moreover, South Vietnam also agreed with Su Ying that the joint brand launched by the two people was also released together, and the special customized clothing has been completed. On both sides together, it can be regarded as mutual achievement. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu went to K country. When they came back, it was really a big change. Wearing and makeup are the style there, and the temperament has changed a lot. The eyes are confident and shining. After returning home, they took three days off to rest and adapt to domestic life, and then made an appointment with South Vietnam for dinner at the first time. This time, South Vietnam will treat itself. Not to mention that she has received so many endorsements recently, she said that for some time, firefly would wear special clothes to promote her new brand, which would also bring her a lot of song copyright fees. It''s not enough to invite this meal alone. For the achievements of South Vietnam in the past six months, Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu only lamented¡ª¡ª It seems that they have not only gone for half a year, but for several years. This time, South Vietnam has become a top-notch actress, and is not a coffee with them at all. Yuan Xiaofu is very interested in many gossip in South Vietnam, especially the vocal music CP. he also said that after the purple order was released in country K, they became popular in country K. Wu Meini was still more concerned about business and found an opportunity to ask her, "the new song for us, composition and arrangement, besides you, there is a sunrise. It seems that he has only written songs for you? Are you good friends? " Chapter 566 Reminded by Wu Meini, South Vietnam realized that this song does have some meaning of showing love. However, with the sunrise on top, the public will not just stare at her and Sheng Jingheng, and can relax for a long time. Nanyue curled his lips and smiled: "yes, Chaoyang is also a good teacher. He completed most of the music arrangement." Wu Meini envied: "I didn''t expect you to be so busy this year and learn so many things. We should work harder and learn more while we are young." Yuan Xiaofu nodded: "yes, I can keep up with my dancing skills now. I have to learn other dances later." "I''m learning rap now, and I''m a bass player in the league. But it''s still too insignificant. I still have to learn more. " Seeing that they suddenly aroused their fighting spirit and had a bright prospect for the future, South Vietnam smiled and said nothing. Knowing what you want, what you want to learn and what kind of person you want to be, life is wonderful enough. Others, no need to say more. Because the place where the three people eat is not too secret. Although they are carefully dressed and covered when they go in and out, even if they wrap themselves up, there are people with a keen sense of smell who can recognize her through her body shape and back. Subconsciously took a few photos and posted them on the Internet, they were found that the other two had not been out for a long time. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu of firefly, who had just returned from training in country K. When they were together, naturally, they immediately confirmed that the other person who couldn''t see his face must be South Vietnam. During the day, firefly announced the official return to China and began activities. At night, the three met above, and obviously they had a dinner together. This shows how good the relationship is. With these photos of the road, the #fireflys, which had only been reluctantly hung in the top 50 of microblog hot search before, is about to return #, almost soaring to the top 10 all the way. While # South Vietnam reunited with Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu # this topic was almost airborne in the top five, and soon rose to the first position, which made people wonder whether it was a hot search. But when I saw those photos, I thought they were all from the same talent show, and it was almost a year, so I felt that this hot search should be on. After all, with the current popularity and coffee position in South Vietnam, we can get rid of Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu. Moreover, we should be very busy recently. In this way, we can get together for dinner as soon as they come back. As always, it is really rare in this entertainment circle. Under the original Reuters blog, the comments rose 1000 in a few minutes, and soon there were more than 50000 comments, and most of them were real passers-by. The number of fans'' comments was very small, and it was soon suppressed. -Suddenly I thought that the three of them had only been teammates for a week. Sister Nan really has great feelings! -Before that, the old teammates looked down on her, but now they have no connection. -Idol new age held an audition near our school last year. I regret not going, otherwise I could become sister Nan''s teammate. -It''s a question whether you can pass the audition. -I don''t know how many people remember that Nanjie was bullied by her old teammates and loved her. -It''s amazing that she will be eliminated. Well, I collected her stage video of the finals. I''ll be amazed and encouraged every time I watch it. I must learn dance well!!! -Without much to say, I will always be dedicated to South Vietnam! -Suddenly miss their cooperation? But maybe there''s no chance. It''s too far away. -Don''t lead the war upstairs, they are all great!!! Chapter 567 At moment, no one knows that they will not only cooperate, but also cooperate very closely and surprisingly. But of course, there is no one who knows the news in advance, but strictly keep it a secret, so that the day this cooperation comes out, it can bring enough repercussions. After the three-day holiday, fireflies began to put into close training again, practicing songs and dances as soon as possible, and strive to officially return in November to continue the heat of these days. However, Nanyue had a few days'' holiday and didn''t stay at home. Instead, from time to time, she went to the opposite door to have dinner with Sheng Jingheng, chase dramas, record songs and learn composition. Every day is quite full. After a few comfortable days, I remembered that there were still two troublesome things to do. Lu Xiaolan naturally wants to be later. The more demons she makes, the heavier the bitter fruit she will taste. At present, for South Vietnam, the important thing is to finish the pitching branch line task within a seven-day period. "Flying butterflies put out the fire" has been broadcast so far, the progress has been more than half, and the plot has reached the critical moment of the whole play. After two episodes are broadcast every night, the audience who can get stuck are itchy and want to see the next episode immediately. In addition to chasing the drama these days, Nanyue also watched the daily viewing data. After hot search on the microblog, netizens discussed it. The super words of the drama also went to visit from time to time. I found that some people don''t focus on how exciting and thrilling the plot is, but on the atmosphere of the whole play, clothing, appearance and acting skills, and even don''t forget to take all kinds of CP. After all, most contemporary people watch dramas to relax and kill time. The plot allows it to solve its doubts little by little with the broadcast progress, so they like to pay attention to some things that don''t cost their brains and look good-looking. Many people are visual supremacy. When they have a good first impression, they will subconsciously arouse more interest. People who really watch the plot will wait until the play is broadcast in about ten episodes. When the first episode is high and trendy, there will be all kinds of spoilers, or text and video Amway, and they will go into the pit. Now to improve the audience rating, we should focus on those who don''t care much about the drama and haven''t eaten Amway. Nanyue turned to microblog and DouWang. When she saw a microblog hot search related to Hu Xuerou, she thought that many real passers-by who only watch the play regardless of actors ate her modeling in the play, and suddenly had an idea. After thinking it was feasible, South Vietnam just cut to wechat and sent a message to Hu Xuerou. NY: Little Fox, do me a favor. Hu Xuerou is still reading her microblog hot search. When she sees the same praise, she is not satisfied. When I saw the wechat message pop up, I just glanced at it and didn''t intend to pay attention to it so soon. But after seeing that it was from South Vietnam and the content was still asking her for help, he immediately turned to South Vietnam and directly dialed a voice call. "It''s not so casual to ask me for help." South Vietnam was not surprised and said, "I will pay you." After hearing this, Hu Xuerou was a little happy: "there''s nothing else. Just give me another copy of the vanilla before." Listening to her so easy to be satisfied, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing: "OK, you can also adjust different flavors for you." "OK!" After Hu Xuerou nodded happily, she remembered that she had not asked Nanyue what she wanted to help. Nanyue didn''t forget it, and then said, "it''s not a big deal. I just want to borrow the team who takes hard photos for you to take a group of photos. It''s very urgent. The finished products will be finished in three days." Hu Xuerou hurriedly said, "I''m only responsible for lending them to you, no matter what else." "Don''t worry, I''ll pay for their money." Chapter 568 Nanyue made every shape in flying butterflies to put out the fire by himself. It happened that the producer was Hongyu media. It was easy to borrow the clothes in the play. He spoke to Chu ye and spent money to find someone to run errands. That night, he sent it to Nanyue. Shooting, of course, does not need to go to the film and television base in n city. There are also many retro buildings in city a, which are more beautiful and exquisite, and are very suitable for photographing. Nanyue picked a small town that needed tickets, took Mo Lvlv, ran over early in the morning and waited at the door for Hu Xuerou to introduce her photography team. After waiting, I found another uninvited Hu Xuerou. Because this is an urgent order in South Vietnam, Hu Xuerou asked a few more questions. After knowing that he was going to publicize flying butterflies fighting the fire, he immediately arranged such a suit today. Looking at Nanyue lightly from head to foot, after looking at her, there was no special look. Hu Xuerou looked down at herself: "there should be nothing wrong with it? The cheongsam is very similar, and the workmanship is not inferior! " "No, you want to shoot?" South Vietnam as like as two peas, shaking the head, of course, is nothing wrong with Tao''s image in the play. Hu Xuerou also has a good figure. Wearing this close fitting cheongsam on her is another feeling. "Don''t worry, you''re the heroine, I''m number two, I promise I won''t steal your limelight!" Hu Xuerou said, pretending to lift her curly hair, which is a sweet version of thousands of customs. South Vietnam said, "I don''t need to pay extra for models." "..." Hu Xuerou wrinkled her nose, "they are all people who take seven figure endorsement fees. Be more atmospheric! Although I really don''t need your money, I just want to take a picture. " Nanyue nodded happily, "OK, let''s go." In fact, it''s better to have Hu Xuerou. She is the leader in photo photography. She can drive many people from different circles to see this photo. What''s more, Hu Xuerou still plays the role of Tao Siying, which is more in line with her mind to publicize flying butterflies to put out the fire. Seeing Nanyue walking ahead quietly, Hu Xuerou couldn''t understand her mind for a moment, but somehow she didn''t drive herself away, so she took small steps to keep up. The role played by South Vietnam in the play always wears a dress. Today, naturally, it is also a dress and a small skirt. Beauty is beautiful. Hu Xuerou doesn''t want to admit this fact again and again. She just feels a little different from the heroine in the play. But when you look closely, you feel that it is indeed the same face. After walking all the way to her destination, she suddenly realized that this would be South Vietnam that had not yet entered the stage. It will be the same again when South Vietnam makes up and adjusts its state. Watching her smile at herself, Hu Xuerou, who has been chasing the play recently, suddenly had a feeling that she was also in the play. Nanyue gently stroked Hu Xuerou''s cheek and looked at her makeup carefully. After confirming that it was correct, he smiled and asked, "how do you want to take it?" As soon as Nanyue spoke, her aura changed. Hu Xuerou looked at her in a daze: "just decide." "You''ve seen the play," Nan Yue retreated sharply and looked at her with indifference. "Then shoot it according to the people in the play." The character of the play is that they don''t like each other and have to compete secretly when they meet. Moreover, the female owner always suspected that the female No. 2''s identity was wrong and was very defensive against her. Female No. 2 is because she is in love with the male Lord and feels that the male Lord is too obsessed with the female Lord''s affairs, so she eats the female Lord''s flying vinegar. Seeing that Nanyue entered the play in an instant, Hu Xuerou also regained her mind and slightly raised her chin, which was full of provocation. The photography team over there has long been in place. The photographer is looking for various angles and pressing the shutter madly. Chapter 569 South Vietnam borrowed two sets of costumes in the play, both of which have been broadcast in the play, and all of which are important plays. Hu Xuerou came temporarily, but he didn''t tell South Vietnam in advance, so he wore a cheongsam. Plus I don''t know why, it''s the end of October, and the temperature under the sun is still as high as 30 degrees. Fox is an animal afraid of heat, even if it becomes a demon. It would be better to get close to South Vietnam, but the person she plays today doesn''t allow her to get too close to South Vietnam. So in the afternoon, Hu Xuerou waved her hand and said she couldn''t. South Vietnam went to change the second set of modeling, and then took other scenes. And she didn''t know where to borrow a horse, although at first glance it was the kind of horse that was very tame and specially used to take pictures for tourists. But seeing South Vietnam get on the horse without help, he can ride around calmly. Hu Xuerou couldn''t help holding her chin in her hands. She looked at South Vietnam with admiration and jealousy. Can be beautiful and handsome, but it really doesn''t look like a demon. How on earth did she do so well? The most important thing is that he is not afraid of cold or heat. Considering that he is born with peculiar smell and is naturally afraid of heat, Hu Xuerou thinks that the fox is really a dish. In the middle of the shooting, the little assistant of the new team came to deliver water to her. They couldn''t help asking. "Sister Xuerou, you take her into the circle. Aren''t you afraid she''ll rob you of your job?" This can be seen from his master, the main photographer in the team, who has been shooting wildly. If his performance was mediocre, his master should have been impatient and stressed communication again and again, and then he would give it to the assistant photographer after taking a few photos. Hu Xuerou glanced at the little assistant: "don''t you know her?" "Ah?" The little assistant was stunned. "Is she also a star? I don''t pay much attention to the entertainment industry. " "Remember her name and search well when you go back in the evening." After that, Hu Xuerou sighed bitterly: "what can I be afraid of? People don''t want to mix in this circle." The little assistant couldn''t help but search her cell phone now. But because he was being asked to help again, he had to hold back and run to fight. Just two sets of shapes were photographed for a whole day, and several scenes were changed, which made South Vietnam realize the hardships of photographing photos and feel that it should be easier to shoot magazines. But this is also because the photographer can''t stop shooting. Although in the end, South Vietnam only needed nine to twelve photos, he still took hundreds or even thousands of photos. Choosing photos at night is a big project. Fortunately, the later revision should be very easy, which is better than Hu Xuerou''s. The final sum gave South Vietnam a guarantee that it would give her the map as soon as tomorrow morning and before tomorrow afternoon at the latest. This is already a very fast speed, and South Vietnam naturally has no opinion. And the deadline for the completion of the branch line task will be the morning after tomorrow. There are still opportunities tomorrow night and the night after tomorrow. If the ratings really can''t break 2, it''s just the failure of the branch mission. It doesn''t matter. She remembered the four words "branch line task", and Xiao Wu couldn''t help pretending to be a corpse. [host, you weren''t like this before.] In the past, she was reluctant to give up a hundred spirit stones, and the branch line tasks were done desperately. ¡¾£¿¡¿ You know it was before After answering Xiao Wu, Nanyue walked towards Hu Xuerou. "It''s hard today. If you have nothing to do in the evening, I''ll invite you to dinner." As soon as Hu Xuerou''s eyes lit up and was about to speak, she heard this sweet female voice with some ruthless meaning. "Don''t eat snails." Chapter 570 Nanyue took off her makeup, changed her clothes, and went to eat rotary sushi with Hu Xuerou. When she returned home, it was a little late. After getting off, she didn''t have to speak. Mo lvlu consciously held a pile of things and said, "I''ll go first." "Yes." South Vietnam looked at her and smiled, then stepped on a relaxed pace and walked opposite. Seeing that she skillfully entered the password and opened the door, Mo lvlu couldn''t help smiling happily. When she thought of two people living alone and didn''t know what they would do, she stamped her feet shyly. Mao Hui, who had not yet had time to park his car, looked very happy when he saw Mo Lvlv. Mo Lulu touched his sight, quickly stopped brain tonic, coughed twice, nodded and said, "good night, brother Mao." Mao Hui nodded: "good night." Then, one of them entered the house, the other parked the car and went to the diagonally opposite door to borrow. On the other side, after entering the house and changing shoes, Nanyue went to drink water first, and then went directly to the second floor to find someone. But unexpectedly, people are not in the studio. South Vietnam looked at the empty studio, all slightly stunned, and then stepped back to look at the master bedroom she had not entered. Naturally, the door is tightly closed. There is a mercerization under the crack of the door, indicating that someone is inside. Nanyue subconsciously looked at his cell phone and confirmed that it was just after 10 o''clock. He closed the door of the studio, walked to the master bedroom door and listened to the movement inside. Although there were two doors apart, South Vietnam could clearly hear the orderly sound of water inside. Some splashed on people, and some fell directly to the ground. Realizing what Sheng Jingheng was doing, South Vietnam looked a little different, and then couldn''t help but step back. He also raised his hand and rubbed his ears. It seemed that he began to get a little hot after listening to what he shouldn''t listen to. He''s taking a bath. He should be going to rest. So, should she go or stay? South Vietnam hesitated for a while. It didn''t move its feet for a long time. When the sound of water stopped, it suddenly regained its mind and planned to slip away quietly. However, the next moment, the door of the master bedroom was opened from the inside. The man in bathrobe and full of moisture calmly looked at her. Seeing the way she was trying to go, she couldn''t help but hook her lips: "what have you been running for so long?" "I didn''t mean to listen." Naturally, South Vietnam immediately showed his innocence, stood upright and said, "I thought you were going to rest, so I planned to go back." Looking at her solemn appearance, it seems that if he doesn''t believe it, he can raise his hand and swear. Sheng Jingheng smiled even more: "not so fast." "Oh, me too." Nanyue nodded and was about to signal the studio, thinking that he could wait for him inside. The man took the lead in saying, "do you want to come in and have a look?" Hearing this, South Vietnam couldn''t help blinking at his gentle and focused eyes. Then I thought that I had been caught anyway and explained that this time it was his initiative to invite, not that she had to go in, and there was no need to pinch anything. She answered calmly: "well, I was just thinking about what teacher Sheng''s room would be like." Sheng Jingheng smiled: "come in, I''ll change my clothes." With that, he opened the door and turned in. South Vietnam looked at the floor of the room. There were obvious water marks where he walked. Obviously, she didn''t have time to completely dry after washing, so she quickly put on her bathrobe and stopped her trying to escape. It seems that she is not the only one flustered tonight. South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing silently. Then he entered the house and quietly helped him dry the water on the ground while walking in. Chapter 571 Although it was the first time to enter Sheng Jingheng''s room, South Vietnam did not have similar feelings of surprise and surprise. After looking around, I found that it was almost the same as the master bedroom on my side, so I didn''t get any other surprises. Both decoration and furnishings are similar to the style and state of the first floor. As always, there is nothing extra in the room except what should be. If Sheng Jingheng had not been an artist and maintained a long-term and good cooperative relationship with major fashion brands, his cloakroom would not be so rich. South Vietnam secretly looked into the cloakroom with the door half closed, then quickly took back his sight and turned to the small balcony on one side. There was no need to go out at night. Sheng Jingheng just changed his soft and comfortable home clothes. The combination of simple and patterned long sleeved trousers may be a little cumbersome on others, but it is completely suitable or even slim on him. It seems that he can go to the show at any time. South Vietnam watched him approach step by step. Before he approached completely, he still couldn''t resist taking a step forward, put his hand around his waist and leaned up. "I''m so tired today." She said, smelling the cold smell on him, she felt much more comfortable everywhere. Sure enough, when you are tired, just hold him and you will feel that everything is worth it. Sheng Jingheng lowered his head and looked at her side face. He couldn''t help raising his hand and gently stroking her closed eyes and slightly trembling eyelashes. Sure enough, the touch was as good as expected. "If you''re tired, just rely on it for a while." He dropped his hand, put it on her back, gently held it, and didn''t move much. South Vietnam listened, but he couldn''t help looking up at him. His eyes smiled, as if flowers were in full bloom in his eyes. "Brother." "Yes." Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes and looked at her. "It''s very kind of you." South Vietnam flashed its eyes and couldn''t hide its smile. Seeing her like this, it is not difficult for Sheng Jingheng to guess what she thought, but she didn''t tell him. However, South Vietnam soon recruited: "I thought you would say that if you were tired, you should go back to bed early." If he had said so, she would not know how to tease herself. Sheng Jingheng chuckled, then smiled and said seriously, "I may be selfish and don''t want to put you back so soon." When Nanyue heard this, he thought of the water stains on the floor he had just cleaned up, and his smile was deeper. Then he released his hand slightly and put his arm around his neck: "I love to hear this and appreciate you." With that, Nanyue stood on tiptoe and kissed him. Then he was about to retreat, but he stopped and hugged him, and then pressed back. "Not enough, be more generous." Sheng Jingheng lowered his head and sealed it with a kiss, which made her unable to refute. Not only is it not enough, he is simply greedy. Kissing, as if worried that she could not stand on tiptoe or was too tired to lean back on her neck, Sheng Jingheng simply picked her up, sat down on one side of the desk, and then continued. I don''t know how long it took before the two figures intertwined on the wall opened slightly. Rao is a man of cultivation in Nanyue. He has some unstable breath. Sheng Jingheng also slowed down. Just now he whispered in her ear, "do you want to go back?" "Yes." South Vietnam naturally responded. If it doesn''t go back now, I''m afraid it won''t go back this night. I just felt sorry for the studio. I waited for them for a long time, but I didn''t wait for their favor as always. Sheng Jingheng let her go, straightened out her long black hair like a waterfall, and pressed the dark meaning in her eyes: "I''ll send you down." Chapter 572 Hu Xuerou''s long-standing photography team is still quite reliable. Nanyue slept, ran a few laps with Sheng Jingheng, had breakfast together, and received the repaired photos. Six of the two sets of shapes were selected respectively. Each one has a different feeling as far as possible. South Vietnam is less likely to take photos. You will see this kind of professional drawing revision. Some people dare not recognize themselves above. However, this time, there was no excessive distortion in the drawing, but it was very natural. Looking more, I felt that it was really her. There is no doubt that South Vietnam has an eye for professionals. After chatting with Hu Xuerou, they directly posted these photos on the microblog and Aite Hu Xuerou. After all, Hu Xuerou also accounted for as many as six, and performed well. She has been able to take over her play calmly. Her eyes have a bit of Tao Siying''s feeling in the play. Hu Xuerou immediately ran to forward it, and then said that as long as the forwarding reached a certain goal, it would release an exclusive gag photo. If the final forwarding can break a million, there will be a big surprise. Seeing her forwarding, Nanyue couldn''t help but eyebrow, then cut to wechat and sent a red envelope to Hu Xuerou. Maybe it''s a demon after all. She has a keen sense of smell. She knows that she is so anxious and so attentive. It''s not just propaganda, but also other purposes. If the forwarding really breaks a million, it will be completely out of the circle. Many people who don''t play microblog at all can see it. At that time, someone will kindly popularize science, saying that these are the two characters in the flying butterfly fighting the fire that is being broadcast recently, so it will naturally attract more people to watch the play. The only problem now is that too many people are used to waiting for network updates. Even if they know the play, few people will turn on the TV to watch it. However, South Vietnam wanted to open up yesterday. It was nothing more than deducting some spirit stones, so now it sent photos and threw them aside first. He went to the second floor with Sheng Jingheng and went to the studio to do what he couldn''t do last night. The new song he wrote to her was just a simple composition of music and words. After they revised it together a few days ago, it has gradually taken shape. It would be more perfect to arrange music now and figure out how to sing this song. When Nanyue didn''t learn music arrangement before, he thought everything was good. Now he learns it, he begins to be picky like Sheng Jingheng. I always felt that something was wrong, so I overturned it again and again. Sheng Jingheng naturally cooperates with her unconditionally. After all, it''s a song written for her. She needs to be satisfied. So they stayed in the studio until the afternoon. When they wanted to eat, they went downstairs to make something. When Nanyue ate, he remembered to take a look at the microblog. A few hours ago, Xiao Wu reminded her of the hot search. She didn''t take it seriously and ignored it directly. As soon as I saw it, I found that the microblog was much more lively than she thought. The forwarding of her microblog has not exceeded a million for the time being, but looking at this trend, it should be fast. It''s almost there at night. More important than this, her group of friends, as if they were all idle, ran out to forward and support. Nanyue finally cleared up the tips of new news and planned to let the mobile phone slow down, and then go to see what those acquaintances and friends forwarded. Then I saw another new news, which I paid special attention to. She subconsciously raised her eyes and looked opposite. She saw that the man put down his cell phone very calmly and said to her, "I''ve ordered a praise." Although this kind of photo has nothing to do with him, Li Meijun and Ling Hao forwarded it, but they blocked him in front first. Nanyue looked at him with his chin and a helpless smile: "brother, when you just liked me, did you guard my microblog every day and wait for praise?" Chapter 573 Sheng Jingheng looked calm: "there is no day." But she did guard her microblog. As soon as she sent a new microblog, she gave it a compliment? The key point of South Vietnam is not here, but in the first sentence, he immediately complacent and said, "so you began to like me so early." There was a trap in her question. How could Sheng Jingheng not know? He just indulged her and wanted to make her happy. Moreover, the two are already together. It doesn''t hurt to let her know. "It''s quite early," Sheng Jingheng simply nodded calmly, "but I''m not sure what time it is." It was at Ren''s house that he really realized that because she was close and smelled her fragrance, he suddenly couldn''t help himself. But that time, I just realized that I didn''t indulge this love. But because of their own special, they chose to push her away and stay away from her. But the more so, he found that the more unavoidable, until that filming, he completely found that she was also different, and then he determined his mind. "Is it because of me that you took coffee?" Taking advantage of this opportunity, South Vietnam simply asked the truth. After all, at that time, as soon as the news of his receiving the reality show came out, his fans were shocked and worried that he would not get used to it. Seeing her climbing up the pole, Shengjing Heng hung his eyes and said with a low smile: "when they came to me, they did specially explain that you were one of the guests." Hearing this answer, South Vietnam was finally satisfied. If he wanted to ask more questions, he seemed a little annoying, so he stopped. Anyway, they still have a long time to be together. If they want to ask, they can ask slowly in the future. After eating this late lunch, South Vietnam thought about it and chose to go back first. After all, she didn''t have any ideas about the arrangement for the moment. If she still blindly overturned it, it would be a little futile. Moreover, today''s microblog is so busy that it''s not a matter for her to ignore it all the time. If the reply is a little late, there should be a full draft saying that she is playing a big card. As soon as she went back, Xiao Wu also took a bubble and said that she could read her comments from fans and passers-by. South Vietnam was in a good mood. Thinking about it these days, it was really flustered, so it gladly responded. Instead, he listened to Xiao Wu''s comments while watching the news of people he had followed. -Originally, I thought she was unique in ancient clothes, but I didn''t expect that the clothes of the Republic of China -She''s really beautiful in flying butterflies to put out the fire. The shooting method is also excellent. Each frame is cut like a painting. -I didn''t watch the spy war drama of the Republic of China before, but for the sake of my beautiful sister, this pit is bound to jump!!! -When watching the play, I felt that the role of Tao Siying was a little annoying, but when I saw this, I felt very loving. I can''t help it! -When I saw her, a poem came out of my mind - heavy makeup and light makeup are always appropriate. -South Vietnam really can''t tell the difference between her and other beauties in the entertainment industry, but she always feels that her beauty is different, just like it comes out of her bones. -This group of portraits is amazing. -It was originally running for the little fox. As a result, my heart was hooked away by South Vietnam. I can''t go back. Hearing this, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing, and then temporarily stopped Xiao Wu. I''m not tired of listening, but I saw a very interesting forwarding. @Lu Xiaolan: Wow, it''s beautiful! Three words, two punctuation marks, short and powerless. There is no expression that Lu Xiaolan always likes to use, and there is no exaggeration to show that she is very close to her. It''s like we''ve interacted before. If we don''t continue now, it''s tantamount to wasting all our previous efforts, so we have to send a few words to express it. South Vietnam smiled and replied two words as usual - thank you. There are some consequences. It''s time. Lu Xiaolan will regret it. She had to squat until she stopped that night. Chapter 574 Although Nanyue only commented on the word "thank you" under the microblog forwarded by Lu Xiaolan, it was quickly praised by fans and sent to the top one. Lu Xiaolan can see it by opening a comment. She can''t ignore it at all. She even couldn''t help looking at the reply from the downstairs. Many of them were returned by their fans, but there were also a few weird ones interspersed among them. Carelessness can be ignored. However, she can see none of them. While watching, I couldn''t help but reply one by one in my heart, but the more I returned, the more angry I was. Finally, I threw my mobile phone on the sofa, which made me very angry. Her agent, Zhang Jun, looked at her coldly. After a meeting, he picked up his mobile phone and handed it over: "you''re about thirty." Although this sentence is short, the subconscious meaning is very long¡ª¡ª I''m almost thirty years old. I haven''t got any representative works yet. There are only a few fairly popular plays. Making two films doesn''t take too much at the box office. All the variety shows are available. The resident guests and flying guests have done it, but it seems that the audience just can''t remember her and can''t catch fire. Fashion resources are general, and those big brands don''t think Lu Xiaolan''s national popularity is high enough. There are many advertising endorsements, but so far there is not even a light luxury brand, which is the kind that the public can afford. Not only ordinary girls, but also 30 is a watershed for female artists. If Lu Xiaolan still doesn''t have a suitable turn for the better, then he can pick the rest of his peers for future resources. In a few months, Lu Xiaolan''s contract with the company will expire. If you can''t see more value from her, the company naturally prefers to sign some young artists rather than renew her contract. Lu Xiaolan can go out and build a studio on her own. But to tell the truth, Zhang Jun can''t leave the company with her at that time. As early as a few months ago, the senior management of the company vaguely disclosed this meaning to Zhang Jun. If you can''t renew your contract with Lu Xiaolan, you will transfer Zhang Jun to a new person with potential. After all, Zhang junnian is nearly 40 years old. He is also an old broker in the circle. The accumulated contacts are not kidding. But it is also for this reason that the company has greater opinions on Lu Xiaolan. It clearly monopolizes such a powerful broker, and resources continue to be stuffed into its hands, but it can''t make a big success. Zhang Jun was also a little unwilling. At least he took pains to bring artists for several years, so he didn''t stop Lu Xiaolan from approaching Chu ye and South Vietnam, and even added fuel to the flames. Facts have proved that this choice is still right. During this period, Lu Xiaolan has been hot search one after another, and she has become more popular to participate in activities. There are new advertising endorsements. Although they are almost the same style as before, generally large brands need to be observed again and again. At the moment, Lu Xiaolan has recently received a fixed variety show from a TV station because of her "close contacts" with South Vietnam and is waiting for recording. In Zhang Jun''s opinion, although the rub heat is quite disdainful, it is not a bad thing. The entertainment industry has always been like this. If anyone is currently hot, artists can become his (her) friends. But if one day he (she) falls down from the altar, then everyone is unfamiliar. Why not harm others and benefit yourself? But Lu Xiaolan was still too young to hold her breath. The more she contacted South Vietnam, she found that the other party was much more red and powerful than her. All day today, I almost couldn''t say hello to several other guests for this group of photos of the fire out of the circle. This sentence "almost thirty years old" is a faint reminder to her that she can''t give up halfway and have to think about her future. Chapter 575 Facing Zhang Jun''s aura, Lu Xiaolan naturally can''t lose her temper. She can only take over her mobile phone and press the evil spirit in her heart. "I know, this time, I won''t let you down." She looked calm, her eyes were clear, and she became the most decent and beautiful look she had ever said. Zhang Jun nodded with satisfaction, then looked at his watch and said, "it''s almost time. Go and get familiar with several other guests first, and record it later." "OK, don''t worry." Lu Xiaolan adjusted her state again. After confirming that it was perfect, she took a deep breath, then stood up and walked out of the lounge with an impeccable smile. Lu Xiaolan is also a regular variety show guest. She knows how to deal with it. Zhang Jun will not follow, but stay in the lounge, send a message to Lu Xiaolan''s assistant and ask the other party to buy a cup of coffee. Then, I took the tablet and began to deal with my daily work, take a look at the latest e-mail, and control the real-time trend on the Internet. After the coffee was delivered, she stopped for a moment. Then she thought of something, turned to the microblog and opened the microblog home page of South Vietnam. Now it''s 4:00 p.m. the latest microblog in South Vietnam was released at 9:00 a.m., seven hours. Forward 1.01 million, comment 600000, praise 1.2 million. This data, like a fake, is beautiful and realistic. When Lu Xiaolan just left Hongyu, she also took a group of beautiful portraits. At that time, her temperament was really good and she was really young. Her smile was full of wanton flying, and she had received unanimous praise from the whole network. To this end, Lu Xiaolan also put that group of photos on the top of her microblog for several years. Later, she was ridiculed by black fans that she would only nibble at her old capital, so she secretly rubbed and changed the top. Zhang Jun can''t stop her. It''s inappropriate to let her change back again. I can only give it up. After several years of topping, the forwarding volume barely broke 600000. With the concerted efforts of fans, I want to give Lu Xiaolan a surprise. When Lu Xiaolan just read the microblog, the forwarding volume of this microblog in South Vietnam was 700000. It must be because of this, rather than being really angry at those ugly words. Otherwise, there is no such sentence - people are more angry than people. Lu Xiaolan gradually couldn''t compare with her peers who made their debut in the same year or a year later. She couldn''t even compare with those who made their debut just a year ago. More importantly, the man is still an artist brought by Chu Ye Xin. People are like this. Looking at how good others are, they will begin to think that if they didn''t leave at the beginning, but continue to stay, would they be like that person? While drinking coffee, Zhang Jun turned over the latest comments. All passers-by and netizens were boasting, and there was no bad word. In fact, the appearance of many artists is not perfect and can only cater to the aesthetics of some people. Others are either completely insensitive or even look a little annoying. This is a normal thing in the circle. But the appearance of Nanyue, somehow, seems to cater to everyone''s aesthetics. It makes people look at it and can''t find a boring point. And she is still young. When she is over 20, she will grow slowly. It is estimated that she will be more amazing and crazy. If such a good seedling is really signed, Hongyu can say that he can dig people up like wooing Lu Xiaolan in the future. But she just didn''t sign any company. In this way, she asked Chu ye to make an exception and sign a brokerage agreement with her and become a broker again. At the beginning, I won''t enter the company. When I get famous in the back, there''s no need to enter again. Zhang junlue felt pity and sipped his coffee. Then he habitually looked at the hot eye search and cut it out first. When I finished my coffee and wanted to continue my work, a phone came in. It''s a strange number, but at the same time, it''s very familiar. Zhang Jun frowned subconsciously when he saw it. When he picked it up, his tone was very dignified: "what''s the matter? Has something to do with Xiaolan? " Chapter 576 When Lu Xiaolan finished recording, it was already after 7 p.m. Because it was a relatively relaxed and funny program, when she came out, the smile on her face was sincere and temporarily forgot the unhappiness when she saw the microblog in the afternoon. And also determined to continue to interact with South Vietnam on microblog and show it to everyone. One day, more people will see her and like her. Then at that time, it''s not that she begged people or rubbed people''s heat, but the other way around. When pushing the door into the lounge, Lu Xiaolan was also ready to tell Zhang Jun that she would treat her to something good tonight. As a result, as soon as she looked up at Zhang Jun''s eyes, she made a "click" sound in her heart and realized that something had happened. Zhang Jun first looked at her coldly for a moment, and then said, "close the door." Hearing the speech, Lu Xiaolan almost immediately closed the door with her backhand. What she wants to say next must not be heard by anyone outside. Even her assistant did not know where she had been sent by Zhang Jun, which shows the seriousness of the matter. "What did you ask Zhao Yong for?" Zhang Jun sat up and looked up at Lu Xiaolan standing, but now his aura was fully open, but it was more like being condescending and interrogating Lu Xiaolan. When she heard the name "Zhao Yong", Lu Xiaolan turned white and her body was a little stiff. She thought of the memory that should have been beautiful a year ago, but finally became her nightmare. Seeing the change in her face and thinking of the other party''s price, Zhang junlue thought about it and knew who it should be related to. Zhang Jun lowered his face and shouted at her in a low voice, "are you crazy!? Before I introduced you two to each other, I told you that he is not a person to be provoked. I asked you not to use other crooked ideas. " With that, he still couldn''t help standing up, holding his arm and walking quickly around the small lounge. After calming his anger, he continued to speak. "If you want to treat that as a love affair, I haven''t stopped you. You take everything you should take. After being dumped, you have to end up like that. Now there are still candid photos!?" Lu Xiaolan said, "I hid all the photos and deleted the ones on the cloud disk. Zhao Yong is probably playing tricks." "Cheat?" Zhang Jun was angry and smiled, "did you really cheat when you said that the cloud disks were deleted? Can this senior paparazzi have only one camera? Lu Xiaolan, you are really good! " Even those with surnames called her, which showed that Zhang Jun was really angry. If he hadn''t been in the TV station''s lounge, he would have fallen something. Lu Xiaolan was still afraid of angry Zhang Jun. for a moment, she just bit her lips and didn''t dare to speak. The atmosphere fell into a dead silence for a moment, and only Zhang Jun gasped. A moment later, Zhang Jun slowly regained his senses. Remembering where they were now, he held his forehead and said, "you take off your makeup and change your clothes first. Let''s go back." But he didn''t wait to go back. Zhang Jun received the news from the middleman that Zhao Yong proposed to trade the set of secretly photographed photos with 2 million. In order to make them pay more freely, Zhao Yong also sent a photo with a little scale, and said he had a larger scale there. Zhang Jun looked at the picture and his face was gloomy and terrible. Lu Xiaolan sat aside and subconsciously shrank away. Otherwise, she really thought Zhang Jun would want to slap her in the face. Zhang Jun really wants to fight Lu Xiaolan. After all, many artists in the entertainment industry can''t avoid Zhao Yong. Not to mention that female artists don''t want to be photographed by him, even male artists turn pale when they hear the name. But Lu Xiaolan did well. He also took the initiative to contact Zhao Yong to secretly take pictures. It is estimated that he secretly opened the curtains and found an excellent angle to take pictures. Chapter 577 Zhang Jun followed Lu Xiaolan back home and looked at the set of photos she had hidden. For a time, he didn''t say anything, nor did he do anything impulsive or impolite. He just motioned Lu Xiaolan to completely delete these photos first. Lu Xiaolan didn''t dare to listen to her. She immediately operated and deleted the photos. It was still the kind of smashing. Even if the computer was repaired, it couldn''t be repaired. Looking at Lu Xiaolan''s deletion, Zhang Jun went to the living room and looked at the assistant who stayed in the corner and didn''t know what had happened: "go downstairs to buy some drinks, bring me a pack of cigarettes and come back later." The assistant nodded at once, then opened the door and went out. When Lu Xiaolan came out, she just heard Zhang Jun say "bring a pack of cigarettes", and her steps were a little annoyed and uneasy. Zhang Jun smokes, but he quit for a long time. He only wants to smoke when he is particularly upset. In recent years, I took her twice. Once, at the meeting a year ago, she insisted on falling in love with that person, and even wanted more. Another time, she was unwilling to separate from the man, but she was threatened by the man. Unexpectedly, there will be a third time. "You should be prepared. If you give two million this time, it will not be the last time." Zhang Jun sat down and saw her standing at the door of the room. She didn''t dare to move, so she spoke softly. Lu Xiaolan then moved her steps, walked over and sat down: "I know, so what should I do? Sister Jun, I can''t give up easily now. " Yes, she''s just getting better recently. However, it may be because of this that Zhao Yong has this idea and wants to make a big mistake. This may be the so-called "blessing and misfortune depend on each other". Zhang Jun pinched his nose and said, "you must give it. Otherwise, it''s a small matter for him to expose this photo and send it to that person. You''re really going to die." "However, I''d better ask him out for an interview to see if I can talk about other terms. Otherwise, his appetite is getting bigger and bigger. If you don''t quit the circle all your life, you''ll be raising him. " "OK, I''ll listen to sister Jun." Lu Xiaolan nodded immediately. At the moment, if Zhang Jun abandoned her, it would be completely hopeless. Zhang Jun glanced at her: "you listened to me, nothing." At that time, the man looked at Lu Xiaolan''s dress and was very interested in her, so he asked someone to find Zhang Jun and want to introduce her. If we can talk together, we will continue. If we can''t talk together, we will break up. That person won''t entangle. After meeting at that time, Lu Xiaolan first took a fancy to the man''s appearance. After knowing his wealth, he was possessed and wanted to fall in love with people. Still naive thinking that that person would fall in love with her and marry her. But after the separation, the video completely let her give up the idea of marrying a rich family. During the injury, I happened to see the news that Chu Ye signed a contract with South Vietnam. All the way, the hidden love for Chu ye from the bottom of my heart poured out again. In the end, he found a way to reunite with Chu ye for dinner, but he still had to find someone to take pictures secretly in an attempt to bind others. That night, Zhang Jun stayed at Lu Xiaolan''s residence and stayed in the guest room all night. He thought of a variety of ways to deal with Zhao Yong. When he got up in the morning, a lot of his hair fell out. But what Zhang Jun didn''t expect was that Zhao Yong''s matter had yet to be solved. The company didn''t hide its intention not to sign a contract with Lu Xiaolan. Although it is hard to argue whether the online materials are true or false, in Zhang Jun''s view, 80% of the materials this time have been discussed within the company. Later, she received a news from the company''s senior management who knew her very well. Lu Xiaolan said that Lu Xiaolan had been too popular recently, pierced the eyes of other artists in the company and asked them to keep a low profile first. Otherwise, the renewal of the contract really didn''t come up. Zhang Jun frowned. After reading it, he remembered the microblog hot search he had just read. The first topic was a familiar topic name, so he subconsciously cut it back. #Flying butterfly extinguishes the fire, and the audience rating is broken 2# Chapter 578 "Flying butterfly fighting the fire" was broadcast yesterday, just ten days, two episodes a day. It is said that the total number of episodes is only 32, and the progress of 20 episodes is just the key stage in the middle and late stages. Two days ago, there seemed to be an explosive plot, with a ratings of 1.6. The industry has boasted to a unique level. Now it''s directly broken 2. It seems that this play will also be considered in several awards ceremonies at the end of the year. With its performance in this play, South Vietnam is almost qualified for the best actress, but there must be a nomination. Maybe there will be other awards nominated and won the prize. Don''t underestimate the word nomination. There are so many female stars in TV drama circle and so many plays a year. It''s difficult for many people to squeeze their heads into the nomination list. For example, Lu Xiaolan has only been nominated once so far. Zhang Jun only hopes that she can come back with a trophy at the age of about 30, so as not to waste her energy invested in her over the years. But now, when I think about it, I think I''m still looking forward to it too much. Lu Xiaolan''s mind is becoming more and more impetuous. Her acting skills are rarely honed and improved. She always wants to hit the big luck to get a great script, and then lie down and win. "Flying butterfly fighting the fire" was broadcast yesterday, just ten days, two episodes a day. It is said that the total number of episodes is only 32, and the progress of 20 episodes is just the key stage in the middle and late stages. Two days ago, there seemed to be an explosive plot, with a ratings of 1.6. The industry has boasted to a unique level. Now it''s directly broken 2. It seems that this play will also be considered in several awards ceremonies at the end of the year. With its performance in this play, South Vietnam is almost qualified for the best actress, but there must be a nomination. Maybe there will be other awards nominated and won the prize. Don''t underestimate the word nomination. There are so many female stars in TV drama circle and so many plays a year. It''s difficult for many people to squeeze their heads into the nomination list. For example, Lu Xiaolan has only been nominated once so far. Zhang Jun only hopes that she can come back with a trophy at the age of about 30, so as not to waste her energy invested in her over the years. But now, when I think about it, I think I''m still looking forward to it too much. Lu Xiaolan''s mind is becoming more and more impetuous. Her acting skills are rarely honed and improved. She always wants to hit the big luck to get a great script, and then lie down and win. Thinking of this, Zhang Jun only felt his head hurt more. He didn''t sleep well at night. When he got up in the morning and learned such two news, he always felt that if he went on like this, he should retire early. After washing, he went out of the room and saw Lu Xiaolan locked up at the door. Zhang Jun didn''t call her. He had a job this afternoon and could let her sleep more. After sleeping today, I have to sleep for several days. Just as Zhang Jun was preparing to get his own breakfast, there was a sudden movement in Lu Xiaolan''s room. It was like something was thrown to the ground one after another. It seems that I woke up and finished brushing the microblog. Everything is not going well. Zhang Jun shook his head and went on into the kitchen. However, even if he was as sophisticated as Zhang Jun, he didn''t expect that this time the matter would become more and more intense. It seemed that there were two invisible hands behind him, stripping silk and cocoons layer by layer, raking Lu Xiaolan to pieces. All kinds of well hidden black history, said pickpocketing, even with the person who had a short "communication" for a period of time, there were insiders who suddenly appeared. At the end of the day, Zhao Yongren didn''t see it. Lu Xiaolan''s microblog was full of all kinds of big melons and small melons. The newly contacted contract endorsements suddenly disappeared. The agreed magazine cover was temporarily replaced. Zhang Jun was busy and turned around and was scolded by the company. The senior acquaintance revealed to her the company''s decision on Lu Xiaolan for the last time - there is no hope of renewing the contract. Chapter 579 C: Do you have an elder who is a fortune teller, and then he taught you a few moves? NY: No, I was born to look good. C: ... I believe your nonsense. Forget it. I''ve heard a little about Lu Xiaolan. She fought in her own company and won first. C: She won''t bother you again. Congratulations! NY: happy together. C: Is it his birthday today? I''ll help you stop that fool. NY: Thank you, brother Ye 0.0 South Vietnam hit a face to sell cute, then put the mobile phone aside, continue to watch the video on the tablet and learn to make cakes. Today is Sheng Jingheng''s birthday. Nanyue doesn''t have any good ideas, so we can only make him a birthday cake, sing a birthday song, and finally give him a birthday gift. And all along, he is not a birthday enthusiast. I''ve never had a birthday with my fans for so many years. I don''t accept birthday gifts. Sometimes I''m in a bad mood and don''t send a microblog. Now think about it, it''s really strong in his heart that his old fans can keep up until today. However, it is also possible that Sheng Jingheng''s divine face has been supporting him completely, and nothing else is important. Thinking, Nam Yueh could not help shaking his head and smiling. Instead, he looked at the time and continued to do it. Naturally, what she makes is a delicious chocolate cake. The top is covered with a layer of strawberries, which is pleasant and sweet. Because she wants to use her own strength to complete it step by step, so that the cake is full of her heart. So when you invest in it, you forget the time. When the door bell rang, Nam Yueh subconsciously looked out and saw through the French window on the other side of the living room terrace that night had come unknowingly. She raised her eyebrows, then washed her hands and trotted to open the door. The person standing outside is Sheng Jingheng, who has been waiting at the opposite door for a long time. He fixed his eyes on Nanyue, and then a smile flashed in his eyes: "making a cake?" "Well," South Vietnam naturally nodded generously, then opened the door wide and let aside, "Mr. Sheng, come in and sit down?" In order to avoid any inconvenience to him, Nanyue added: "Lvlv is not here. Go to the crew first." Sheng Jingheng took a deep look at her, then stepped into the porch and watched her bring him the pair of slippers she wore when she came to dinner last time. After changing his shoes, he naturally closed the door and followed her inside: "can I help you?" Nanyue shook his head: "it''s already baking. It''ll be ready soon." Then he went to pour him a cup of warm water: "Mr. Sheng, wait a moment." Watching her turn and fly upstairs, Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes and smiled. Although he was not thirsty, he still drank the water in his hand. Nanyue went upstairs and brought him a bought birthday present. The gift was sent back from abroad, so she specially bought packaged colored paper, wrapped it in person and tied a bow so that he could enjoy the process of opening the gift. The color he chose was his favorite dark blue. When he took the gift and went downstairs, he saw that the man couldn''t stay idle at all. After washing the drinking cup, he helped her wipe the flow table. His action was very skilled and natural. Nanyue reluctantly smiled, walked over, leaned against the bar and pushed the gift to him: "Sheng... Brother, happy birthday." "Thank you." Sheng Jingheng dried his hands, took the gift and asked her, "can you open it now?" South Vietnam nodded: "of course." Sheng Jingheng carefully opened the wrapping paper according to the folding trace, and soon revealed the ink brocade box inside. Chapter 580 There was nothing special in the box, just a wallet, a passport clip, a pair of Cufflinks and a hat. The special point lies in the silent addition of South Vietnam. "These are the new couple models specially launched by D family, which can only be bought in sets." Obviously, she left the same wallet, passport clip and hat. The Cufflinks correspond to women''s hairpins and brooches. Although she is the spokesman of the d family, she will give her a set of accessories for free if she opens her mouth. But because it was to prepare a gift for Sheng Jingheng, she fell in love with the new picture at the first sight, so she quietly touched herself and paid for it. Then, Nanyue said, "don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to speak for performance, but I really like it... Do you like it?" Sheng Jingheng, with deep eyes, looked at her and said, "call twice more." "Brother?" Seeing that he didn''t deny it, South Vietnam let him soften his voice and continued, "brother, do you like this gift?" Seeing that she was so obedient, it was rare to show a flattering look at him. How could Sheng Jingheng not like it and immediately took something out of the box for trial. "Just right. I can use it when I go abroad in a few days." Nanyue smiled: "OK, I''ll use it tomorrow!" Although she just flies to the film and television base and doesn''t need a passport clip, she can use everything else. After they have spent today together, it''s time for both of them to get busy with their own work. As early as after implementing the itinerary in November, Sheng Jingheng told her, and she told him early that she would join the group in November. Sheng Jingheng went abroad because of the film he made before the purple order. It also needs publicity to be released abroad, and as an absolute protagonist, it is naturally best not to be absent. Sheng Jingheng studied abroad and still has many foreign fans and overseas Chinese fans. Many people went to see the film specially for him. If the response abroad is good, it is likely to be accepted and released by many domestic audiences. After they talked about the conversation, the chocolate cake was baked. Nanyue took it out and spread the prepared strawberries on it. Thinking that Chen Le should have prepared dinner, Sheng Jingheng came to her specially. She decided to take it to the opposite side, and she took ukri by the way. Sheng Jingheng, with a gift box in one hand and a cake in the other, followed her to change shoes. South Vietnam looked back at him from time to time as he walked forward, afraid that the cake he made was not strong enough and easy to spread. Sheng Jingheng looked at her helplessly and spoiled: "don''t worry." "OK, Mr. xinlisheng." South Vietnam winked at him, then walked steadily ahead with a smile. Just out of her yard, she suddenly noticed something, stopped, and turned to the right. The villa area is surrounded by mountains on three sides, and the way in is on the right. The roadside is covered with dense trees. Sheng Jingheng walked very slowly. As soon as she stopped, she immediately stopped and followed her line of sight: "is there anyone?" "No..." Nan Yue shook his head and said, "there is a strange smell. It seems to be deliberately hidden." "Evil spirit?" After Sheng Jingheng said it, he found that these two words were not so difficult to accept. Nanyue looked back at him: "does Mr. Sheng know anything?" Sheng Jingheng looked in that direction for a moment, then turned back and looked at her gently: "don''t worry, they have been staring at me since they were very young." Hearing this stare, South Vietnam immediately realized one thing: "so is Chen Le?" "Yes," Sheng Jingheng nodded and said, "but don''t embarrass him. He is also sent by others." Chapter 581 Chen Le, who was mentioned by the two, is still in the kitchen, studying the new recipe wholeheartedly. When the mobile phone rings, he subconsciously shakes, because the person who can call this mobile phone, except the one next door who needs to be served, is his real immediate boss. Neither of these two is easy to mess with. He picked up his cell phone and saw that it was the latter, so he adjusted his tone and picked it up: "boss." There was a silence, but he still didn''t correct his address. His tone was like an ancient well without fluctuation. "I''ve seen that South Vietnam is really unusual, but she is really a human, not a big demon just out of the mountain." "Ah, boss, are you nearby?" "Well, just for a moment, she almost found out." Chen Le is relieved that even the boss will be found by South Vietnam, which shows that she is really powerful, not that he is too counselled. "Will that be a problem?" "It shouldn''t be. You keep staring and report the situation as soon as possible." "OK." When Chen Le hung up the phone, he couldn''t help walking to the window, slightly opened the curtain and looked out. It happened that Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng walked diagonally opposite each other to Sheng Jingheng''s villa. As South Vietnam walked, he looked back and said something with a smile. Sheng Jingheng''s eyes were almost focused on her. With a smile, he couldn''t see anyone else or anything in his eyes. He sighed so that he could see what the problem was? Will only be, again and again sweet, and even can''t help but want to say that it''s really not a loss to take a stake in vocal music CP! After watching the two enter the door, Chen Lecai puts down the curtain, turns to his mobile phone, finds some photos of the dishes just taken, and sends them to Mo Lvlv. To "stare" at South Vietnam, it is natural to have a good relationship with Mo lvlu, so as to know what is abnormal when South Vietnam is not at home. However, seeing Mo lvlu''s incompetent and furious expression package, he couldn''t help laughing and continued to talk to her about what new dishes to make tomorrow. On the other side, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng, who entered the house, have finished the topic of surveillance. After all, this is also a very normal thing. Shengjingheng is both a person and a demon. He can''t force him to live like a demon, but he has to send someone who knows to take care of him. However, South Vietnam is curious that there are few big demons living in the city? Otherwise, it''s enough to take Sheng Jingheng away and discipline him for a few years. There''s no need to stare at such trouble all the time. However, I can understand why the other party made a special trip, not for Sheng Jingheng, but for her. 80% thought she was a big demon. Even Sheng Jingheng was not afraid. At the very least, she was sure that the other party did not come with malice. After Sheng Jingheng said this again, there is no need to take care of anything. There is order in the world, as well as in the demon world. As long as they keep order and don''t do what they shouldn''t do, they don''t have to be afraid of anything. South Vietnam put down ukri, went to wash his hands, and then helped Sheng Jingheng bring out the dishes kept warm in the pot. After they had dinner and cleaned up the table, they brought the chocolate cake made by South Vietnam. South Vietnam didn''t prepare more candles, so it inserted one, and planned to let Sheng Jingheng blow to respond to the scene. As soon as I turned around, I saw that he took another cake out of the refrigerator. After delivering it, he changed a bunch of blue stars and handed it to her. "Brother, this is your birthday." Nanyue took over with a bit of surprise, eyebrows and eyes bent, and a bit of helplessness. Looking at the mango thousand layer cake, it was sweet, obviously specially prepared for her. Sheng Jingheng looked at her and thought that she had picked the right flowers. She was more like his stars than the stars in the sky. "If you are happy, I will be happier." Chapter 582 Nanyue is really happy. Mango cake suits her taste very much. Mantianxing also likes it very much. She has to take a look at it from time to time. Then, when singing the birthday song, they sang together. Sheng Jingheng added a new guitar, which is slightly different from the electric guitar used on the stage last time. It is very common. Together with yukriri of South Vietnam, one big and one small, as if they were in general shape, they looked inexplicably matched. During the ensemble, the timbre is also very coordinated. He always plays gently and considerately, and never overwhelms her ukri''s voice. She has a feeling that today is her birthday again. After singing the birthday song, the two chose several songs they had listened to together recently, and made an impromptu adaptation. Looking immersed in music, it seems that he has become a more cheerful and sunny man. Nanyue was reluctant to move his eyes and looked at the light at the bottom of his eyes and the light in his heart. It seemed that just looking at it like this could warm her. Unconsciously, when a song was finished, Sheng Jingheng randomly dialed his guitar and made a pleasant sound. Then he looked at her with a faint smile at the bottom of his eyes: "do you look good?" "Good looking." After Nan Yue finished, he couldn''t help holding his chin and looked at his facial features wantonly. "Mr. Sheng, how do you look so good? Did you take any immortal elixir when you were a child? " His appearance is comparable to that of her best looking elder martial brother. If you also make that kind of immortal modeling, and then cover it with a layer of fairyland filter, it is estimated that you can win one or two points. "When I was a child..." Sheng Jingheng really tried to remember, and then shook his head with a smile, "I didn''t take the luck of the gods." South Vietnam quickly answered, "but you have the luck to meet me!" Sheng Jingheng made a sound, looked at her eyes, focused and affectionate: "the best luck." When he really answered, Nanyue''s face was a little hot, and then said seriously, "me too." Although she can wear it to the cultivation world and be spoiled as the youngest junior sister, it is also her rare good luck. Although that kind of good is not without reason, she can give everything willingly for that good. But now when she meets Sheng Jingheng''s good luck, she doesn''t need her to pay anything. If you really want to pay something, it''s probably only once in a lifetime. Really. After lying down, they cooked flower and fruit tea together, which can not only moisten their throat, but also add some warmth in this late autumn night. After drinking tea, Nanyue remembered and asked him, "don''t you have to go back to see two old people today?" "I called in the morning," Sheng Jingheng said calmly. "They will be sad to see me today." Looking at his expression, after a meal in South Vietnam, he asked, "is it related to your parents?" Sheng Jingheng saw that she was still a little cautious. He couldn''t help holding her hand and warming her: "well, my father is the brother of my eldest brother''s father, and my mother... It should be a demon." Hearing that their ideas were implemented, South Vietnam subconsciously asked, "do they hate you because of what happened when you were a child?" Sheng Jingheng hung his eyes and played with her hand. He said in a low voice: "she once thought I was an illegitimate child. Later she knew it was not. Just about to change, she witnessed the outbreak of My Demon power and hurt my brother." "Since then, I have moved out of Sheng''s house and lived alone." Chapter 583 Sheng Jingheng said, couldn''t help fastening her hand and said, "it''s all over. Brother has forgiven me." But those two still have scruples about him and even fear him. On occasions where he is present, they should be careful to look at shengjingrui. Nanyue couldn''t help but put down the tea lamp, leaned over and gently hugged him: "big brother is a good big brother." "Well," Sheng Jingheng also put down his tea cup, grabbed her, put his chin gently on her head, smelled her hair, and a trace of satisfaction flashed through the bottom of his eyes. Nanyue listened to his heartbeat, blinked and asked in a dull voice, "but Mr. Sheng, are you selling with me?" When Sheng Jingheng heard this, he couldn''t help smiling and his chest shook gently: "it''s not miserable. How can there be this hug?" South Vietnam looked up at him slightly and pretended to be angry: "too much!" "I''ve basically told you my secret," Sheng Jingheng raised his hand and brushed her cheek with a smile on his face, "what about yours?" "Mine..." Nanyue hesitated. As soon as he wanted to tell him about it, he heard the warning sound of Xiao Wu in his mind. [host! Do not tell others about the existence of the system! Otherwise, you will bear the consequences!] [cut, I don''t care to say yet.] After returning to Xiaowu, Nanyue was unwilling to make up a story to deceive shengjingheng. He said, "the time has not come yet." Sheng Jingheng naturally didn''t want to urge her. When he got her answer, he was also satisfied: "OK." They held each other quietly for a while. When it was almost ten o''clock in the evening, they remembered that there was another thing tonight - watching a movie. Sheng Jingheng had prepared it for her in advance. Watching the movie was a snack. Together with the fresh mango thousand layer cake, she thought it was enough for her to eat. South Vietnam refused and only went to the refrigerator to get two bottles of drink, indicating that it was enough. "Are you too full?" Sheng Jingheng naturally indulged her and put other snacks back. Nanyue shook his head: "I just feel that Mr. Sheng''s film is definitely not suitable for watching while eating. He has no respect for the director, especially for you." Sheng Jingheng made a move and then reluctantly smiled: "in fact... I think it''s very messy. Otherwise, it won''t be unsuitable for the domestic film market." "Huh? Is there any picture that a little girl like me can''t see? " The South Vietnamese side asked, while Wu self prepared. Sheng Jingheng slightly raised his eyebrow and looked at her: "what picture do you want to see?" Nanyue shook his head solemnly: "you can''t say." "... let''s go," Sheng Jingheng smiled, took the drink in her hand and took her hand, "it''s on the ground floor, a little dark." South Vietnam followed his steps and turned to her utility room and the small compartment in the middle of the stairs. She wondered, "only you have built the first floor of the building?" "Yes, after all, it was only built for me." At first, I wanted to say that it would be good to build only one. Then the two old people felt that he was too lonely to live alone, and the single family villa was more eye-catching than the villa area. He added money and built what he looks like now. He personally finalized all the details of the house, but the more specific decoration and furnishings were handed over to others and didn''t care much. But now it seems that it needs to be renovated to avoid being too cold. South Vietnam is still curious to look forward. He doesn''t know that he is already thinking about how to redecorate the house in the future. They walked slowly down the stairs that only allowed them to walk together. In the narrow space, their breath blended with each other, quiet and beautiful. Chapter 584 When we got to the ground floor, South Vietnam found that it was a very luxurious home theater. With a large projection, it is very comfortable and spacious, with several soft sofas of different sizes. The ground is also covered with thick carpets. You can sit on the sofa and watch it on the ground. It''s very warm when the light is on. Turning off the light and then turning on the projection will not feel how dark and terrible, but will feel that the atmosphere is just right. Although it was underground, the ventilation was still very good, and there was no sense of tightness. Rao is also well-informed in South Vietnam, but seeing here, he can''t help but secretly lament that human beings are comfortable. In order to be comfortable, he can do anything. "Sit down and I''ll put it." Sheng Jingheng put his drink on the tea table, then went to stir up the projector and connected the source of his film. South Vietnam sat on the sofa and felt that the whole person fell into it, making people lazy. She took a pillow and held it. She felt that if she watched a movie in such a place, let alone didn''t want to eat, she could fall asleep at any time if the movie was a little boring. Just thinking, he saw Shengjing Heng straighten up, retreat to her side and sit down gently. A new picture appeared in front of him. Without the inherent title of ordinary films and the name of the producers, they entered the topic directly in a scene of green mountains and green waters. Birds, insects, car horns and even women''s chatter can be heard faintly. As the camera slowly passed through the town, the long lens slowly drew closer, giving a close-up of the protagonist of the whole film. The young man in white and black pants looked cold and tired of the world. He seemed to notice that someone was shooting him, glanced coldly at the camera, and soon turned away, walking his own way. But it was this eye that firmly grasped the audience at this time, that is, the heart of South Vietnam. She thought that static photos were amazing enough, but she didn''t expect that dynamic photos could be even worse. Just watching this scene, South Vietnam knew that the film was absolutely to her taste. They could not help sitting upright, straightening their backs and staring at the thin back of the teenager. It seems that the person inside is not the one sitting next to him at this time. Seeing her like this, Sheng Jingheng won''t make a noise easily, but even the breathing sound is lighter and slower. He also carefully looks at the familiar pictures in the film. Unknowingly, it has been two years since the film was made. At that time, it was very chaotic. He only knew what kind of story he had shot, but he didn''t know what it would be like when it was finally made into a finished product. This will be the first time. The pace of the film is very slow, there are almost no big ups and downs, and there are not many roles. Simple people and things are inexplicably unusual under the super skilled shooting. Sheng Jingheng looked at it and slowly recalled the shooting details at that time. At that time, the atmosphere of the whole group was quiet. Everyone did what they should do. They never said superfluous words or gathered people to talk and laugh. The reason is simple - director Xi Jing. That''s why he thought the director was very right. He took over the film and made a friend. But now when I watch this film again, I find that the other party likes peace completely because he only likes to immerse himself in his own world. Making this film is only for people who can understand it, without considering the ideas of most people. But such a film is definitely not bad. It''s just not in line with the public''s aesthetics. Sheng Jingheng slowly recalled the plot and turned to see the scenes that were once familiar and now seem strange. Then, she looked at the South Vietnam beside her. She was completely absorbed. Her whole heart was on the protagonist of the film, and the two bottles of drinks she took were completely forgotten. Chapter 585 The whole film is very long, nearly two hours long. If you want to use one sentence to describe it, it is not impossible¡ª¡ª It is about how a music genius boy who is born deaf overcomes his congenital shortcomings, overcomes many hardships and setbacks, and finally reaches the peak. It sounds inspirational, but it''s not. The whole film is fresh and dark, the picture is beautiful, but the world is bad. He could not hear any voice in the world, but he still liked all kinds of voices in his heart. He even never gave up the past and imagined what they would be like. Only music can make him feel calm. Such a hero, in the eyes of the world, naturally, has become a great joke. People thought he couldn''t hear it, so they laughed, rioted, imitated and humiliated him unscrupulously. But I don''t know that he is much more sensitive to sound than anyone. He is like an island in the fog, shrouded in layers and nowhere to escape. Sheng Jingheng not only can''t hear in this film, but also has almost no lines. He is silent, but he has seen all the cold and warm. But the sound inside is very rich, imaginable, unimaginable, everything. The director should be a person with a rich inner world. He loves the world and hates the world. There are contradictions and entanglements. South Vietnam held a pillow and watched the boy sitting on the international stage in a simple uniform. It was like seeing the shadow of Sheng Jingheng. If he didn''t make a debut, he should be in that position at the moment. This story has his shadow, but it''s not like him at all. The ending of the film is still unusual. As soon as the camera turns, it returns to the small town where teenagers live. There are still all kinds of voices, cycle after cycle, and never change. The film ends here completely, with a sudden stop, but after aftertaste, you will feel that it is just right here and should stop here. The sound of "pa Da" pulled back the thoughts of South Vietnam. Sheng Jingheng handed her the opened drink: "go out and blow the wind?" South Vietnam took over and thought that his mood could not be calmed for a moment, so he nodded: "OK." Neither of them is afraid of cold. The night wind blows and they only feel cool. Walking on the road where no outsiders live, but many street lamps are set up, Nanyue only feels that he has a full stomach of words to tell him, but when he comes to his mouth, he swallows it back. He has been in the play and has already been out of the play. There is no need to mention anything more. The original intention of this film is not to let the audience discuss something with each other, but to think about the aftertaste alone until they fully understand the film. She was silent for a long time. Sheng Jingheng understood. At the moment, she didn''t want to talk about the film she had just seen. After a quiet walk, he asked, "what time do you leave tomorrow?" The ticket was booked for Mo lulu in the morning after she found out the specific arrangements of the crew. The flight at 8 o''clock tomorrow evening can have a direct rest. It is estimated that she will get up at 4 o''clock in the morning the day after tomorrow. Then basically have to wear makeup and costumes to train etiquette, so as not to make mistakes in the formal shooting at that time. South Vietnam recovered and said, "let''s go at six and have dinner at home." "Well," Sheng Jingheng said, "I''m also a night flight." However, Sheng Jingheng''s flight should be at another airport dedicated to international flights, and the direction is inconsistent. Nanyue looked at him and smiled: "is Mr. Sheng going to rub the car, or is he going to send me first?" "Together, I changed to a connecting flight to go to city B." Sheng Jingheng said faintly. "Brother Wei, are they together?" South Vietnam frowned. The turnaround was worse than a direct flight. It was all waiting. Sheng Jingheng raised his hand and stretched her eyebrows slightly: "they are still the same, I just want to stay with you for a while." Chapter 586 Sheng Jingheng''s words are serious, not just pleasant to hear. The next morning, he even quietly entered Hongyu media with South Vietnam. When Nanyue got off the bus, he wanted to let him wait in the car, but he received a message from Chu Ye. C: It''s all here. Get in here. ¡°£¿¡± South Vietnam looked at his mobile phone, looked around, and then found that there was a surveillance camera under the eaves in front of the parking lot, which was facing this side at the moment. With the door open, Sheng Jingheng sitting inside can naturally be seen clearly. Sheng Jingheng followed her line of sight, found the camera, looked still calm, and then set off to get off. "Let''s go. We''re all here. We always have to say hello." Nanyue thought that Chu Ye''s attitude towards Sheng Jingheng had changed recently, and they had been found, so there was no need to keep hiding. She nodded and replied a message to Chu Ye. NY: right away. Subsequently, the two talents entered the office area of Hongyu media together. Sheng Jingheng came for the first time, but he didn''t look around much. He just walked side by side with South Vietnam. It seems that this section of the road has accompanied her many times. The two appeared at the same time, and the gesture seemed to have a sense of intimacy, which naturally attracted the attention and shock of some employees of Hongyu media. Seeing more and more onlookers, Nan Yue was thinking whether to quietly distance himself from Sheng Jingheng, when he saw Chu Ye coming from the front. "What are you looking at? No more work? " He was not fierce, but after a long talk, many employees turned around and left. Chu Ye looked at the crowd and slowly added, "Whoever dares to take a candid picture knows the consequences." No one dared to answer. They all went back to their third acre and pretended that nothing had happened. Seeing them like this, Chu Ye takes back his eyes with satisfaction and turns to see Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng. His face is calm. "Come to my office for a cup of tea." Chu ye came a little early today, so he wanted to make some tea to refresh himself. As a result, he casually looked at the monitoring picture and was completely sober by the two people. He knew that South Vietnam came today to try new songs. Let him and Xue fan listen to them and see if there are any new suggestions. The new song was still written by Chaoyang. Originally, he was surprised that Chaoyang was so mysterious that he took the initiative to contact South Vietnam. As a result, Sheng Jingheng came with me now. In addition, I had doubts before, so I was almost sure that Chaoyang was Sheng Jingheng. Only Sheng Jingheng did go to drink tea. Nanyue and Chu Ye drank tea, and then talked about filming as usual. In recent months, announcements will be interspersed from time to time. "Flying butterflies put out the fire" has not been broadcast yet, but it has achieved good results since it was broadcast. In addition, the ratings of the night before yesterday broke 2. So yesterday, Chu ye received the good news from the film and Television Division¡ª¡ª The play has been shortlisted for the Phoenix flower award of a city TV Festival to be held in December, and the nomination award will come out soon. South Vietnam will also have the worst nomination for the most potential actress. The best, of course, is the nomination for the best actress. However, there will be a lot of competition at that time. Several celebrities and actresses are competing for the nomination of best actress. Whether South Vietnam, a pure newcomer on TV, can squeeze in is still a little hanging. But the style of this award is quite high in the national TV Drama Awards. Even if it is only the nomination of the most potential actress, few people can get the honor. At that time, South Vietnam will naturally follow the crew to attend the award ceremony. Chapter 587 This award can be shortlisted. Naturally, it''s not a problem if other styles are slightly lower or have the same weight, and they are basically concentrated at the end of December and the beginning of January. Chu Ye has said hello to the crew in advance and agreed on a vacation of about ten days. If you can go, you can go. If you can''t go, there''s no need to regret. Anyway, there will be a chance in the coming year. In addition to various award ceremonies, there are also brand endorsement activities. At present, several endorsements in South Vietnam are carefully selected, and the endorsement fee is not low, so they need to be treated with caution. Family D, in particular, will soon be preparing for the fashion week to be held in February and March next year. What the spokesmen of the whole line have to do is not enough It''s just a promotional video. Even if South Vietnam is filming in the crew, when she needs her, she still needs to send a microblog and record a video. Mo lvlu is with the group. Chu ye can''t solve these details for her in every detail. So she reminded her to go to Shengshi entertainment to get a work assistant. At that time, the work assistant didn''t follow the group or schedule. She was just responsible for helping her negotiate with various partners, arranging various things for her, and making a detailed list of what to do when and regularly remind her in advance. Seeing that Nanyue was in doubt, Chu Ye touched his nose and said, "this is what he promised to help you find. It has nothing to do with me. Go and talk about the specific matters. Just talk to me." After all, work assistants are different from life assistants, especially in South Vietnam, where the development speed is too fast. It''s unreliable to find pure newcomers to work, and it''s not so easy to find experienced ones. If South Vietnam signs Hongyu, Chu ye can arrange a complete team for her every minute, but if not, it''s not easy to rob the company. South Vietnam wanted to talk first, so he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go this afternoon." "Well," Chu Ye looked at Sheng Jingheng, who was sitting quietly drinking tea over there. He felt inexplicably that he didn''t entrust his daughter to the wrong person. He shook his head and emptied the strange idea, "OK, there''s nothing else. Go to the studio. I should go out after listening to it twice." "OK." Nanyue waited for him to get up and go out, then put down his tea cup, looked to one side and asked softly, "does Mr. Sheng want to go together?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her and nodded, "HMM." "Let''s go." South Vietnam subconsciously took his hand, and then thought that there were people watching outside, so he retracted his hand again. Chu ye, who was walking in front, couldn''t help but step forward when he heard the name "teacher Sheng". Seeing that they looked natural and intimate, it was obvious that they both enjoyed the name, rather than deliberately avoiding suspicion, so he smiled and shook his head. Then he didn''t look back and strode ahead. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng have finished the arrangement again. They both have no problem. Of course, Xue fan and Chu ye can''t put forward better suggestions. There''s nothing else to say except boasting. It''s almost three months since the release of the new album in South Vietnam. This song takes a little effort to make. It can be released as a single on the first anniversary of its debut. And this song is about the ups and downs she has experienced in the past year. There are sweet, bitter and dreams. After some conversation, South Vietnam agreed to this decision. Anyway, she has sung this song many times, and it is not difficult to record it. And then it''s just a single, MV doesn''t need to be shot, and there''s no need to publicize it. It''s very easy. After the agreement, Chu ye went out to do something else first, while Nanyue recorded the song several times first, and then recorded another version when he had time to choose. At noon, he left with Sheng Jingheng to find a place to eat. Chapter 588 After lunch, Sheng Jingheng naturally continued to go to Shengshi entertainment with South Vietnam. Seeing them coming together, Sheng Jingrui was a little stunned, and then smiled. He had planned to prepare a pass for South Vietnam, but now it seems that he doesn''t need it so much. If you want to come, they can just come together and enhance their feelings by the way. Before they came, Sheng Jingrui received the news from Chu ye, so after saying hello with a smile, seeing Sheng Jingheng as if he didn''t intend to participate, he simply got to the point. Although Sheng Jingrui already has a suitable candidate, he still needs to ask about the specific needs of South Vietnam. If he can meet them, he can continue to talk. If he can''t meet them, he still has to change people. South Vietnam does not have such high requirements. Chu Ye is busy with big things and Mo lvlu does small things. What this work assistant has to do is actually very simple. Just make her schedule properly. But that is to say, after all, the work schedule of South Vietnam will become more and more important, and the partners will be great figures, even in various countries. As a work assistant, it''s not enough to only speak Chinese and English. Knowing more than one foreign language at a critical time will be the capital of negotiation. Considering these grand scenes, Rui nodded her head, dialed the internal phone and called someone up. On the way, Sheng Jingrui went to make coffee for the two in person, brought it up, looked at Nanyue and asked jokingly after sipping. "How does it taste? Isn''t it better than Jing Heng? " "Well," Nanyue put down his coffee cup and said bluntly, "Mr. Sheng''s is sweeter." Sheng Jingrui showed a satisfied smile and glanced at Sheng Jingheng, who was as motionless as a mountain next to him. "That''s for sure. I haven''t been as careful as him since I was a child. Although I have watched" come and have coffee "many times, I will still forget to add more sugar to you." Looking at him with a full sense of banter, South Vietnam was trying to answer at will, then changed the topic, and listened to the man around him. "Is my contract about to expire?" ¡°£¿¡± Sheng Jingrui said, "didn''t you sign a long contract?" With that, he suddenly remembered that it was only about ten years. Sheng Jingheng has been on the road for more than seven years and will soon be in the eighth year. Three years have passed in a flash. What''s more, if Sheng Jingheng is really unhappy, it can be done to terminate the contract in advance. Sheng Jingrui coughed softly and didn''t say more about this topic. Instead, he looked at his watch falsely: "why haven''t people come up yet?" Just then someone knocked on the door of the office. "Here we are." Sheng Jingrui was happy for a moment. He didn''t use the remote control to unlock, but opened the door himself. The young man of twenty-eight or seventy-eight standing outside the door was a little stunned when he saw him. Then he recovered his calm look and came in. "President Sheng, Mr. Sheng," the young man turned his eyes to Nanyue''s face and nodded slightly, "Miss Nan." Nanyue looked at his face and felt familiar. When he went to see Sheng Jingheng''s natural look, he remembered when he had seen him. At that time, he was still shooting "order in purple" in L County. Wei Jun left the group for a few days. It was this one who came back to the group instead of him. Chen Le is Sheng Jingheng''s life assistant. No matter what happens at work, this is Sheng Jingheng''s work assistant. Nanyue thought and couldn''t help but eyebrow: "President Sheng, this..." "Have you seen it before?" Sheng Jingrui was surprised to see her like this. After confirming with the young man, he said with a smile, "also, Xiao Xie occasionally runs a notice with Jing Heng, but don''t worry, he''s my man and doesn''t belong to Jing Heng." Chapter 589 Xiao Xie, whose full name is Xie Haiquan, is 28 years old. He graduated from the Department of foreign languages of famous universities in China. It was also a coincidence that I became an artist work assistant. Later, I found that it was quite suitable, and I have been doing it now. And it''s quite easy to only be Sheng Jingheng''s work assistant. He can study while working and think of changing to a higher position one day. Therefore, when shengjingrui talked to him this time and asked him to give consideration to an artist, he was still a little reluctant. But after learning about South Vietnam and listing all the data since her debut, Zi Zi decided to go. Sheng Jingheng is escorted by his family background. Since his debut, he has been smooth and without accident. South Vietnam is different. There is no company, no background and not many contacts. The more you go back, you will encounter a more difficult opponent. At that time, the agent will bear the brunt, and his work assistant will have to deal with many things behind the scenes. To put it bluntly, he wants to feel needed instead of doing it in a down-to-earth manner. He knows that he will work very smoothly without guessing. There will be no twists and turns. The more ups and downs, the faster people will grow. As he imagined, there was no obstacle to his conversation with South Vietnam. He understood her words as soon as he heard them, and he could do his best. As for the remuneration, it is to get double wages, and the bonus is randomly distributed from time to time by South Vietnam. This is a good treatment. Xie Haiquan naturally has no opinion. When it comes to this, even if it is settled, Xie Haiquan only needs to get the contact information of the South Vietnamese agent and another assistant to officially start work. But for some reason, Sheng Jingrui thought, but he didn''t ask Nanyue to give him Chu Ye''s contact information. Instead, he said that he would follow up the follow-up to reassure South Vietnam, and then let Xie Haiquan go busy. When Xie Haiquan left, Sheng Jingrui still wanted to keep them and continue to have coffee and chat for a while. But they saw that they got up together with a very tacit understanding, looked at him, and looked ready to say goodbye. Seeing that Sheng Jingrui saw their intention, Nanyue said frankly, "I fly the crew at night." "I fly abroad at night." Sheng Jingheng immediately connected. South Vietnam looked at him and flashed a smile: "so we all have to go back and pack our bags now." Do they want to show like this? They even go to work together. However, I can''t see them when I think that their destinations are inconsistent and that they will be separated for a period of time. Sheng Jingrui was more comfortable: "OK, then go back and call if you have something." Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng looked at each other, then nodded to Sheng Jingrui together, and then walked towards the door. Sheng Jingrui walked towards his desk. When he was halfway there, he suddenly remembered and told them. "We and them have almost finished editing. I talked to Pearl satellite TV about the schedule. It is expected to be broadcast in December. Remember to help publicize it." Without waiting for their reply, he joked: "don''t worry, I''ll review the film in advance. If there''s something that shouldn''t be broadcast, I''ll pinch it off for you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "There''s nothing you can''t broadcast." After Sheng Jingheng finished, he nodded to Sheng Jingrui, "let''s go." Nanyue shook his head funny and waved to shengjingrui: "bye, brother." "Bye." Looking at the two people opening the door and going out, Sheng Jingrui returned to his mind after almost walking away: "what did she call me? Big brother!?? " Chapter 590 As soon as he got into the elevator, Chu Ye''s message came. Nanyue truthfully told him about Xie Haiquan, and did not hide the fact that he also gave consideration to Sheng Jingheng''s work assistant. By the way, Sheng Jingrui plans to follow up with this matter in person. Chu ye first sent a series of ellipsis and then asked her. C: Did you add Xie Haiquan? NY: Yes. Do you want to send you his QR code? C: ... forget it, I''ll see him myself. NY: OK^_^ Nanyue put away his mobile phone, then naturally stretched out his hand to hold Sheng Jingheng''s hand, and didn''t forget to look at the surveillance camera in the elevator. "Mr. Sheng, do you think someone will be watching us?" Hearing this, Sheng Jingheng held her more tightly in his hand: "naturally." The security guard of Shengshi entertainment has always been very dedicated. He will keep an eye on the monitoring of every place all the time and will not miss everyone. So far, no one has successfully slipped in. When Nanyue heard this, he raised his eyebrows and went to see him hold his hand. He couldn''t help smiling softly: "let''s have noodles for dinner today. I learned a new method of fried noodles by watching the video." Sheng Jingheng turned slightly to look at her: "isn''t Chen Le delicious? What are you doing with this? " "It''s delicious, but sometimes you can do it yourself and enjoy the cooking process." Nanyue smiled at him, especially when she cooked simple food with him in the kitchen, it would make her feel at home. I''ve only heard that the process of cooking is tiring, and I will have a sense of achievement only after it is done. Listening to her talk about enjoyment, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help but give a slight meal, and then a faint gentle connivance appeared in her deep eyes: "OK, I''ll make a side dish." On their way back, they sent a message to Chen Le, saying that dinner could not be their share. Chen Le received the news, looked at the things just taken out of the refrigerator and some fresh ingredients just delivered, and sighed. It seems that he can only eat these together with two drivers. It''s another day to be amazed at his appetite! Sooner or later, his identity will not be concealed. Here, while worried, Chen Le made a lot of dishes according to the originally planned menu. Over there, relying on its own memory, South Vietnam made the fried noodles as they are. The color and style are similar. It is estimated that the taste will not be bad and may be better. After all, it''s something made by her hand. It has its own aura. Sheng Jingheng didn''t make any complicated side dishes, so he mixed some salad and cold salad with fresh fruits and vegetables. The taste is simple without too much seasoning. While eating, South Vietnam brushed his super words in front of him. The film was released abroad yesterday. Many fans studying and working abroad went to see it. From the midnight of last night until now, some people have been excited, trying not to make a spoiled impression. Some are feeling that Sheng Jingheng has a more divine face under the film filter, while others say a lot of heartfelt words about the plot. Others are honest that they don''t really understand. The meaning of the film may need to be brushed several times to understand. Whatever it is, it makes fans who are in China and can''t see it crazy and uncomfortable. As a fan who not only saw the film at home, but also saw it for the first time, and watched it with the protagonist. Nanyue felt inexplicably that she had a very comfortable feeling in her heart, as if she had become a great powder. Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help saying, "what are you doing with this? Why don''t you look at me more. " Chapter 591 "OK," South Vietnam turned off the tablet as he wished and smiled at him, "just look at you." Sheng Jingheng didn''t avoid it. He let her look at her all the time. At the same time, he looked back at her very seriously, as if he planned to engrave her deeply in his mind for missing these days. After they finished eating fried noodles, they looked at the big and small boxes placed in the porch. They both knew that it was almost time to go out. Before he could say anything, Chen Le came first and rang the doorbell. He planned to move something else and set out first. What he wants to move is naturally Sheng Jingheng''s pot of pine plants. However, the basin originally sent to him by South Vietnam has become thicker and heavier. So shengjingheng took a step back and only brought a pot of small pine potted plants later transplanted. Thinking of what he said at the beginning, he kept it in his mind and fulfilled it so far. Nanyue is also strange with emotion. There is such a person who takes you and what you have said more important than anything. How lucky he is. After Chen Le left, the time came to 6 p.m. Although they can go directly to the airport without traffic jam, they still need to go out two hours in advance for the sake of safety. South Vietnam looked at the man, one box in each hand, and walked out of the door steadily. He didn''t grab it with him, so he easily took his piano box and followed. Other large luggage was sent to Mo Lvlv as early as he settled down with the crew. After all, it takes months to go to the crew, and a small box is not enough. When they got on the bus, they went all the way to the airport. They didn''t take advantage of the opportunity to say more. Instead, they just held hands and listened to the latest collection of songs in South Vietnam with headphones. At this moment, South Vietnam feels that men don''t seem greedy at all. Specially changed the direct flight to a connecting flight, just for the quiet company along the way. After all, the airport is full of people and mixed eyes. Their destinations are inconsistent. If they appear at the airport together, it will be too eye-catching. When Sheng Jingheng was about to arrive at the airport, he got off first. Before getting off the bus, don''t forget to equip the things prepared in advance. Hat, sunglasses, masks, headphones, when you stand outside, the words don''t come near me are written all over your body. Naturally, the hat is a birthday gift from South Vietnam. The mask seems to be the same as the one he gave her, but the number is larger and the headset is the same. Nanyue touched his d-house hat and thought he would stop wearing it when he showed up later. Otherwise, as soon as they are photographed at the airport, they will be forced to make public the new couple''s money. Sheng Jingheng got out of the car. Seeing no one around, he bent down and hugged her. He wanted to say something, but he was dumb and couldn''t say it. "Brother, remember to visit." South Vietnam hugged him back, kissed him gently on the side of his face, and left with one touch. Sheng Jingheng listened to her voice and felt the soft touch of his side face. He was almost unwilling to let go. After a moment, he pressed down his emotion, straightened up, and looked at her through sunglasses for a moment. Then he whispered, then stepped back two steps and closed the door for her. Mao Hui was not in a hurry to drive, but looked in the rearview mirror. When she nodded, she slowly started the car and continued to move forward. When he looked in the rearview mirror again, he found that South Vietnam was sitting quietly, and the headphones on the other side were put on again. He didn''t mean to look back. In his eyes, he was calm, but he seemed to press something forcibly. Mao Hui only looked at it, and soon took back his eyes and focused on the front. Chapter 592 After arriving at the crew Hotel, Nanyue tried several sets of makeup in the morning and learned some basic etiquette in the afternoon, then received the news from Sheng Jingheng. ¡££º Land safely, adjust the jet lag, talk tomorrow. NY: good night, Miss Sheng. Although she expected it, in a few days, she found that in addition to saying good morning, good afternoon and good night, they basically didn''t meet at the same time. After having a good chat, she couldn''t help but want to sigh. Long distance is hard enough. Foreign love is really difficult. Especially when both of them have their own work to do. But fortunately, as soon as she was busy, she had no time to think about anything else. Moreover, Sheng Jingheng will not stay abroad for a few days and will soon return home. On the day he returned home, South Vietnam took over the play called "prosperity" and just officially started. All the main actors entered the group and tried their make-up. After the Startup Ceremony, the official wechat of the drama party opened several actors of important roles on the microblog. Because it is a big female drama, the first one to be made public is naturally South Vietnam, followed by Yu Shaoning as the hero. @Prosperity: if the world is prosperous, what should it be@ South Vietnam NY @Prosperous: pen, ink, paper and inkstone, gentleman elegant@ Yu Shaoning During the preparatory period, the confidentiality of the play was very good. There was no news at all, and there was no relevant disclosure on the Internet. Suddenly, it was the official release of materials. For a time, many people failed to react. Naturally, it also includes the fans of Nanyue and Yu Shaoning. Even if she has a new play, her partner is still an acquaintance, and she looks at the original script in ancient costume, rather than the big IP adapted. For a time, fans were caught off guard and didn''t know how to deal with it. Even big fan, who claims to have a wide range of sources, doesn''t have any more specific materials in his hand at the moment. The whole person is ignorant. Netizens are happy to see that their fans don''t know what happened. After a long time, I didn''t care about this official micro that came out at some unknown time, and was still announcing other roles. But basically all gathered under the first two microblogs, including the one in South Vietnam, where more people gathered. -What happened? Who am I? Where am I¡ª¡ª Real speech from pumpkin. -Are these two sentences metaphorical for the role name? I feel Nanbao is going to play a miserable heroine. -With Yu Shaoning, the lineup is not bad. Nanyue resources are getting better and better. -I can assure you that the title of the play "the end of prosperity" is the kind of play that seems to be a conspiracy, but in fact it is still a silly white sweet ancient puppet. Wait, the man is Yu Shaoning? Then I didn''t say it. -Xiaojian CP powder can come and eat sugar! No, how strange is this CP name? I seem to have heard it somewhere? -2333 a flute and a sword? This is quite poetic for CP. -Shh, keep your voice down, or a CP party will cry and say that their family will never be again, hee hee. -[picture] look at this picture, look at this hat, and then look at the new couple models launched by family D. you will understand. -And masks! Although there is no obvious logo, it should be the same model. Now I''m looking for a big man to pick up the brand! -Can CP powder disperse? Or just a single person. Thank you for your cooperation. -Pure pink, don''t jump. Your Nanbao depends on CP red? Now there is a new CP, which is expected to break the sky. -Pure passers-by, what red is Nanyue? It''s clear to everyone who knows her, or is it not a person upstairs? @Nanyue NY: when you see the prosperity@ Prosperity: if the world is prosperous, what should it be@ South Vietnam NY Chapter 593 All the messy comments were instantly calmed down when South Vietnam personally appeared to forward the authentication role. The silly little pumpkins waited for this moment, and then almost all went out and made excited words under the comments. Some black acids or passers-by''s speeches were quickly brushed away without trace. After all, in addition to some extreme face powder, except when there is a beautiful picture, many fans are career powder and mother powder. They are looking forward to surprises every day. Now the surprise is coming. Naturally, it is necessary to return 100% enthusiasm to let South Vietnam know how much they look forward to her new play. South Vietnam appeared, # South Vietnam was as prosperous as possible # this hot search "whooshed" and jumped to the first place on the list. Many people do not know what to do is to flourishing, but to South Vietnam is really familiar with the fact that they can not be familiar with the situation. With the mood of Tucao to make complaints about the heat, they find it is a new drama official Xuan, a cooperative partner or a tough guy Yu Shaoning. This is a bit unable to Tucao, after all, great resources, not make complaints about the hot search is like deliberately being evacuated or pressed down. But this is just the beginning. It seems that the crew of "prosperity" kept too much secrecy during the preliminary preparation. As soon as this meeting is made public, it means that it can''t stop. After the actors were made public, they took the initiative to send a few group photos of starting up, on which there was almost the whole lineup in front of and behind the scenes, which was huge and shocking. Not to mention fans, even other netizens are stunned. At the moment, only the data party, which has always been very calm, is making data step by step, picking off the commendable characters on the lineup and making data one by one to show how strong the team and lineup are. After watching it, other fans and netizens can only say two words - lying slot. Therefore, a hot search that came out at noon on this day suddenly jumped to the second place on the list, but it is still the topic of # South Vietnam''s prosperity # for a long time. After the start-up, South Vietnam has been put into formal shooting, and the shooting on the first day is relatively easy and smooth. The costume drama is quite troublesome. All kinds of scenes need to be made up from multiple angles. After a play is finished, it is almost two o''clock when we can finally have lunch. Mo Lvlv happened to sweep the hot search that ranked second, and silently handed his mobile phone to South Vietnam. #Sheng Jingheng military boots# As soon as Nanyue picked his eyebrows and clicked on the hot search, he immediately saw the man''s excellent airport map. It should have been photographed when passing the security check. His hat, sunglasses and masks were taken off and his head was slightly lower, but he still couldn''t hide the fact that he was nearly two heads higher than the passers-by. Wearing a black woolen coat, cold and straight, with dark green military boots, he immediately looked as if his legs were two meters long. What''s more, in one of them, a passer-by child about four or five years old also entered the mirror and just looked up at him. Sheng Jingheng just looked down at the things in his hand. The space was staggered, just like looking at each other. This comparison made him more and more surprised like God, adding many artistic conception to this life picture. Seeing such a scene, finally some female fans couldn''t help screaming "brother, I want to give birth to monkeys for you", which has completely lost the Buddhist system when there are no materials in normal days. South Vietnam looked at his military boots and the passport clip in his hand. He couldn''t help smiling. Sheng Jingheng arrived in city a at noon. He had arrived at home, but he was not in a hurry to enter the house. Instead, he went directly to the opposite door and entered the terrace from the living room. While watering and pruning slightly, he took a few photos with his mobile phone and sent them out. ¡££º Got home? Chapter 594 NY: by the way, help me clear the refrigerator inventory. NY: brother, it''s so beautiful today! After sending the message, Nam Yueh concentrated on eating. When he finished eating, he found that he had received several more pictures. When I looked at it, I found that it was actually Sheng Jingheng''s airport street shot, and it was obviously taken deliberately. It was face and body, shining and dazzling. There were no other passers-by in the picture. It was a real high-definition picture. Sheng Jingheng''s work team has never done such a thing. Fans rely on hard-working station sisters and itinerary to see street shots. Sometimes station sisters can''t keep up. They can only look at their backs and side faces. This will be taken, and I don''t intend to put it on the microblog to give fans a feast for the eyes. No, at least, it was given to her. Sheng Jingheng''s behavior can probably be regarded as a favorite powder? While thinking, Nan Yue smiled and saved these photos into the cloud disk for turning around when he was idle and bored to solve the pain of Acacia. After Mo Lulu put away his mobile phone, it''s almost time to start work on the set. Nanyue picked up the script and went to the shooting scene of the next play. First, he practiced walking in front of several aircraft positions, waiting for the director to come and talk about the play. Yin Yi, the director of this play, is a big director who specializes in ancient costume plays. When he was young, he specialized in martial arts plays, and then he began to shoot palace dramas, palace fighting dramas, or dramas with immortal Xia style. It can be said that it can follow the trend of development and has an excellent business vision, so basically all the dramas can be popular. This is why many netizens can''t help saying "lying in the slot" when they see the team behind the scenes. Although few people except those who have read the script know what the story is about, it has begun to be popular, not only because of the actors, but also because of the director and his team. When Nanyue tried makeup and learned etiquette a few days ago, he met Yin Yi twice, didn''t talk much, and didn''t look at each other for more than five seconds. Today''s first scene was also guided by the deputy director and shot several scenes like testing the water. If we hadn''t arranged an important play later, it''s estimated that the director wouldn''t come in person. The play to be shot later is not only an important play, but also a screen group play, mostly female roles. The story is about the heroine Ruo fan''s first difficulties after she first entered the prosperous capital as an orphan girl. She almost lost her reputation, but she was overturned against the wind and even killed her. It''s not easy to shoot this play. We should control the role to the extreme and surprise everyone when switching. If you just rely on supporting actors to promote the plot and use lines to complete the switching, the cool point will be greatly reduced, and this role will directly fall into the realm of mediocrity, or even annoying. When South Vietnam received the shooting notice, it didn''t expect that the play would be filmed on the first day. And when the opening ceremony in the morning, a more important role in the play didn''t arrive. She thought she wanted to change the scene. But since it hasn''t changed, the actor won''t be on the set until later. Yu Shaoning, as a leading actor, did not exclude him all day today. Several predecessors in group B next door were also racing. At this meeting, Ansheng sat and read the script, intending to see how the heroine he picked himself would explode in this group play. Next to him sat Nie Zihan, the screenwriter of the play. Originally, the play didn''t want to shoot Yu Shaoning, and the hero in his mind was not him. But he agreed after being beaten up, so Nie Zihan was more satisfied with the heroine of South Vietnam. At least, the image is very consistent. As for acting skills, you have to see them with your own eyes to be 100% sure. Chapter 595 "Why hasn''t Yin Dao arrived yet?" Yu Shaoning was impatient and couldn''t help looking at his watch. He has no play today, so he doesn''t make up and change his costume. He''s still wearing private clothes. It''s almost two o''clock at dinner. It''s already three o''clock. The set is ready and the actors are almost here. That''s the difference. The actress who provoked the whole play is also an important supporting actress. The play can be shot for more than half a month. The person was determined by Yin Daozi himself. Yu Shaoning and Nie Zihan didn''t participate and didn''t care much. After all, in such a large group of plays, there are a lot of important supporting male and female actors, so they can''t be counted, but they are directly defined as supporting roles. The absolute protagonist is only the heroine and the hero. Other supporting actors are lucky to survive until the end of the play. Unfortunately, they basically get lunch boxes on the way. Nie Zihan is still reading the script. He won''t always watch the shooting with the team. Except a few days ago, he will come only when he needs to change the script. I''ll look at the appearance of South Vietnam. I''ve got a little inspiration for modification in my heart. I''m waiting to see how she''s going to play. "It''s better to come later. Anyway, the play will last until evening. It''s just shooting." Yu Shaoning had no choice but to look at him: "it''s simple. If this kind of play is stuck, it''s not easy to connect it later." Shoot, shoot. It''s dark before the day''s play is finished. You have to wait until the next day to make up for the day''s play. Nie Zihan didn''t care much. He was completely standing and talking without backache: "how can it be easy to shoot a movie? The card status is photographed over and over again and can always be matched. " Then, he frowned at him: "you have guaranteed a ticket with me. The heroine''s acting skills are absolutely no problem." "Of course!" Yu Shaoning nodded at once and asked him, "didn''t you see the order in purple and flying butterflies put out the fire?" Nie Zihan said: "I''ve seen the film, but she doesn''t play much, and she''s completely the same place as the heroine of the play. If she can play that well, she may not be able to play this well. As for the TV series, when it''s finished, I''ll see if I can see it. " Hearing this, Yu Shaoning couldn''t help laughing: "you are the one who looks at your face." One good turn deserves another. "Nie Zihan as like as two peas in justice in return for injustice," she said. "I''ve heard of her gossip, and I know she''s the kind of person who is cruel and weak in the face, who is good for good and good for others." ¡°£¿¡± Yu Shaoning wondered. Is the one he said really the South Vietnam he knew? Nie Zihan touched his questioning eyes and hissed: "forget it, you rough man won''t understand." Yu Shaoning was about to argue, not only to explain that South Vietnam should not be that kind of person, but also to clarify that he was not a rough man. He heard a movement from the staff and vaguely heard the word "Yin guide". "Here we are." Nie Zihan looked at the two people coming over there, saw the actress behind Yan Yi, slightly raised his eyebrows, and then showed a subtle smile. "You''ll understand soon." Nie Zihan was just eating Lu Xiaolan''s melon when he happened to see the name of South Vietnam, so he followed suit and found all the gossip related to South Vietnam. There are not only melons after their debut, but also melons in the draft before their debut. Many people don''t believe it, but I don''t know why. He inexplicably feels that the credibility is very high. Unexpectedly, there is still a chance for him to confirm. What Nie Zihan didn''t know was that Nanyue heard their dialogue clearly. After looking at this side, he went to see the two approaching. Yan Yi had a general attitude towards her, completely treated her as a new actor, and probably wanted to sharpen his mind. The one next to him, when he saw South Vietnam, he couldn''t move his eyes. But it''s not the kind you''re attracted to, but the kind you hate. Chapter 596 Yin Yi directly brought the people all the way in person, which shows that the actress is not ordinary. So the other actors who are ready to shoot at any time are all around to say hello and listen to the director. South Vietnam looked at it from a distance and said that it was impossible not to be surprised. However, it soon accepted it and took it for granted. Wu smiled and approached with the script. When Yin Yi saw her coming over, he looked pale and said, "Nanyue, this is Ni Jiaming. She didn''t learn to perform for long, and it''s her first time. Remember to take care of it later." "OK, director Yin." Nanyue nodded, then looked at Ni Jiaming, "meet again." Ni Jiaming has covered up her bad mood, but looking at South Vietnam so close, she still has a little uncontrollable expression. After a farfetched smile, she turns to see Yin Yi. "Uncle Yin... No, director Yin, I''m familiar with the script. What else should I pay attention to later?" When Yan Yi looked at her, he smiled: "don''t worry, I''ll tell you slowly now until I understand." "Thank you, director Yin!" Ni Jiaming nodded. Seeing other actors pulling chairs for her, she sat down impolitely and waited to listen to Yin Yi. Nan Yue sat opposite her, his eyes unavoidable, simply tilted his head slightly and smiled at her. Ni Jiaming held the script''s finger tightly and calmed down several times before calming her mood. And forced himself to look at the play to be shot, so as to facilitate his entry into the play. Just right, the role played by Ni Jiaming is to see that the heroine is not pleasing to the eye and act as the party who deliberately makes trouble. Unfortunately, it will gradually change in the future, and even fear the female Lord and work for her. Ni Jiaming couldn''t help biting her lower lip as soon as she thought of the human design, so she didn''t tell Yin Yi to change her role on the spot. Even such a supporting role is hard won. And this is her first chance after returning home. If she gives up, she may not receive a better play later. She doesn''t want to be like those new actresses. She began to act slowly from the online drama and played the heroine of several online dramas. As a result, she still couldn''t even get a female No. 2 in the star drama. After performing the supporting role of this large group of plays, her opportunities will be broader. She can receive better scripts without relying on the strength of her family. Originally, she could sing and stand on a bigger and higher stage. However, everything was ruined in the silent performance. So now, I have to change to acting. However, even acting is to match South Vietnam, which is simply devoid of dignity. Yin Yi didn''t know that Ni Jiaming had an old grudge with South Vietnam. After all, it was a year ago, and he paid little attention to gossip. At that time, he only knew what women''s group Ni Jiaming had quit and thought it was the right choice. This time, entrusted by Wu Xiaodie, she took Ni Jiaming into the group and arranged a bright role for her without completely determining the actors. Therefore, when we officially started shooting, we couldn''t help but focus on Ni Jiaming. But Ni Jiaming probably learned acting for a short time. It was her first actual battle. Her acting skills were a little stiff and boastful, and her lines were no better than those of several other actors. Yin Yi was counting on the fire of the play. Naturally, he would not pass easily. He soon called card, called Ni Jiaming and opened a small stove for her alone. During this period, Yu Shaoning and Nie Zihan, who had been watching the shooting, came together to watch the playback. The focus of the two people was not Ni Jiaming, but on Nanyue. They praised each other. Not only Yin Yi but also Ni Jiaming heard it clearly. Chapter 597 "All right, you two have nothing to do, so go and help tell those dragon actors a play. We''ll fight for it later." Yan Yi drove them away with disgust, but he couldn''t help but watch it again and again. I just didn''t notice. Now I find that the new actor in South Vietnam actually holds the whole play. If the camera is all directed at her, others have taken it a little, and someone is asked to dub in the later part of the line, Ni Jiaming''s shortcomings can completely cover up the past. Anyway, Ni Jiaming didn''t have any big close-up drama from beginning to end. She didn''t have enough acting skills and editing. This has always been the case in the industry. Besides, Ni Jiaming is a pure newcomer. She needs to make progress slowly. She can''t be too demanding for a moment. With this in mind, Yin Yi simply saved the trouble and only told Ni Jiaming about what to do when shooting later, so she returned to her position and prepared. Ni Jiaming is not a fool. Seeing Yin Yi watching the replay, she changed her attitude and didn''t intend to waste time talking to her. Naturally, she can guess who it was because of. And when she was just shooting, she was not really bad at acting, but when she watched South Vietnam enter the play, she suddenly changed herself. For a moment, she was a little stunned and couldn''t take over the play. The second time, she must have no problem! Xu Shi listened to Yin Yi''s instructions and did a good job in psychological construction in advance. He didn''t feel too much pressure in the face of the suppression of acting skills in South Vietnam. The remake seemed to go well. I didn''t hear the card call. However, after hearing that Yin Yi actually praised South Vietnam, Ni Jiaming still had some bad feelings. South Vietnam was not happy because she was praised. She was not particularly satisfied with the play. Instead, she felt that the group play had become a one-man play. Other people really like to match, just sit there and say a few words. In particular, Ni Jiaming''s performance, in addition to her eyes, her expression is still stiff. Speaking of literary lines and endorsement, her feelings are scarce. She thought Yin Yi would remake or make-up, but she frowned when she heard that she would go directly to the next scene after the rest. There were also many group scenes in the last shooting of flying butterflies to put out the fire, but director Geng Xingning had a slightly wrong expression in a supporting role at that time, so he had to make up the scene again. Every director has a different temper. I really appreciate it. However, South Vietnam still took advantage of the rest time, approached the shooting monitor and watched the playback just now. It is found that the lens is almost focused on her face, side face, back, and even there are seats on her head. Others only have a face when they have lines, and they are basically paste when they don''t. So this so-called group play is actually dominated by her? Nanyue didn''t mean to say more, but Yin Yi found her and asked her to talk about the play with great interest. Before South Vietnam spoke, he found Yu Shaoning sitting on one side, winking at her madly. She smiled to herself, then said faintly, "I think director Yin took a good picture." Yan Yi smiled, "how can you praise me? You should praise yourself for your good performance. " "I still have a lot of room for progress." South Vietnam is modest. Hearing this, Yan Yi appreciated her more and more: "very conscious, looking forward to your next greater progress." [Ding! Trigger the branch task - bring the rival actors into the play when shooting the group play!] Chapter 598 Before the shooting of the next scene started, Nanyue went aside and said hello to Yu Shaoning. "Miss Yu, are your eyes uncomfortable?" "...." Yu Shaoning looked at her joking look and said in a helpless voice, "Yin Yi is such a person. He doesn''t have much requirements for supporting roles, but he is very strict with the protagonist. He is also a good filmmaker, but he has too much sense of fame and wealth. " Nanyue nodded lightly, "I see." Long Tao, one of the actors present today, doesn''t care about anyone except Ni Jiaming. If Ni Jiaming hadn''t come up, he would have failed. Yin Yi thought of ways to remedy it and wouldn''t pay attention to her. "Then you just shoot yourself. Anyway, the focus of the play hasn''t been photographed yet. Maybe they can get into the play later." South Vietnam took over the water cup handed by Mo lvlu. After drinking water, the ox head didn''t answer the horse''s mouth: "the Dragon sets in this film and television base are very professional." ¡°£¿¡± Yu Shaoning was stunned and watched her get up and leisurely walk into the shooting scene. After she began to take her place, she suddenly understood what she meant¡ª¡ª Professional Longtao has better acting skills than new actors. Nie Zihan came up at the right time and said softly, "do you understand? If you still don''t understand, I suggest you go to the Internet to surf and learn about her previous story with Ni Jiaming. " Yu Shaoning looked at him: "brother, do you have a link?" "Tut, wait." Nie Zihan put down the script, took out his mobile phone, operated it skillfully for a moment, then put it back in his pocket, "share it with you." "Thanks, brother." Yu Shaoning took his mobile phone and clicked into the link. For a time, he set his mind to see it, collected it first, and then continued to look at the shooting scene ahead. Just as the props were ready, Yin Yi was opening a small stove for Ni Jiaming again, and the set was still a little noisy. Nanyue mended her makeup, trimmed her costume, and then began to peel oranges. Oranges are props. They are not allowed to eat in the script, so they need to be played by the actors themselves. After all, it is a small banquet occasion. Some props on the table can be provided for actors to play. The orange peel in South Vietnam is unusual. It seems that every action contains a lot of deep meaning. The posture is lazy and casual, which is in line with the character''s current mood. While chatting with Ni Jiaming, Yin Yi also inadvertently saw the move of South Vietnam. He slightly raised his eyebrow, looked at it for a few more seconds, gave a look and asked several machines facing south Vietnam to turn on. After Ni Jiaming sensed it sensitively, she couldn''t help asking, "Uncle Yin, should I go back to my position?" Yin Yi did not look at her, but shook his head: "shoot Nanyue first, you don''t have to hurry." When Yin Yi looked at it carefully, he found that not only South Vietnam entered the state, but also other actors and Longtao who were still in their positions. Seeing the action of South Vietnam, he couldn''t help entering the play, showing an appropriate expression and whispering. As soon as he was happy, he let other machines start. As for the empty seats, skip them directly, or make up for them by editing later. This scene is almost silent, but it is excellent material, which can sublimate this group play in an instant. Yin Yi has already thought about how to edit the film after shooting, so as to make the whole play look tall! When Nanyue ate a whole orange slowly, he suddenly shouted "card" and startled all the actors present. Yin Yi didn''t care, but was still immersed in surprise. He was a little perfunctory about Ni Jiaming: "you go to your place and make up the camera later." Chapter 599 When Nanyue heard in her mind that Xiao Wu reminded her that the branch line task had been completed, she smiled with satisfaction. [host, you finished it like this!] Little five''s childish children''s voice is unbelievable at the moment. After all, he hasn''t officially started shooting, and Ni Jiaming is not even in his position. [what? You don''t set the task completion standard?] [... No, I''m just a tool man.] Oh, that''s it Nanyue smiled, leaned leisurely on the chair, watched Ni Jiaming walk into the shooting scene with various lines of sight, found his seat and sat down. Since Yin Yi doesn''t value supporting roles, what does it matter whether Ni Jiaming is in his position or not? The task released by the system is not specifically stated. Each actor of the whole group play must be in place and brought into the play by her. There is no clear indication that it must be a formal shooting. However, it was unexpected that Yin Yi opened all the machines and quietly took a shot for her action of peeling oranges. The reason why I don''t take Ni Jiaming is not that I can''t take it, but I don''t think it''s necessary. How about Ni Jiaming''s acting skills? Let her present her original. Not enough, it was probably a random action by South Vietnam, which stimulated Yin Yi to look at it differently. In the following scenes, Ni Jiaming barely passed the performance, and her eyes were full of provocation and disdain. As for the heroine in the play or the Nanyue herself, only she knows. Anyway, Nanyue is too lazy to pay more attention to what she thinks. This group play, as Yu Shaoning and Nie Zihan said, was shot at night. When the heroine turned the tables against the wind, Yin Yi still had a snack on the supporting actor''s performance. If he failed, he made up the film again. Those who should be scolded also scold, and will not show mercy because they are all actresses. Ni Jiaming makes up the most, but he has never been scolded loudly once. Even if you know what relative she may be, it still leads to the secret dissatisfaction of other actors. When shooting, Ni Jiaming basically doesn''t have room to react. They all press the play if they can. So that in addition to a few scenes that Yin Yi specially made up for her, in other scenes, she was at a disadvantage and looked very weak. Ni Jiaming noticed it, but she can''t blame others for their good acting skills. Yan Yi didn''t speak, so she had to bite her teeth and bear it. Because of the extraordinary performance of South Vietnam, the mood of other actors into the play was driven. The group play did not evolve into a night play. It was successfully shot before 10 o''clock and finished completely. South Vietnam is also too tired to move its fingers because of the extraordinary outside the plan. However, I went to tell a group of staff about my hard work, and then Ansheng sat in his chair to recover. He planned to go back to the hotel to remove his makeup later. Seeing her like this, Yu Shaoning just said hello and asked Mo Lvlv to look at her a little more without disturbing her. He left first. The side slowly quieted down. Nanyue closed his eyes and narrowed for a while, and adjusted his body''s fatigue with spiritual power. When she opened her eyes, the people on the set were almost gone, leaving only a few staff who finally collected the props. Seeing that she was going to get up, Mo lvlu specially stretched out his hand and said, "I''ll help you." "No." South Vietnam waved his hand, got up easily, took his mobile phone, looked at it and walked in the direction of the hotel. Mo Lulu followed her. When she heard someone running behind her, she subconsciously let her go, but she was hit hard and fell forward. The bones seemed to fall apart. Chapter 600 "Sorry." Ni Jiaming showed her face in the dark with a perfunctory expression, "it''s too dark to see." With that, he continued to run forward again. Nam Yueh was just looking at his cell phone. Before he could be distracted, he looked cold and his fingers bent slightly. Then, I heard a "bang". Ni Jiaming, who was running in front, fell face to face and hit his forehead heavily on the stone slab. Mo Lulu was pulled to stand by South Vietnam. He just wanted to shake his head and say he was okay. When he saw such a scene, he opened his mouth and was stunned. This bump, the forehead should be swollen and broken? Isn''t that a disgrace? Can we shoot tomorrow? No, Ni Jiaming is just a supporting role. It seems that she won''t play tomorrow. Nanyue patted Mo Lvlv on the shoulder and asked, "does it hurt?" Ni Jiaming''s collision was purely intentional. He also ran up for a while and determined that the momentum was enough. If Mo Lvlv had stayed with her for a long time, and there was a spirit grass often around, he would have been knocked down just now. It will be like Ni Jiaming''s current posture, falling to the ground and unable to get up for a while and a half. Mo Lulu moved his body and found that the feeling of falling apart just now disappeared. He was a little surprised: "it doesn''t hurt. I feel that my body is really great recently. Hey, I don''t feel tired no matter how early I get up." Nanyue smiled: "that''s good. Keep it up." "Uh huh!" Mo Lulu nodded happily. He felt that he was still full of vitality in the evening. As soon as they talked and smiled, Ni Jiaming, who fell to the ground in front, determined that they didn''t mean to help her, so they angrily supported the floor and slowly sat up. The first mock exam is done by raising the forehead and feeling the swelling. It is a little wet. Bleeding... " Her cry attracted the attention of the staff who remained on the set, because they all remembered that she was brought by Yin Yi, so they ran to help her up. Seeing this, South Vietnam and Mo Lvlv just walked past. "Is it serious? Do you want to go to the hospital? " South Vietnam asked casually. Probably felt that the tone of Nanyue was too casual and didn''t care enough about his colleagues. Mo Lvlv also helped to add that his tone was concerned: "go slowly in such a dark place. I just bumped into me. What if I bumped into something else?" "Wuwuwuwuwu..." Ni Jiaming felt pain after this meeting. She cried and stared at them in the dark, unable to speak. As soon as the staff made a total, they divided a girl to send Ni Jiaming back to the hotel and help call a doctor. The other two stayed to finish. South Vietnam and Mo Lvlv told them their hard work, so they followed back to the hotel. The girl holding Ni Jiaming is probably afraid of taking responsibility. She is walking fast and almost pulling Ni Jiaming. Looking at the distance between them soon and disappearing into the night, South Vietnam just laughed, but the laughter was cold. This Ni Jiaming also knew how to use tricks and contacts last year. This year, there is only one collision left, and she doesn''t dare to hit her. She has changed to Mo Lvlv. After going abroad, I didn''t make any progress and became more and more stupid. It''s a waste of time. I''m looking forward to what Ni Jiaming will do if she wants revenge. And her family can become her temporary dependence, but can''t resist the wind and rain for a lifetime. Ni Jiaming has experienced it once, but she still doesn''t understand that there are unpredictable hidden dangers behind unconditional asylum. One day, she will rebound to herself. South Vietnam pressed the cool color and turned to lower its head to continue looking at the mobile phone. NY: brother, guess who I saw today? Chapter 601 Ni Jiaming went back to the hotel room, took off her make-up and cried for a long time, applied medicine and cried for a long time. Finally, seeing her face in the mirror, she couldn''t help calling home and crying. After the phone was connected, she didn''t care to talk. She just cried, as if she hadn''t been wronged since childhood. On the phone, Wu Xiaodie just got on the phone with Yin Yi and learned that the shooting went well this afternoon and evening, and her daughter''s performance was also good. I was in a good mood. When I heard this cry, I immediately panicked again: "what''s the matter with Mingming? Baby, don''t cry. Tell your mother something! " Ni Jiaming sobbed, "I fell, my forehead was swollen and bleeding." "How did you fall? Don''t cry, mom. I''ll book a ticket to see you now! " "What are you looking at? How old are you? It''s not embarrassing enough to fall and cry like this? " He spoke in a thick voice, but with some care that he couldn''t hide. Hearing that her father was there, Ni Jiaming gradually stopped crying and talked about another topic: "Mom, the heroine of this play is South Vietnam." "Huh?" Wu Xiaodie is still asking Ni Yongtian to keep his voice down. After hearing the speech, he reacts, "what? How come I never heard your uncle Yin mention it? " "He didn''t choose the person. He said it was set by the producer. There''s no need to audition." Ni Jiaming complains wholeheartedly, completely forgetting that he is the group that really depends on the backstage, and even toppling the actor who was prepared to be appointed before. Wu Xiaodie was silent for a moment, but Ni Yongtian said rudely: "she doesn''t provoke you. If you don''t want to shoot, you''ll continue to go to school abroad." Wu Xiaodie said helplessly, "well, you go outside and wait a minute. I''ll tell Mingming." Ni Yongtian snorted, "just keep getting used to her!" When she heard the sound of closing the door, Ni Jiaming said, "Mom, can you let dad find some relationship? I don''t want to match Nanyue." "As you said, she was set by the producer. People must have seen the commercial value of South Vietnam before they set her. So we have to find her mistake to replace her temporarily. Otherwise, even if it is a unilateral breach of the contract, we will have to pay a lot of money. " "How do you find the wrong place?" Ni Jiaming knew that her mother would help her no matter when! At the beginning of the draft bullying incident in South Vietnam, if my father hadn''t happened to be making a new film and thought he had lost his face, he wouldn''t have been packed and sent abroad for further study in a hurry. Wu Xiaodie didn''t want her daughter to get involved in this kind of thing, but said, "you have a good rest and recuperate. I''ll talk to your uncle Yin. When your father let go, I''ll see you. " "Good mother," Ni Jiaming felt more comfortable, and then said, "I just fell a little inexplicably. Mom, do you think it''s the South Vietnam that did something?" "She was nearby when you wrestled?" "Well, behind me, then I ran for some reason and fell forward. I didn''t trip anything." Wu Xiaodie listened. Her properly maintained face sank slightly. There are all kinds of supernatural rumors in the entertainment circle. Maybe there is something evil in Nanyue, which will make her daughter suffer again and again. "OK, mom knows. Leave it to me. Don''t think about it. Have a good sleep." "OK, mom, good night." Ni Jiaming hung up the phone, went to the microblog, looked at the eye search, and found that Nanyue was still in the first position, and Sheng Jingheng was still the second, so she couldn''t help humming. What if there is flourishing entertainment to support her? It''s not difficult to shoot alone in the crew. One day, she will make South Vietnam regret that she didn''t sing well and had to come to perform! Chapter 602 Probably it was too high-profile on the opening day of "making the most of prosperity", so the shooting of that day attracted some professionals to secretly shoot in a very tricky position. Later, when the photos were released the next day, the costumes, background and other personnel were virtualized. Only the clear faces of two important people are left. These two people, of course, are Nanyue and Ni Jiaming. Although the public''s memory is not very good, if that person appears in front of us again, he can still remember what happened. But this time, Netizens found that no matter what comments were about South Vietnam, only those who spoke well and those who spoke ill soon disappeared. So that some netizens who don''t know where they are and haven''t paid attention to idol new era don''t know what their grudges are. He also felt that Ni Jiaming was very green eyed and subconsciously thought that the young lady was pretty good. Looking at her life background, she was even more interested in further understanding. Just then, all kinds of big V numbers on the microblog began to wantonly send the same copy and photos, praising Ni Jiaming from various angles. But I never mentioned it. Ni Jiaming was in the draft a year ago and withdrew from the women''s League because of the c-place dispute. Even if the following comments questioned how Ni Jiaming washed white, it was quickly deleted without leaving a trace. So a group of netizens who didn''t think it was too big simply ran to firefly''s microblog and quarreled. Just as fireflies was preparing for their return in November, as soon as Ni Jiaming''s story came out, it took advantage of the situation to help them raise their recent popularity after South Vietnam. The five members of the women''s group were also surprised to see Ni Jiaming, especially with South Vietnam. Once I was most familiar with Ni Jiaming. After that, the degree of quarrel was no less than the promise of South Vietnam, and the mood was even more complicated. After all, I thought Ni Jiaming was badly hit on the stage of the finals and sent out of the country by her family. She should no longer want to enter the entertainment industry. But now, she not only entered, but also met with South Vietnam. If this is an old account, won''t it be counted together with her? And looking at the trend of hot discussion on the Internet, it is obvious that Ni Jiaming''s parents want to pave the way for her daughter and won''t let her suffer any more grievances. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu hid together in a small room and sent a message to Nanyue. However, South Vietnam was obviously still shooting and did not reply to them for a while. Subsequently, their agent came and specially told them to practice new songs and dances safely and not to get involved in the things on the microblog. But if South Vietnam tweets about relevant things, they can go up and respond. At that time, the agent will specially prepare a copy for each of them. They just do it. Don''t interact with fans or passers-by netizens. It''s not that they can avoid, but at this time, they''d better not drag South Vietnam back. This posture on the microblog and one more word that should not be said will lead to riots. These, of course, were specially ordered by Sheng Jingrui. In the evening, he had just finished his call with Ni Yongtian the moment before, and the next moment he dialed South Vietnam. It was just the time for the crew to finish work. Nanyue was still removing her makeup in person. After seeing who the caller was, she stopped her action first and connected with her mobile phone. "President Sheng." "Well, it''s better to shout big brother, don''t you think so?" Sheng Jingrui ridiculed in a good mood. Nanyue smiled, and then Dafang Fang changed his mouth: "brother, what''s the matter with me?" Sheng Jingrui felt comfortable when he heard this title: "it''s no big deal. Just tell you, you can come to me at any time." Chapter 603 He suddenly called and said such a sentence. Naturally, it can''t be for no reason. Nanyue blinked and thought of the content Mo Lvlv brushed on his microblog today, so he probably guessed it. "About Ni Jiaming?" Sheng Jingrui didn''t hide it from her: "well, director Ni specially called me and talked about last year." Ni Yongtian has been a director for decades and has amazing contacts in the circle. He will know that "idol new era" and snowball videos, as well as the people behind the company where the firefly women''s group is now, are Sheng Jingrui, which is also expected. After all, Sheng Jingrui only wants to hide from his parents, so he doesn''t have so many scruples. What Ni Yongtian and Sheng Jingrui can say is nothing more than those¡ª¡ª Last year, Ni Jiaming was young and not sensible, so she did many disgraceful things. But after that, their husband and wife sent Ni Jiaming abroad for further study, and taught her personally that they would not do the same thing in the future. Now Ni Jiaming is greedy for the brilliance of the entertainment circle. As elders, they naturally want her to have a good time in the circle. There is no need to mention those unpleasant things in the past. Hearing these words, Sheng Jingrui silently opened Ni Jiaming''s Baidu Encyclopedia and glanced at it on the date of birth. He said to himself, "I was 20 years old last year. What a child." But his age is not white. Facing Ni Yongtian, he naturally won''t say anything bad. The fact that Ni Yongtian can save face and say such things shows that he really wants to make Ni Jiaming happy in the entertainment circle this time. Therefore, Sheng Jingrui made this call to South Vietnam. "That''s all I said, nothing else?" South Vietnam asked curiously. "Of course," Sheng Jingrui said with a smile, "he still needs face. It''s not easy to say these words, but there is still a subtext, which is to hint that I don''t want to find fault with his daughter. Maybe he wants me to tell you." Nanyue said, "OK, thank you, brother." Ni Yongtian is a famous director. It is estimated that there are still some big men who disdain to use some shady means. Then, what she calculated should be what Ni Jiaming''s mother, Wu Xiaodie, did. Seeing that she was so calm, Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help asking, "did you tell Jing Heng?" "I said it yesterday. I haven''t had time to talk today." South Vietnam holds a mobile phone in one hand and continues to remove makeup in the other hand. "Huh?" Sheng Jingrui wondered, "then he didn''t mean anything? Why didn''t you see him come to me? " Nanyue smiled: "I just met an old acquaintance in the crew. I chatted with my brother... Mr. Sheng at will without saying more." Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help reminding her: "the second generation of stars like Ni Jiaming, who has been spoiled since childhood, often don''t think too much about things, but think that there are parents to finish anyway. When she was in the draft, she didn''t like you. Then she lost C and quit the league. It''s probably your fault. Even if I didn''t know you were in the group before, I would take the play, but now I know, I''m sure I won''t give up. " "I know," Nan Yue lowered his eyes and covered his smile. No wonder Chu Ye sometimes disliked Sheng Jingrui. He was so kind that people couldn''t stand it. "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll find you and brother Ye as soon as anything happens." Hearing Chu Ye''s name, Sheng Jingrui seemed to suddenly understand something and immediately stopped: "yes, it''s no use just telling you this. You have to shoot every day. Well, have a good rest, and I won''t disturb you. " "OK, bye, brother." When Nanyue hung up and put down his mobile phone, he couldn''t help thinking that Sheng Jingrui would turn around to find Chu ye? Chapter 604 Nanyue doesn''t know whether Sheng Jingrui went to find Chu Ye. After unloading her makeup, she went back to her room, doing yoga and practicing a little, while looking at the script and watching the scenes taken these days. On the other hand, he also made a video with Sheng Jingheng. From time to time, he would turn around and take a look. He was relieved to see that he was also doing his own business. Although it can be regarded as one mind and three purposes, it is just a good level for South Vietnam, and I don''t think any side can''t care about it. After reading the script, South Vietnam remembered and said, "brother just called me." Sheng Jingheng paused and looked at his mobile phone: "does he want to intervene?" Today''s microblog is so busy that Sheng Jingheng will always report to him even if he doesn''t watch it. With this, Nanyue told him last night. There is no need for Wei Jun to remind. Sheng Jingheng also knows that this is a prelude to the coming storm. Sheng Jingrui will think of it, which is not surprising. Nanyue shook his head and said with a smile, "he wants to give the director Ni face. He won''t intervene for the time being, but let me find him at the first time." "Well," this is really Sheng Jingrui''s character. Sheng Jingheng nodded, "just listen." South Vietnam stole a little lazy, leaned forward, and lay on the chair looking at him. Sheng Jingheng''s mobile phone was casually placed at hand. The camera looked at him like squatting to see his chin, and then he would continue to see his eyes up. This angle, for some ordinary people and even artists, is the perspective of death. If you are not careful, you will appear to have a double chin and a large and round face. Because South Vietnam got closer, Sheng Jingheng also picked up his mobile phone and looked at her gently in the face: "what''s the matter?" Nanyue shook his head: "nothing, just a little curious. What is my brother going to do?" "I asked Wei Jun to go out to the city where she stayed." Sheng Jingheng confessed frankly. "Huh?" Nanyue raised her eyebrows. "This is to check what she did abroad?" Sheng Jingheng nodded: "according to her character, she won''t live in peace anywhere." Moreover, it is still abroad, more open and unscrupulous, no one cares, and there is no paparazzi media to secretly shoot. As long as you have a heart, you can find something. If not, it means that Ni Jiaming can''t make much trouble. Then we can think of other countermeasures, or we can strike first. His thoughts were not deliberately covered up. He clearly understood that Bai Lu was in his expression and eyes, so that South Vietnam could see them clearly. South Vietnam just smiled for a moment and didn''t speak. After all, this kind of thing really doesn''t need tired Wei Jun. it''s a big deal to spend some spirit stone and let Xiao Wu handle it easily. But he arranged it without saying a word, and his heart was naturally sweet. Looking at her smile, Sheng Jingheng had no intention to think about anything else. His voice sank: "I''ll visit the class in a few days." "OK," Nan Yue blinked at him, "Miss Sheng, remember to sneak in and don''t be found." Sheng Jingheng replied with a low smile: "don''t worry." The two were not particularly sticky. After the video, they said everything they should say, so they said good night to each other and prepared to have an early rest. Nanyue washes and lies in bed. Xiaowu opens the mall interface to see his number of Lingshi. Then I remembered the main task that had been stranded for months. [Xiao Wu, do you have to finish one main task before you trigger the next?] [yes, host!] South Vietnam nodded thoughtfully, which means that it''s time for her to spread a real scandal. Chapter 605 Group A and group B in the best prosperity can basically be called women''s group and men''s group. After all, the main perspective of group A is on the heroine, and most of the contacts are women''s dependents. At present, group B is mainly shooting some court plays and strategic literary plays. Yu Shaoning, as a hero, is not the main perspective, but only occasionally. After playing soy sauce in group B for two days, Yu Shaoning transferred to group A and officially took the opposite play with South Vietnam. The first scene of the two people''s play is to Biao each other''s acting skills in the play, and also show a turbulent state of dark tide. No one is satisfied with anyone. Yin Yi had planned to go to group B today to see some of the play bones perform an important group of plays. However, seeing today''s dress and makeup in South Vietnam, I had a sense of picture about the upcoming play, and then stayed and changed to an associate director. After he personally told Nanyue and Yu Shaoning about the play, he asked them to correct the play by themselves, and then turned over the script to see if there was room for modification. I don''t know why. I just think this play can play better. Turning over and over, a strong smell came to his nostrils. Subconsciously, he turned his head and looked up at Ni Jiaming with a full set of makeup. "Didn''t you play this morning?" In the afternoon, there was a stage play with two lines. According to Ni Jiaming''s relationship with him, you can come over after lunch and make up in time. Ni Jiaming smiled cleverly: "yes, but it''s better to study in advance and try not to drag everyone back." Yin Yi looked at her unexpectedly, and then smiled and said, "that''s a good idea. Is Nanyue about your age? We must learn more from her. " Hearing the speech, Ni Jiaming couldn''t help looking over there and was seriously talking to Yu Shaoning about Nanyue. The discontent in my heart quickly pressed down, nodded and said, "I know, uncle Yin." After that, seeing that Yin Yi was going to see the script again and was ready to start shooting officially, she quickly asked, "the one sitting over there, is it a screenwriter?" "Huh?" Yan Yi looked in the direction she pointed out and saw Nie Zihan who had been waiting on the set early. He didn''t care much and said, "well, it''s rare for him to write such a script when he is so young." Ni Jiaming naturally said, "then I''ll ask him for advice and see if I can find any tricks!" Yan Yi saw that she went directly to Nie Zihan. She didn''t understand that her goal at the beginning was Nie Zihan. As for what it is, Ni Jiaming is still too young. She can guess by looking at her expression - she wants to change the script. In fact, it''s better to talk to Nie Zihan than to find him. However, Yan Yi was more willing to save one thing. He was a very realistic person and never did anything bad. Ni Jiaming didn''t pester Yin Yi, but instead pestered Nie Zihan. Naturally, the two people who were ready to officially start shooting saw it. Yu Shaoning mended the gossip before and since his debut in Nanyue two days ago. Up to now, it is still unbelievable, but he can''t help but always think of it. This will see Ni Jiaming like this. Subconsciously, he looked at Nanyue and said, "does she want to add drama?" Nanyue shook his head lightly: "I don''t know." "It is said that Yin Dao is very familiar with her parents. If she wants to add, she may be really satisfied." Yu Shaoning has a headache: "Nie Zihan is still a new screenwriter. His arm can''t twist his thigh. It''s estimated that he can only adapt." "Don''t worry, with Yin guide, she won''t be fooled." Nan Yue smiled and comforted. Moreover, Ni Jiaming can''t become a climate. The people who can really make an accident haven''t arrived yet. "Huh?" Yu Shaoning looked at Yin Yi and remembered what kind of director he was. He patted his head and sighed with relief, "yes, if you want to destroy the play, director Yin won''t agree first." Chapter 606 Nie Zihan also didn''t expect that Miss Ni, instead of holding the director''s thigh, came to pester him to "talk about the script". And pretend to be interested in his script. After a few words, I found that the eldest lady probably only read the part of the script she played. And maybe it''s because I''m not very satisfied with the role, even that part is not carefully watched. Nie Zihan hasn''t been a screenwriter for a few years, and he still has pride. For people who don''t read their own scripts at all, he has always said nothing. I was about to finish the play of Nanyue and Yu Shaoning, so I quickly slipped away and hid from the eldest lady these days. I heard Ni Jiaming say, "screenwriter Nie, do you know my mother is also an actor? She''s going to visit the class this afternoon. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to show her that I didn''t choose the wrong line. " Nie Zihan, who is keen on gossip, naturally knows, and has also learned more about Wu Xiaodie. She has seen several of her old films, which almost become the face powder of her young club. Hearing these words, he subconsciously looked at South Vietnam, which had already started shooting. Then he quickly looked back and said in surprise, "is Mr. Wu Xiaodie coming? That would be great. Finally I can see a real person! " Ni Jiaming looked at him with a slightly exaggerated look and showed satisfaction: "yes, she will bring you some small gifts. If Nie screenwriter wants to, she can sign a group photo." "Yes, of course," Nie Zihan hesitated, "but if you want to add a play, you have to tell the director. I don''t count." "..." after talking for so long, it turned out that it was OK to find Yin Yi. Ni Jiaming thought that Nie Zihan was very young and could play the screenwriter of such a big play. He thought he had something to do with it. If Yin Yi wants to change the script, it depends on whether he agrees or not. As a result, he was really just a screenwriter. "Well," Ni Jiaming put away his warm smile and was perfunctory and polite, "then I''ll tell Uncle Yin, don''t bother." Watching her face change in seconds, Nie Zihan turned and left directly. He threw his wig on his face, and Nie Zihan couldn''t help laughing angrily. If I had known this, I would have said earlier that Yin Yi was the most powerful of the crew. However, knowing a message in advance is still not a loss. Wu Xiaodie came in person. The play in the afternoon is even better than that in the morning. Fortunately, Ni Jiaming came to him, otherwise he would have left at noon and would have missed this great material. Rub it later. It''s a new story. Nie Zihan was born here, but in the shooting scene there, it was a little stuck. At first, it was Yu Shaoning''s problem. As soon as he saw the face of South Vietnam, he would think of the gossip he had seen. And because of the South Vietnam''s arrogance, he suppressed his momentum a little, and reluctantly went to the play, which was not in line with Yin Yi''s requirements. Later, other actors always had some small problems more or less. Yin Yi didn''t know why today. Instead of directly ignoring the supporting role on the day of startup, everyone who entered the mirror had to be completely OK before he was satisfied. After running in several times, the supporting actors were fully involved in the play, and the whole play was finally smooth after shooting. However, after two scenes, it was time for lunch. Yu Shaoning went to apologize, then turned back and saw South Vietnam blinking. "What''s the matter? Do your eyes keep jumping? " "Well," Nan Yue rubbed his eyes and returned to normal, "the disaster jumped in his right eye." Chapter 607 South Vietnam returned to his rest seat. After sitting down, he drank a cup of tea first, and then took the mobile phone handed by Mo lvlu. Mo Lulu opened the hot bentos one by one and put them on the folding table. At the same time, he reminded Nan Yue: "remember to send a microblog for the finale of flying butterflies to put out the fire tonight." There are not many episodes of flying butterfly fighting the fire. The reason why it can be broadcast for more than half a month is that only one episode is broadcast every Friday and Saturday. South Vietnam finished filming every day these days. At the end of the work, "flying butterflies put out the fire" was just finished. She could only find time to watch it on the video website, or speed up and go through the plot. After all, it''s an ancient costume drama. She has to get up and make up at four o''clock every morning. Rao is her, and it''s unlikely that she can practice and learn the language to read the script every day, and she can follow the drama normally at the same time. Hearing Mo lvlu''s words, South Vietnam subconsciously looked at today''s notice, determined that if it went well tonight, work would be finished at seven, and nodded. "Just go back at night and send it while watching." "Well," Mo Lulu handed her chopsticks and said, "Oh, and when Mr. Chu told you to relax, give him a voice." Nanyue was looking down at his mobile phone and said, "I see." However, she was not in a hurry to dial voice, but first took a few Bento boxes with her mobile phone, and then moved her chopsticks to eat. ¡££º The food is average. NY: brother QAQ Mo Lulu wanted to cook for her, but when she joined the group of costume drama, she found that her life assistant had to do a lot of things and couldn''t leave the set for almost a moment. Even South Vietnam is shooting, so we can only continue to order takeout. ¡££º Chen le will arrive in the evening. ¡££º He''d love to. Seeing these two consecutive sentences, South Vietnam was not happy. She knew that the latter sentence meant that she didn''t have to pay wages or bonuses. Anyway, Chen Le is willing to "monitor" her. NY: got it! Love you! Shengjingheng just agreed with Chen Le over there. When he looked at the mobile phone, his hand slipped and the mobile phone landed vertically with a clear sound. Chen Le: "??" Then he bent down and helped him pick up his cell phone. Sheng Jingheng was calm and took it. He was very resistant to falling. He just broke the mobile phone at the corner of the mobile phone shell: "thank you." "Then I''ll pack up and get ready to go." When Chen Le finished, he consciously cleaned up the table here and went back to the next door. Sheng Jingheng made a sound and then found that the man had gone out. He went to press his cell phone again and found that it had just been switched off automatically, so he quickly turned it back on. When the wechat dialog box was opened again, South Vietnam sent another message. NY: I''ll have dinner first and talk to brother Ye later~ ¡££º OK. Although Nanyue didn''t know it, Sheng Jingheng was so frightened that his mobile phone fell off by the word "love you". But I can probably guess that he has a great response. People who always return in seconds haven''t responded for several minutes. He immediately added with a smile, so that he would not have to think for a long time before he could reply to her news. Later, Nanyue dialed a voice for Chu ye and chatted while eating. Chu Ye didn''t talk nonsense, but directly said to the point: "just got the news, Wu Xiaodie flew to the film and television base this afternoon, and brought several people with him." "Well," Nan Yue kept moving. When she was filming in the morning, she was distracted and heard, "is there anything special about the people she took?" "... it is said that there is a master, a very famous one, who lives in a halfway house and drives a Rolls Royce." Chu ye knew that many people in the entertainment industry believed this, so he couldn''t help asking her, "is this for you?" Chapter 608 Wu Xiaodie and his party arrived around 4:00 p.m. and Ni Jiaming came out to add lines. She had a hard time with Yin Yi for a long time, and finally only two scenes were added, and a dragon''s line was changed to her. It doesn''t make much difference, and compared with South Vietnam, the more shots she has, the more unfamiliar her acting skills become, and the whole person is a little stiff. Seeing Wu Xiaodie coming, Ni Jiaming has a line that he hasn''t said yet, so he asks again. Wu Xiaodie looked at her daughter and Nanyue. Her eyebrows frowned. Although she was in her fifties, she was still picturesque because she was well maintained. When Yin Yi turned his head, he just saw this scene. After a little meal, he said, "don''t worry, Xiaodie. Jiaming is still young and can exercise and study more." Wu Xiaodie said faintly, "that girl is two years younger than Mingming." ¡°£¿¡± Yin Yi was stunned and subconsciously went to see Nanyue. Then he remembered the real age of Nanyue. After shooting these days, he almost regarded South Vietnam as his peers with Yu Shaoning. After all, in his opinion, only at a certain age can he be so sophisticated in acting. At most, you will think that South Vietnam has great acting talent and aura. It is a rare actress in the entertainment industry. Yin Yi didn''t expect that Nanyue would be smaller than Ni Jiaming. However, if you think about it now, you can probably guess that it may be because of the family. Ni Yongtian and Wu Xiaodie are people who have no bottom line to spoil their daughter. It is estimated that they have never thought of sending their daughter to the entertainment industry to suffer. That''s why there is a big director and a big actor. The daughter they teach together has no acting foundation. In the end, Yin Yi couldn''t be too distracted. In order not to make Wu Xiaodie too embarrassed, he didn''t point out Ni Jiaming''s shortcomings. He passed the play carelessly first. Anyway, if you are not satisfied with the late editing, the scenes and lines promised in advance can be cut off without affecting the whole play. Then Yin Yi called Ni Jiaming, Nanyue and Yu Shaoning. Without waiting for his introduction, Ni Jiaming went over and held Wu Xiaodie''s hand intimately: "Mom, why are you really here? I thought you were joking. " Nie Zihan, who had just approached and was going to join the excitement, couldn''t help holding his forehead and hid behind the tall Yu Shaoning. Wu Xiaodie patted her hand and smiled at her, but her eyes looked at South Vietnam. "If mom doesn''t come, how can you know that your performances have been learned in vain these months?" "Mom..." Ni Jiaming just made a film, but Yin Yi didn''t say anything. She felt good about herself. She was a little unhappy to hear such a sentence. Yan Yi smiled and said, "it''s better to practice more in the performance. When Jiaming finishes shooting this month, the lower part of the play will be more skilled." Then he introduced Wu Xiaodie to his two leading actors and actresses, and asked, "Xiaodie, you just watched it. What do you think of their acting skills? Did you pick the wrong person? " Nanyue and Yu Shaoning both shouted "teacher Wu", then looked at each other quickly, and stood aside like picked goods, allowing Wu Xiaodie to look at them. Wu Xiaodie first smiled gently at Yu Shaoning: "you''re very good. I''ve seen every play you play." Yu Shaoning was flattered: "thank you, Mr. Wu." Wu Xiaodie shook her head. The smile in her face didn''t dissipate. Instead, she looked at South Vietnam: "you''re also very good. I haven''t met a young actor like you for a long time. I can''t help but want to play." Chapter 609 "That''s just right. You two can come for a while," Yan Yi smiled at Wu Xiaodie. "It''s rare for you to come, even if you do me a favor and guide them young actors. Ni Jiaming listened and subconsciously said, "how can South Vietnam take over my mother''s play?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The onlookers were speechless and looked at each other with different faces. The smile on Wu Xiaodie''s face was still hanging, and her psychological quality was very high. She smiled softly and said, "yes, I''m not the same generation as them, and the way of acting is completely different." Yin Yi was interested. Instead of taking Ni Jiaming''s words to heart, he directly took the script and turned it over to Wu Xiaodie. "How about this paragraph? When I read the script, I looked forward to this play and kept thinking about how it would feel if young actors interpreted it. Xiaodie, you can take South Vietnam. Maybe with you, she doesn''t have to make any preparations. She can enter the play easily. " Wu Xiaodie pulls the hair in her ear, lowers her head and carefully reads this script. After reading it, she flashes a smile. Then when she raises her eyes again, she shows a kind of embarrassment. "No? Just a demonstration and pick some easy scenes. This paragraph is too heavy. " "It''s all right. Anyway, it''s all acting. Can actors still choose to act?" Yan Yi said, so he showed Nan Yue the page of the script in his hand and asked her to turn to this section first. When Ni Jiaming heard them say this, she wanted to go and have a look. At a glance, she only saw the number of pages. Only then did she take her script and turn to that page. It was a very late play. She only saw the first half of the play. She basically didn''t turn the back. It was still brand-new. She could even smell the smell of printing ink. South Vietnam is already familiar with the script. It almost only needs to look at the thickness of the script to know which stage it is. After watching it a little, I couldn''t help laughing. Xiao Wu was blown out by her smile. [host, it is detected that the favor of black butterfly is negative 20, please pay more attention!] [Gee, it''s really a negative number.] In other words, the degree of disgust is 20 [what about Ni Jiaming?] [Ni Jiaming''s preference for the host is zero and his aversion is zero, which is a state of indifference.] For this, South Vietnam is not surprised, because she somehow can understand Ni Jiaming''s feeling that she can''t live with her several times. It''s just that when I was with Ni Jiaming, I always held Ni Jiaming''s thigh and promoted all the way. Ni Jiaming, who thinks he is great, naturally despises such a person. I just wanted to make the original body eliminated in the single performance, but I didn''t expect that the other two people in the same team made the original body loveless, and their bodies were given to South Vietnam. Soon after, South Vietnam was brilliant in the solo performance, as if it had changed itself. Anyone would feel angry. Ni Jiaming was just particularly angry, and then just had the conditions to try every means to engage in South Vietnam. South Vietnam is just the kind of person who can bully the original body, but if it bullies her, it must be the one who wants to give it back. That''s it. Ni Jiaming lost his voice in public on the stage. As for Wu Xiaodie... South Vietnam looked at the script and clearly wrote that the female owner knelt down and knelt down for a whole dialogue. After shooting and editing, there may be three or four minutes of play. The shooting time before editing will only be longer. Suddenly there was some doubt whether Yin Yi and Wu Xiaodie had chosen such a scene to target her in advance. Thinking of this, Nanyue couldn''t help lifting her eyes and vaguely swept them. She was still standing side by side. Ni Jiaming was a little redundant. It was a solid surprise to see some subtle coincidence between the two. Yan Yi glanced at her and asked, "how''s it going? Is this paragraph all right? " Chapter 610 Yu Shaoning was standing next to Nanyue. When Yin Yi motioned her to see which page, she naturally caught a glimpse. Instead of going to see the script of South Vietnam, he asked an assistant for his own script. After reading that paragraph, my eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Yin Yi''s words were not exaggerated. Even he was deeply impressed by this play. When I was grinding the script with Nie Zihan, I had a special chat. Speaking of whether letting the hostess talk on her knees all the time will destroy the cool feeling of the whole play, it seems that the audience may feel humiliated or even abandon the play because they substitute it into the play. Nie Zihan insisted very much, and was fascinated by his female master. He said that even if she knelt, she would look down at all sentient beings. Just kneeling doesn''t affect her to fully open her aura and crush the one sitting high in the play. This kneeling is necessary and in line with the woman''s personal design. She will not be reckless, but will judge the situation and know when to do what and what to do. At this time, Nie Zihan, standing behind Yu Shaoning, couldn''t help but tut: "it''s actually this paragraph." Yu Shaoning glanced at him angrily: "haven''t you been looking forward to it for a long time?" Anyway, Yu Shaoning insisted that in today''s entertainment industry, no actress who meets the age of the female leader can do this. Although there is a slight improvement now, I think South Vietnam may still be able to do it, but it is not done now. It''s just a playful demonstration. It''s not a formal shooting, but people have to kneel and say their lines all the time. Isn''t this a disguised whole person? Thanks to him, Wu Xiaodie is a great and respected elder. Now it seems that she is just a sad and poor mother who cares for her daughter wholeheartedly. As soon as Yu Shaoning thought like this, he heard that Wu Xiaodie followed Yan Yi and opened his mouth again. "Well, just stand and say a line with your expression and eyes in place. You don''t have to follow it completely." Wu Xiaodie looked gently at Nanyue: "can you see?" Nanyue was about to nod, which would see that Wu Xiaodie still played this set, and his smile was even more blooming: "thank you, Mr. Wu, for being considerate to future generations, but just acting, as director Yin said. As an actor, since I have accepted this script, it means that I can do all the actions in it. " Seeing what Wu Xiaodie had to say, Ni Jiaming couldn''t help but say first: "Mom, Nanyue said it''s all right, so do it. Would you like to change your costume and put on some makeup? " Wu Xiaodie is a little tired. Her daughter is not really brainless, but she is used to it wantonly. She still doesn''t know what to say on what occasion. She worked hard to pave the way for a long time. She said a word or two at will and beat it back to its original shape. Yan Yi had a headache watching. He waved back the staff who were watching and said directly, "then come on, just play a random part. It doesn''t matter if the performance fails." After the scene was cleared, only a few more important people were left. Yin Yi habitually sat behind the camera monitor and asked Wu Xiaodie and South Vietnam to take their places in the current shooting scene. Yu Shaoning stood aside and looked coldly at him and asked someone to turn on a machine. "Director Yin, is it necessary to shoot this?" "Huh?" Yin Yi looked at him and looked calm, "it''s black Xiaodie. Her name is unknown in China. Although it''s not a positive film, taking a gag is also good for publicity." Then he smiled: "are you worried about South Vietnam? It doesn''t matter. If she does well, this gag will make her more famous! " Chapter 611 The shooting scene of this meeting is also just indoors, with elders sitting on it. Nanyue stood in the middle of the hall with firm and clear eyes. It was really a play that didn''t feel like kneeling later. How hard it was to accept. Wu Xiaodie walks into such an antique scene, and her momentum changes a little with her steps. When she takes her seat directly above, the whole person seems to have changed into the high gate mistress written in the script. She glanced at Nanyue faintly. Instead of half appreciation, she was more disgusted. Such a girl, after entering the entertainment industry, still doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. It''s just to let her taste the dangers of people''s hearts, smooth those edges and corners, and know what kind of people can''t be provoked. At the moment, she didn''t forget her young self. She had such a time. But it is precisely because we have not forgotten that we are more disgusted with such people. Just as I hated myself. The play hasn''t started yet, but both of them seem to be in a state. Nie Zihan found a great angle. When he saw it, he couldn''t help shouting: "wonderful!" Ni Jiaming, who is sitting next to him, has seen his mother''s previous TV movies, but it''s still the first time to watch them on the spot. This meeting was slightly stunned. After being shouted by Nie Zihan, he returned to God and was ashamed. Her acting skills are really worthless in front of her mother. After being ashamed, Ni Jiaming soon comforted herself. Since her mother has come up with ten success forces, it will certainly make South Vietnam unable to take over the play. And it''s a random period. It doesn''t take five minutes to recite the lines. Just now she didn''t expect that she would think about it carefully and found that uncle Yin would pick this play, which should not be just an accident. This meeting also opened a machine to shoot here. Obviously, it cooperated to make a fool of South Vietnam. No matter whether she can receive the play or not, just watching South Vietnam kneeling like this is enough to make her angry! Ni Jiaming thought that his body and mind were much more comfortable, holding his chin to see Nanyue. Nanyue did not take care of Ni Jiaming, but looked at the black butterfly sitting above, and then suddenly smiled. "Not everyone can stand my kneeling." ¡°£¿¡± Suddenly she heard a voice ringing in her ear. Wu Xiaodie was slightly stunned. She kept looking at South Vietnam and didn''t see South Vietnam open her mouth. But the voice was indeed South Vietnam''s. She turned to see others, but found that they all looked as usual and didn''t seem to hear anything. Sure enough, South Vietnam is unusual! Wu Xiaodie looked at South Vietnam again, and her eyes showed some anger. She was completely sure. On the stage of last year''s draft finals, her daughter suddenly lost her voice. It was the ghost of South Vietnam! There are two days before the boot, the daughter fell that fall, but also with her relationship. South Vietnam finally showed its anger, but it smiled with leisure, and the light in its eyes flowed, vaguely showing some provocation. Because the machine is tilted to the two people above, it can just see their faces and eyes clearly. When Yan Yi saw it, he was stunned subconsciously. It was unclear whether they had entered the play or were still outside the play. Just as he was about to start shouting, he saw an amazing picture on the monitor¡ª¡ª For some reason, Wu Xiaodie began to sweat on her forehead and tremble all over. On the other side, South Vietnam has stretched out both hands and slightly lifted the skirt of the costume, ready to kneel down. "Wait -" Wu Xiaodie stood up on the table with sweat dripping on her smooth forehead, "don''t shoot, don''t kneel." Chapter 612 After saying that, seeing that South Vietnam seemed to be due to inertia or to kneel down, he couldn''t help shouting. "I told you not to kneel, didn''t you hear me?" South Vietnamese body a meal, stuck in the posture of kneeling or not, looked curious: "what''s the matter?" It wasn''t Wu Xiaodie who answered her, but Ni Jiaming who rushed forward to hold Wu Xiaodie. "Don''t you see my mother is not feeling well?" After Ni Jiaming yelled angrily at South Vietnam, he quickly helped Wu Xiaodie out of his seat. After sitting on the recliner in the nearby rest area, Wu Xiaodie felt that she could breathe a little. The dense sense of oppression just disappeared slowly. The whole body seemed to breathe again and recover as usual. "What''s the matter, mom?" Ni Jiaming twisted a bottle of water and handed it over with an anxious face. "It''s not hot today. Are you sick?" Yan Yi also came over at the meeting. Seeing that Wu Xiaodie looked a little relaxed, he was relieved: "Xiaodie, I''ll let someone take you back to the hotel to have a rest first. If you feel unwell, don''t hold on." Wu Xiaodie waved her hand slightly: "don''t bother so much. I''ll go with Mingming." Then he took the water bottle, drank a sip of water, calmed down slowly, and took the paper towel handed by the assistant to wipe his forehead and neck. Ni Jiaming wanted to ask a few questions, but seeing that Yin Yi was not in a hurry to go away, she thought he was waiting for her to finish the rest of the play and go back to the hotel early. He quickly got up and said, "Uncle Yin, please continue shooting." "Ah?" Yin Yi then regained his mind, moved his eyes from Wu Xiaodie and looked at Ni Jiaming, "go back to the hotel with your mother first and come to shoot as usual tomorrow." Ni Jiaming was stunned: "don''t you have my part today?" Yan Yi was absent-minded and said, "well, there are not many plays today, and the work will end early here." With that, he waved his hand to show them that they could go, and then turned back to their position and asked the starring actors to take their place again. Yu Shaoning looked a little complicated and went back to the shooting scene. He looked at Nanyue, who was sorting out her makeup and costumes as if nothing had happened. South Vietnam took time to look at him, and then handed the mirror to Mo Lvlv. "Miss Yu, Miss Wu, is she okay?" "It should be all right. There are too many people to get together." Yu Shaoning said, and then looked over there. Seeing that Wu Xiaodie can walk freely, he left the set with Ni Jiaming. He felt a sigh of relief for some reason. Nanyue looked at him and suddenly said, "Teacher Yu doesn''t have to think much. Everything in the world has a cause and a result." "Ah, really?" Yu Shaoning covered up his face, "if so, it''s good." Anyway, South Vietnam did not kneel after all, and he was a little relieved. After all, he took her to play the play, and he was still obliged to take good care of her. As for whether Yin Yi intended it or not, it remains to be seen. Nanyue didn''t say anything, but took the script and went through the paragraphs to be shot later. After she had a bottom in her heart, she also handed it to Mo Lvlv and asked her to go back to the outside and wait. Just as she adjusted her state and was ready to listen to the order to start shooting, she noticed that there was a line of sight lingering around her. Nanyue inadvertently raised his eyes, just right behind the monitor, Yan Yi''s dark eyes. When Yan Yi saw her coming, he restrained a little, raised his hand and motioned, "start!" Chapter 613 On the other side, after returning to the hotel room by car, Ni Jiaming couldn''t wait to ask. "Mom, what happened just now? Why do you suddenly feel sick? " She was still waiting to see South Vietnam kneel down. As a result, she saw that South Vietnam made a posture to kneel. She heard her mother shouting to stop kneeling. Don''t mention how disappointed she was. Wu Xiaodie sat down on the sofa and said calmly, "what else can it be? I''ve always been in good health. As long as I don''t shoot that play, I won''t have any problems. " "..." Ni Jiaming was surprised, "is it South Vietnam again? She, why is she so powerful? " Speaking of this, Wu Xiaodie couldn''t help but confirm: "did you hear her say a word just before I was uncomfortable?" Ni Jiaming was a little confused. After thinking and thinking, she shook her head and said, "no, she asked what happened when you stopped?" Wu Xiaodie clenched her hands and turned a little white. That is, only she heard it, or it was just her illusion. But before that, she was in good health and could not hallucinate out of thin air. After that, she suddenly felt uncomfortable everywhere, as if something terrible would happen as long as South Vietnam really knelt down. That''s why she subconsciously stopped South Vietnam. Ni Jiaming was even more frightened: "Mom, don''t scare me. She''s from South Vietnam. Isn''t she human?" Then he remembered something and hurriedly said, "didn''t you invite a master to come with you? Where is he? " When her daughter was so flustered, Wu Xiaodie naturally couldn''t show her flustered appearance, but forced herself to calm down and said, "of course, this kind of thing is more convenient at night." At night, Ni Jiaming couldn''t help shaking and leaned against Wu Xiaodie: "is she a ghost or something else? It''s terrible. " Wu Xiaodie gently hugged her and comforted her: "don''t be afraid, mom is here, and the master is very powerful. He is very famous in city B. With him, no matter what South Vietnam is, we can take her tonight! " Ni Jiaming nodded. Although she was still a little shocked, she thought carefully and thought it was reasonable. Otherwise, her sudden loss of voice in the previous finals will really become her own problem. The question that had haunted her for nearly a year was finally solved today, a little relieved and a little hated. At this moment, Ni Jiaming can''t wait to say something to the outside world to let them know that the reason why South Vietnam is so omnipotent is not because she is really powerful, but because she has a ghost! Once this matter is revealed, even if South Vietnam can escape tonight, it will be ruined in the future and can no longer hang out with this face. But she could still know clearly that no one would believe such a thing unless there was no specific evidence. So we still need to wait until tonight. Thinking about it, Ni Jiaming couldn''t help but say: "Mom, can I go and have a look tonight? I promise not to make a sound or let South Vietnam see me! " As long as Wu Xiaodie looked at her daughter''s face, she knew what she was thinking. She didn''t rush to refuse immediately, but said softly, "don''t worry, the master will record the whole process. Although he can''t shoot anything supernatural, he can also keep it as evidence." "And since South Vietnam is unusual, even if you don''t show up and don''t make a sound, she can still detect you." Ni Jiaming was so frightened that she took a breath: "well, I still won''t go. The fall two days ago hasn''t completely reduced the swelling yet!" When Wu Xiaodie heard the speech, she raised her hand and gently touched her forehead: "it''s all right. No one will bully you in the future." Chapter 614 Yin Yi didn''t coax Ni Jiaming to play when he said he wanted to finish work in advance, but he really planned to do so. It happened that the shooting was very smooth in the back. Maybe there was a person who added chaos and drama. Everyone was very serious. They remembered the play once, and then almost didn''t need to make up the shot. Around five o''clock, everything that should be taken was taken. Yan Yi waved his hand and announced that it would be here today. After his usual end, he would pull Nanyue and Yu Shaoning to talk about today''s shooting, and tell them what to prepare for tomorrow''s shooting tonight. But today, after directly watching the playback of the monitor, an assistant director was responsible for finishing and left first. Looking at his back, he looked a little urgent. Yu Shaoning came with the script and planned to discuss tomorrow''s play with him. He would be stunned in situ, subconsciously think of something and stop soon. Hearing the footsteps of Nanyue, he turned his head, shrugged and said, "director Yin should have something urgent. Don''t talk about the script today. Go back and have a good rest." Then he remembered and said, "tonight seems to be a grand finale, isn''t it? Then I won''t go out to dinner and order takeout in my room. " Nanyue smiled: "thank you for your support." "How can you call support?" Yu Shaoning naturally waved his hand and denied, "I''m a real drama fan. From the premiere to today, I haven''t fallen for almost a day." After he started up, the shooting work was not as heavy as South Vietnam, and the makeup and makeup removal were not so troublesome. Naturally, there was still time to catch up with the play. When Nanyue heard him say this, he couldn''t help blinking: "does Mr. Yu send a microblog tonight?" She hinted, don''t be too obvious. Yu Shaoning also smiled: "hair, it must be hair." "Then thank Mr. Yu," Nan Yue said, nodding to him. "I''ll take off my makeup first. See you tomorrow." "You''re welcome." Yu Shaoning nodded and watched her turn to find her assistant. For some reason, she was a little disappointed. He thought she would invite him to watch the finale of flying butterflies to put out the fire. As a result, I just planned to watch it with my assistant. "What finale¡¶ "Butterfly fighting the fire" Nie Zihan came out of nowhere. Yu Shaoning was surprised to see him: "Why are you still there? Yes, it''s a pity you haven''t seen an episode yet. " Nie Zihan looked at him with a smile: "Mr. Yu is too lonely to see alone. Of course I have to accompany him. There''s nothing wrong with watching the grand finale first." "...." Yu Shaoning disliked watching him. "Come on, I know you love watching movies. You can come early and play games together." They simply went back to the hotel together. While walking, Yu Shaoning did not forget to talk to Nie Zihan about the performance of South Vietnam in the whole play. Nie Zihan had a cocoon in his ears. South Vietnam and Mo Lulu took their things and went back to the hotel by car. South Vietnam has been busy these days. They are beginning to adapt to removing makeup on the car. When they arrive at the hotel, almost half of them are unloaded, and half of them and headgear are left to unload slowly. Mo Lulu got off first, helped Nanyue in cumbersome costumes get off, looked at no one around, and told her happily: "Chen Le said he could arrive at seven or eight o''clock in the evening, but he couldn''t catch up with dinner, but he could make a snack for us." "Well, is there any room available in the hotel?" South Vietnam is already hungry. I''m looking forward to the word "night snack". Mo lvlu said: "he made his own decision first. Don''t worry, I''ll calculate the room fee with him." "OK." Nanyue walks to the hotel with her eyes down, thinking about Wu Xiaodie and Ni Jiaming''s mother and daughter. They will probably be demons at night. I just hope I can come early or later. Don''t disturb her to watch the finale. Everything is easy to say. Chapter 615 Because city a is not far from the film and television base where South Vietnam is located, it''s not necessary to take a high-speed railway for an hour. So what Chen Le ordered was a high-speed rail ticket. When he wanted to start, he was pretty good. Apart from the time of taking the high-speed rail, the time spent on the road was about three or four hours. The total is five hours at most. He goes out at three in the afternoon and can definitely arrive at seven or eight in the evening. But unexpectedly, the plan couldn''t catch up with the change. Finally, he drove all the way to the film and television base. However, it will be faster to drive directly at the high speed without turning to all kinds of cars and traffic jams. Just after 5 p.m., the car drove to the city where the film and television base was located. This point is also a relatively remote road. It is estimated that you can get to the hotel in less than an hour. After thinking for a while, Chen Le still didn''t drive to play with his mobile phone and told Mo Lvlv the news. After all, there is a big guy staring in the back seat. He doesn''t dare to play with his cell phone. However, when he really got to the hotel, he didn''t wait for him to take out his mobile phone and say to Mo Lvlv, by the way, ask them whether they had dinner. Sheng Jingheng, who was sitting in the back seat, said, "go straight to the room. She has eaten." "Oh, good." Chen Le took back his hand holding the mobile phone and turned to ask, "what do you eat?" "Don''t worry about me." Sheng Jingheng said that, then he opened the door and got off. Although this is the underground parking lot of the hotel, the hotel is full of crew and actors, so it is inevitable that someone will always drive in and out. After Chen Le saw him get off the bus, he closed the door again, pulled down his hat and walked towards the elevator. He opened his mouth. Finally, he couldn''t say anything. After all, he is just a "life assistant", and he can''t manage other things. This car is parked in the garage by Sheng Jingheng. He doesn''t drive very much. It doesn''t matter if he will park here. Chen Le sighed. After pulling out the car key and getting off, he took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Mo lvlu. Mo Lvlv is still in her room in South Vietnam. They have just finished taking out. She is cleaning up. After a meeting, I saw the mobile phone message, and then I was surprised and said, "Chen Le said, Mr. Sheng is coming up!?" Nanyue is also looking down at her mobile phone. When she hears the speech, she looks up at her. Her eyes are a little complicated. Then she said, "tonight, you may have to watch the finale in your own room." "Oh, I have no problem!" Mo Lvlv naturally nodded immediately. Since Sheng Jingheng was coming, she certainly couldn''t stay. With that, he quickly packed his bag and prepared to leave. He was sent all the way to the door of the room by South Vietnam. Then he remembered and told: "if someone knocks on the door, don''t open it. He says he''s not feeling well." Mo Lvlv, just in case, avoid someone who makes South Vietnam have to let the other party in. For example, when the director, screenwriter or hero opens the door, it''s hard to find an excuse. Nanyue helped her open the door, let her aside, smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''ll pull the curtains, too." Seeing that the next sentence she wanted to say was robbed by South Vietnam, Mo Lvlv couldn''t help laughing. She was too nervous. There was a feeling that the emperor was not in a hurry and the eunuch was in a hurry. "Then I''ll go back to my room and send a message or call." Mo lvlu was about to go out, but he was blocked by South Vietnam. Then he was able to go out. ¡°£¿¡± Why is there a feeling that she has to let people outside in before she can go out? South Vietnam closed the door slightly, stood by the door and said, "say to Chen Le, don''t pay too much attention to the taste at night, be light." "Oh, OK." Mo lvlu nodded, watched South Vietnam completely close the door, and listened that it should have fastened the anti-theft bolt, so he walked away at ease. Chapter 616 After confirming that Mo Lvlv had gone far, South Vietnam returned to the room, took the remote control first, turned on the TV and transferred it to Pearl satellite TV. Then he looked at the man who still didn''t show his figure and smiled: "brother, you''re so powerful." Sheng Jingheng frowned when he saw that she could accurately see where she was, and then unconsciously showed her figure. "Didn''t I succeed?" No, just passed Mo lvlu, the other party obviously didn''t see him. Looking at Sheng Jingheng''s puzzled appearance, Nanyue couldn''t help smiling: "of course it succeeded, but I can see it." Hearing this, Sheng Jingheng stretched his eyebrows and looked at her with a smile: "you''re better." When they look at each other, they both realize that they want to laugh when they see a person. It''s still a very sincere smile. What''s the feeling. Although the two people have spare time for video every night and have never missed a night, they still feel that they haven''t seen each other for a long time. South Vietnam looked at Sheng Jingheng''s face and realized again that looking at photos and videos is not as good as looking at real people. Then she went over and threw herself into his arms. Sheng Jingheng naturally hugged her, slightly lowered his head and kissed her hair top: "my apprentice, is my talent OK?" South Vietnam laughed and finally stopped: "it''s great! Brother, did you learn to be invisible after I used it twice? How many times have you tried and succeeded? " "Once." Today, I came here suddenly. He just tested in front of Chen le and hurried over after he was sure that he could not be seen. Just went upstairs, I didn''t think much, just wanted to see her. Fortunately, the hotel is full of crew members. There are many people going in and out. He can rub onto the elevator at will. If the floor is wrong, he can change it again. "Tut," the South Vietnamese couldn''t help looking up at him, "have you filled up all the points in any aspect?" "Huh?" Sheng Jingheng didn''t understand for a moment and couldn''t understand her. Nanyue shook his head: "it means praising your genius." Sheng Jingheng thought about this problem very seriously, and then he said, "probably it was given to me by my parents." Even in music, he was aware of it when he was very young. He was very sensitive to music and could easily start a new musical instrument. When I was in college, I decisively chose the Conservatory of music. Only can''t learn. It''s probably getting along with people. When he mentioned his parents again, South Vietnam couldn''t help asking him, "do you want to find your parents? No matter life or death. " "I haven''t thought about it for the time being," replied Sheng Jingheng quickly. He didn''t mean to dodge, but was very calm. "If they were still alive, they should come to me." It''s also true that he has been staying at Sheng''s house. It will be more convenient and easier for them to find him than for him to find them. South Vietnam didn''t say anything more, just nodded. After holding for a while, they sat down on the sofa and talked about business. "In the afternoon, Wu Xiaodie went to the set?" Sheng Jingheng naturally came here for this matter without saying anything in advance. Nanyue couldn''t help looking at him: "Mr. Sheng, why are you so well informed? Brother told you? " Sheng Jingheng is used to her and changes her address from time to time. No matter how she calls it, it sounds good and sweet. "No," Sheng Jingheng held her other hand and played, "the film and television base is so big. How can such a character hide?" Chapter 617 Nanyue didn''t mean to hide it from him, mainly because after work today, she took a bath directly after she finished unloading her makeup and changing clothes. After washing out, Mo Lvlv just ordered the takeout, and then ate it. In the afternoon, in order to deal with Wu Xiaodie, Nanyue still took some effort. In addition, shooting ancient costume plays is more tired than other plays, so she just ate to supplement her strength, and didn''t spare time to see her mobile phone. Just after eating, she looked at it, and then found the message sent to her by the man, saying that he had arrived at the door and asked her to open the door, and she had to be as natural as possible. During this period, I didn''t have time to talk to him about it. Since he mentioned this meeting, South Vietnam told him everything that happened on the set this afternoon. Hearing what she said, Yin Yi and Wu Xiaodie sang together and asked her to play a kneeling play with her. Sheng Jingheng''s dark eyes became more and more heavy as ink. He hung himself and didn''t know what he was thinking. Aware of his low pressure, South Vietnam could not help but lean over his shoulder and looked directly at his slightly drooping eyes. "My brother is not angry. I didn''t kneel down, and she begged me not to kneel." "If..." Sheng Jingheng raised his hand and gently stroked her cheek, looking heavy. South Vietnam did not let him say: "no if, it is doomed." She knew what he wanted to say was that if she didn''t have this cultivation, she would have to kneel in the face of such a scene. However, there is no if. If she hadn''t taken over the body of this suit, it wouldn''t be today at all. Now things have nothing to do with the original body. They are all cause and effect related to her. Sheng Jingheng looked at her firm look and knew that she had just been over worried involuntarily. What she can go all the way to the present is not luck, but real strength. What he needs to do is not protection, but silent support. Thinking about it, he calmed down and kissed her on the forehead: "sorry, I underestimated my little fans." "HMM." when he finished kissing, Nanyue also got together to kiss him. Then before his eyes deepened, he quickly withdrew and looked at him with a smile. "Wu Xiaodie is just a small thing. She also brought someone today. It is estimated that she will make trouble later. Mr. Sheng, do you want to learn from me again?" Sheng Jingheng nodded naturally, and then a smile flashed in his eyes: "do I have to call you teacher Nan?" "No," the South Vietnamese solemnly shook his head, "your sister south, I''m an expert in the world who doesn''t stick to the name." Hearing this, Sheng Jingheng smiled even more in his eyes. He couldn''t help scraping the tip of her nose, but she was naughty from time to time. At this time, he did not know that what South Vietnam seemed to be joking about was actually true. After talking about everything that should be talked about, South Vietnam still remembered that Sheng Jingheng had come all the way, and it was estimated that he had not had time to have dinner. After confirming with Chen le that he had solved it by himself, Nanyue turned to holding his mobile phone and approached Sheng Jingheng to discuss what to eat with him. It''s just over seven o''clock. After ordering the takeout, it''s almost eight o''clock. Pearl satellite TV should remind you every two advertisements. The finale of "flying butterfly fighting the fire" will be broadcast later. South Vietnam promised Mo Lvlv to send a microblog. Naturally, it will not be forgotten. At this meeting, Sheng Jingheng went to the bathroom to wash his hands, put the takeout on the table, went into the mirror with the TV on, and took a picture. Then I checked again and again whether the photos revealed anything that should not be revealed before sending it to the microblog and inviting fans to watch the finale. Chapter 618 @Nanyue NY: [picture] drama girl has been online! -Ah, girl, you''re here!!! -What about selfie? What about selfie? What about selfie? -Where is the girl? I only see a pile of carbohydrates. God, people who are losing weight are greedy. -The wall crack asked for a live broadcast! I want to watch girls eat and broadcast! -Cub, we''d better be moderate in making ancient costume dramas, otherwise it''s too miserable to look like the female leader Yuancheng of a drama. -I''m worried upstairs. Take a look at the film and television base and you''ll know how thin the waist of South Vietnam is. -Come, come, the TV has been adjusted, and the potato chips and fat house water have been bought! -QAQ I read several video websites'' notices. Taken together, is our butterfly flying away? -I just want to ask, do you feel uncomfortable filming with Ni Jiaming? -Should Ni Jiaming feel bad? A year later, the position was completely reversed. -Nanbao, you have to be good! Be sure to say it when you are bullied! Sheng Jingheng was eating while she saw her looking at the advertisement. She looked very rich. It was like how wonderful the advertisement was. She couldn''t help but look at it more, then silently lowered her eyes and continued to eat. When Nanyue noticed his sight, he stopped laughing at the right time, so that Xiaowu didn''t have to continue reading comments. At exactly 8 o''clock, pearl satellite TV began to play the opening song on time. At the same time, South Vietnam''s mobile phone began to play crazy messages and push them out. The microblog has been down. It will be all wechat messages. South Vietnam would not look at it at this time. It simply withdrew the open app temporarily, then sat closer with Sheng Jingheng and ate the roasted wings he had not moved. Just now she wanted to order more. She was afraid that she couldn''t help eating. When she was not careful, she ordered too much. However, she was able to finish the rest after he finished eating. Sheng Jingheng also read the notice. When he finished broadcasting the opening song, and then the plot continued yesterday, he asked her first. "Is the ending a tragedy?" Nanyue gnawed at the roasted wings, nodded his head and made a vague sound. After swallowing, he continued: "it''s the best ending." Both men and women finally sacrificed their lives after completing the task. But when shooting, it skillfully avoided these two pictures and did not shoot the specific process. Let people look at it. In fact, people haven''t died yet, but they just die quietly. In my heart, I will hold this hope and think that the men and women may have found a place with beautiful mountains and rivers, hid their names and made friends to live an ordinary life. It''s be, but it can also be regarded as he. Anyway, South Vietnam itself likes this ending. Sheng Jingheng nodded his head, did not continue to ask her anything, and focused on the next plot. Seeing him like this, South Vietnam couldn''t help thinking of watching a movie together on his birthday night. At that time, I guess she was the same as he is now. The two of them are really more and more like each other. South Vietnam held roast wings in one hand and his face in the other, showing a satisfied smile. Because there are no commercials in the current TV series, I watched an episode smoothly all the way. At the end, when the ending song suddenly sounded, I was still a little stunned. Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help but pick his eyebrow and said, "the rhythm is as fast as ever." He seldom watches TV dramas, but he has an inherent impression of domestic dramas - slow pace and few episodes. But there is no superfluous plot from beginning to end. Instead, you will watch it for two minutes less and feel like you missed an episode. Nanyue smiled: "brother ye said that Hongyu only produces high-quality products without irrigation." Sheng Jingheng also smiled lightly: "that''s good." "Yes." Nanyue felt the same way. After nodding his head, he was about to talk to Sheng Jingheng about the plot of the episode just broadcast, but he suddenly noticed a difference. She can''t help frowning. There''s another episode that hasn''t been broadcast. It''s coming. Who does it? Chapter 619 The other side''s Taoist walk was too low. As soon as there was an action, let alone South Vietnam noticed it at the first time. Even Sheng Jingheng felt it, and he could not help but frown slightly. Immediately, Sheng Jingheng subconsciously looked at South Vietnam. From her expression, she knew that she felt right. "Do you want to do something?" South Vietnam is still sitting quietly, thinking that if it can be solved faster later, it should still be able to complete it before the end of the opening song of the second episode. Smelling the speech, he shook his head: "no, anyway, neither of us is empty." Hearing the word "this kind of thing", Shengjing Heng pondered a little, and probably guessed what she said. Then I couldn''t agree with the location. After all, the villa area I live in now is probably because she moved in. The woods in and out are much quieter and have no suspicious smell. As they were talking, the cold smell was closer. Seeing that it still had the momentum that the newborn calf was not afraid of tigers, South Vietnam couldn''t help but pick up its eyebrows, then raised its hand and caught the little thing across the air. Seeing something appear out of thin air in her hand, Rao is ready. Sheng Jingheng is still a little stunned. Then I saw clearly what it was¡ª¡ª He is a simulation doll with black hair and big eyes. He seems to have God in his eyes. At the moment, he is looking at South Vietnam with his head tilted. The black gas lingers all over his body, but he can''t touch South Vietnam''s hand at all. It seemed to be aware of it, a little angry, and then tightened his body to try harder. But unexpectedly, the South Vietnamese thumb pressed on it, and the strength and black gas dissipated without leaving any trace. Then, South Vietnam slightly loosened it, turned it around, and tore a pocket spell from behind. Without the blessing of this spell, the doll is lifeless and has a bit of false meaning. It doesn''t look like a real child just now. South Vietnam first raised its hand and gently "hissed" at Sheng Jingheng, then turned over the doll again and looked directly into its eyes. After reading it, he just recalled his lips and said, "you are half an expert. Don''t you know that there will be karma for doing such a thing?" "Or is it that the price offered by Wu Xiaodie is too high, so that you can risk your life?" After Nanyue finished, the doll seemed to understand. The pupils shook slightly, and then he regained his strength and wanted to break free from her hand. Looking at Nanyue, he could not help frowning slightly. Sheng Jingheng stretched out his hand and planned to help her make the doll together. With his intervention, the doll struggled more violently, and the sharp cry of the child could be heard faintly. Before South Vietnam could let Sheng Jingheng go, the doll in his hand suddenly cracked and fell from the palm of his hand. ¡°£¿¡± Sheng Jingheng didn''t know whether he had helped her or not. He couldn''t take his hands back. Nanyue reluctantly said, "Mr. Sheng, it''s still a child. We can be gentle." "That..." Sheng Jingheng lowered his head and looked at the fragments falling on the carpet. He thought he could put them back, but he saw that these fragments also slowly turned into smoke and dissipated invisibly. Only a small dark square was left. When I picked it up, it was not half the size of my finger belly. After seeing clearly, shengjingheng frowned again: "this should be a pinhole camera." Nanyue looked at it and said, "it''s all right. I can''t shoot anything." Although she said so, Sheng Jingheng threw it into the toilet and washed it down. When he came out, South Vietnam had cleaned up the excess breath in the room. "Brother, come on, the last episode begins!" Chapter 620 As if nothing had happened here, they continued to sit down and watch the last episode of flying butterflies fighting the fire. In the corridor outside the room, there was a middle-aged man whose legs were soft and almost didn''t stand firm. He held on to the wall and stood up with a pale face. Although it was just burned to ashes, it was just a kid he raised. But it was fed with his blood essence. Only in this way can he connect with the kid and see everything he can see at the critical moment. Just now, he only saw a man''s big hand suddenly come over, and then there was darkness in front of him. After that, he realized that the hard-working kids were gone. Together with himself, he was slightly backfired and suffered some physical losses. But fortunately, he had expected that it would be difficult to deal with this time. He didn''t really intend to do anything, but just made a little test. The point is, he put a pinhole camera on the kid. It doesn''t matter if it''s found. Everything that should be photographed has been photographed. Thinking like this, the middle-aged man rested against the wall for a moment, relaxed his face a little, quietly left this floor, went to a floor downstairs and entered his room. As soon as the door was closed, the mobile phone began to vibrate. The middle-aged man took the mobile phone and saw that it was Wu Xiaodie. While picking it up, he went to the bedside and took the tablet with a pinhole camera. "Ms. Wu, the other party is a little powerful. If you want to accept her, the price is still a little low." Wu Xiaodie didn''t want to say, "then you can increase the price or how much, as long as you can really do it." "Ms. Wu can rest assured of the strength of Mr. long." this Mr. long opened the cloud disk and wanted to see the picture just taken by the camera. "I took a picture here first. I''ll send it to you later. I know it''s definitely worth raising the price." "OK, do you want to send it now?" Wu Xiaodie waited for him for half the night. With a video in hand, even if the dragon master fails, she can threaten South Vietnam, so that she can stop being so arrogant in the future. Master long is about to answer. After all, he has received half of the deposit and is not afraid that Wu Xiaodie will default. But when I opened the recorded video, I was stupid. The camera didn''t catch anything. I don''t know if it was blocked by something or something. It was all dark, no sound, no fluctuation. But even if it''s blocked, you should be able to record some sound? And it must be on before there is a video left. So, what the hell is going on? Wu Xiaodie didn''t wait for him to answer for a moment. He thought he was already operating the hair, so he waited patiently for a moment, but he didn''t expect to just wait for an apology. "... well, maybe I made a mistake and didn''t get anything." Master long has a headache: "but don''t worry, Ms. Wu. This is a test. When I''m ready next time, I''ll be able to take a complete video." Wu Xiaodie frowned and felt something wrong, but she didn''t understand these, so she pressed it temporarily: "well, you''d better hurry up. Next time I''ll see the video first and then transfer money to you." "OK, no problem." Master long answered. After hanging up the phone, he looked very heavy. He recalled again that there was no problem with the operation tonight. That''s the problem after the kid climbed to the room in South Vietnam. She was not afraid of the imp at all, and easily controlled it. What''s more, she could talk to him through it. Thinking of the two words that Nanyue seemed to look directly into his eyes and say, master long looked changeable and began to hesitate. Should this windfall be made? Chapter 621 After all, it''s the last episode. Pearl satellite TV specially cut out an hour''s length, so it also knocked out the advertising space before and after broadcasting. Almost as soon as the play was broadcast, it immediately connected to a late night TV play. Listening to the opening song with different styles, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help looking at each other, and then shook their heads and smiled. Subsequently, South Vietnam did not hurry to turn off the TV, but just turned down the voice a little and continued to contribute ratings to Pearl satellite TV. "What does Mr. Sheng think of the play? How many points can you score in your heart? " She didn''t expect another full mark, but just wanted to hear his evaluation. Sheng Jingheng was also very sincere. After thinking carefully, he said, "nine points. The extra point is only for you." That is to say, he actually only gave the play eight points? Nanyue nodded thoughtfully: "Mr. Sheng is really strict." It seems to prove that he is not scoring at random, and there are strict reasons for being strict. Sheng Jingheng also said, "the plot of the whole play is slightly thin, and the character setting is not particularly rigorous, but it is really telling a good story, and it is not greedy. It only wants to tell this main line well, and other branches exist to cooperate with the main line." "It''s mainly your interpretation, which adds a lot of points to this story, especially you." Sheng Jingheng looked at her with focused and gentle eyes: "I expect you to win the prize." She seemed to have said something similar to him. Nan Yue moved his hand, turned to ten fingers, smiled and leaned against his shoulder. "Well! I will never let Mr. Sheng down! " Sheng Jingheng looked at her shining eyes and smiled in a low voice: "OK." They leaned together and listened to the lines from the TV play, but they didn''t feel noisy at all. Instead, they enjoyed the tranquility between each other at this moment. After a meeting, South Vietnam remembered that something else had happened tonight, so he sat up and looked at him. "Mr. Sheng, did you just want to ask me something?" Just now? After a brief meal in Shengjing Heng, he also remembered that there was a small episode in the middle of the grand finale. "Well, I just want to ask you, is this a solution? Did my intervention make this matter more troublesome? " "Yes, No." South Vietnam answered his two questions neatly. Then he hooked his hand and said with a smile, "that kid is a dead soul detained. He may have died at birth. He doesn''t have much concept of the world and doesn''t form any evil thoughts." "Such a soul is easier to control and won''t have too much counterattack." "It can no longer be reincarnated. The best destination is to lose its soul and no longer be controlled by others." "Mr. Sheng, your demon power is hot and makes it end the pain soon, but it''s just a little rude. It doesn''t matter." Listening to what Nam Yueh said in such detail, the purpose was to make him not feel wrong. Sheng Jingheng''s eyes deepened a little, and his hands clenched a little: "have you ever learned these?" "I haven''t specially studied it. I just read more books and know more about nature." South Vietnam shook his head and then added: "of course, this kid is just a cover. The main man behind the scenes will know that some money can''t be earned after tonight." Sheng Jingheng looked at her with a compassionate look. He should have been happy for her, but he didn''t know why. He was inexplicably distressed. She can see through the cause and effect, but therefore, she will have less expectations. All he could do was to say, "give it to me, Wu Xiaodie and Ni Yongtian." Naturally, South Vietnam would not refuse his kindness, nodded and said, "then I''ll just make a good film!" Chapter 622 This night, for South Vietnam, was just a night with a dream, and the dream was still sweet. But for the Dragon Master downstairs, it''s too long. So that when he woke up in the morning, he began to pack up and left the hotel in a hurry. When I got on the bus, I edited a text message and sent it to Wu Xiaodie. Then he returned the half of the deposit to her. Wu Xiaodie is old and gets up very early in the morning. This will see his text messages and bank receipt information for the first time. After seeing the correct number of eyes, she frowned and dialed master long directly. After master long hung up, she continued to fight until he finally picked up. "Mr. long, what''s going on?" Wu Xiaodie is very angry and calm, but the change of address and tone has shown her mood. "Ms. Wu," master long said in a low voice, "to tell you the truth, I''m just a Feng Shui watcher, because I''ll take your job if I can go to hell occasionally." He raised the little ghost because the ghost is very sensitive to the aura of nature. Although there were two magic tools around him, he didn''t know whether they had any effect before. After last night, he found that he and the magic tools were too weak. He couldn''t see through the role of South Vietnam. He thought of the two words she said to him again. He didn''t know everything last night. It was his retribution! Human nature is very good at seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. He is particularly powerful in this regard. He has never missed it in recent years. Therefore, the first reaction is that if you don''t make any money, you should run away and protect your life. Wu Xiaodie sneered, "you''d better tell the truth. How much did she give you in South Vietnam? I can give you several times, even ten times. " "No," said master long. Seeing that she didn''t believe herself, she was a little anxious and couldn''t care to lower her voice. "I''m serious. Now there are ghosts pestering me, and I''m still a powerful one! If I stay, my life will stay here! " Because he was on the high-speed railway, the passengers around him heard him clearly and looked at him with a strange look. Seeing that the stewards on the bus were looking this way, master long raised his collar, blocked half his face, lowered his body and whispered. "Ms. Wu, I don''t know if that South Vietnam is a ghost, but she must be more terrible than any fierce ghost! I advise you not to provoke her, lest you eat the consequences! " With that, master long immediately hung up the phone and then simply turned off the machine, intending to avoid it completely. Listening to the busy sound in her ear, Wu Xiaodie listened to the recording again with cold and calm eyes. Hearing the sentence "I don''t know if South Vietnam is a ghost", Jiao''s face was distorted for a moment. The next moment, she angrily threw away her mobile phone: "waste!" She had wanted to talk to him about something useful, but in the end, he only said such a specious thing. Even if the recording is released, others will not believe it. They will think that the person who plays the recording has ulterior motives and is even suspected of superstition. It''s a fool''s job to make such a recording traceless and untraceable. Wu Xiaodie''s angry scolding woke up Ni Jiaming who was still sleeping. She was too frightened yesterday. She thought she would be unable to sleep. As a result, she was sleepy before 10 o''clock. She didn''t have time to brush the bad comments on "flying butterflies put out the fire" on the Internet. This will wake up, I feel a little heavy, my voice is a little dumb: "Mom, what''s the matter?" Chapter 623 At the same time, South Vietnam has put on makeup, changed costumes and sat on the set. It''s not surprising to see that neither Ni Jiaming nor Wu Xiaodie came. After all, the notice clearly stated that Ni Jiaming''s play was arranged in the afternoon. Maybe Yin Yi, as an elder, was very considerate and wanted her to sleep more, so she didn''t have to get up early to make up. Ni Jiaming didn''t take part in the big night play. On the day of startup, it was just shot at night. That''s why Ni Jiaming still needs to stay in the group for about a month, although she is only a supporting role. Today, Yin Yi is back to normal again. How to shoot or how to shoot, and talking about the play is the same as before. In his fast-paced play, South Vietnam didn''t have time to touch his mobile phone all morning. When we had lunch at noon, Yin Yi occupied more than half an hour and talked about the scenes of these days, which should be paid attention to. He has a unique view on the script, and the focus is also very different. Every point mentioned is paving the way in advance, just for one purpose - to make the play fire. Although I can learn something from him, it''s still too impersonal to learn it all. Over time, it will make the audience feel aesthetic fatigue. Finally, when he went to lie down and took a nap, Yu Shaoning quietly reminded her: "he has some words, even if you have heard them, he won''t feel bad about how to play or how to play." As a very sober director, Yin Yi only wanted the effect of shooting, not really care about the process. "OK, thank you, Miss Yu." South Vietnam nodded and turned to look at the cold food without eating much. It''s a pity. These are all made by Chen le. He didn''t know how to eat the first meal. It''s a waste of his great cooking skills. However, South Vietnam still won''t really waste food. After a little spiritual power, it can make do with it and eat it. When Yu Shaoning saw her eating wholeheartedly, he subconsciously thought that she had started eating and broadcasting. When he saw that the mobile phone was put aside and typed a few words from time to time, he found that it was not. Then, some couldn''t help laughing. It turns out that she always eats like this. She doesn''t care about the camera or specially eats it for the audience. It''s a little cute, but it''s a pity that he met her too late. "I''ll go and squint for a while, and you can eat slowly." Yu Shaoning told her, then asked the assistant to clean up his tableware and lay down with the script. After they all left, Mo lvlu found the opportunity and whispered, "Chen Le said that Mr. Sheng drove back this morning." "Yes." Nanyue nodded. Sheng Jingheng personally told her last night. He still has some work to deal with in city A. It''s nothing else, that is, the film released abroad. Because the response was very good, it also caused a great voice in China, so it was decided to release it in China for a period of time. Several other countries will also be shown at the same time. Sheng Jingheng naturally does not need to run country by country to publicize, but in China, he still needs to run several times and show his face a little. Sheng Jingheng sang a song in this film called listening, although he didn''t say a few words. That song is still a song of the same name as the film written by him. It''s just that the film has been pressed, and he didn''t send out this song. It was not until the film was finally released that it showed its true face. Now "listening" is also available in China. Naturally, it''s time to release this song. Chapter 624 As soon as Sheng Jingheng returned to city a, he received the poster of listening in China sent by Sheng Jingrui. Originally, after the film was made, it was intended to be released in China. But because of Sheng Jingrui''s words, the director changed his mind and devoted himself to post production. He was no longer in a hurry to release. Now it''s back in China, and I''m willing to hand it over to Shengshi entertainment. The director also looks at his face. Sheng Jingrui is still dismissive of businessmen like him. Sheng Jingheng looked at himself in the poster, moved his hand, and then sent it to South Vietnam. Although it was the crew''s dinner time, it may have been the delay in the filming progress, and South Vietnam did not reply to him soon. It was not until Sheng Jingheng had eaten and arrived at Shengshi entertainment that he received her news. NY: brother, if you''re free, let''s go to the cinema again? ¡££º OK, I''ll charter. The South Vietnamese side input for a long time, and then returned to the word "good". Looking at her "good", Sheng Jingheng could imagine that she was reluctant, but she could only have such an expression. It''s not much better to go to the cinema in private than to watch it in his place. South Vietnam should think that, like an ordinary couple, we can go to the cinema to see a movie. It''s best to drink a coke and eat the same bucket of popcorn. But their identity does not allow them to do so. Even if it is open, it will be inconvenient. He smiled and asked her something else. After a few words of conversation, Nanyue was ready to shoot. Sheng Jingheng almost reached the top floor and ended the dialogue temporarily. When he arrived at Sheng Jingrui''s office, he saw that he had just come out of the conference room after a meeting with several senior executives. The senior executives saw Sheng Jingheng and looked different, but they greeted him politely and left before and after. Seeing this, Sheng Jingheng could guess that they were talking about the release of listening in China. "Are you alone again? As for Wei Jun, he won''t quit, will he? " Sheng Jingrui didn''t forget to tease him as he opened the door and walked into the office. "He''s abroad," Sheng Jingheng was in a good mood. He answered him, followed in and closed the door with a backhand, "how''s the conversation?" "Huh?" Sheng Jingrui first opened a bottle of water to drink, and then took a bottle for Sheng Jingheng, "you say movies? It''s going well this time. After all, there are achievements ahead. The acceptance of domestic audiences is much higher than we estimated. " Sheng Jingheng made a noise, opened the bottle cap and drank water. He was in no hurry to say anything. "The director is really angry. I said before that the box office may not be very good. He can''t say it. There''s no room for turning around." Facing him, Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help complaining: "when I contacted him again this time, I also specified to talk to the person in charge other than me. Do you want to be so grumpy? It''s been almost two years! " Sheng Jingheng said faintly, "if he wasn''t such a person, the film wouldn''t have." The script was also written by the director himself. According to his own words, it was written for more than three years, then revised for another year, and then pulled the team to shoot, which took a lot of time. If it hadn''t been for that time, the artistic expert of the director had the courage to find him personally with the script, not only with the protagonist, but also with investment, I''m afraid no one would have paid attention to the film. "Well, don''t talk about him," Sheng Jingrui didn''t expect Sheng Jingheng to share a common hatred with himself. Even after complaining, "it''s not all for this film, but for this." As he spoke, he picked up a script of moderate thickness from his desk and handed it to shengjingheng. "The new film is directed by Hollywood." Chapter 625 When he heard the three words "Hollywood", Sheng Jingheng knew who it was. He just didn''t expect that the other party would be so regular and take the channel of the company to inform him. And he handed over the script directly, skipping the step of seeing each other in advance. Although, as early as before, even once. But last time it was just a chat. This time the director officially hung up Pei shuche''s name, which clearly shows that the film has really entered the preparatory stage. Seeing Sheng Jingheng was not surprised. Sheng Jingrui also guessed: "have you been in contact before?" "Well," Sheng Jingheng looked down and turned over the script, "through old mu, I had dinner with his master." Hearing that old Mu was in the middle, Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help laughing and said, "this old man is really loyal." Sheng Jingheng was noncommittal and didn''t specifically mention it. At that time, old Mu also called for the past of South Vietnam. After turning to the first two pages of the script, he took his cell phone and sent several messages. Sheng Jingrui didn''t say anything when he looked at his mobile phone so attentively. He just sat at his desk and was busy with his own business. After a while, Sheng Jingheng opened his mouth and asked him, "brother, do you have the contact information of director Pei?" "Huh?" Sheng Jingrui looked up. "Do you want to meet him and talk? I can ask for you. " Pei shuche, a big Hollywood director, naturally will not hand over the script in person, but there are special company employees doing these jobs. At this meeting, Sheng Jingrui personally called to inquire. It was very smooth and got Pei shuche''s contact information. The other party also kindly informed Pei shuche of the time period, which is more convenient to answer the phone. Sheng Jingrui thanked him. After hanging up the phone, he couldn''t help but tut: "it''s a great director. You have to arrange a fixed time to answer the phone." Seeing Sheng Jingheng coming over with the script, he handed him a note and asked, "don''t you play here?" Sheng Jingheng took it, shook his head and said, "no, brother, please." Then he went out without a pause. Sheng Jingrui sighed when he saw that he was so ruthless: "can''t you satisfy my brother''s curiosity?" Although Shengshi entertainment will not interfere with Sheng Jingheng''s script, at least let him, the eldest brother, listen a little and say something to the Hollywood director? However, Sheng Jingheng didn''t even read the script, so he had to talk to the director first. Do you have any other ideas? Sheng Jingrui thought to himself, but he couldn''t think of it. The reason is actually very simple, just for one person. Sheng Jingheng went down to the parking lot and sat down in the car. Seeing that the signal was ok, he dialed out according to the number on the note. "Director Pei, I''m Sheng Jingheng." "The script has just been received and hasn''t been read carefully." "Would like to ask, has the female number one of the play been decided?" Hearing this question, Pei shuche was surprised. Few actors received his script and didn''t start reading it, but first asked who the female number one was. There is a feeling that if the female No. 1 candidate does not meet his expectations, she will push the posture of the script. Thinking about it, Pei shuche''s tone faded a lot: "not yet. Do you have any suggestions?" Sheng Jingheng gave a slight pause and looked at the script in his hand again. He looked calm: "no, just ask, excuse me." "Nothing else?" Pei shuche has heard that Sheng Jingheng is not very good at being a man, but he really thought he could be like this. "No, I''ll read the script well. Thank director PEI for his appreciation. I''ll talk again." After Sheng Jingheng finished, he hung up the phone and didn''t mean to give Pei shuche much face. He still wants to read the script, but only out of courtesy. Chapter 626 After Pei shuche hung up the phone, he took it with him, and didn''t specifically talk to anyone about it. After all, he will watch Zhongsheng Jingheng because Sheng Jingheng has a unique temperament different from other domestic actors. Although it is very high, it will not give people a feeling of being tall and uncoordinated. When he is silent, he is the hero of literary and artistic films in his imagination. This is even more certain after watching listening. So I didn''t see anyone in person, so I handed over the script directly. On the one hand, he was determined to pick him. On the other hand, he felt that Sheng Jingheng would not refuse. Although Pei shuche was unhappy about Sheng Jingheng''s sudden call, he just wanted to find someone to shoot, not make friends with others, as long as the other party''s acting skills were professional enough. Sheng Jingheng fully conforms to these two points. As for the female number one that Sheng Jingheng cares about, Pei shuche has not yet decided on a suitable candidate. He was going to choose in China, but he really didn''t find his favorite. Therefore, I wanted to hide it from my teacher and choose from several other countries in Asia. Anyway, as long as the film is Asian, nationality is not too important. However, as long as the hero is settled, the heroine is easy to talk about. With the type of Sheng Jingheng, few actresses don''t want to cooperate with him. After Pei shuche made up his mind, he left the phone behind and continued to watch the film. His standard for starring is that there are not many works, but there must be a work that can enter his eyes. Therefore, we have to watch many films. But what Pei shuche didn''t expect was that in the evening, he received a call from his teacher and was asked the same question - has the heroine been selected? If you didn''t know, the teacher wouldn''t easily give the contact information to anyone, and wouldn''t explain to him in advance. Why would you ask such a question. Pei shuche almost thought that after Sheng Jingheng called him, he turned around and called the teacher. "Teacher, don''t worry, I''ll pick out a perfect female number one for you soon." Hearing this, Zhang Xiucheng knew that he began to be stubborn in feeling again. "Really don''t think about the girl in South Vietnam? I''ve seen her with my own eyes. The real person is much more spiritual than on the screen, and it''s also very refreshing and comfortable in private. " Pei shuche didn''t want to think about it. He said, "no, her face is too classical and beautiful. In a film like ours, it will be easy to make people feel like a play." "As you know, teacher, I''ve never thought of choosing the best actress." Zhang Xiucheng knew that he valued temperament more than face, and the order was always clear. Sheng Jingheng would be eliminated because of his face if he didn''t have a different temperament. Zhang Xiucheng sighed: "I''m much stronger recently. Some old problems I fell when I was young have recovered. Go to the hospital for physical examination. The doctors say I can live at least ten or twenty years." Hearing that the teacher suddenly changed the topic, Pei shuche was stunned and couldn''t help laughing. He heard that Zhang Xiucheng bought a so-called health pill through Mu Lao. But he didn''t take it to heart. He just felt that the old man could spend money to buy peace of mind. It didn''t matter whether he was cheated or not. South Vietnam is the actor recommended by old mu. The old man felt that he was in good health thanks to the health pill, but now he didn''t decide to be the No. 1 female in South Vietnam. Naturally, he felt that he owed something to old mu. The old man never likes to owe people, and so does he. Pei shuche pondered and said, "well, I can''t do this film, but I can recommend her to director Smith." Chapter 627 South Vietnam, who was on the crew, did not know that he was thrown into the hands of a foreign famous director as a burden. In the afternoon, because Ni Jiaming suddenly felt unwell, she asked for leave and went to the hospital. So with her part, she was pressed temporarily and then shot, and then shot something else first. The leave was too temporary and it was difficult to rearrange the notice, so the work ended early in the afternoon. However, Rao is so, South Vietnam still does not have enough rest time to control. Even if yu Shaoning and Nie Zihan invited her to dinner together, they could only decline. As soon as I returned to the hotel, it took me a full hour and a half to remove my makeup and change my clothes. I washed it in a hurry. South Vietnam took his mobile phone and had a video call with Su Ying while eating takeout. Su Ying has devoted herself to the joint brand with South Vietnam. If it were not for the designed works, the headquarters of the company would be very satisfied. I''m afraid it would cause some high-level dissatisfaction because she hasn''t brought benefits to the company for too long. And just in the past few months, South Vietnam''s international popularity is slowly rising, and it has become the spokesman of family d all over the world. Although South Vietnam does not intend to be the spokesman of this brand, her joint name is enough to make a reputation for this new brand. Therefore, Su Ying company gave Su Ying enough time to the greatest extent, and promised to officially launch the new brand when firefly returned. Now it''s nearly mid November. In about ten days, firefly will return to the stage with the new song written by South Vietnam. So Su Ying began to prepare for the brand release. In these two days, I found that the brand name had not been completely agreed with South Vietnam. In the end, it is the joint brand of the two people. Naturally, it is necessary to take a meaningful name that conforms to the brand style. Knowing that South Vietnam was very busy, Su Ying thought of several in advance. This video call was a little discussion to select the most appropriate one. South Vietnam has never thought much about naming. When Su Ying said the first thing, he nodded and said, "this is good." Su Ying had seen that she was very strict with the various styles designed. She didn''t nod easily. She thought she would need some reason to persuade. Unexpectedly, she nodded before she spoke. After stunned, he smiled and said the reason why he took the name: "young beauty, young beauty, on the one hand, our brand is mainly for young women aged 25-35, on the other hand, there happens to be a Y in our two names." "Although this name not only refers to the surface, but also hopes that women''s hearts will always be young and beautiful. But I think many people will prefer the literal meaning and hope that the fashion designed by our brand can bring them these. " By the way, Su Ying also preliminarily designed the brand logo, which is a very simple YY, one taking the first and the other taking the tail, just echoing the head and tail. When South Vietnam heard her words, it was even more satisfied: "very good, let''s fix this." Su Ying smiled: "OK, because our brand is a combination of Chinese and Western style. With an English name, of course, we still need a suitable Chinese name, which is not easy to translate directly. You are good at this. Let''s take one. If you can also correspond to these two letters, it would be better. " "Hmm..." Nanyue pondered for a moment. Soon, a suitable word came to mind, "Yuyan, not old face." Chapter 628 After chatting with Su Ying, South Vietnam finished the meal safely. And when we finished eating, it was just 8:00 p.m. I thought there was no drama to catch up with tonight, and South Vietnam was still a little empty. Then I remembered that I put on a yoga mat and was ready to pick up the practice that had been left for several days. She has practiced for hundreds of years. She has to practice regularly every morning and evening. If she doesn''t practice for a few days, she still feels a little uneasy. It seems that if you continue to slack off like this, a senior brother or senior sister will suddenly come out and scold her. Although, they have never been too strict with her, and their requirements are not very high. But the more so, South Vietnam at that time, the more self-discipline, thinking not to let them down. But at that time, there was no shortage of Lingshi Lingdan lingcao. Unlike now, it took a long time to save the Lingshi for a good pill. Moreover, the main task is stuck, and the branch task will trigger one. After that, the rise of Lingshi depends on her hot search. Of course, the worst thing is that in modern society, Reiki is scarce. She may not have practiced in the real world for a quarter of an hour in a month, and she has absorbed more Reiki. Thinking that Sheng Jingheng only saw her perform the invisibility method twice, he learned it by himself. Although it was only primary, he could only hide his body shape, and could not hide it from her eyes, but he also had both talent and rapid progress. If she drags on, the cultivation of this body will drag on so much. It is estimated that soon, she will not be able to take even the cultivation she can only be proud of. However, shengjingheng really has a bug more than she does. Obviously, it is only a half demon, but the demon force is stronger than many demons. Moreover, she always felt that his golden eyes from time to time were hiding some wonderful blood. His biological mother should be a powerful demon. More importantly, Sheng Jingheng has only lived for more than 20 years, but she has been practicing in the cultivation world for hundreds of years. Now, there is only one yuan God who can''t exert his original power. Nanyue stopped thinking at the right time and felt that if he thought about it again, he would feel that he was with Sheng Jingheng. It was an old cow eating tender grass, which was a little too cheeky. At ten o''clock, Nanyue subconsciously took his cell phone¡ª¡ª She and Sheng Jingheng basically watch videos at this time every night, ranging from half an hour to an hour. You may not say a lot, or stare at each other all the time, but it''s the only way to stay together for a while, as if this day is perfect. With the video, South Vietnam took the script and was ready to have a casual chat with Sheng Jingheng while watching. As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw that Sheng Jingheng also had a script in his hand and had read one-third of it. South Vietnam raised an eyebrow. He didn''t mention it last night. That''s what he received today. "Mr. Sheng, are you going to pick up a new movie?" Sheng Jingheng shook his head and said, "just look, I shouldn''t take it." ¡°£¿¡± South Vietnam wondered, "have you finished reading it?" "Not yet. I just started watching." Sheng Jingheng said truthfully and showed her the number of pages. Now that you have just started reading and are ready to continue reading, how can you say "you should not answer", rather than "think about it after reading"? Sheng Jingheng naturally saw the doubts on her face, put down the script first and looked at her carefully. "Do you remember the director Zhang Xiucheng whom Mr. Mu took us to meet?" "Remember," Nanyue was stunned and remembered at that time, "so this script was given to you by Pei shuche, an apprentice of Zhang Xiucheng?" Sheng Jingheng said, "send it directly to brother. After I''ve seen it, I''ll find a reason to refuse." Chapter 629 At that time, director Zhang Xiucheng met the two of them. Now only Sheng Jingheng has received the script, but Nanyue has not heard Chu ye mention it. That means she was brushed off. South Vietnam was not too disappointed. After all, at that time, Mu Lao told them that it was normal not to be elected. Moreover, the other party is a major Hollywood director, and her films are international oriented. She didn''t hold much hope from the beginning, but vaguely felt that it would be good to cooperate with Sheng Jingheng again. At the moment, hearing that Sheng Jingheng received the script, he had to find a reason to refuse, so he couldn''t help laughing. "Mr. Sheng, you don''t want to answer it because I didn''t receive it?" She blinked at him with a smile in her tone and a few jokes. Sheng Jingheng nodded seriously and gave her a convincing answer: "I can''t shoot this script with other actresses." "A lot of intimate scenes?" South Vietnam almost subconsciously asked. "Well," Sheng Jingheng picked up the script again and compared it with the progress, "now half of it hasn''t arrived, but there have been nearly five intimate plays. There are still obscure beds and plays in half of it." Looking at his solemn look and listening to such words, South Vietnam wanted to laugh for a moment, but felt that it was not good to laugh at this time, so he had to hold it for the time being. Sheng Jingheng saw through her: "laugh, it doesn''t hurt." Nanyue laughed and said, "these should be taken by a double?" "Yes," Sheng Jingheng put down the script and looked at her smiling face gently, "but I''m not used to using doubles and I''m not going to use them in the future." When he said this, he reminded South Vietnam that he really didn''t bring a double when shooting the order in purple. He went to battle in person in every scene. In fact, in the earliest stage of filming, doubles were used entirely because some action scenes were too demanding and the actors themselves could not do it. But in the back, there are more kinds of actors and more kinds of doubles. When South Vietnam was still a makeup artist, I saw a super big male star in a crew with three doubles at any time. A Wu Ti helps perform all the action plays without face. For a literary substitute, all literary plays that do not need his face can be performed on his behalf. A kiss for, all intimate scenes are on this double, and this double looks most like him. Then, after the play is finished, there will be dubbing. The actors can say what they want to say at the scene. If they don''t want to say, they can move their mouth directly. At that time, she thought that the bowl of star rice was really delicious. The more popular it is, the easier it is. It''s just that you''re busy running and you need to race against time to sleep. I never thought that one day she would become a star. Nanyue recovered and said, "well, I won''t find a substitute." Then he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Mr. Sheng can''t find a suitable substitute, can he? At most, you can only find one as tall as you with two or three similar backs, but true love powder can see at a glance that it''s not you. " Sheng Jingheng looked at her with a smile in his eyes: "like you?" "Of course, even if there are seven or eight images, I can definitely distinguish them at a glance." South Vietnam is very proud. "In this world," Sheng Jingheng did not answer her, but said, "there is no second person like you." She is unique to him. Nanyue was slightly stunned, then understood his subtext and silently smiled. Since we were together, he seemed to have opened his mind, and every word he said could be sweet to her heart. Chapter 630 Sheng Jingheng didn''t have the habit of going to bed early, so he simply read all the scripts before going to bed. When he got up the next morning, he asked the driver to send the script back to Shengshi entertainment, and then personally sent a message to Sheng Jingrui that he didn''t intend to take the film. Sheng Jingrui came together and saw the news. He was stupid. He thought he was dreaming. He pinched himself and found that it was reality. He woke up almost instantly. While getting up and dressing, he dialed shengjingheng a voice call. Sheng Jingheng had expected that he would make such a call, so he didn''t hurry to stay in the studio, but went to the opposite door and sat on the terrace drinking coffee and reading. There is a strong smell of South Vietnam. Staying here is like staying with her. After connecting, Sheng Jingheng didn''t pick up his cell phone, so he opened it and continued to read. "Why did you refuse? What a good opportunity. How many people dare not think of it. They can make a play by a big Hollywood director before they are 30? " "Brother, have you read the script?" Sheng Jingheng asked lightly. Sheng Jingrui choked, and then felt guilty: "as soon as I received the script, I asked you to come over and turn it casually. I haven''t read it carefully yet. But I''ve seen Pei shuche''s films. The script he wrote is definitely not bad, right? " "Well, it''s very good," Sheng Jingheng didn''t hide his reason. "It''s just that there are too many intimate scenes. I can''t shoot them." "...." it was for this. Sheng Jingrui suddenly lost his words when he squeezed toothpaste. How can he persuade him about this? If they knew that they insisted on persuading Sheng Jingheng to play some intimate plays with unfamiliar women, they wouldn''t have to break his leg with a stick? After brushing his teeth angrily, Sheng Jingrui looked at the phone and asked, "then I''ll use this reason to refuse director Pei?" Sheng Jingheng was still calm: "yes." Sheng Jingrui thought about the scene and couldn''t help but excite a spirit and said, "forget it, don''t you have his phone? I''ll be responsible for returning the script. As for this reason, you''d better explain it to him in person so as not to cause misunderstanding. " Sheng Jingheng thought that since Pei shuche came to him through the company channel, he wanted to refuse, so he also said through the company. But the call made yesterday was an accident and a little rash. If he wants to refuse again, he really should call officially to explain. In the past, Sheng Jingheng would have misunderstood him. Now he feels that he can''t make friends, but don''t make enemies. "Well," he should come down, "I''ll call director Pei when it''s convenient to answer the phone." Sheng Jingrui sighed: "it''s really a pity. I don''t know when such an opportunity will come." Sheng Jingheng turned a page of the book and said, "if you want to have it, you can still have it." It all depends on whether he is willing to take it or not. Hearing this, Sheng Jingrui suddenly understood that Sheng Jingheng had rejected many scripts before, especially after the box office of "order in purple" broke the record of Chinese fantasy films. All those scripts, without Shengshi entertainment, should go directly to Wei Jun, who will transfer them to Sheng Jingheng. Sheng Jingrui is a little tired. He wants to focus on other promising artists under his banner, such as Jiang Xulin, who has signed a contract and is preparing a new album. "All right, just do it yourself." Sheng Jingrui washed his face, dried his hands and said, "I''m going to have breakfast. I''ll talk about something." "Yes." Sheng Jingheng finished, just raised his hand to hang up the voice call, let the mobile phone screen go dark and didn''t take care of it. Sheng Jingrui was even more depressed when he hung up so quickly. He subconsciously cut to another dialog box and sent a message. Sheng Jingrui: ah ye, do you have an appointment tonight? Chapter 631 Because Sheng Jingrui was very eager to make complaints about Chu ye, and Sheng Jingheng refused to take the reason why he directed the new movie. Therefore, the place for dinner appointment was specially selected. It was very expensive. There were only two or three tables of guests in a night. It was a private restaurant. Not to mention that the sound insulation effect of the private room is very good. Even if someone fights in it, he can''t hear it. That is to say, the distance between private rooms and private rooms can compete with some in the villa area. Shouting at the door of this private room may not be able to hear what was shouted at the door of another private room. When eating in such a place, Sheng Jingrui can have no scruples about what he wants to say, especially if he is talking to Chu Ye. Chu ye, on the other hand, put up with it for the sake of inviting himself to such an expensive meal. Just listen to what he said. You can even take pictures of several expensive dishes that can equal some white-collar workers'' monthly salary while listening and holding your mobile phone. After shooting, he made a circle of friends first, and then leisurely asked before Sheng Jingrui questioned whether he had listened. "He doesn''t do intimate scenes? What about the purple order? Did the double take it? " "Er," Sheng Jingrui said, thinking of Shen Yu and Bai pianpianpian''s play in the dreamland in the order of purple clothes, "maybe it''s because there are no real knives and guns." Chu Ye sneered: "those with a large scale can find a substitute or borrow a place. He just looks at people." Sheng Jingrui thought about it and stood on Sheng Jingheng''s side: "if I were him and the female star was South Vietnam, I would take it too. Other people''s words may be difficult to accept. " Chu Ye glanced at him: "unexpectedly, you are quite conservative." ¡°£¿¡± Sheng Jingrui doesn''t agree with the tunnel, "it''s not conservative, it''s clean and devoted to feelings." "Then why didn''t I see you and make a relationship?" Chu Ye''s eyes were slightly picky and sarcastic. "I''ve never heard that you go in and out of the same apartment with any of your female artists. I haven''t seen your official girlfriend." Sheng Jingrui frowned: "have you read the gossip news? Still believe it? If I say that I was followed, do you think it''s like making it up? " Chu Ye looked at his serious look. When his words came to his mouth, he was stunned and changed his mouth: "no, you are really like the one who was entangled and pasted upside down." Seeing Thaksin, Sheng Jingrui was relieved: "the times have changed. A few years ago, female artists still regarded such gossip as snakes and scorpions and avoided it. In recent years, I have begun to take the initiative to have an affair. Male artists don''t cooperate, so they come to me to rub the heat. " "When I went back to the company, she only said that she was going to the apartment to find friends. I could knock on the door door one by one and ask, who is her friend?" "With the first, there will be the second. After the scandal came out, they all said I was a playboy. They withdrew all over and were sympathized by the whole network." "I just found a place close to the company. When I was too busy, I lived there. But every time, they can give them the right opportunity. " Chu Ye shook his glass and looked very pale: "I haven''t seen you terminate your contract with them." "What do you want to do?" Sheng Jingrui has good reasons, "they are popular with me. I must use them to make money for me. Do I want to give them to the right family?" Chu Ye smiled: "Shanda president thinks very thoroughly." "It''s a pity that the money is earned, but the reputation in the circle is ugly," Sheng Jingrui shrugged. "Now the family wants to arrange a blind date for me. As soon as the woman heard my name, she refused directly." Chu Ye lowered his eyes and then drank the wine in the glass: "if you don''t mind, I can introduce you to someone who doesn''t mind." Chapter 632 Nanyue was informed that Ni Jiaming still asked for leave in the afternoon. In the afternoon, he first took the play scheduled for tomorrow morning, and then received a call from Chu Ye. At first hearing Chu Ye''s hoarse voice, Nanyue almost thought that someone else had taken his mobile phone. After he said a word, he confirmed that it was him. Chu ye also waited until he made a sound to find something wrong. He cleared his throat and changed another place before continuing: "I drank too much last night. Don''t care." Nanyue thought he was unwell. When he heard this explanation, he didn''t ask much. Instead, he asked for business: "brother ye, do you have anything important to say?" As soon as I woke up from a hangover, I called her directly. It must be no small matter. Chu ye said, "I received an email yesterday. I thought it was a liar, but I found it might be true. Just wanted to ask you, have you ever contacted director Pei shuche before? " "I had no direct contact with him. Under the lead of Mu Lao, I met his master, director Zhang Xiucheng." Nanyue truthfully told her, but she didn''t have much ideas. If Pei shuche really wanted to give her the script, he wouldn''t send an email at will and let Chu ye think he was a liar. So, it should be something else. Chu Ye doesn''t mind that she didn''t talk about it before. After clearing her throat and trying to return to normal, he said, "that''s a great thing. Director Pei said he would introduce you to Hollywood director Smith and let you prepare a detailed personal data and send it." This is a new movie. Did you take something else to compensate her instead of choosing her? That''s not necessary. Nanyue said, "let Lvlv prepare for it, or has Xiao Xie started?" Chu Ye listened to her tone without surprise or joy, and didn''t expect it. He couldn''t help but tut: "now it''s a double harvest in love and career, so have your ambitions become smaller? I talked to Xiao Xie. He has already taken over your itinerary, work negotiation and so on. It really should be left to him. I''ll send him a message later. " "OK, please brother Ye." After South Vietnam finished, he thought about it and explained on the issue of ambition: "it''s not that I have no ambition. I just feel that I haven''t gained a firm foothold in the domestic film and television industry, and I haven''t even made a film. Even if the famous director is very satisfied with me, I can''t get any important role." "At that time, you will only get a false name. It''s better to be down-to-earth and wait for them to come to me. " Not to mention, it''s possible that director Smith doesn''t like actors like her at all. For example, Pei shuche only chose Sheng Jingheng, but didn''t like her? Chu Ye rubbed his head. After listening to her words, he felt that he really drank too much. These were not as comprehensive as she thought. And what she said is completely reasonable. The status of Chinese actors in Hollywood is not high, let alone a new face. To become the heroine of a Hollywood blockbuster in one fell swoop, of course, we have to rely on the other side to actively contact, and there is little possibility of self recommendation. "The information is in good order. Just prepare for it. Don''t hold any hope. Take the current play seriously." "Well, there''s no problem here. Everything is normal." Hearing this, Chu Ye avoids asking about Wu Xiaodie. If she needs him, she will tell him directly at the first time. They talked about their work arrangements for a few days. When they were about to hang up, they heard a voice from a third person. "Ah ye? Are you in there? " Chapter 633 Listening to the busy tone in his ear, Nam Yueh couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow, and then directly put down his mobile phone. He didn''t mean to dial back to ask. After all, she heard clearly that the voice of the third person was shengjingrui. It seems that they drank together last night, and then they were drunk, so they didn''t go back separately, but went to one of them''s house together. As for why Chu Ye was so flustered and hung up without any explanation, it''s unknown. Chu Ye respects her privacy, and naturally she will respect it back. Temporarily press this thing, and South Vietnam is preparing to continue reading the script. When Mo Lvlv doesn''t know where to call back, he looks like he has heard gossip. "I just saw director Yin coming back from outside. Guess what he did?" South Vietnam, with a smile, looked at Mo lvlu''s eyes that could hardly hide his emotions, and asked with cooperation. "What are you doing?" Mo Lulu couldn''t wait to tell her, "I went to the hospital! The director''s assistant said that Ni Jiaming had no serious illness at all, just a little malnutrition and lack of sleep, but he had to be hospitalized for a few days. " Lack of sleep is understandable, but malnutrition? I thought that Ni Jiaming didn''t bring an assistant with her and didn''t eat the boxed lunch sent by the set. She should solve it by herself. I guess I want to look better in ancient clothes, so I went on a diet to lose weight. Nanyue nodded: "nothing else?" Mo Lvlv was so excited that he not only heard these, but also looked around when he heard the speech, and then lowered his voice. "Two nights ago, that is, the night before Ni Jiaming asked for leave, someone said that when passing by her room, he heard a child crying inside. It was two or three o''clock in the middle of the night. You said it wasn''t terrible? " "Then now they are talking. I don''t know whether Ni Jiaming or Wu Xiaodie raised the imp." Speaking of this, Mo Lulu endured to ask her, "do you know why they think so?" "Why?" South Vietnam still cooperated, with a curious appearance. "When Wu Xiaodie came to the film and television base that day, he brought several people with him. In addition to the assistant bodyguard, there was a man who talked about Feng Shui as soon as he entered the hotel door." Nanyue couldn''t help but eyebrow when she listened. The power of gossip is really powerful. The crew talked with the hotel staff. Sure enough, the entertainment industry can''t hide secrets at all. If Sheng Jingheng came to her that night and didn''t learn to be invisible, I''m afraid he can''t hide it, so he has to spend money to press it. As for the sound of the child crying, Nanyue hung his eyes and smiled. It was just a trace of resentment left by the little ghost. He went to find the real culprit who made it scared and dispersed after crying. After the gossip, Mo Lvlv remembered to worry about South Vietnam. "Wu Xiaodie came to visit the class this time to support Ni Jiaming? If they really do these things, it will be difficult to prevent. When Ni Jiaming comes back, they''d better stay away from her! " Nan Yue said, "I don''t have a close relationship with her." "Yes." Mo Lvlv remembered that the old resentment between them was a little strange for a moment. Then he remembered and said, "I just listen to these gossip and won''t participate, so don''t worry." South Vietnam said once before that Mo Lvlv tried to hide his sense of existence every time, hid behind the crowd, and slipped away after listening to it. Nanyue knew it, smiled and nodded, "just be careful." With that, she put her eyes on the script. She had heard the gossip just now. Although Mo Lulu was vaguely worried about whether the mother and daughter would cause any trouble, she felt at ease when she saw her like this. Chapter 634 And Mo Lvlv listened to such gossip, and basically had no time to listen. Nothing else, just because the cover of ZQ magazine''s November issue was taken by South Vietnam in September when she went to fashion week. These days are just the sales period. She has to switch between the studio and the microblog in South Vietnam to cooperate with magazine publicity. The November issue was just after the public welfare party, so the magazine also unlocked new benefits. As long as the sales volume reaches a certain amount, the gags, videos and photos of South Vietnam at the public welfare party will be released accordingly. This is a very common marketing method. Most passers-by and netizens won''t buy it, but fans like it very much. Even though they knew it was cut leeks, they all scrambled to make cut leeks. They also hoped that the magazine could cut more leeks, and then put a lot of exclusive gags out. After all, at that time, few fans grabbed tickets and were arranged in the back row. They could only take pictures of the stage and the stars in the front row. But the official GAGs are different. No matter where they are, they can take pictures of their faces. Fans love not only the beautiful performance on the stage, but also the real and comfortable side of their own love beans under the stage. If you can have both, why not buy more magazines with krypton gold? As soon as this routine came out, Mo Lvlv found that his little pumpkins were really rich and rich. As soon as the magazine was released, the sales volume directly exceeded 200000 in one day, meeting the highest requirements for magazine unlocking benefits. Some pumpkins are rich and talented. They stay up late to generate electricity for love. The next morning, the video clip version of the gags contained in the welfare came out. Mo Lvlv brushed this video. After watching it, his scalp was a little numb. He couldn''t help but praise and forward it with his work number. Because the work microblog she is using has always been very active. She often interacts with fans and sends benefits frequently. When South Vietnam didn''t show up, she was taking some small daily, back or side photos of South Vietnam. Microblog attention quickly exceeded one million, and there is a trend of more than some second and third tier stars microblog fans. Therefore, this forwarding has attracted many non pure fans and passers-by netizens, and even some other fans who often come to observe secretly, as well as black fans who are more diligent than true love fans all the time. Because the little pumpkins think it''s their own territory, they don''t have any criticism, so there are all kinds of voices in the front row. -£¿£¿£¿ I feel like I''ve watched a fake live broadcast. It turns out that the infield is like this. Stars also love chatting in private! -I''m sour. How can Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng sit so close? And Sheng male god, your high cold human design? Don''t go to see the girl next to you as soon as she speaks! -Where can I watch the full video? Hurry!!! -This kind of CP video turns so aboveboard and bright? Rely on the red hammer. -Only when I saw Ling Hao change his position, did I laugh and have a stomachache? Although my brother is stupid, he knows where he should be! -South Vietnam is really a great success in chasing stars. Such a grand party can directly sit with the male god. -I found something really wrong between the two people? You can''t taste your eyes better, especially when they perform on the stage one after another, in the stands below the stage!!! I''m coming! -Ah, when is the second season of "come and have coffee"? Please the original team, I can watch the twelfth issue when they chat!!! Chapter 635 As soon as there were many onlookers, the edited video began to be spread everywhere. It is said that the full version of gag videos and gag photos can only be unlocked by buying a magazine. Some people are also excited to buy a magazine. After all, it''s only $20. It''s really not expensive! It is also said that there are high-definition GAGs in the magazine at the public welfare party. In addition to South Vietnam, there are many other artists. Some other fans naturally have to buy them for collection. Some people who are not willing to spend money wait for others to send them to microblog and look at them a little. They are also people who have bought magazines in vain. South Vietnam is filming. Although he doesn''t know what Mo lvlu did, he knows he''s hot again through Xiao Wu''s reminder. From the launch of the magazine yesterday to this morning, there are five hot searches. Looking at the Lingshi of regional task rewards and additional rewards recorded again and again, South Vietnam has taken the play with full momentum, not once. Yan Yi looked at her like this, but he was not very happy. After all, he promised Wu Xiaodie to let South Vietnam default and quit to change actors. If he continues to shoot like this, he won''t have a chance. It seems that he was forced to use special means. His instant malice soon dissipated. Nanyue just felt it a little, subconsciously looked at him, but only saw him concentrate on watching the playback of the monitor, still like a dedicated director. She picked her eyebrows, then lowered her eyes to cover her smile, and then returned to the play to brew the next play. Yu Shaoning was nearby. After the assistant sorted out the wig, he came closer and said, "Nie Zihan is revising the script with other screenwriters." Nie Zihan is the author of this script. Yes, although he can work with the group alone and modify the script at any time. However, the play is a big production, and more people participate, more opinions and ideas. Therefore, there must be several screenwriters to modify the script according to the opinions of all parties. Nie Zihan only needs to ensure that the original script is still there. As for what else to add, he tries to cooperate as much as possible. "Well, I want to change Ni Jiaming''s play?" Nanyue looked up at him slightly, with a clear look. Looking at her cold eyes, Yu Shaoning couldn''t distinguish between inside and outside the play for a while. After a meeting, he covered up his face and nodded. "Well, change it first and then add it. It is estimated that the proportion of the play in the future can be counted as three women and four women." Then he added, "the decision made by Yin." Nanyue looked at Yu Shaoning with a smile and then returned to calm: "well, I see. Thank you for telling me." Thinking that she is a smart person, she will be able to understand what he said. Yu Shaoning also pointed to the end, but casually sighed: "the play has been changed and added, but I don''t know when people can go back to the group." "Soon." Nanyue said faintly, but Ni Jiaming probably didn''t have that blessing. She enjoyed the supporting actress who modified and promoted her position for her. "Well, I heard there was no serious illness." Yu Shaoning took one more look as he asked for his mobile phone. At this last glance, he just brushed a moving picture sent by his fan support club, which he quietly paid attention to. Then, on the forehead, a question mark slowly emerged? "These goods with elbows turning out." He still didn''t answer. He stretched out his hand to ask for the assistant of the mobile phone. Instead, he handed it to South Vietnam: "you see, I''ve become your big brother." "Huh?" South Vietnam looked down and then smiled. This moving picture should be cut from the gag video released by ZQ. In the picture, Yu Shaoning looked at Sheng Jingheng, who was singing on the stage, and looked at Nanyue around him. Then the fans added four big characters next to his happy smile - they really deserve it! Chapter 636 Because in filming, South Vietnam didn''t want to be distracted. It only probably knew what the hot search was for, and then saw a motion picture on Yu Shaoning''s mobile phone. When I had lunch at noon, I saw the videos edited by talented fans and the complete gags released by the magazine. I also saw that Mo Lvlv forwarded the former. Mo lvlu found that when someone in the comments below took the rhythm, it was more than half an hour after forwarding. It seemed that he was right and guilty to delete it again. So she hurried to ask Chu Ye. He said he didn''t have to delete it, so she was relieved. But now, let South Vietnam see that Mo lvlu is still a little uneasy. Nanyue said nothing, but looked at her with a smile, which was both clear and considerate, but no blame. However, Mo Lulu couldn''t help touching his nose, and then sat quietly aside and didn''t dare to talk more. In his heart, he thought silently. When he hit Amway, he must work harder to make up for this mistake. After reading the edited version, Nanyue felt nothing. I wanted to come to the party at that time. Those seats were frequently rotated among hundreds of artists, and they could only be photographed occasionally. However, if you stand in the position of CP powder, this editing version is really a lot of sugar, which accurately cuts every look at her and Sheng Jingheng. He had an unconscious smile. Even Nanyue felt ghosts when he saw it, let alone CP powder with a big brain hole. After seeing the complete video released by the magazine, I was really surprised. After Sheng Jingheng finished his performance and stepped down, there was a plane seat facing their four seats all the time. Yu Shaoning bowed away. Li Meijun and Ling Hao whispered something, but she looked at the direction of the backstage and was stunned. Although the expression showed nothing, there was an emotion in the bottom of my eyes. The meaning of expectation was about to jump out of my eyes. Although at that time, she also knew she was a little out of control, but when she really saw such a picture, South Vietnam still couldn''t help helping her forehead. At that time, I really completely forgot that there was a camera, and no one around me could take care of it. Fortunately, after she quietly went backstage, the scene was cut away, and it was also taken in the gags. Followed by a group photo. Some time ago, Lu Xiaolan had too much black material on the Internet and broke out that she wanted to terminate the contract with the company. It was a little cool. ZQ magazines cut her off. He went directly into South Vietnam and stood with Li Meijun and Ling Hao. The three first talked for a while, and then looked at Sheng Jingheng who came from the backstage. After the group photo, the picture of South Vietnam drinking champagne under the stage was slightly cut, and the gag video was completely over. In fact, the focus of this gag video is the four person group of "come and have coffee". After all, they are all public welfare. They are all very hot this year. If such a video is released, it will reveal a little about the special content of the public welfare party in the next November issue. Then, there is no need to worry about the sales of magazines. It''s really a big old magazine. The routine is very skilled. Just after watching the video, South Vietnam received a message from Sheng Jingheng. ¡££º What were you thinking? Needless to ask, he must have seen the full version of the video and saw her absence. Nanyue smiled and replied generously and calmly. NY: I want to see you right away. ¡££º OK. Seeing the word "good", South Vietnam smiled even more, which attracted Mo lvlu''s puzzled gaze. South Vietnam thought that he would certainly do what he said. Chapter 637 But I can''t do it right away. Because after work that day, on the way back, South Vietnam painted a picture of a man landing at the airport of city B. It''s probably because he wants to publicize listening. His clothes are juvenile, and his hair is a little shorter. The red and Black Plaid Pullover Sweater shows the shirt stand collar, black trousers, a pair of sneakers and a black shoulder bag. Hunran was like a neighbor brother who had just finished school. He covered his face a little tightly and could only occasionally see his eyes raised slightly. South Vietnam specially went to him to talk, painted a picture of the station sisters, and found that the only few photos that could see the eyes were a little blurred. It is estimated that the station sisters who have followed him for many years rarely meet him to look in the direction of fans. Although the shooting is very professional, I can''t help shaking my hands. Did he take the initiative to open the business? After South Vietnam skillfully saved those pasted pictures, such an idea came out of his mind. After all, if he had not worn Sunglasses before, he must have lowered his eyes all the way. The brim of his hat was pulled very low and there was no gap left. People couldn''t help wondering if he could see the road. Like this, she took the initiative to look at the station sister who followed the shot, and showed her eyes. Although she was not in any mood, she was still in business. I don''t know why. When I thought of business, South Vietnam took advantage of the trend to think of the four words of making money to support the family, and then took care of itself. Mo Lulu looked at it, then looked at his mobile phone screen, and suddenly felt that the mobile phone was not fun at all. People who have no love to talk about are really humble. Mo Lulu turned off his cell phone and sighed heavily in his heart. Then he couldn''t help turning on his cell phone and turning over his friends list. It''s impossible to fall in love with such a busy job. Let''s see if we can find someone to have a sweet online love. It''s better to be the kind that only online chat doesn''t show up. When you''re lonely, just use it to relieve loneliness! After painting Sheng Jingheng''s super words, Nanyue on one side simply opened the vocal CP super words by the way. After the gag video of ZQ magazine, the fans of vocal CP super words ushered in another wave of surge. South Vietnam just clicked a refresh and saw a thousand more fans. There are more and more talented fans on the home page. Just look down, there are all kinds of videos, P pictures, self drawn pictures and so on. Basically, there are few people who are just pure water posts, but they are all taking CP with real talent and learning. Because now the videos uploaded by microblog will automatically start to play silently if they stay for a few seconds. As soon as Nanyue finished saving a CP map of painters'' fans, it was found that a very familiar picture appeared in the video of the next microblog. She was a little stunned, and then clicked on the video to confirm that the picture was indeed what she had experienced, but it had not been made public for a while¡ª¡ª In the IC interview, the show section. South Vietnam ordered a pause and handed it to Mo Lvlv: "has the IC official released this video?" "Huh?" Mo Lulu was stunned when he saw some strange South Vietnam on the picture, and then shook his head and said, "no, at present, the brand side has only published publicity videos and publicity photos. When was this taken? I haven''t seen it at all?" Nanyue took back his mobile phone and said, "this is my interview. It is estimated that it was photographed by the brand side." "Oh, wait, I''ll go to the Internet!" Mo Lvlv immediately opened an extranet app, found the official number of the brand, and then found this video, which was sent two hours ago. Then cut to the Chaohua in South Vietnam and found that there were already fans moving. However, if she was right, South Vietnam should be talking in vocal music. Sure enough, CP powder is still great. It has not only been discovered long ago, but also cut a double video quickly. Chapter 638 At the same time, Pei shuche finished watching several films in the temporarily established domestic studio, and then took some tapes with interest, ready to go home and continue watching. Because the studio will be dissolved at any time, his focus of work will eventually return to Hollywood. So the employees are either brought back from abroad or their relatives. There are few people. At present, there is no major work. We are still making preliminary preparations such as selecting actors, setting venues, making props and clothes, etc. He happened to have a niece who studied fashion design in college. She graduated in the first half of next year. There are no classes this year, so she simply called someone over for internship. If the internship salary is not high, we should make up the red envelope that we haven''t come back for the new year. Therefore, Pei shuche doesn''t care about her niece fishing on the Internet at work. She can watch a play or a movie if she wants, as long as she wears headphones and doesn''t disturb other colleagues. This will see that she is still sitting in front of the station. Pei shuche looks at his watch and wants to ask her to have dinner together and send her home. As soon as I approached, I saw that she had opened a video and was playing it with a smile on her face. It seemed that I knew that the video would be very funny before I started watching it. Pei shuche gave a little pause, then he didn''t hurry to call her, but stood behind and planned to see how funny the video was. But after seeing the picture on the video and confirming who it was, he was stunned, and his eyes were full of doubts and puzzles. Soon, the video ended. There was a moment of black screen before jumping to the advertising interface. His niece Pei Wenwen was shocked to see the figure behind her through the reflective black screen. When I looked back and saw him, I was relieved: "little uncle, are you going to work?" "Well," Pei shuche said solemnly, "which movie was that video just now? Or is it a TV play? " "Ah? Little uncle, have you seen it? " Pei Wenwen subconsciously looked back at the video that had been played, and then coughed a little, "it''s not a movie or a TV play. It''s a CP video edited by fans. It''s couple. Little uncle, do you know what it means?" "Husband and wife? Are they married? " Pei shuche doesn''t know much about domestic CP culture. Pei Wenwen shook her head: "not only no, but also not even boyfriend and girlfriend. This is just the imagination of our fans, that is, we strongly hope they are a pair!" Pei shuche nodded and said, "broadcast it again." "Oh, good." Pei Wenwen didn''t know the reason, but she had a vague guess in her heart. She immediately ordered the replay and specially enlarged the video to the full screen. This time, Pei shuche, who was slightly nearsighted but was not used to wearing glasses, saw it clearly. I also realized that this is not cut out of a film source. Even, some pictures should come from advertisements. However, I am also aware of one thing - the fitness of these two people is too high! After the second broadcast, Pei Wenwen whispered: "they are all famous actors and singers in China. Netizens affectionately call them vocal CP, not only because they take a homonym of one word in their names, but also because they sing very well!" Pei shuche put some tapes in his hand on the table, then pulled an empty chair and sat down next to him: "is there anything else?" "Ah?" Pei Wenwen looked at his posture. She looked at as much as she had. She was stunned. "Of course, there are many, many talented people!" Chapter 639 After staying in the hospital for three days, Ni Jiaming returned to the crew accompanied by Wu Xiaodie. Several supporting actresses who wanted to appear with her on the camera at the same time were relieved. They don''t have many scenes and lines, and naturally they don''t get much pay. So I want to finish shooting as soon as possible and then rush to the next crew. In this way, the monthly income can be a little better. But if Ni Jiaming delays, he may miss the opportunity to connect. Originally, I was thinking of pressing Ni Jiaming''s play, but there was a black butterfly watching all the time. I was stunned that I didn''t dare to press, but gave Ni Jiaming a lift. But Ni Jiaming has no experience in acting. She only plays according to the script and the director''s play step by step. She can''t connect at all. So that the number of NG is more. Yan Yi was worried about the black butterfly, so he didn''t get angry and patiently repeated it again and again. In the play, they all revolve around the heroine. With their part, South Vietnam is basically present. However, because they were all literary dramas, just move your mouth and say your lines. On the contrary, South Vietnam did not mind. On the contrary, it accompanied them to shoot again and again. She''s fine, but Ni Jiaming is very tired because of the recent temperature rise and the stuffy indoor studio. She wears heavy ancient costume costumes, jewelry and wigs. As a mother, Wu Xiaodie found something wrong with her daughter for the first time. Then, regardless of the machine still shooting, she strode directly into the studio and held Ni Jiaming. Yan Yi was stunned, then he immediately stopped and let the crowd disperse. After the two people sat down in the shade, Yin Yi went over and asked, "how''s Jiaming? Can you continue shooting? Do you want to go back to the hotel first? " After drinking the water, Ni Jiaming recovered a little blood color, and his tone was still weak: "I''m afraid I can''t. I''m sorry to drag you down, uncle Yin." Wu Xiaodie took her hand and comforted, "Mingming is fine. Just add more investment at that time. It won''t miss anything." Then, Wu Xiaodie asked two female assistants to help Ni Jiaming to go to the car outside first, while she kept it first and chatted with Yin Yi. "South Vietnam is too calm and has no obvious weakness. It''s not easy to hold her." Yin Yi said, "I have a way, but I can''t touch it." Wu Xiaodie naturally knew him and was the most sensible person. He glanced at him and said, "tell me." When she looked at her like this, Yan Yi smiled, then came close to her ear and whispered a few words. Wu Xiaodie listened, her eyes widened slightly, and then smiled: "you are still insidious." Yin Yi listened to her laughter and couldn''t help sighing: "Xiaodie, you are really ten years old and never grow old." "You are old." Wu Xiaodie looked at him with a smile. "I''ll arrange it. You just need to pretend you don''t know and cooperate with me." "OK, don''t delay any more, just tonight." When they finished, they looked at each other and walked on both sides. They looked normal and calm, as if nothing had happened. As soon as Ni Jiaming left, the subsequent play had to be filmed again, but at the same time, it also recovered smoothly. Yin Yi''s volume also increased, and the whole set could almost hear it, resulting in a very tense shooting atmosphere. Even during the break, there were basically no actors and staff talking and laughing. Nanyue happened to be alone and closed his eyes. By the way, he said hello to Xiao Wu in advance. We''re going to do bad things in the evening. You should be prepared first Chapter 640 Xiao Wu held back for an afternoon. When it was late at night, he looked at South Vietnam and finally finished work, took off his makeup and went back to his room. Then he asked carefully. [host, what bad are you going to do?] It''s not me, it''s us South Vietnam answered calmly, but did not tell it in detail what it was. Little five tried to inquire into the thoughts in her mind or heart, but found that she hid it tightly and didn''t disclose any information. It wanted to ask again, but the tone changed and became a rigid prompt. [Ding! Trigger branch line task - solve hidden rules perfectly once!] As soon as the prompt fell, a knock on the door rang out. The connection between the two made South Vietnam not help showing an interested look, and looked at Mo lvlu who was going to open the door with his eyebrows. The visitor was a staff member of the crew. After Mo Lvlv said a few words to her, he turned to Nanyue road. "South Vietnam, I''ll have a meeting. If it''s too late, I''ll go straight back to my room." Nanyue nodded: "OK, I''m fine now." At night, South Vietnam really prefers to be alone and never needs her to run errands. For this, some other actors'' assistants envy her very much. Mo Lulu thought and waved with confidence. Then he went out of the room, brought the door and followed the staff to the meeting. What the meeting said was not too big, but some trivial things that the crew ran every day. Before South Vietnam joined the group, Mo Lvlv attended such a meeting. Listening to the footsteps of the two people in the corridor outside the door, Nan Yue took his mobile phone and looked at it. It''s almost ten past nine. [host, are we going to start?] It was probably the first time in his life to do bad things. Xiao Wu was a little trembling. He said it was a robot, rather than an artificial intelligence with a soul. Don''t worry, wait for someone to come first South Vietnam closed her eyes slightly. After several pictures flashed quickly, she opened her eyes and smiled gently. Then he got up and went to the bathroom and picked up the comb given by the hotel. Her hair doesn''t choose a comb, so she doesn''t have to use her own comb. She has been using this one these days. The South Vietnamese cast a spell to restore the surface of the comb to a new look, but its own breath remained on it. Then she took another disposable washcloth, carefully wrapped it in a comb, as if she were dressing it, and finally tied a beautiful knot. Little five didn''t understand what she wanted to do, but from what she saw in her life, she came to a conclusion that she must do a very wonderful thing. After this, Nanyue brushed the play in the room. After waiting for about 20 minutes, there was another knock outside the door. South Vietnam immediately turned off the American drama it was watching, put away everything that should be collected, then took the comb around the washcloth, forced a drop of blood from his fingertips and silently disappeared into the comb. [Xiao Wu, let you open your eyes.] [ah?] When Nanyue smiled and heard that it was still there, he kneaded a Dharma formula, cast a spell on the comb, and then threw it forward. Little five looked at the comb through her eyes and turned into a cloud of smoke in mid air. As the smoke dissipated, a human figure was exposed¡ª¡ª That''s another "South Vietnam"! [host] [Shh, don''t make a fuss.] Nan Yue concealed his real body and manipulated the fake body with his mind to open the door. Outside the room was a very green eyed young woman, neither a crew member nor a hotel employee. "Hello, South Vietnam. I''m from the producer. Mr. Han wants to talk to some of your main actors. Miss Yu is already here, and there are several other actors. " Chapter 641 Please, the producer, "South Vietnam" naturally can''t refuse. It immediately says that it knows, but it has to be prepared to go again. The other party''s task has been completed. Leave the room number and go. As soon as they left, the "South Vietnam" who closed the door stopped behind the door for a moment, then passed directly through the door and followed the room number. Xiao Wu was stunned. It took him a long time to find his voice. [host, don''t you follow up?] [inconsistent destination.] After South Vietnam returned to the fifth grade, his mind moved again, and then he stood in the corridor outside the door. After looking at another "South Vietnam" that disappeared at the corner of the corridor, South Vietnam turned and walked in the direction of the elevator. It''s still early. People always go up and down on the elevator, especially when there are many takeout. The same is true. South Vietnam easily got out of the elevator on the upper floor, and then walked all the way to the door of a room. After smelling the two people who were really familiar, she flashed into the room again. This room is a little bigger than her room, and the decoration is more luxurious. The lights are very dark. The heavy curtains in front of the window are all pulled tightly without any light. At this time, the room is playing soft music, which adds a bit of lingering feeling to the two people dancing together. In this way, Nanyue directly passed the two people, sat on the sofa by the window, held his chin and looked at the men and women who were already intoxicated with music and each other''s body temperature. These two people are over a hundred years old, but they can enjoy romance like this. It''s really rare. Little five didn''t make a sound for a moment. When the two people were almost integrated, they couldn''t help asking. [host, the bad thing we have to do is watch them have an affair?] Oh, by the way, you can start recording [... OK, host.] This is only the most basic function. Xiaowu can''t accept her spirit stone. Hearing it, South Vietnam was relieved. If Xiao Wu didn''t have to rely on her eyes to see the world, she didn''t want to see these two people. You and I didn''t get to the point for a long time. Just thinking about it, a heavy male voice whispered, "Xiaodie, you really smell good." The girl smiled and said, "your hands are still so rough." "You don''t like it? Would you like it heavier? " "Ah..." the girl''s voice has completely softened down, and she can''t dance anymore. "What''s your hurry?" Her voice was soft and charming. The provocative man couldn''t control himself. He hugged her and threw her on the bed, and then pressed it: "I miss you so much, Xiaodie, Dieer..." ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ [record well.] Not to mention that Xiao Wu couldn''t see it, so did South Vietnam. She didn''t feel much when she looked at it. She just felt that her eyes were too dirty. When we almost got to the point, we recorded everything that should be recorded. Nanyue then found the location of his room and sent it back directly. After showing up, I went to the windowsill to blow the wind to disperse some freshly contaminated breath. Immediately, he took out his mobile phone, opened the cloud disk, looked at a photo album and washed his eyes. Before I read a few, I received a video call request. Seeing the familiar full stop and looking at the time - 10:00 p.m., South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing. This man is as punctual as ever. She turned back to her room and did Yoga while switching on the video. "Did anything happen tonight?" Seeing that he came up with such a sentence, Nanyue blinked at him: "what did Mr. Sheng hear?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her carefully and saw that everything was as usual. He said, "it''s just that I don''t feel right. I''ll arrive tomorrow." Chapter 642 The two are chatting in a quiet video here, but the other room on the same floor is not calm. When I heard a terrible scream, Nanyue jumped slightly between his eyebrows, and then breathed softly, as if there was something wrong just now, which would finally be better. Sheng Jingheng heard something at the other end of the video: "why is it so noisy?" "Well, I''m probably scared," Nan Yue shrugged and asked him after breathing. "Does Mr. Sheng want to learn the method of Tuina cultivation from me? Can help you better control the Demon power. " Although she felt that Sheng Jingheng made too fast progress, she still hoped that he could be better. Don''t mess with the demon force, so he can only find a place to shut himself down. I thought the last time I gave him the elixir was enough, but maybe it was because the blood of the demon family in his body was unusual and he still couldn''t suppress it. Nanyue thought about it. This method of breathing in and practicing every morning and evening is more suitable and convenient, and can be learned quickly. Sheng Jingheng has learned to be invisible once. At this meeting, he has nothing to worry about. He nodded and said, "OK, what should I do?" "It''s simple!" South Vietnam immediately began to teach him how to run the breath in his body and let them wash the acupoints and veins of his body with each breath. He also explained to him what is small Sunday and what is big Sunday. When the teaching was finished and Sheng Jingheng began to try, the downstairs of the hotel began to stop. It seems that an ambulance came and attracted many people to watch. South Vietnam raised its hand and moved gently. Several layers of curtain were all pulled up, blocking part of the sound. The rest of the voice was transmitted to the man through the mobile phone, which was very little and could not disturb him. Nan Yue''s eyes were smiling. He looked at him and closed his eyes gently. He was seriously running his breath. There were occasional obstacles. He would frown a little, but soon stretch again. I think it has been easily done. Looking at his appearance, Nanyue couldn''t help thinking of when he first began to practice. But she didn''t have such a foundation and talent as him. She stumbled and practiced for several days. She succeeded in drawing Qi into her body with the help of pills. After that, it went much better. Every time I broke the environment, there was no great setback. Third Elder martial sister once said that her talent is not the highest among elder martial brothers and sisters, but her understanding is the best. The most rare thing in cultivating immortality is a word of enlightenment. But also because of her good understanding, she can see through from beginning to end. "What are you thinking?" When Sheng Jingheng opened his eyes, he saw that she was slightly distracted and her eyes had no focus. Nanyue recalled: "I think of some past events. Mr. Sheng, have you finished a small Sunday so soon?" "Well, I feel that the flow of breath is completely unobstructed." It was the first time that Sheng Jingheng felt his body so relaxed without feeling heavy. "It seems that this cultivation method also applies to you." Nanyue was relieved: "you can practice in the morning and evening, and you can improve your accomplishments." "OK," said Sheng Jingheng with a low smile, "thank you, Mr. Nan." The words "teacher Nan" came out of his mouth, like light wine on the surface. It was sweet in his throat, but it was easy to get drunk. South Vietnam finally realized what it means to be drunk. Everyone gets drunk. Inexplicably, they all have a slight sense of drunkenness. Then, as soon as I opened my mouth, it was like being coquettish again. "Mr. Sheng, I saw something I shouldn''t have seen tonight." "Then close your eyes." South Vietnam did it. "Open your eyes again." Nanyue opened his eyes and saw that he took his mobile phone closer and was facing his face. In his dark eyes, it seemed that there were stars pouring out, with some gentle bewitchment: "have a good sleep and forget when you wake up." Chapter 643 When you wake up, you feel refreshed. Although it was only four o''clock in the morning, South Vietnam was still in high spirits. He took his makeup box and prepared to go to the dressing room downstairs first. As for Mo Lvlv, you can sleep more than an hour and bring her breakfast. Unexpectedly, after the elevator, there was a man standing inside, wearing a shawl and holding a lady''s cigarette in his hand. It should be just taken a bath, with the fragrance of shower gel on the body, mixed with the fragrance of silk that has not completely dispersed. When South Vietnam saw her, it suddenly remembered the pictures that shouldn''t have been seen last night. "Won''t you come in?" Wu Xiaodie looked calm and didn''t mind. She was found by South Vietnam that she came down from upstairs. "Master Wu." South Vietnam nodded and walked into the elevator. Wu Xiaodie didn''t care. She replaced her teacher with her predecessor, directly ignored her existence, and still stood lazily with a somewhat charming look. I think last night, they completely ignored the movement downstairs, were very immersed in the subject, and tossed it out very late. Director Yin Yi didn''t exercise in vain. Nan Yue thought, and immediately put aside these thoughts. If she thought about it again, seeing herself during the day should affect her state of entering the play. Fortunately, soon, the elevator reached the next floor. Wu xiaodiewu swayed out without paying attention to the "goodbye, Master Wu" said by South Vietnam. Watching the elevator door close, Nam Yueh couldn''t help closing his eyes and cleaning up the picture in his mind. Then he had to take his mobile phone, log on the microblog with a trumpet, enter Sheng Jingheng''s super voice and brush his new picture. Until dawn, Wu Xiaodie took a nap, and then received the news and knew what had happened last night. She frowned a little, but it was not too unexpected. She knew that South Vietnam was not easy to handle, so what she wanted was not the result originally thought, as long as there was a process. However, when she got the monitoring and planned to take a look at the process, she found that not only the result failed, but also the process was useless. In the surveillance, the door of Nanyue''s room was opened twice, but Mo Lvlv came out for the first time. The second time, no one was seen at all. There was no more. South Vietnam didn''t leave the room all night. She didn''t come out of the room to take the elevator until early this morning. In the other room, the door was opened once, but there was no one in front of the door, which was very strange. Wu Xiaodie watched. Her hands trembled. The flat plate in her hand fell straight onto the carpet and made a moderate sound. Wu Xiaodie subconsciously turned back to see her daughter go to bed early, but she was still her daughter who had not been awakened. After frowning slightly, she didn''t think too much. She thought that her daughter just didn''t sleep well in recent days. Instead of taking care of the tablet, she took her cell phone into the bathroom and dialed out. There was a quick answer, and her voice trembled: "sister Xiaodie, save me. I may have hit a ghost!" "Who did you open the door for last night?" Wu Xiaodie ignored his call for help and asked. "I... it''s South Vietnam. I saw her with my own eyes, and everything is going along with the plan. However, when he was about to succeed, he suddenly disappeared and became a comb! Sister, I''m so scared. Can you send someone to the hospital to pick me up? " "Did you record it?" Wu Xiaodie tightened her eyebrows. Has this South Vietnam been so unscrupulous? "Recorded, recorded," the men over there cried, "but I was the only one in the video. I almost thought I was crazy!" "You stay in the hospital and don''t look for me for the time being." When Wu Xiaodie finished, she hung up the phone expressionless and looked at herself in the mirror. A trace of madness appeared in the bottom of her eyes. Chapter 644 When shooting, Nanyue tried not to see Yin Yi. Even if she had to be distracted, she was thinking about what Sheng Jingheng said would come today. He didn''t specify when and how to come. Is it the same as last time? Thinking about it, I found that people had arrived impressively. When he felt his breath approaching slowly, South Vietnam was a little stunned, and then for the first time, he was killed by ng. Fortunately, when she came for the second time, she quickly settled her mind and took pictures soon. When guests came, Yin Yi temporarily stopped shooting and announced a half-hour halftime. Sheng Jingheng came under the name of the visiting class, and it was Yu Shaoning''s class. Yu Shaoning, who was forced to visit the class, was also very surprised, and really showed for a moment. Then he found a group of people watching, so he immediately managed his expression and made a look that was really familiar with Sheng Jingheng. Sheng Jingheng didn''t come alone. He brought Wei Jun and two bodyguards with him. He also bought a pile of food and drinks and distributed them to the crew. South Vietnam naturally received a share first, and then went to thank it. Yu Shaoning looked at Sheng Jingheng, and then at the smiling South Vietnam. He suddenly understood that he was just a middleman. He couldn''t help but think back to the moving picture he saw before and made by the fan support club. It''s as like as two peas. Just then, Sheng Jingheng looked at him and said, "Sister Li asked me to bring a gift. It will be delivered to your room later." "Huh?" As soon as Yu Shaoning heard that there were gifts, he was not half unhappy. Li Meijun knew him very well and probably brought him the good wine collected by his brother-in-law''s new collection. He is not greedy for glasses, but he likes wine tasting very much. When he thinks of going back in the evening, he can have a drink or two while reading the script and reciting his lines, he is a little happy. "That''s really hard for you." Sheng Jingheng shook his head: "it''s all right. Come and have a look on the way." Nanyue said, "Mr. Sheng is here to promote the film in H City, isn''t he?" "Yes," Sheng Jingheng looked at her with a smile in his eyes, "if you finish work early at night, you can go and see it together." Yu Shaoning said: "normally, it can''t be collected until seven or eight o''clock. However, if there is an unexpected situation, it''s not necessarily." Even Sheng Jingheng knows who he means by accident. But no one said it and took it tacitly. Half an hour passed quickly. When South Vietnam went back to shoot, while several people around him were not paying attention, he quietly blinked at Shengjing Heng and said "see you at night". Sheng Jingheng silently answered the word "good". And he didn''t leave. After Wei Jun went to get Yin Yi''s consent, he moved a chair to the set and sat watching. At noon, I also ate with Nanyue and Yu Shaoning. The food was prepared by Chen le with the help of the hotel kitchen staff. It was very rich. It was many times better than the takeout nearby. Yu Shaoning didn''t mind eating such a delicious meal. Sheng Jingheng came to meet South Vietnam in his name. Even thought that if Sheng Jingheng could come a few more times, it would be better. Ni Jiaming arrived after everyone in the crew had lunch. Although she had a full set of makeup and costumes, her face looked worse than the previous two days. Even Sheng Jingheng didn''t care. Wu Xiaodie kept close to her. Although she was suspicious, when she saw South Vietnam, she couldn''t help but vent her anger on her and wanted to use extreme methods to deal with her. However, Ni Jiaming had an accident before he came up with a specific idea. Chapter 645 Before the shooting started, Ni Jiaming entered the studio alone. When she was preparing, she suddenly became unstable, tripped over her own foot and fell in the corner by the door. Unfortunately, there were a few pieces of broken wood that had not been cleaned up in time. Ni Jiaming fell down sideways. Half of her face was solid and knocked on the broken boards, instantly cutting her fragile skin. She was awakened by the stabbing pain, raised her hand and felt the blood in her hand, and suddenly screamed with fear. Xu had learned bel canto. The scream was very high, which completely woke up many staff who were still dozing off on the set. Immediately, Wu Xiaodie also shouted and rushed over. Then there are her assistants, bodyguards and some nearby crew members. The set was a little noisy, chaotic and nervous. After looking at each other, Yu Shaoning took the lead in getting up and walked over to check the situation. Seeing that he had gone, Nanyue shook his head to Sheng Jingheng and said, "I didn''t do it." She doesn''t do such a shameless thing that destroys people''s appearance, and she doesn''t want to hurt her life. At most, she is just punished. Moreover, she had already seen the fate of Ni Jiaming. Since the cause and effect has been determined, he disdains to do it again. Sheng Jingheng looked at her and suddenly smiled: "if you really do it, it doesn''t hurt." "No," Nanyue shook his head decisively, and then quickly smiled back, "Mr. Sheng, we should be good people!" Then, the two tacitly accepted their smiles and got up to make a look. In the chaotic crowd, Wu Xiaodie''s helpless eyes swept across South Vietnam, flashing madness and resentment. Soon, his eyes were covered, and he followed the bodyguard holding Ni Jiaming and walked quickly out. The accident happened suddenly. Although nothing serious happened, it only hurt Ni Jiaming''s face, but still temporarily interrupted the shooting. Yin Yi made a big fire to the prop group and the staff responsible for cleaning the studio. Then he hurried to the hospital. It is reasonable to say that the actors they shot together should also go and have a look. However, as soon as he arrived at the gate of the hospital, he was stopped outside by Ni''s bodyguard and said he would not accept visits from the rest of the crew. Seeing passers-by and unknown fans taking photos outside, Yu Shaoning persuaded several other actors to go back and asked Sheng Jingheng of South Vietnam to get on the car together. "I''m afraid it''s not good to go out to the movies today. I can only go out next time." "Well, there will be another chance." Sheng Jingheng nodded. Nanyue sighed: "then go back to the hotel first?" "Let''s go," Yu Shaoning also had a headache, but he still remembered to ask Sheng Jingheng, "do you still have a job today? If not, go to our hotel and have a rest. " "Only tomorrow." With this answer, Yu Shaoning made a decision and the three returned to the hotel in the same car. Sheng Jingheng booked the room in advance. In the evening, he hid his body as usual and followed Mo Lvlv into the room while delivering dinner to South Vietnam. When Mo Lvlv left, he showed his figure. South Vietnam looked at his already skilled movements and couldn''t help laughing. Sheng Jingheng didn''t mind either. He calmly sat down opposite her, and then asked, "will it be all right?" "Huh?" South Vietnam looked at him, then shook his head and said, "it''s not a big deal." He asked Ni Jiaming, of course, but he didn''t care. He just felt that if Ni Jiaming had something to do, Wu Xiaodie was afraid that she wouldn''t be finished with her. Ni Jiaming''s disaster was not caused by this kind of skin injury. Today''s fall was related to his illness a few days ago. It is estimated that the eight characters are too light. It is easy to attract some sinister breath when they are collided by the resentment of ghosts. If you found it early, bask in the sun and go to places with heavy Yang, you could have avoided this difficulty today. Unfortunately, Wu Xiaodie focused on how to deal with her. Chapter 646 Although Ni Jiaming''s sudden fall was not expected by South Vietnam. However, the follow-up development is almost as predicted by South Vietnam. Ni Jiaming did not return to the crew, and Wu Xiaodie did not appear again. On the contrary, on the Internet, they began to spread some gossip, gossip news, talking about nose, eyes and all kinds of insiders. Even, there have been very long photos of solid hammers. Mo Lulu crouched in the crew. When he was free, he brushed with a trumpet. After brushing, he made a summary for South Vietnam. At first, it started with Ni Jiaming''s suddenly changed blood type. It''s a very old-fashioned TV play segment of dog blood - the blood types of Ni Yongtian and Wu Xiaodie can''t give birth to the daughter of Ni Jiaming. In other words, Ni Jiaming is either not Ni Yongtian''s daughter or Wu Xiaodie''s own. Then, it came out crazily that before Wu Xiaodie retired, she took intimate photos with all kinds of men. Unspoken rules, take what you need, make an appointment with guns, and there are all kinds. The once pure movie changed its taste in an instant. The versatile netizens began to give Ni Yongtian''s various photos P green hat, which was made into an expression bag and widely spread. Ni Yongtian''s team can''t stop it when they think of suing. Although the obvious ones have been deleted, they are still crazy in secret. After wearing the green hat for two days, the wind turned and began to hammer Ni Yongtian''s investment in various business problems, especially the tax, which was particularly hard, and directly entered the investigation stage. In just one week, the once enviable star family was so fragmented. Ni Jiaming has no problem as long as her parents are all right. But when her parents had an accident, she immediately became a street mouse. Wu Xiaodie directly sent her to K country for micro cosmetic surgery, but she stayed and filed a divorce lawsuit with Ni Yongtian for two years. This is all later, and it has nothing to do with South Vietnam anymore. These days, Nanyue is still making a good film, and by the way, he stares at Yin Yi for a while. She remembered clearly the tacit cooperation between him and Wu Xiaodie. Yan Yi was a little frightened by her stare. After seeing the end of the Ni family, he went to inquire about the whereabouts of the Dragon Master invited by Wu Xiaodie. After learning that the other party went back, he sold his house, car and all his industries, then donated them, and turned to a temple on the mountain to become a monk. Even more, some people can''t sleep at night, have heavy thoughts, and vaguely feel that one day it will be his turn to be unlucky. This premonition came true when the producer brought someone. The producer didn''t talk nonsense to him. He showed him the hotel surveillance that he thought had been deleted. At nine o''clock in the evening, Wu Xiaodie knocked on the door and entered his room. He didn''t come out of the room until almost four o''clock in the morning. This night, what lonely men and women will do in it, adults understand. Yin Yi is indisputable. He can only abdicate and give the position of the general director to the director brought by the producer. Then slowly from the name to disappear, the producer quietly removed his name, and the original boot photo was directly deleted. As Yin Yi was replaced, the actress who replaced Ni Jiaming also entered the group. Nie Zihan''s previously revised script with the help of other screenwriters was inexplicably satisfactory to the producers and producers, so he also spent some time in selecting roles this time. He was selected according to the standard of female No. 3. However, when the woman entered the group on the third, South Vietnam just took a leave to participate in an activity of D''s house in city B. When I returned to the group the next day and started shooting, I found many new faces. Chapter 647 Nanyue was also a day late to know that the manufacturer had replaced Yin Yi with great vigour. The video she took a little effort to shoot that day became useless. However, it would be safer to restore the deleted monitoring. It can be said that he had two hands to prepare. In a word, he would not make Yin Yi feel better. Everything was settled at this meeting. South Vietnam asked Xiao Wu to delete that video. And I''m going to never do such a thing again. It''s really hot eyes. Just after chatting with Xiao Wu, Nanyue smelled a very light orange perfume, sweet and sour, very fresh and sweet. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a very lovely face. The eyes are round and the face is the size of a palm. It seems that the whole person is very pocket. "Hello, Nanyue, I''m Cheng Xiyao. I just came yesterday!" "Hello," Nan Yue looked down at her and asked subconsciously, "how tall are you?" Cheng Xiyao bent her eyebrows and smiled helplessly. It seemed that she was used to being asked like this: "it''s one meter fifty-eight, not very short." Well, it''s about ten centimeters shorter than her. Seeing that there was no teasing color in South Vietnam, he just nodded clearly, and Cheng Xiyao''s smile was brighter. "But don''t worry, the crew will prepare a small bench for me. If I step on it, it won''t be too different from you!" Then she looked around, took out a bag of pork breast from her sleeve, quietly touched it and handed it to South Vietnam. "Sister Nan, please cover me for the next month." Nan Yue blinked. Listening to her shaking sleeve, she should still have a bag hidden. She took it with a smile and shared her worries: "OK." After the snack, the new director just called a group of them to tell the play. After the lecture, it was Nanyue and the female No. 3 who had played in Canada, that is, Cheng Xiyao''s opponent. Cheng Xiyao was soft outside the play. When she got inside the play, she changed into a spoiled and arrogant young lady, but she was still cute. This is the new design after the change. In the early stage, although the eldest lady will fight against the heroine, she will wear a proud hat for her. In the later stage, it will slowly show up, which will be very popular with the audience. It has to be said that Cheng Xiyao''s face and height are more suitable for this improved role than Ni Jiaming. And the acting skills are also good. It''s completely handy to play a role that doesn''t need too many eyes and expressions. After several scenes in South Vietnam, at half-time, I learned a little about Xia chengxiyao''s resume in Mo lvlvna. Cheng Xiyao is a 20-year-old child star. At the age of 10, she began to play all kinds of urban family dramas. She has cooperated with many celebrities and recognized a lot of Godfathers and godmothers. However, they were just verbal shouting, not too close. It all depended on her own efforts to go all the way to the present. Because after going to high school and college, the filming time decreased sharply. So now that I''m about to graduate from college, I''m still down-to-earth from the supporting role. Speaking of Cao Cao, Mo lvlu had just finished speaking. Within a few seconds, Cheng Xiyao came running with the script and his skirt. "South Vietnam, are you free? What are we talking about? " South Vietnam took the script: "yes, which one?" "Just this one," Cheng Xiyao pointed to his script and showed her. Under several lines, she drew a line. "I''m not sure. What tone should I use to say these words?" Nanyue smiled: "then pair up first and find the feeling." "Good!" Looking at the two people sitting together, they began to find the state to talk to each other. Mo Lvlv silently stepped aside and enjoyed the picture. Finally, he felt the beautiful side of the entertainment circle. Chapter 648 Cheng Xiyao started filming since childhood. She didn''t eat on time and often ate lunch boxes outside. Although she was only 20 years old, her stomach was not good. Therefore, she tried to eat less and more meals to ensure that she had physical strength at all times. Every day when filming, you can shake off a pile of snacks. After the relationship with South Vietnam became better, she brought more and could take it out of her assistant''s pocket at any time. In return, Nanyue asked Mo Lvlv to prepare more tea and fruit for Cheng Xiyao. By the way, he transplanted a small piece of aloe vera and asked Cheng Xiyao to put it in his room and keep it well. When Sheng Jingheng knew about it, he silently sent a box of chocolates to South Vietnam. From time to time, he baked some biscuits with salty and sweet tastes, so that people could send them immediately. Nanyue gave some chocolate to Cheng Xiyao, and the biscuits were left to be done by herself. "Listening" has been released in China for half a month. Although the box office is far from as excellent as "Purple order", it also exceeded the initial expectation and reached 800 million. After all, it''s just a minority literary film. There''s no love line. Sheng Jingheng is the only big star. The others are strange faces. The whole story is still self-contained, alluding to the reality, and the tone is low and heavy. Even if the protagonist succeeds in the end, there is no exciting tone, but soon falls into calm, as if everything is taken for granted, which is not worth making a fuss. Don''t like to see, see half can''t help but come out of the screening hall, and even go to microblog, space and circle of friends to scold what a broken film it is. Like to see, can look at it several times a day, and slowly aftertaste the profound meaning of every detail. Then, Amway kept sending various long reviews to relatives and friends around us, and diligently worked on the running water of the film. It can be said to be very extreme, reflecting the saying that "there are a thousand Hamlets in the eyes of a thousand people". Therefore, the score of "listening" fluctuated up and down several times, one as low as 6:00 and one as high as 8:00. But no matter what everyone who has seen the film thinks of it. Sheng Jingheng''s acting skills can only be praised. In particular, after purple order began to provide VIP online free viewing on major video websites, many people can only describe it as "shock" after watching two films at the same time. On the one hand, the contrast between the two roles is too great. Even if they are placed together, it will make people feel as if they are not the same person. On the other hand, Sheng Jingheng''s eye play in listening is simply too amazing. Each eye has a different meaning, but it seems to contain thousands of words and attack the people''s heart. In "order in purple", it is obviously to be more mature. The eye play is more obscure and deep, which is easy to see through, just as the purple Hou he plays needs. Therefore, Sheng Jingheng made countless circles of powder again, and most of them were one powder, that is, the kind of loyal. Sheng Jingheng, who has been in a half rest state since he finished his new song, had to be busy. Although he was very picky about his work, he found that he couldn''t find time to visit the crew again all November. At the same time, the filming progress of the crew of "prosperity" began to become compact. After a leisurely time after the startup, they impolitely arranged all kinds of night plays in the later stage. Getting up early and going to bed late, the weather is getting colder and colder. The temperature difference between day and night is large. It seems that heavy ancient clothes can''t keep warm. Although it has no impact on South Vietnam, there are several actors around, either with a small cold or a low fever. Fortunately, the crew had expected this situation for a long time, so they specially arranged some actors to join the group later, which would just fill the vacancy. South Vietnam did not expect that there were two acquaintances among the new actors. Chapter 649 After they arrived at the group, they should have made an appointment. They didn''t come to South Vietnam first. But wait until the next day, put on makeup, changed costumes, arrived at the set, and then came together to scare Nanyue. South Vietnam arrived on the set earlier than the two of them, so they noticed when they came. However, he was very cooperative and made a surprised look: "Sister Li? Ling hao? How did you "Guess!" Ling Hao said that he couldn''t help straightening the hair crown on his head. It seems that he was not used to playing ancient costume and wearing headgear for the first time. Nan Yue looked at him, then at Li Meijun, who was smiling, and thought about it. "You must have talked about the role with Mr. Yu. You look good." "But Sister Li... What are you?" There was some speculation in her mind, but she was uncertain for a moment. Li Meijun didn''t tease her. She directly said the name of the role she wanted to play in the play, and added: "I''m a special actor. I don''t have many parts. I should go after shooting for half a month." Ling Hao said, "I want to shoot for two months!" Sure enough, Li Meijun''s role was that of the gaomen mistress in the play that Wu Xiaodie wanted to play with her before. Different from the female No. 3 picked up by Cheng Xiyao, Li Meijun doesn''t like the heroine from beginning to end, and even hates it. Naturally, the heroine doesn''t like her. If she can do it against her, she will never follow her. In that part of the play, the heroine just knelt on the surface and stabbed the whole play with good eloquence. Finally, she won a complete victory and made the gaomen master''s mother angry and sick in bed for several days. Using the current network language to describe it, the heroine can not only fight, but also talk. But it was not Mary Sue, because Nie Zihan wrote the background very real. Most of the men of that era were afraid of such women. I even think it''s different, and I want to get rid of it. Only the hero was slowly convinced by her versatility, but found that love was not worth mentioning in her life. She attaches importance to family affection, whether it is giving birth to grace or raising grace. She gently returns to friendship and speaks of righteousness, but she is very indifferent and slow to love. Li Meijun had already read the script and was not very interested in this role, but when he thought that South Vietnam played the heroine, he suddenly thought it should be very interesting, so he agreed to Yu Shaoning''s invitation. Before she came, she had a special discussion with Ling Hao about their roles. Then they found that both of them did not deal with South Vietnam in the play. They immediately sent an expression bag and smiled for a long time. This will be mentioned without scruples in front of South Vietnam. Nanyue looked at them reluctantly and said, "I want to tell Mr. Sheng that you two partner to bully me." It happened that Yu Shaoning also came over. When he heard this sentence, he immediately cried and laughed: "there is a ready-made Teacher Yu here. You actually want to stay close and seek far?" ¡°£¿¡± Li Meijun gave him a question mark, "who are you?" "......." Yu Shaoning was wronged. "Elder martial sister, I''m miserable." Li Meijun directly refused: "stop it. Let''s take a look at the script. We''ll shoot it later." "Ah," Ling Hao remembered, "I have to go back to group B. the director has to tell the play in advance!" "Go, go." "Goodbye, brother." Ling Hao raises his hand to hold the hair crown again. He is in a hurry to leave. He meets Cheng Xiyao, who comes to Nanyue with a script and snacks. He didn''t think much. He just thought the girl was very cute. After a polite smile, he hurried away. Cheng Xiyao stood where he was and couldn''t help looking back at him. Chapter 650 Cheng Xiyao was stunned when she saw Ling Hao. When she saw Li Meijun again, she was completely shocked. The whole person became nervous and stammered and trembled. Li Meijun teased her again, and her whole face turned red like an apple and couldn''t speak. Then he stuffed the snacks into South Vietnam, said hello quickly, bent down and ran away. "It''s a lovely little girl," Li Meijun took the package of preserves and opened it. After sending Yu Shaoning away, she looked at Nanyue. "Is she here to replace Ni Jiaming?" Nanyue nodded: "well, I''ve been here for a few days. I get along well." "I see." Li Meijun looked at the small snacks in Nan Yue''s hand and said with a smile, "I haven''t cooperated with her, but I''ve heard a lot of people say that the younger she is, the purer her love for acting." South Vietnam looked to the other side. After calming down, Cheng Xiyao continued to read the script carefully, and then smiled: "efforts will always pay off." The play to be shot later is still a group play. The scene is not too big, but a group of actors play together and have a great momentum. As soon as Li Meijun came on the stage, she completely restrained the people. Only Nanyue, who had an opponent with her, was still calm and even able to speak those dark lines freely. Although Cheng Xiyao started acting since she was a child, her aura was far inferior to that of the two. She only found a sense of existence when she had lines, and disappeared from the public after she had no lines. The new chief director looked at the picture in the monitor and was very satisfied. After a scene, he began to make up the supporting roles one by one. Li Meijun doesn''t have many plays. There are only two and a half in a day. Basically, he takes a rest most of the time and watches the performance of South Vietnam with great interest. Incidentally, I also looked at Cheng Xiyao more and found that the little girl was working hard to keep up with the rhythm of South Vietnam, and her acting skills were almost improving with the naked eye. So at the end of the day, at the end of the night, when Li Meijun and Nanyue went to find Ling Hao for dinner, they called Cheng Xiyao. Yu Shaoning also wants to go with him, but the producer hasn''t left yet. In the evening, he has a dinner party and asks him to talk business with Nie Zihan. The four were happy to get rid of him, and then went to eat the first hot pot since winter. After eating, Li Meijun went to check out. Nanyue went to the bathroom to wash his hands and put on a mask and hat. When I was about to get to the door of the store, I heard Cheng Xiyao talking to Ling Hao. "Ling Hao, that... You are my ideal type." "Oh, thank you." "You''re welcome." After that, Cheng Xiyao lowered her head and moved to one side. Ling Hao stood where he was, put his hands in his coat pocket, and looked forward uneasily. South Vietnam blinked and turned around when he heard footsteps. Li Meijun looked at her with an eyebrow: "how can you stand here?" "Well, I just heard a confession. I don''t know if I should go." South Vietnam has a delicate look. Is she too old? Is this how young people express and refuse? Li Meijun subconsciously looked outside the store and saw the two people deliberately pulling apart. He understood: "let''s go and pretend not to hear." The two probably thought no one heard it. They looked very natural in the car back to the hotel and didn''t feel uncomfortable talking. South Vietnam is not easy to talk about this paragraph at will, so it just sent a message to express its mood. NY: Mr. Sheng, people are really wonderful. ¡££º Um. ¡££º[ [picture] ¡££º Do you like it? Chapter 651 Instead of questioning him, he naturally turned to the next topic, and South Vietnam was happy for a while. Then he clicked on the picture he sent and found that it was a watch taken. The dial was dark blue, like the sky in the night. At the moment, the stars twinkle in the sky, like a collection of a whole galaxy. The strap is slightly narrow, exquisite and small. You can know it''s a women''s style at a glance. Thinking that he is shooting magazines abroad and has a time difference of several hours from home, it should be in the afternoon. In other words, he happened to see the watch outside and thought of her. She also sent him a message. NY: Yes, Mr. Sheng. Do you want to buy it for me? Sheng Jingheng replied after a meeting. ¡££º Well, yes. Worthy of him, he said to buy. South Vietnam thought of something and asked one more question. NY: single? Sheng Jingheng directly returned to another photo of her. It was a men''s watch with a dark blue dial, but it was empty. It''s like waiting for a star to light it up. This is obviously for lovers, but it is very implicit. If you don''t think about it, it''s hard to see. I think he also spent some time to find such a couple watch, so that she can wear it out openly after receiving it. NY: does Mr. Sheng have anything special? Except for musical instruments. To buy musical instruments, it''s natural to come by yourself in order to pick the one he likes best and feels best. ¡££º You like everything you give. You don''t have to think about it. NY: OK^_^ After a few words, Sheng Jingheng went to work again. Nanyue put down his mobile phone and concentrated on cultivation. A few days ago, with Ni Jiaming''s blessing, she was brought to hot search again, and they were positive, with a little more extra reward. Then South Vietnam found that the number of its own spirit stones had unknowingly increased. She was very generous and changed a small Yangyuan pill to make up for the lack of aura. Therefore, cultivation is on the right track again. Under the condition of fully absorbing the pill, the cultivation of foundation building is gradually full. I believe that in a short time, we will usher in the opportunity of entering the golden pill. Jiejindan is not a trivial matter. She must choose a time when she has no work at all, and then shut down for a few days. Counting the time, it is estimated that it will be the fastest. We have to wait until the end of prosperity. Naturally, Nanyue will not only think about herself. She plans to trigger more branch line tasks and save some Lingshi during this period. When she sees Sheng Jingheng next time, she can change him for a peilingdan. As for the main task, we have to wait until they have a chance to go in and out together in private. What''s rare is that Xiao Wu didn''t pit her, but she agreed with her. On her way back to city a, the familiar prompt sounded. [Ding! Trigger the branch mission - the last entertainment headline in seven days with personal strength!] South Vietnam listened a little and then recited the task silently. She has made entertainment headlines before, but this "personal strength" is a little worth thinking about. When Xiao Wu saw that she had some ideas, he came out to explain in time. [personal strength only refers to the host''s various talents, beauty and figure are not among them.] [huh? My appearance and figure are also made by strength.] ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ After teasing little five, South Vietnam first smiled happily, and then seriously remembered how to rely on personal talents to learn entertainment headlines in the past seven days. She went back this time, on the one hand, to shoot the new product advertisement of IC, on the other hand, for the return of firefly and YY''s brand launch on the same day. Chapter 652 Advertising is to prepare for the new year and will not be released immediately. When the latter returns, she can''t steal the limelight. Brand launch, just to be an audience. It is not that there is no personal strength to play, but the lack of an opportunity to make headlines in one fell swoop. South Vietnam had a rare headache. After the plane landed, it put it aside for the time being and wanted to finish the business of these two days first. Because she now has a new work assistant, she has taken most of Chu Ye''s work in the past. So Chu Ye suddenly gave himself a holiday and decided to visit Europe for half a month. In early December, when South Vietnam will begin to participate in major award ceremonies, it will just be able to come back. So this time, Xie Haiquan negotiated all the details of IC shooting in advance, and then sent it to Mo Lvlv. When the official meeting was filmed, only South Vietnam and Mo Lvlv were present. The photography team was sent from the brand side. Because South Vietnam has been too busy in recent months, it can only accommodate her and shoot in the shed in China. Looking at Nanyue alone and several key staff in the team, we finalized some details that we should pay attention to in terms of makeup and posture when shooting later. Mo Lulu was a little ashamed. Then he silently shook his fist and prepared to go back to the crew. As soon as he was free, he went to review his oral English, learn French online, and learn more professional terms about fashion. Although, this should be Xie Haiquan''s work. However, Xie Haiquan has probably been with Sheng Jingheng for a long time. He is used to Sheng Jingheng. Most of the time, he doesn''t need him to travel with him. Naturally, he feels that he doesn''t need him to go out of the field in South Vietnam. He still sits in the office calmly. It was not until Nanyue was making up, shooting, and communicating with the photographer in person until 8:00 p.m. that it was the end of advertising shooting. Mo Lulu mentioned it while handing her specially ordered warm drinks and small snacks to fill her stomach. "Well," Nan Yue said thoughtfully while eating snacks, "I really want to tell him that if brother Ye is not here, he needs to follow my trip." After all, Mo lvlu is her life assistant. She has a lot of chores to do. Even if she really learns a foreign language, she still can''t take care of both sides if she is really busy. Xie Haiquan took her salary and naturally had to do something. However, Xie Haiquan is not only her work assistant, but also an employee of Shengshi entertainment. If you want him to go to the field from time to time, you naturally have to say hello to Sheng Jingrui. The next morning, South Vietnam took a trip to Shengshi entertainment. Because she told Xie Haiquan in advance, this time, he came to the parking lot to meet her. By the way, he gave Sheng Jingrui the completed access permit to Mo lvlu. In this way, the next time they come back, they can go in and out freely without anyone to pick them up. After entering the elevator, Xie Haiquan apologized and said, "I didn''t think about it carefully, because I didn''t travel with such artists, so I don''t know. I still need additional communication during shooting. I''ll pay more attention next time. " Nanyue shook his head: "it''s all right. Brother Ye left temporarily. I forgot to tell you again." Then he asked, "is president Sheng busy now?" Because they are now going to her exclusive studio in Shengshi entertainment, not the top floor. "Yes," Xie Haiquan nodded, "President Sheng has personally participated in several major projects of the company recently and has meetings every day. Now let''s talk about the new dance music. After talking, he just ended a meeting and had half an hour to meet. " Chapter 653 Nanyue and Chu ye had a good discussion. They didn''t want anything else during the filming. They just wrote a single in the name of Chaoyang. As a result, Sheng Jingrui knew it, and then he was stunned to prepare a heavy main dance music for her in advance. Wait until next year, just in time to prepare a new album. For nothing else, just stand in the position of fans who like her and want to see her dance that kind of special burst dance. Not much. It''s enough to have one dance music a year. After all, if there are more dances, she has to shoot again. I''m afraid she will be tired. On the side of Nanyue and Shengshi entertainment, when the teacher in charge of dance music talked about the idea of new songs, he couldn''t help thinking. She is clearly a person who has not signed the company, but she has to enjoy the benefits of both sides after running Hongyu and flourishing times. She is really a little greedy. But there is nothing wrong with her agent and the people who have begun to call her sister-in-law? Anyway, neither of them will make less money. Therefore, it can be regarded as win-win cooperation. After talking with the teacher, Nanyue went to the top floor to see Sheng Jingrui. Along the way, I couldn''t help thinking that maybe she could consider even dancing by herself. After all, firefly''s return song this time is ancient wind and electricity, which can be matched with dance. Of course, it''s impossible for her to choreograph, but she can try to compose and arrange music. But before that, you need a lot of listening to songs and learning, so you can''t worry. You have to do it slowly. Therefore, when he opened the door and walked into Sheng Jingrui''s office, Nanyue was still comfortable thinking about the feasibility of this matter. At first glance, when I saw someone sitting on the sofa, drinking coffee and reading documents, I almost thought I had gone to the wrong place. When Sheng Jingrui heard the sound of opening the door, he turned his head and looked at her. Then he quickly turned back: "sit down first and tell them what you want to drink." This is to make her feel free. You''re welcome. Before Nanyue closed the door, she asked Yan Wenli, who met Mo Lvlv outside the door, for a hot drink at will, and then went to the sofa and sat down. Sheng Jingrui is still absorbed in his work. He may have stayed up for a few days and nights and didn''t sleep well. His eyes are a little dark. Although it is still a neat appearance, it is inexplicably decadent and dark. It''s better to paralyze yourself by busy work so as not to think too much. When the hot drink was delivered to the door, Nanyue went to get it himself, turned back and sat down. Then he said, "brother, no matter how busy you are, you should have a good rest." "Huh?" After reading a document, Sheng Jingrui put it down, drank his coffee and smiled at her, "it''s all right. After this period, he can have a good rest." Nan Yue raised his eyebrows and looked at him. Then he just nodded lightly without exposing him. There are too many things in her mind. Sheng Jingrui thought a little before she remembered what she came for today. First asked her about the dance music she had just talked about, and then said, "Xiao Xie has nothing else to do in the company. You can call him out whenever you have something to do. Ah... Ah Ye is not here. It''s really up to him to take charge of some interviews." "Well, thank you, brother." South Vietnam nodded. Seeing her shouting big brother was very skilled and natural, Sheng Jingrui was a little relieved and relaxed. "Are you going to see them return to the stage today? It''s really intentional. If they can catch a fire, they can''t do without your credit. " Nanyue put down the cup and said with a smile: "if brother knew that before that, I would go to YY''s brand press conference first, I wouldn''t think so." Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help laughing when he heard it: "come on, I''ll support this brand more." Chapter 654 YY''s brand press conference is mainly aimed at the fashion circle. Together, there are new product launches and Gaoding dress shows. As one of the co signers, South Vietnam just went to show up, walked through the stage, and then sat down under the stage to watch the show. After all, most of this brand is Su Ying''s painstaking efforts. South Vietnam has done little, but provided several design concepts and gave Su Ying some suggestions and opinions on Chinese classics. However, there will be a direct official spokesman today, so Hu Xuerou will be one of today''s protagonists and will participate in the show. Therefore, there will be many entertainment media on the scene. When South Vietnam wants to go to the show, it can''t dress too casually, but it can''t be too heavy to go back to the stage at night. So I chose to be a qualified spokesperson - wearing one of the trouser suits that IC gave her when shooting a new product advertisement. Black one-piece pants with a full sense of design, with a bright thin belt around the waist, knee high boots and a textured gradient Brown slim long thin velvet coat. Then he wore a black wide brimmed hat, half blocking his eyes, but his momentum was upright. At that time, the whole person was like a T-stage model with a height of 1.8 or 9 meters, and a big woman who had just come out of an office building. Seeing this kind of South Vietnam, the entertainment media who have long been crouching in the show and waiting for Hu Xuerou to appear still dare not recognize it for the moment. It was not until a reporter inadvertently looked at Nanyue and Nanyue smiled politely at her that he dared to confirm it completely. So a group of people began to turn the camera and shoot South Vietnam crazily. But soon, South Vietnam went directly to the backstage. They couldn''t keep up for the moment, so they had to wait outside. Su Ying and Hu Xuerou are both backstage. They are waiting for a meeting. Hu Xuerou will wear a dress when she goes on the T-stage show, with minor modifications. This dress is tailor-made by Hu Xuerou. It naturally fits. It will only light up the show a little more, so we will work hard on decorations. Seeing South Vietnam coming, they were also stunned, and then looked up and down at South Vietnam at the same time, showing an amazing smile. "South Vietnam, you are really suitable for black." Su Ying couldn''t help feeling that she had a black lace dress in South Vietnam, which was still fresh in her memory. It was a pity at that time, only once. Now when I see such a black body, it lights up. Although the coat is of other colors, it does not affect the momentum of the whole body. Hu Xuerou silently thumbed up: "sister Nan, let''s take it easy today. This dress is not cheap." She knew that she was implying herself not to release her anger at will, so as not to frighten her two tails to reveal their stuffiness. Nanyue smiled: "thank you, sister su. I''m in a hurry today. I''m probably going to leave after watching the show." "It''s all right. It''s good if you can come," Su Ying said, patting Hu Xuerou on the shoulder. "We still have a spokesman." Hu Xuerou looked at them and couldn''t help saying, "I always feel like I''ve taken less money." "Huh?" Nanyue slightly raised her eyebrows and looked at her. "No, no, just kidding." Hu Xuerou said, turning back to the mirror, but soon went to see Nanyue, "sister, help me look at my makeup." Su Ying smiled and said, "she has just been saying that if only you could make her up." "Let me see," Nan Yue took off his hat and bent over Hu Xuerou in the head up mirror. "It''s very good. I''ll change it for you a little." Chapter 655 While Nanyue slightly changed Hu Xuerou''s makeup backstage, the photos of her at the YY brand press conference have been uploaded to major media websites and microblogs. The fast-moving journalists have written the full text on the spot and sent it back to the company for slight review, which is also released directly. Dun time, this new brand launched today, was pushed into hot search. Then, careful netizens soon found that the conference was actually broadcast live, not on any video website, but on a special fashion website. As soon as the link was issued, a group of people flocked to it. As a result, it was found that the press conference had just begun, the people from the brand headquarters were still talking, and the fashion circle reporters at the bottom were interviewing. So the crowd turned on the live broadcast and switched back to the microblog to look for various Reuters pictures and media pictures of South Vietnam. As a result, they really found a group of photos of South Vietnam taken by a professional photographer at the press conference. Looking at the time, it was obviously not refined, nor was it taken with the cooperation of South Vietnam, but was taken purely unintentionally. In the photo, Nanyue looks cool and delicate, with half hidden eyes, alienation and indifference, and noble and cool. She said she looked like a high-class lady, and felt that her temperament was more cold. She said she looked like a top lady, and she felt that she was too young and looked more agile. While walking, it became more and more obvious that her legs were slender and her momentum was like a rainbow. In a group of nine photos, only one of them captured the smile in the eyes of South Vietnam. At that moment, the wave light flowed and was portrayed by the time machine. It was really poetic, picturesque and dreamlike. Such a group of photos have been found, where is the reason why there is no fire? With the advance of time, YY press conference entered the theme. When Su Ying, the main designer, and Nanyue, the co-author, came out to make an appearance together, this microblog was also at the forefront of the popular microblog. -I''m gone. What about you? -I''m tired. You come first. -Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah. -Eye makeup is really beautiful. The eyes of South Vietnam are more beautiful and perfect. -I finally got this kind of half covered beauty. It''s just relying on beauty to commit murder. It''s amazing. -It''s beautiful, rustling and cold. I love this cold temperament. It''s true that I have a high appearance value, so I''m not unfit for it. -South Vietnam really has a jealous face. -To be honest, I used to get annoyed when I saw her always hot search. I thought she was generally good-looking. Now, it''s so fragrant and beautiful. Beauty always has privilege. -Is this a new IC in spring and summer? Emmm isn''t she from D''s? Will there be no conflict? Or is it just a false name? -The whole line is true, but South Vietnam is an advanced customized endorsement, that is, only dress, ready-made clothes have another spokesperson. Fashion, of course, is Gaoding > ready-made clothes. IC is a fashion brand, which does not conflict with the dress. In this way, it is still because the IC endorsement is in the front and the d family''s decision is in the back, so it gives a special case to South Vietnam. -Fashion V upstairs! Is it right at the press conference? -This big V has a good relationship with many big brands, right? She said so, proving that Nanyue is really the daughter of d family. Because it''s a step too slow, she actually gave it back to the special case! -Is South Vietnam the fastest-growing female artist in the entertainment industry? -I don''t know if it''s the fastest. I only know that this group of photos are really beautiful! Cold eyes, beautiful jaw lines, neck and shoulders like swans, everything just grows in my aesthetics. -Woman, don''t be angry. You''re not responsible for killing qwq -What immortal is Nanyue coming to earth? Chapter 656 After appearing with Su Ying, Nanyue went to sit under the stage and quietly became an audience. Sitting next to her are senior executives of Su Ying''s company, not only from domestic branches, but also specially flew from the headquarters. They have different hair colors and skin colors and have occasional conversations. South Vietnam can understand and know that they are evaluating how much revenue she and Hu Xuerou can bring to the brand. This can be seen from the major magazines and media crowded into the infield. Because she was sitting too close to the stage, some media reporters who wanted to shoot her had to find a suitable position. But when there are more and more infield people, they can''t walk easily under the stage, so they can only make do with it and take some side silhouettes from a long distance. Fortunately, it''s a good angle to shoot the stage everywhere, so Hu Xuerou immediately attracted a lot of magnesium lights when she came on the stage wearing a dress after a group of models. What Hu Xuerou is wearing today is not the one she wore when she was put on makeup live at her residence in South Vietnam last time. It is more ceremonious and formal. Under the spotlight, the details of the dress are revealed at every step. People are amazed at both the embroidered pattern and the bold cutting design. Almost for a moment, Hu Xuerou successfully attracted all eyes in the field. Although most people are looking at her skirt, they are really looking at her. Hu Xuerou was very proud in her heart. On the surface, she wanted to make a very cold and indifferent appearance. She walked slowly through the T-stage with a noble and elegant posture. She is an unusual person. Her body is very soft, but she won''t appear soft, but she is very suitable. It not only reflects the soft and graceful beauty of Chinese women, but also reflects their strong atmosphere incisively and vividly. It also has the unique sexy charm of Western women in the eyebrow and eye makeup room and the wanton flying skirt. South Vietnam looked at it and couldn''t help taking out his mobile phone and taking some photos. Then, while listening to the praise words of several high-level leaders around me, I showed an expected smile. In the novel, it is not unreasonable to describe Daji, the demon concubine who brings disaster to the country and the people, as a fox spirit for thousands of years. When Hu Xuerou walked alone and made a curtain call with other models, Nanyue quietly got up, greeted several people around him politely, and left first from the backstage. Basically, all the shots are aimed at Hu Xuerou and the models on the stage. After all, after watching the show, a group of talents found that the Gaoding dresses of this new brand are high-quality products and full of Chinese style. Even if it is not associated with South Vietnam, it will immediately become a new trend of fashion. When some reporters remembered that they wanted to shoot the response of South Vietnam, they found that the position was empty. When South Vietnam left the venue, the press conference was still in progress. Naturally, it was very smooth. You don''t have to bother to guard against sneak shooting. Mo Lulu handed the photos taken by the group of professional photographers to South Vietnam. "I looked a little. Most of the comments below are pure passers-by, and some don''t even mix up in the rice circle." As he spoke, Mo Lvlv''s eyes glowed: "the response is even better than the last photo of the Republic of China." Looking at these nine photos, Nan Yue feels completely different from looking at himself in the mirror. This is probably the charm of photography. She handed back her mobile phone to Mo Lvlv and smiled calmly: "that''s good. Claude should be happy." The most direct beneficiary of her group of photos is IC. Mo Lulu didn''t care who Claude was, but thought about whether he could talk to the photographer and borrow this group of photos. After all, there is no exclusive photographer in South Vietnam. She has been taking photos of various activities. In contrast, her photography was completely abused. Chapter 657 Fireflys''s return to the stage is still a cooperation with snowball video. There will be a small fan meeting, in addition to singing the debut song of the same name and several newly copyrighted songs. There will also be interaction with fans, games and personal talent display of five league members. The return to the new song, of course, is put to the end and launched again. The official wechat had previously made a mysterious announcement that there would be amazing stage performances to give back to the fans who had been waiting for them for a long time. After a year, when I returned to the snowball video building and saw the studio of the meeting, I specially returned to the stage of idol new era. South Vietnam had to be a little distracted. A year ago, it was here that she got a new life. At that time, there was basically no will to survive, that is, the state in which you were tired of living, but you couldn''t kill yourself. I feel uncomfortable with the fact that I''ve just put aside a branch task since I did the task at random. In this year, she has experienced too much. Of course, the harvest is also a lot. "South Vietnam!" The lovely and hearty voice sounded behind her ears, and then yuan Xiaofu appeared naughtily from the other side. Nanyue looked at her and smiled, then looked at her up and down. Although it is still early for the evening meeting, Yuan Xiaofu has changed her costumes and is ready for rehearsal in advance. The others have been practiced many times during training, so you don''t have to worry too much. The only thing that needs to be practiced repeatedly is to return to the new song. Moreover, only two days ago did they get specially customized performance clothes, which they didn''t wear several times, let alone stand on the stage. Therefore, this afternoon, we need to rehearse new songs. In order to make it easier for them to dance, Nanyue and Su Ying discussed and designed the performance clothes into a split cheongsam skirt with some gauze ornaments. The neckline also adopts a bold design, which not only has classical buckle, but also half reveals the spring. The sleeves are designed with stitching, and there is a slight collision in color. At the moment, wearing yuan Xiaofu, she is cute and sexy. Unexpectedly, it is very suitable for her. "It looks good!" Seeing the eyes of South Vietnam, she subconsciously put it on the performance skirt she was wearing. Yuan Xiaofu also half raised the skirt and turned a circle slightly. Nan Yue smiled and nodded, "well, it''s beautiful." "Thanks to you and sister su. We never imagined that we could look so good before we received the skirt." Yuan Xiaofu came up and took Nan Yue''s arm: "go and go to the dressing room. It''s also what we used before!" The previous dressing room was too crowded for them. There would be only five people left, which seemed very spacious. However, it is also because many small dressing tables have been removed. There are three on both sides against the wall, with sofa seats waiting for rest in the middle. Although it has changed a lot, it can still find the feeling of the past. Wu Meini was still making up. After seeing South Vietnam, she had to try her best to bear a smile and wave with her. When the other three saw South Vietnam, they looked at each other first, and then came together to say hello. Promise to see her, eyes still a little Dodge, it seems that there is still some bad meaning. Although he promised to do nothing at the beginning, he was also an indirect accomplice. While watching Luo Wenshan and Qi Xi bully her, he echoed Ni Jiaming''s words and actions. In particular, some time ago, Ni Jiaming''s family was making a lot of noise, and the promise was even more frightened. For fear that the company would suddenly bring a younger and beautiful girl to replace her. Although Nanyue did not forget to promise this person, she did not deliberately remember it, which would treat her equally with the other two league members. She nodded a little, neither close nor alienated. Chapter 658 After greeting the unfamiliar promise, Nanyue and Yuan Xiaofu went to sit next to Wu Meini who was still making up. The makeup artist was also the teacher who put on makeup for them a year ago. When he saw South Vietnam, he joked, "do you want to show your hands?" "It''s still the teacher you come," Nan Yue shook her head in Wu Meini''s expectant eyes. "After all, they are a group, and their makeup should be harmonious." Hearing this, Wu Meini was disappointed, but she also felt very reasonable. There''s no reason why she''s the only one in five. The makeup artist nodded with a smile, and then continued to finish Wu Meini''s makeup. Yuan Xiaofu was nearby and quietly explained to South Vietnam why Wu Meini turned so late¡ª¡ª Wu Meini has been used to hip-hop dancing since childhood. She doesn''t like wearing skirts very much. This time, the skirt can be so exposed. Although it''s not too straightforward, it''s vague, but it also makes her worry for a long time. When I was just wearing it in the dressing room, I thought I would wear an inner suit as in the previous two days. As a result, they were discovered by their assistant little sister, and then argued for a long time. Finally, Wu Meini was defeated. South Vietnam listened and asked with a smile, "what about waiting for summer?" Wu Meini said, "let''s talk about it in summer." Not to mention the women''s group of country K. they also perform on the open-air stage in winter wearing suspenders and hot pants. In summer, domestic women''s groups must show their arms and legs, instead of wearing hiphop style like hip-hop dancing. Love bean group is to eat youth meal, especially the women''s group. "By the way," after Wu Meini was helpless and depressed, she remembered to look at Yuan Xiaofu, "isn''t there another one?" Yuan Xiaofu also thought: "yes, it should be Nanyue in size. Go and change it." Nanyue raised an eyebrow: "and mine?" "Just try!" Yuan Xiaofu went to South Vietnam and went directly to the dressing room next door. Watching the two go to the next door laughing and joking, a glimmer of admiration flashed in the promise''s eyes, and then looked at the mobile phone screen again. She is looking at a group of very hot ring photos of South Vietnam just released today. It''s what I wear now, but probably because I meet my friends, the atmosphere becomes much more gentle, and my hat and coat are also put on the car, without the cold and unreachable temperament in the photos. But even so, South Vietnam is still dazzling. People are reluctant to move their eyes when they see it. After reading the photos, I saw that the makeup artist at Wu Meini finally stopped. Then I cleaned up and went out first. I promised and went over. "Think again. There''s still time." ¡°£¿¡± Wu Meini glanced at her, then bowed her head and pulled the cloth of the skirt to block the semi transparent position of the gossamer, "tell South Vietnam yourself what you think." Promise bit his lip: "I also think of the five of us. Moreover, I used to be like that. How can I make such a request with South Vietnam?" Wu Meini raised her hand and made a refusal: "I have the cheek to invite songs with South Vietnam. Now the performance clothes also rely on South Vietnam for special customized models. It''s true that she is very good with me and Xiao Fu, but this is not the reason why we two ask her infinitely. " "Then maybe she means the same?" The promise finally tried to say, "she is half of YY''s boss. Her personal publicity must be much better than those of us." "Stop talking. If you mention it yourself, I won''t stop you." After Wu Meini finished, she got up and went to the dressing room next door to find two people. Nanyue has never been a person who won''t refuse. If you don''t want to, it''s useless to talk to her and Yuan Xiaofu. If you are willing, even if you promise to mention it, you will promise. Chapter 659 Nanyue looked at Yuan Xiaofu''s performance clothes of the same style as the five of them. With a slight sweep, it was clear that they were indeed made according to her size. Before going to change it, she looked at her mobile phone, confirmed the unread message, and then found Su Ying''s new message. Su Ying: I have prepared a gift for you. I hope you like it. Although Su Ying seems to have misunderstood something, it''s really a intention. Nanyue smiled and replied "thank you" before taking her skirt into the dressing room and changing it. As soon as they changed out, they saw Wu Meini coming too. They turned their heads to look at her together, and then looked at themselves. They always felt as if they were not the same. "South Vietnam, are you thin again?" Yuan Xiaofu came over, holding the waist of Nanyue with both hands, and exclaimed, "the feeling of Yingying holding the word is like this." Seeing this, Wu Meini couldn''t help pinching the soft meat on her waist and sighed, "it''s just that this man eats too much. It''s really annoying." Nanyue looked at them and said with a helpless smile, "I''ll prepare you a weight loss tea later. It''s absolutely healthy and has no sequelae. OK?" "Great! It''s really hard to lose weight on your own, and you''ll grow muscles if you dance more. " Yuan Xiaofu said as she lifted her skirt to show her muscular calf to South Vietnam. Wu Meini could not bear to look straight at her forehead. Just then, someone knocked on the door outside, and then pushed it aside a little to remind yuan and Wu: "it''s almost time to go to the rehearsal, and Nanyue can also come to see it." "I see. Sister Xiaoxin has worked hard." Wu Meini turned her head to answer, and then quickly helped yuan Xiaofu pull down her skirt. Yuan Xiaofu looked at her innocently: "what are you afraid of? It''s just a calf, and they''re all girls." "Indecent!" Wu Meini glanced at her, then looked at South Vietnam, "go and have a look?" Nanyue nodded and said, "well, there''s nothing else anyway." She asked the crew for a two-day leave because she was going to the brand press conference today. But if you want to stay here until night, you can catch the night flight back. It''s estimated that you won''t sleep long and you''ll have to get up and make up. But tonight is not only of great significance to Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu, but also of great significance to her. Not only because the costumes were specially customized by YY for them. What''s more, their new return song was made together with Sheng Jingheng. South Vietnam naturally thought of hearing the live version for the first time. The three went out of the dressing room, just met the three from the dressing room, and then went to the studio together. After arriving, South Vietnam saw Zhang at first sight. It should be a familiar face in memory. When the other party came over with a smile, she blurted out: "deputy editor?" "Yes, it''s me," the deputy director looked at the six people in the same dress with satisfaction, "are you just here to support South Vietnam? Nothing else? " Nanyue smiled: "yes, just come and have a look. This skirt is attached." "Just sit down and have something to eat and drink. Just tell the staff." When the deputy editor and director finished, he was called back by the other side and continued to be busy. He should have changed his personal responsibilities. The stage was ready, waiting for the five of them to rehearse several times to make sure everything was normal. Nanyue said hello to the five people, and then sat down in the middle. It was not surprising to see that promise followed. "Have something to say?" Chapter 660 Promise clearly looked at Shangnan Vietnam from bottom to top, but he looked at it with some eyes. Although he was very uncomfortable, he still gritted his teeth and sat down next to him first. "South Vietnam, I want to ask you a favor, but not for me, but for Fireflies!" Nanyue took time to see her: "what if I don''t want to help?" "..." promise clenched his hand slightly and tried to resist the impulse to turn around and run away, "at least, listen to me first. What''s the favor, OK?" Her tone was so humble that Nanyue took back her ridicule and nodded casually: "you say it." The promise was slightly relieved: "that is, when we finally sing a new song, I hope you can help us on the stage. Sing a song or dance. " "You happen to be the author of this song and have the same performance skirt. It won''t be too abrupt or contrary to the feeling on the stage." "If you don''t want to sing or dance, you can make a picture at last." South Vietnam listened to her try to slow down her voice, sincerely said her appeal, and understood her meaning: "in short, as long as I can appear on the stage?" "Yes." Promise to focus. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll steal your limelight?" Although I understand the promise, I want to use her heat to launch the first shot of firefly''s return. However, if she does, it is likely that many people will only focus on her, and it will bring the opposite result to firefly as promised. If you are satisfied, just by virtue of this return song, which is jointly produced by Nanyue and Chaoyang, you can attract a lot of curious attention. But promises, obviously, want to be more greedy, want to be known by more people and pay attention to each of them. Promise looked at the serious look of South Vietnam and suddenly realized that this matter might be really promising. His heart beat faster and faster. "It''s better to have the limelight than to be calm." This sentence successfully made South Vietnam laugh. She originally thought that promise was a person who drifted with the tide. Now it seems that it has become the most ambitious of the five. And, yes, for the sake of the whole team. Fireflys has a full half year window in China. Although there is a fan base, it has rarely appeared in recent months because there are no activities, I''m afraid there are many fewer. It''s been a year since the end of idol new era. When many people hear their names, they must subconsciously ask - who is this? But if it has a deep relationship with South Vietnam, it will be different. Many people will remember them. Those who don''t know them at all will subconsciously want to know them. No matter whether these people will be surrounded by them in the end, this is a good start! After laughing, Nan Yue motioned to look at the four people on the stage: "do they know?" "Well, after I received the clothes, I had this idea and talked to them." Promise to be honest. They knew and did not block it, which means that they did not reject the proposal. Promise looked at South Vietnam and answered before she asked, "I tried to ask Minnie to tell you, but she said that since I put it forward, I have to speak for myself." "She''s right," South Vietnam stood up. "In this kind of thing, don''t speculate about others with selfishness. It''s meaningless." Look at her walking around herself, out of this row of seats and going to the stage. Promises were stunned for a while, and then hurriedly followed: "did you promise?" "Before that, I promised another person." To help bring Shengshi entertainment newcomers, although the five of them have not officially signed into Shengshi, they are almost the same. Chapter 661 It''s not just the five of them who promised to have the courage to talk to South Vietnam. Their agents, assistants and snowball video staff in charge of the meeting were greeted in advance. Even the choreographer of their new song was there. At this meeting, she made up a short but amazing dance for her according to the posture conditions of South Vietnam. The action is slightly similar to that of the other five people, but it exists independently. In this way, people can see that they are not the same group. But I don''t think that the sudden appearance of South Vietnam is too abrupt, as if it was forcibly inserted. After learning this short dance, South Vietnam did not rush to rehearse with the five of them, but returned to the stage to see the effect of their integration of song and dance. Then soon, she thought of a more suitable dance movement that she could do. The choreographer is not arbitrary. After reading the new moves proposed by South Vietnam, he not only agrees, but also helps South Vietnam think about what props to add, which will add a little more dynamic. It was not until more than five o''clock in the afternoon and almost six o''clock that the short dance movement of South Vietnam was completely finalized. Then, just a little rehearsal with the five people twice, and the cooperation was perfect. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu did not expect that Nanyue would really promise. Besides the accident, there were more surprises of course. A year later, unexpectedly, the three of them still had the opportunity to perform on the same stage. While on the same stage, I can''t help thinking of the scene when the three were suddenly formed into a team in the semi-finals and became teammates for seven days. At that time, they completely regarded South Vietnam as the backbone, and she listened to whatever she said. Until now, I still remember the words of South Vietnam and have been practicing silently, slowly becoming better and better. Although during this period, it is inevitable that the gap with South Vietnam is becoming larger and larger, and there seems to be no hope of catching up. However, the hard life, there will be no regrets. Knowing that their three old teammates are reunited and reunited to perform on the stage, they must have a lot to say. At dinner, the three promised to consciously go to the other side and discuss what they needed to improve¡ª¡ª Unlike South Vietnam, in order to have a good performance at night, they must not eat dinner, but only eat fruits, vegetables and eggs to cushion their stomachs. Yuan Xiaofu and Wu Meini are naturally the same. They both sit and watch South Vietnam eat rich takeout. They can''t help feeling that they should go there and sit. The three talked while eating. Before South Vietnam finished eating, the five had to prepare first. After all, South Vietnam only needs to play last, and there are many performances and links in front of them. Before she left, Wu Meini couldn''t help asking, "why did you promise? The two of us, in fact, don''t want you to help again. " Yuan Xiaofu nodded beside her: "besides, was she bad to you before?" "I have another reason, not because of you. As for the promise, it has long passed." South Vietnam is not going to tell them that the boss behind them is Sheng Jingrui. After waiting for them to know, the surprise will be greater. They listened to her answer. Although they still hesitated, they also knew that South Vietnam was not the kind of person who would say superficial good words. She said it wasn''t because of them, it must not be. So I felt relieved immediately. I followed the other three and changed my clothes first to prepare for the stage. As soon as they left, South Vietnam''s mobile phone lit up. Nan Yue looked at it and couldn''t help laughing. He really came to whoever he thought of. Chapter 662 "I hear you''re going to perform on stage?" Once connected, Sheng Jingrui asked. Snowball video is his, and the company where firefly works is also his. There is no need to use the word "hear and hear". South Vietnam replied: "well, I promised to put it forward. I thought it was in line with the contract signed with big brother, so I promised." "Is it for my face?" Sheng Jingrui was a little surprised. He didn''t bother to pick words with her and say that firefly is not a newcomer to Shengshi entertainment. Nanyue couldn''t help laughing and said, "is there such an accident?" "A little," said Sheng Jingrui with a smile, "it seems that he has entrusted Jingheng with his blessing." Otherwise, if he doesn''t take the initiative to tell her about helping bring new people, she will definitely pretend to forget. It''s like in US and them, Huo ang stopped talking. Sheng Jingrui can''t say enough about the relationship between South Vietnam and Jin Xuewei. Although most of them are made by Jin Xuewei, South Vietnam is really ruthless. Nanyue said generously, "if it weren''t for teacher Sheng, I couldn''t call eldest brother." Sheng Jingrui smiled twice: "I really admire Jing Heng. How lucky I am to meet you." "Brother''s luck is also good." South Vietnam means something. "..." Sheng Jingrui was sensitive recently. When she heard this, she was a little flustered. After coughing a few times, she said, "it''s hard for you tonight. After the stage here is over, you have to rush back to the crew all night?" Nanyue said, "well, just this time. I''m afraid there won''t be any chance in the future." "Yes," Sheng Jingrui said with emotion, "if you want to cooperate again, you may have to wait for a suitable variety show, or one day, they will have to shoot." Nanyue paused and said, "variety shows can be available, but the latter, I hope to come later." Since it''s a women''s group, of course, the stage is more suitable for them to shine. It''s not like a single person. They can sing if they want to sing and shoot if they want to shoot. "Don''t worry, I have a strong hunch that after tonight, there will be a bigger stage waiting for them." There is a big boss said this sentence, South Vietnam naturally can not be more assured. After talking about it, Sheng Jingrui asked again, "can Jingheng come back these days? His recent trip is the most I have seen in recent years. I forgot to ask more questions for a moment. " "It should be these two days." Nanyue lowered her eyes and didn''t mention it. As soon as she mentioned it, she thought that she hadn''t seen a man in these two rare holidays. Don''t mention how sorry and lost she was. Sheng Jingrui also realized that they would miss it again this time, so he couldn''t help closing his mouth and gently fanning his face. At this age, I don''t know what to mention and what not to mention. After a while, he simply changed the topic again: "in fact, there is another thing to call you." "Huh?" South Vietnam recovered, "brother, you say." "Yes, that," although Sheng Jingrui planned to say, he was inexplicably unable to say, "I heard from Lily that your little assistant washed his head with what hair lotion you gave. Now his black hair is very thick, and he won''t lose his hair if he goes to bed late." "Ah, this..." Nanyue subconsciously remembered that he saw his decadent appearance when he was in his office in the morning. Sheng Jingrui is over 30 years old. He always stays up late to work. From time to time, he has a hangover and loses his hair. It''s normal. But he should have the habit of fitness at ordinary times. As long as he recovers to his normal work and rest, there is no need to use her so-called hair lotion. But then he thought that Chu ye had gone abroad, and it was estimated that he would not recover for a while and a half. Nanyue sidewalk: "there are spare ones in the crew hotel. I''ll send them to you tomorrow." "That''s great," said Sheng Jingrui, relieved and less scruples. "Thank you, sister-in-law!" Chapter 663 Nanyue waited until the meeting of firefly''s fans began, then put on a shawl, entered quietly and took a seat under the stage first. Because the venue is not big, there are several station sisters who managed to grab the front row tickets next to them. The reason why station sister can become station sister is not only because they have money and leisure, but also because they have good eyesight and can easily and quickly find their own love beans among 10000 people. These station sisters, just from the beginning of idol new era, are the single powder of five people. Later, it became a ball, and then it became a ball powder. Other fans may not recognize South Vietnam for a time, but they recognize South Vietnam at a glance. After all, during the day, they only brushed her group of anti heaven God beauty pictures on the microblog. Although South Vietnam changed clothes, it was still easy to recognize. Especially sitting around, the unusual fragrance can easily distinguish the difference between artists and ordinary people. Several station sisters looked at each other across South Vietnam. For a moment, they didn''t know whether to talk first. On the contrary, South Vietnam was looked at by them for a long time. They couldn''t help laughing and said, "Hello, can you help me a little so that others won''t find me?" Listening to the light laughter of South Vietnam, a standing sister sitting on the left immediately turned red in her ears, and her voice was low and trembling: "yes, yes." The one next to her, seeing her like this, still laughed at her in her heart. She was too counselled. But instead, he raised his eyes to the smiling eyes of South Vietnam, and his heart began to jump wildly. It''s such a feeling to have close contact with super good-looking artists. Nan Yue smiled and whispered thanks to them, then sat upright, quietly looked at the stage and waited for the five fireflies to appear. Seeing this, several station sisters stopped whispering and straightened their backs involuntarily, carrying SLR cameras and preparing at all times. Although tonight''s meeting, the snowball video will be broadcast live. However, the HD of the live broadcast is incomparable with the HD photos of the live broadcast. Many fans still love the latter more madly, which is also the reason why they have been standing firm since the identity of station sister appeared. And most of the qualified station sisters will record the whole video, and will try to capture everyone without turning the lens. Fans always feel that they can see more small details in such videos, and there is also a more real side of love beans. And several station sisters thought that South Vietnam must have made arrangements to come tonight. But unexpectedly, like ordinary fans, she has been sitting under the stage without going up in any link. Wait until 9 p.m. and firefly''s new return song will be released in the cloud at the beginning of the stage. Several people took out their mobile phones, turned on cloud music, planned to collect songs for the first time, and then began to listen. Then I found that South Vietnam quietly left its seat at some time. Although she was gone, the aroma on the seat remained for a long time. That''s why the two people closest to her were unconscious. "Did you go backstage? Or do you have to catch a plane back to the crew? " "But this is a new song. It''s a pity to go now?" "If you really want to go, South Vietnam should tell us?" "Yes, she is really good and beautiful. I have been reduced to her face powder." Several people got closer and whispered. After hearing a shrill cry in the back row, he sat down again, picked up his spirit, picked up his camera and prepared to take first-hand high-definition pictures. After subconsciously taking the first picture, several people were stunned¡ª¡ª The skirt that fireflys five people wear, where do they seem to have seen!? Chapter 664 At 9 p.m., Ren''s house. Because she was already in the second day of junior high school, Ren Jiayuan had more and more homework. She started with ten papers a weekend, a variety of problem sets, and she also signed up for a zither interest class. Therefore, for firefly''s fan meeting, she can only watch the live broadcast at home, but can''t watch it with South Vietnam. While watching the live broadcast, she has been waiting for the camera to sweep off the stage and take a good look at South Vietnam. As a result, I don''t know why. The lens is like deliberately avoiding South Vietnam. It has been swept under the stage countless times, but the front row just passes by and never stays much. Ren Jiayuan had only one time, and when he paused at a fast speed, he saw the faint outline of South Vietnam, but his face was still unclear. It''s nine o''clock, so I''ll give it up for the time being. First, I took my mobile phone, turned on cloud music, and clicked in when I saw the recommendation on the home page. When I was preparing to listen to this new song simultaneously, I caught a glimpse of the lyrics spontaneously uploaded by Yunjian music. Right, above the lyrics. Lyrics: South Vietnam Composition: Chaoyang, South Vietnam Arranger: Chaoyang, South Vietnam "Ah ah?" Ren Jiayuan jumped up, his face full of excitement and unbelievable, "really or not? Wow, the secret service, this is! " As soon as he finished, the door was knocked gently. Ren Jiayuan immediately sat back and hurried to close the live broadcast. However, Ren Ran had pushed the door in and couldn''t help laughing: "look at you, I want to ask you, should this cloud music have the wrong name?" "Huh?" Ren Jiayuan didn''t panic. He took the tablet, stared at it, sang new songs and danced new dances, and took time to see her father, "are you listening to new songs, too? It was written by South Vietnam. There can be no mistake! " Ren Ran nodded thoughtfully, "who is this sunrise? Have you heard her mention it?" "No," seeing the wonderful place, Ren Jiayuan couldn''t even look up. "Dad, why are you asking?" Ren Ran came to her and looked at the five girls singing and dancing on the stage. He said casually, "I just feel that they should be people who have a good relationship with South Vietnam. After all, they can sit together and arrange music, or give it to the former teammates of South Vietnam." ¡°£¿¡± Ren Jiayuan vaguely felt that something was wrong, but he had no time to think about it, because the more he listened to firefly''s new song, the better it sounded. At first glance, it sounded like a salivary song that flowed with the tide. After listening carefully, he found that neither words nor songs could be compared with those salivary songs that were only popular for a time. She knew that the South Vietnamese production must not be an ordinary saliva song. The longest song is only more than four minutes. Soon, it should be the last part. But just then, a very familiar female voice suddenly sang the lyrics, ethereal and pleasant, with a unique singing voice. "Ah, it''s South Vietnam!" Before Ren Jiayuan could see his face clearly, he became excited again. With her, as well as the audience in the live broadcast, they were stunned, and then there was a sea of screams and help. Ren Yan saw her hands tremble, so he simply took the tablet and shook his head helplessly. Fortunately, the sound insulation upstairs and downstairs is quite good, otherwise her cry will really tear down the house. Then, he looked at the screen carefully. On the stage, Nanyue just showed her face. Under the shelter of bangs and side forehead hair, her face became more and more compact and exquisite, and her eyes were cool and quiet, like a fairy in the clouds. "Is this skirt YY''s?" His focus is always unusual, "that''s good." Ren Jiayuan recovered from his excitement and stared at Nanyue holding a folding fan and dancing a beautiful classical dance with the song. When he heard the speech, he subconsciously said, "Dad, you shouldn''t tell me this. Go out and turn left to make a phone call." Ren Huo smiled and returned the tablet to her: "please invite her to dinner at home on your birthday." She, Ren Jiayuan, knows that she doesn''t mean Nanyue who must shoot in the crew. Chapter 665 The sudden emergence of South Vietnam not only made the scene of the fan meeting boiling, but also completely exploded on the Internet. Many viewers who are watching the live broadcast are just stunned. They see that the question marks on the full screen continue to brush in the past for a full minute. After the new song of fireflies was sung, South Vietnam quietly stepped back, and the barrage gradually returned to calm, but there were still some excited "ah ah" mixed in it. Many people came back and wanted to send something to express their feelings at the moment, but their hands were shaking. Finally, they simply followed "ah ah" and used words to send out their inner screams. Soon, this short recording screen on the live broadcast was sent to the microblog. And the station sisters and fans sitting in the front row, shaking their hands, photographed the appearance of South Vietnam on their mobile phones. Today, the microblog was blown up all day by the group of photos directly out of the circle in South Vietnam. This video came out again. As soon as it was forwarded by several big V''s, the microblog almost collapsed again. The comments were stuck, and the operation errors were frequently displayed. Netizens simply turned to station B. for the video just reviewed, the number of online viewers soared to five figures almost immediately in less than a minute, and became the top of the online viewing list of station B. In the microblog, you need to comment against the account, which will be more or less restrained. But the barrage at station B is different. No one knows who is behind the barrage, so you can release your nature to your heart''s content. -Ah, I announce that from today on, South Vietnam is my brain woman. No one is allowed to rob!!! -I love her. I love her. I love her. QAQ. I really love her -Ah, baby, when will you also produce an ancient wind electric sound dance music? Don''t just write it for old teammates! -Lying trough, lying trough, South Vietnam today these two shapes kill me!!! -My real name envies the station sisters sitting with South Vietnam -See you go south! Today is another day of crazy call for my little sister. I can love her until I grow old! -My mother, too, I almost thought firefly invited an immortal teammate from somewhere!!! -She can write songs, arrange music, sing and dance. It is said that she designed the skirt together with the main design of the brand. The key is that she can play with her appearance and body! I''m sour! -Ah ah? This song was written by South Vietnam? -South Vietnam can''t think of it! Fireflies are not for you!!! -What''s suitable or not? Nanyue just came to call an old friend, okay? No, she didn''t participate in the follow-up thanks. Did she leave directly? I have to fly the crew at night. I love QAQ -Pure passers-by, fireflies and South Vietnam are great. This song and dance is really wonderful! -Pljj is really the treasure of the world. I''m more playful. I love all six people on the stage! -Only I want to ask if there is the same skirt on a treasure? It''s so immortal. This style is the gospel of people who love both China and the West! -Don''t ask about a treasure. This is the customized performance clothes of the new brand YY just released today. Few sisters can afford it. It is estimated that it is difficult to make imitation models. -Ah, go and watch the special interview video designed by YY! Mrs. Nam Yueh is great! -Where is it? I want to see! -Weibo, the server has been repaired urgently. JMM can go back 2333 Mo Lvlv is still watching the video of station B in the car. Seeing the barrage, he is about to cut back to his microblog to see Su Ying''s interview video. The window was knocked gently, which was very polite. Mao Hui reacted faster, directly lowered the window and nodded to the familiar faces outside. Mo Lulu was stunned when he saw the visitor: "is this... To pick up South Vietnam?" Chapter 666 After changing clothes, South Vietnam avoided crowded places, walked from the safe passage to the lower floors, and then took the elevator to the underground parking lot. Because this evening is not a public trip, but her private affair, so I didn''t let Mo Lvlv follow me. This will follow the memory of the parking position to find the past, while taking out his mobile phone to send a message to Mao Hui to drive the car to the exit channel. As a result, I saw the news of Mo Lvlv first. Looking at the whole sentence, South Vietnam couldn''t help pausing. Then he heard a car approaching slowly. When it stopped, the door was right facing her. This is an RV. It''s not surprising that it appears in the underground parking lot of snowball video. But it''s strange that the man who should have come back two days later appears in the car. Looking at Sheng Jingheng who came to open the door in person, Nanyue slightly raised his eyebrow: "is this a surprise?" "Well," Sheng Jingheng stood in the car and stretched out his hand to her, "come up?" He let Mao Hui and Mo Lvlv go first. Does she have any choice but to get on the bus? Nanyue had no choice but to bend his eyes, handed his hand to him, let him hold it, and pulled himself into the car. She got on the bus with a certain inertia, but Sheng Jingheng did not dodge and met her safely. The door closed slowly behind him, and the driver''s seat in front was separated by a baffle. Nanyue also hugged his waist, leaned up, smelled the steady cold smell on him, and naturally relaxed in a tight state. The whole person is like a kitten entrusted with his whole heart. He is soft and boneless and deeply depends on the person holding him. After Sheng Jingheng closed the door, he raised his hand and gently stroked her hair: "it''s hard today." "It''s OK," Nan Yue rubbed gently in front of his skirt, raised his eyes sideways and looked at the man who lowered his eyes in cooperation. "It''s hard tomorrow, but it''s worth holding teacher Sheng." Listening to her straightforward love words, Sheng Jingheng''s eyes gradually deepened, his eyes shrouded her, and he didn''t intend to move away at all. South Vietnam was calmer than him. Realizing that the car was still parked, he let go of him slightly and stepped back: "shall we talk in another place?" "Yes." Sheng Jingheng narrowed his eyes slightly, pressed the emotion next to him, pulled her in, knocked on the baffle and signaled that he could drive. When they wanted to sit down, the RV started slowly. The body was very stable and didn''t feel shaking at all. Seeing that Sheng Jingheng was subconsciously sitting outside, Nanyue was about to sit opposite him, but he was pulled back and fell down on his side. Feeling that he was sitting in a warmer position, South Vietnam couldn''t help blinking and unexpectedly looked at the handsome face close at hand. "Brother?" "... well," Sheng Jingheng was a little out of control. When he heard this call, his eyes were deeper, his hands held her tight and approached her a little, "close your eyes." But she didn''t obey him immediately. Instead, she looked at him a little closer, and there seemed to be a twinkle in her eyes. Sheng Jingheng regarded this look as encouragement, lowered his eyes slightly, and tasted her sweetness from the inside to the outside. The kiss was deep for a long time. South Vietnam finally closed its eyes, raised its hand on his shoulder, responded to the past on a whim, and was asked for more, like it was not enough. At the end, their breath was still stable, but the intertwined heat clearly reflected that at this time, their body and mind were not calm. Sheng Jingheng looked at her deeply, and his voice was a little hoarse: "today''s you are very charming." Chapter 667 Hearing this, South Vietnam couldn''t help but smile in a low voice, tracing the outline of his eyebrows and joking at him. "So, my brother is also my face powder?" Sheng Jingheng also thought carefully, and a smile appeared in his black eyes: "to be exact, I am your career powder and CP powder." "Huh?" South Vietnam deliberately pretended not to understand and asked him, "which pair of CP?" Since her debut, she has been paired up with many CPS, and almost every partner has to make a pair. And both men and women. "Vocal CP." Sheng Jingheng fastened her other hand, only reflected her in his deep eyes, and his tone was serious. "Other CPS are forced, and they won''t last long." South Vietnam smelled the speech and smiled even more. They couldn''t help laughing and fell in his arms. Sheng Jingheng also patted her on the back and gave her gas. After the South Vietnamese laughter stopped, they didn''t talk for a while. They just snuggled together and felt each other''s breath and temperature. If there is a sleepy feeling like nothing, Nam Yueh returns to his senses and wakes himself up a little. "Mr. Sheng, do you want to drive me back to the crew hotel?" Originally, she planned to fly back to H City, but when she checked the flight, it was grounded around 10 o''clock for some reason, and the earliest one had to wait until near 0 o''clock. So I just want to drive back to the film and television base. It''s not far anyway. If you drive faster, you can arrive in less than three hours. It''s more convenient than a plane. It''s just a hard driver. He has to stay up late to drive. "Well," when Sheng Jingheng heard the speech, he remembered to take the bag on the table, took out a brocade box from inside and opened it, "I''ll put it on for you?" Nan Yue looked into the brocade box and had already seen the watch in the photo. He didn''t know what valuable jewelry it was. However, she obviously prefers watches to jewelry. They are crisp and can replace mobile phones to watch time. "OK." After answering, she saw that Sheng Jingheng was wearing the men''s watch on his left wrist. He said he was obscure and implicit, but he was so aboveboard and bright that he seemed to want to be made public. He was her and she was his. Nanyue looked at him quietly and put on the women''s watch for himself. Under the dim yellow light, the dial was twinkling with stars, just like his gentle gaze at the moment. After wearing the watch, Nanyue couldn''t help but want to move a little: "Mr. Sheng, your legs should be numb." Sheng Jingheng firmly clasped her waist: "it doesn''t matter, you''re not heavy." "Then sit like this all the time?" Nanyue was helpless to look at him and leaned on his shoulder. His eyes were sleepy. "By the way, Sister Li and Ling Hao have come to the crew. If you want to visit the crew, it''s better to change your name." "Well, I know." Sheng Jingheng lowered his head a little and saw her laziness, so he let go a little, "go back and sleep for a while, there are still two hours." Nanyue held him in his backhand: "will Mr. Sheng accompany me?" Looking at her pure eyes without any impurities, Sheng Jingheng''s throat was slightly tight. As always, he couldn''t refuse her: "good." At this time, South Vietnam realized that Sheng Jingheng specially drove an RV to pick up her intention. The RV is like a small hotel room, with a dining table, a small kitchen and a small shower that can only accommodate one person. There is also a small room with a bed, a wardrobe and even a bedside table, which can be used to put some small things. South Vietnam opened the makeup box that Mo Lvlv left here. First, she unloaded her makeup, washed her face, and then changed into a new and soft bathrobe¡ª¡ª After all, she looks good today, but if she sleeps in it, she''s a little uncomfortable. Chapter 668 Sheng Jingheng gave her the inner room to change clothes. He just needed to take off the outer sweater. When Nanyue opened the inner door, he just washed his face. Several strands of hair in front of his forehead were wet, and they were all pushed to the back at will. Looking at his fresh but handsome face, Nanyue could not help leaning against the door and looking at him, he had no choice but to ask. "Did you sleep on the plane?" He came back in such a hurry. After flying for more than ten hours, he only said that she had worked hard, but he didn''t confide half a minute. Sheng Jingheng dried his face, then looked at her and said, "sleep, my sleep time, don''t need too much." Also, South Vietnam stood straight: "then we can talk a little more." After lying on the bed, South Vietnam found that the mattress was even softer than that in the hotel room. It wrapped her gently, and sleepiness came unconsciously. After Sheng Jingheng lay down beside him, she unconsciously leaned over and leaned against him, smelling the familiar and reassuring breath. "Did Mr. Sheng find out about Wu Xiaodie and Ni Yongtian?" "Well," Sheng Jingheng lay on his side, gently hugged her and gently followed her back, "when they were young, they made too many enemies, so they didn''t spend much effort." Nan Yue closed his eyes and said, "you don''t need to do this in the future." "... huh?" Sheng Jingheng paused and looked down at her. But she seems to be half awake: "because I will become more powerful." Sheng Jingheng heard the speech and couldn''t help smiling silently: "OK, Mr. Nan, sleep." "Huh?" Hearing his name, Nanyue couldn''t help opening his eyes and looking up at him slightly, "I''m serious, so you have to work harder, Mr. Sheng, to catch up with me." Looking at her shining eyes, Sheng Jingheng''s black eyes were like ink. He couldn''t help raising his hand to help her close her eyes again. His voice was a little dumb: "well, have a good sleep now, and we''ll talk about the rest later." South Vietnam blinked slightly under his palm, then smiled and closed his eyes obediently. She leaned closer, leaned lightly against his shoulder as a pillow, and felt his whole upper body, which seemed to be a little stiff, and had not relaxed for a long time. South Vietnam couldn''t help but feel a little impatient, so he just wanted to stay away so that he could have a good rest. As a result, he buckled her in his arms and coaxed her with a low voice and Magnetism: "sleep." "Well," Nanyue is really more and more sleepy. Misty, he asked softly, "but in this way, Mr. Sheng, you will be very hard?" "It doesn''t matter," Sheng Jingheng lowered his head and kissed her gently between her hair. "It''s pleasant to have you." South Vietnam slightly lifted the corners of his lips and didn''t answer again. The word "enjoy it" sounds more beautiful than any sweet words. Both of them can control their sleep. As soon as the two hours arrive, they consciously open their eyes and are ready to almost reach their destination, and then they will get off. Nanyue had a good sleep, but looking at Sheng Jingheng''s unchanged dark eyes, I can''t guess whether he was asleep or not. Sheng Jingheng looked at her quietly for a while, raised his hand to trim her soft hair, then let go of her and sat up slowly. "Would you like some hot milk?" "Well," Nan Yue sat up, pulled his long hair back and smiled, "it''s best to add some sugar." Sheng Jingheng smelled the speech and couldn''t help but reach out and gently scrape the tip of her nose: "no problem." Chapter 669 After sleeping in the car for two hours, I returned to the hotel room, washed and tidied up in South Vietnam, and then practiced a little. I felt completely refreshed. However, she still let herself settle down and keep a state of half cultivation and half sleep. When it was almost four o''clock, she was ready to go downstairs to make up. The makeup of ancient costume is easier for her than that of modern makeup and that of the Republic of China. After all, in the cultivation world, the makeup is more classical and immortal. I also heard senior sister three talk about the careful mechanism of many ancient women who change their makeup from time to time. And court makeup were once at the forefront of fashion, followed by famous women. But if you want to say that you''d better look at the most innovative makeup, of course, you have to look at the brothel women, whether thick or light, to give full play to their facial features. Sometimes, because of the different needs of guests, they will act as completely different types of people. To this end, she also secretly went to many brothels with third martial sister and secretly learned some tips of classical makeup. Of course, when I got back, I was punished by the eldest martial brother, locked up in the cave, and played chess with myself for several days. In today''s play, the heroine just wants women to dress up as men, go to places where men can go, and do some adventurous things. Nan Yue recalled the childe''s face he saw at that time and turned himself into a jade face Xiaosheng. It''s easier to play a man. It''s convenient to make up. You don''t need to wear a headdress. You just need to pull up the original hair of South Vietnam and put on a hair crown. Therefore, at more than five o''clock this morning, South Vietnam even changed its costumes, and an Ansheng ate breakfast raw. From yesterday morning to now, South Vietnam didn''t look at mobile phones very much. It was only at this meeting that I remembered to log on the microblog with a trumpet and have a look at the hot searches on yesterday. Because it''s still early and the hot search of the new day hasn''t started yet, her friends are still on the hot search list. There are two, even still occupying the first and second positions. #South Vietnamese temperament# #South Vietnam firefly# Hot search has, but the entertainment headlines seem to be a little short. If not this morning, we''ll have to find another way. Instead of looking at the hot search square, Nanyue went to see the group of photos that Mo Lulu showed her yesterday. The photographer seems to be frightened by her popularity. The latest microblog is still this group of photos. The hot comments at the bottom also didn''t appear. It seems that after sending the photos, he retired and continued to dive. South Vietnam looked through the photographer''s previous works and found that there were few photos of artists and not many in the fashion circle. Most of them were pure landscape photos. Occasionally, people''s photos should be taken casually by passers-by, without clear joys and sorrows. Sometimes the person in the picture just shows a blank look. But I have to say that the photographer is very good at seizing the opportunity and taking a picture at will is the most natural state of man. The group for her was also the same. There was no deliberate action, and they didn''t even look at the lens, but it just made people feel that each one felt very good. "Knock," Mo Lulu knocked on the door and came in with a cup of sweet coffee in his hand, "Chen Le asked me to bring it." Nanyue put down his mobile phone, took the coffee, smelled it, and smiled: "hard." Mo Lulu shook her head and glanced at the mobile phone on the table in South Vietnam. Seeing that she was looking at the work of the photographer yesterday, she remembered. "I sent a private letter to the photographer, added wechat, and then tested by the way. She seems to be interested in cooperating with us." Mo Lulu took out his mobile phone, opened the wechat find dialog box and handed it to Nanyue: "how''s it going? Would you like to consider asking a professional photographer to cooperate? " Chapter 670 Before receiving Mo Lvlv''s mobile phone, Nanyue took an unexpected look at her, and then said with a smile: "the action is very fast." Waiting for South Vietnam to take the mobile phone to see it, Mo Lvlv felt a little embarrassed and said, "after all, my photography technology needs to be strengthened. It''s better than fans, but it''s much worse than professional photographers." "Moreover, the photographer didn''t take much business cooperation. I just asked with the mood of trying. I didn''t expect that she was willing to add my wechat." South Vietnam looked at Mo Lvlv''s chat with each other. The photographer''s wechat nickname is "morning and evening". His avatar uses a picture of two hands, one large and one small, with the same diamond ring on both hands, a low-key luxury. It seems that we should have a lord and get married. Seeing the word morning and evening, South Vietnam can''t help thinking of Sheng Jingheng''s pseudonym "Chaoyang". Although he has nothing to do with the photographer, he has never even met. But fortunately, it looks more like brother and sister names than couple names. Otherwise, I can''t help feeling strange in my heart. "When you''re free, I''ll talk to her." Nanyue pushed the wechat called morning and evening to itself with Mo Lvlv''s wechat. "Look at her photography technology, the price should not be cheap." Mo Lulu smiled: "OK, look, she only photographed you yesterday. She didn''t shoot models. She should like you very much. Maybe we''ll have a surprise if we talk about it? " "It''s beautiful." South Vietnam smiled, glanced at her, then bowed his head and continued to turn the microblog while drinking coffee. Last night, although I got a kick in firefly''s last new song performance, fortunately, it didn''t affect firefly itself. Although some netizens are really sour, they say that fireflies will only hold the thighs of South Vietnam now. They can''t live without South Vietnam and so on. But after all, there are only a few. Most of them are lamenting that the five people have their own bright spots. After a trip to K country for training, they really become more like a professional women''s team. Singing and dancing have improved a lot compared with their debut. Their makeup and performance clothes add a lot of color to them. In short, the new song is amazing ears, and the new dance and new modeling have reached the point of visual feast. This evaluation has exceeded expectations for firefly, which is still a new group. Presumably from today on, the five of them will have endless notices. However, according to Sheng Jingrui''s temperament, it is estimated that the new album is also under preparation. After all, the company can''t have done nothing in the past six months when they went to training. Just because the new songs of South Vietnam will bring more topics and heat to their return. Therefore, I chose this song first and released it first as a return single. While thinking, Nam Yueh turned on the cloud music and began to play the new song she wrote for them, called "old age". The title of this song sounds like a feeling that you don''t know how to worry when you are young, and you have to say worry for new words. The time is just right, but it has begun to sing the old time. However, if you listen to the lyrics, you will feel very suitable for them. Life before and after the draft was launched has indeed undergone earth shaking changes. Now they are singing the old years, but they have completely ushered in a new year that belongs to them alone. Listening to the arrangement, Nanyue felt more and more satisfied. She was about to turn over the comments at the bottom when she saw a wechat message jump out. ¡££º Good morning. What would you like to eat today? Chapter 671 South Vietnam subconsciously looked at the time. At a quarter past six in the morning, this man didn''t have to work. Did he get up so early? It was past zero when he took her to the hotel last night. So it''s natural to stay in this hotel for a night and wait until today''s day. However, it seems that Sheng Jingheng still has no work arrangement during the day and plans to stay and continue to visit. NY: there''s nothing special to eat. I still want to eat home-made dishes! Chen Le is very good at cooking big dishes. She has cooked big fish, meat and even seafood for her a few days ago. It is estimated that she will start studying vegetarian vegetarian food with meat flavor these days. In a word, it is to change the pattern to make delicious dishes for her. So far, the most missed food in South Vietnam is simple home cooking. This is probably the so-called "I don''t know happiness in happiness". ¡££º OK. ¡££º Not busy? NY: I''m finished. Does Mr. Sheng want to see it? ¡££º Yes? Nanyue smiled at his reply, then went to look at himself in the mirror, stood up and looked left and right. "Green, how do you feel?" Mo Lulu looked up at her. Just now, she just felt that the makeup of Nanyue today is slightly simple. Now, with the whole body, she has a completely different feeling¡ª¡ª It really seems that those elegant childe brothers in the costume drama have a jade face and are heroic and handsome. In particular, South Vietnam has always been full of self-confidence between its eyebrows and eyes, and its aura is never weak. When women dress up as men, they don''t feel a sense of conflict at all. They are more handsome than some overly delicate actors. Therefore, Mo lvlu didn''t use any special words to describe it, that is, he sincerely sighed from the inside: "how handsome, I want to marry at a glance." Nanyue couldn''t help but pick an eyebrow, and then handed over his mobile phone: "take two pictures for me at will." "Good!" Mo Lulu took the phone and began to find the right angle, adjust the light, and take a few photos as naturally as possible. She didn''t ask what South Vietnam was going to do for taking pictures. After all, she had been together for so long. Naturally, she fully believed that South Vietnam would not do what it shouldn''t do. These photos are either collected and saved by yourself or sent to someone. It is absolutely impossible to reveal the modeling of the play. After Mo lvlu finished shooting, South Vietnam picked out two photos from very natural angles. It was not like deliberately taking photos, nor did it want to repair the map. It was sent directly in this way. Sheng Jingheng didn''t reply soon after receiving it. He didn''t see any new news until he drank a cup of coffee in South Vietnam. ¡££º I really have to work harder. NY: huh? So suddenly? ¡££º After all, love beans are too good. Nanyue looked stunned, and then she couldn''t help laughing. In the past, she always joked about being his fan. Is it the opposite now? NY: Yes! Come on, little fans! Sheng Jingheng returned an expression package to her, which was not only a real person, but also a more than heart action she did in the concert. The eyebrows and eyes are curved, the smile is bright, and there are four words beside the heart action - sister loves you. NY£º£¿£¿£¿ NY: are you really miss Sheng? ¡££º Well, what fruit would you like to eat? South Vietnam sat back, smiled and shook his head. He saved his expression bag first, and then replied. NY: oranges or oranges are OK. Mr. Sheng, are you going to pack my snack fruit for dinner today? ¡££º OK, let me know what you want to eat. I really planned to feed her. Nanyue smiled and slowly replied. NY: I love my brother the most in the world. Chapter 672 Today, South Vietnam changed into men''s clothes, and the shooting venue naturally changed from group A to group B. Li Meijun didn''t play too much because she was a special actor. After focusing on the part with her, she also leisurely transferred to group B. On the side of group B, the old actors are just gone, leaving only young actors with similar qualifications as Ling Hao. Naturally, they knew Li Meijun, and there must be excitement, but acting under her burning eyes inevitably felt pressure and tension. So invisible, Nanyue and Ling Hao, who were carefully interpreted, were completely crushed, and the sense of existence was almost zero. Ling Haojin has been in the group for some days, but it''s the first time that he plays opposite with South Vietnam seriously. I thought they were too familiar. At the beginning, there would be a little play. But as soon as the director shouted, he looked at South Vietnam and found that he could no longer find half the shadow of South Vietnam, and even couldn''t remember the original appearance of the hostess. It feels like South Vietnam has always been such a shape, an actor like them. The feeling of being 100% into the play made him very happy. When the director shouted, he was still immersed in the play. Watching Nanyue walk to Li Meijun, showing a familiar smiling face and talking and laughing softly, he suddenly thought back and realized that the scene just had been shot. "Wow..." Ling Hao relaxed, returned to his original state, and then walked towards them in a few steps. "Sister Nan, no, brother Nan!" Ling Hao''s eyes lit up and his face was excited: "I really got the play right. Although I may have to calculate the position in the end, it''s just a male number three or a male number four!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Both Nanyue and Li Meijun disliked him. The latter looked at the direction of his agent and reminded him: "I''ll shoot later. Go back and have a drink." "Huh?" Ling Hao also looked over and saw the insulated tea cup in the broker''s hand. He immediately nodded and said, "I''ll talk later." Seeing that he was sent away in this way, Nanyue couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling. Then he also took the cup handed by Mo Lvlv and drank a mouthful of honey water. When Mo lvlu also consciously retreated, Li Meijun first took a self photo with South Vietnam, and then looked at the photo, suddenly remembered to turn to the microblog, found a road just found, took a photo of the microblog, and handed it to South Vietnam. "He''s coming later?" South Vietnam looked at the photos that were a little mushy. The photographers were obviously caught off guard. They were surprised and excited. They were afraid that they would miss them if they moved slowly. They ignored so many and took a few photos at the best of time. But it doesn''t hinder me from recognizing that the person in the photo is shengjingheng. Maybe his height is too superior, maybe his figure is easy to recognize. There are few similar things in the entertainment industry. However, the point is not that the blogger took Sheng Jingheng, but the background in the photo, which is obviously in the supermarket and the fresh food area. I don''t know how other netizens and fans will react when they see it. South Vietnam was stunned when she saw it, and then she couldn''t speak for a long time. Early in the morning, he asked her what food and fruit she wanted to eat. He was actually going to buy it himself, and then he planned to make it himself? Seeing her reaction was not like a completely unknown accident, but more like knowing in advance, but still didn''t expect it. Li Meijun held his cheek and smiled: "our family is more and more charming." South Vietnam just recovered, returned the mobile phone to Li Meijun, smiled and replied, "I should say that I''m lucky." Chapter 673 When it was almost noon, Sheng Jingheng turned to group B to visit the class. This time, Wei didn''t come. Chen Le didn''t show up because he wanted to cook for South Vietnam. He just led the driver and some people who temporarily called for help to move the shopping to the set and distribute them one by one. This posture seems to be like a family with the crew of "prosperity". A director in charge of group B also looked at Nanyue happily and said, "I''ve heard some rumors about him, but I didn''t expect that I should love my younger generation so much? Did you cooperate in a variety show? " Before Nanyue could answer anything, Ling Hao on the other side raised his hand and said, "director, Sister Li and I recorded the variety show together." The director accidentally raised his eyebrows: "then you are reunited. No wonder." South Vietnam did not say any more, but nodded with a smile. After talking about the play and shooting a few scenes of the last scene in the morning, the director waved his hand and didn''t leave them to continue talking about the play. When the main actors are on the set, they all have special lounges. Occasionally, when they have a lot of rest time or have no part, they eat indoors. After eating, you can lie down and take a nap. Because she is a heroine, Nanyue has a full row of plays every day, and she likes to eat carefully, so she simply doesn''t bother to run to the lounge. So this time, it was the first time for her to go to the temporary lounge set up by the crew on the set. She and Ling Hao ended the night, and then talked a little with Sheng Jingheng and Li Meijun on the set before coming here. Other actors basically entered their shared lounge, and the staff also stopped for lunch. So, it''s very quiet all the way. I can only see a few people occasionally. Li Meijun and Ling Hao walked in front, chatting about the play made this morning. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng were tacitly slow for half a beat and followed. Although they walked side by side, they didn''t say anything. This familiar scene reminds South Vietnam of the time when they lived in the small building in the ancient town of J city at the beginning of the year. At that time, every time the coffee shop closed, the four went back together and walked on the path, basically like this. In a flash of time, more than half a year passed. "Mr. Sheng, time flies." Listening to her exclamation, Sheng Jingheng looked at her slightly, and then whispered, "well, I heard it''s preparing for the second season." "Ah?" South Vietnam is not surprised that he can hear the meaning of his words. Unexpectedly, there is really a second season? Sheng Jingheng''s eyes flashed with a smile: "wait for the news, will cooperate with your schedule." If what he said is so accurate, there must be. And counting the schedule, it is mostly recorded in the beginning of spring, the end of February and the beginning of March. I just don''t know which scenic spot I will choose in the second season. Although I really want to go back to the ancient town, it is obviously impossible. However, no matter where to record, as long as it''s still the four of them. Nanyue slightly bent his eyes: "OK, I''ll wait." Soon, the four came to the lounge specially set up for South Vietnam. So far, only Mo Lvlv occasionally came to put or take things. Nanyue was about to go in with the three, when Mo lvlu, who followed him, called. She stepped slightly, exchanged eyes with Sheng Jingheng, motioned him to go in first, then turned back and looked at Mo Lvlv with a mobile phone. "Good news?" Mo lvlu nodded immediately: "yes, great news. President Chu, who is still abroad, was shocked!" Chapter 674 At the moment Mo lvlu said this, a hint that Xiao Wu had no feelings also sounded in Nanyue''s mind. Remind her that she completed the branch task of making entertainment headlines and received additional rewards and an exchange card. This generous reward means that she not only made headlines, but also made a sensation. As Mo Lulu said, Chu ye, who had been traveling abroad and had no intention of taking care of domestic affairs for the time being, was also disturbed, so it would be really powerful. But at the moment, Sheng Jingheng and the three of them were waiting for her inside. Nanyue looked down and said, "make a long story short." "Er," Mo Lulu was stunned, and then he didn''t care to think about seven or eight, and immediately got to the point. "The reason is that a very influential official microblog forwarded a microblog praising you. By the way, he also praised that you are a model for contemporary young artists." With that, Mo Lulu quickly shook his head and said, "no, the real cause is a video interview by Su Ying, the main designer of YY!" "I saw it last night, but I didn''t say anything special, that is, I praised you and said that you have done a lot for the establishment of this brand. I hope you can use this brand to carry forward the classical national style with you and so on." This beginning is still a little long. The South Vietnamese reluctantly nodded and said, "then what? What is the final result now? " Mo Lvlv tried to speed up his speech: "then there was a lovely little pumpkin and made a summary video to publicize all your talents since your debut. This is the video, which was forwarded by the official microblog. Finally, now the major media websites have published a full manuscript, which praises you as unique. They are also placed in the front page of the website and the position of the big picture! Video websites also have relevant videos, which are given the most prominent position. You can see them as soon as you open them! " Is this the headline on real talent? However, it was actually caused by an interview with Su Ying, and then she relied on her versatile fans to have the current development. She came to this world alone. In a year, there are many important people around her. Nam Yueh thought. He couldn''t help looking into the lounge. The man sitting inside was also looking at her and waiting for her. "OK, I see. Go to dinner first and I''ll have a good look in the evening." "OK!" Mo Lvlv responded, looked at South Vietnam, walked into the lounge as usual, greeted the three people over there, and then sat down next to Sheng Jingheng. Looking at the reaction of South Vietnam, there is always a feeling that this should be the case? It''s just normal. Her strength and luck coexist. It''s only a matter of time before she gets the headlines. Don''t be too surprised. As a little assistant, it''s time to see the world more and learn not to be surprised by honor or disgrace. Nanyue didn''t know that Mo Lulu thought so much alone. When she sat down, she saw the bento box in front of her, which seemed to be particularly special. Li Meijun and Ling Hao had already discovered this, but in front of Sheng Jingheng, they didn''t make fun of her, but just made fun of her with their eyes. "Eat." Sheng Jingheng helped her open the lid one by one and handed her chopsticks. "Thank you, Mr. Sheng." Nanyue took the chopsticks and felt that she was beside him. One day, she would form the habit of opening her mouth to eat. In her bento box, there are all common home-made dishes, meat and vegetables. There is also a bento box with cut oranges. There is no sour taste, but mostly sweet taste. Sheng Jingheng, like her, seems to have prepared double copies of each. The two opposite are all kinds of big dishes that South Vietnam has been eating a few days ago. Chapter 675 During the meal, because Sheng Jingheng did not mention that there would be a second season of "come and have coffee", Nanyue did not deliberately mention it. After all, it is still in the preparatory stage. It is estimated that the program team will come to negotiate the schedule with them after next month. The official recording will take at least two or three months. There may be accidents or emergencies. Just wait patiently for the official news. I didn''t talk about "come and have coffee", but I talked about another variety show - "us and them". Before joining the group, South Vietnam heard Sheng Jingrui''s notice that it would be broadcast in December. At the end of November, pearl satellite TV officially began to warm up its publicity. Last night, it released its first trailer. Although this variety show was only South Vietnam at the beginning, when it came to the back, Ling Hao and Sheng Jingheng also became flying guests and stayed for several days. Li Meijun is almost a derivative variety of "come and have coffee". However, Li Meijun heard from Ling Hao that he worked hard in the village from morning to night. I don''t feel too sorry. They want to fit together again. They still have a chance in the future. But just on the day of the premiere of us and them, it was the day when Li Meijun finished his special performance and killed the youth. That night, I could watch the first issue with them. I was involved. She said she would watch it together, and Sheng Jingheng naturally promised to come back to visit the class that day. After dinner, although the photos were taken and could not be sent out for the time being, the four took a group photo together as a souvenir. Looking at the four people in the photo, all three of them are wearing costumes and Sheng Jingheng''s private clothes, Li Meijun''s heart is more comfortable. She was absent from the variety show, but now it''s Sheng Jingheng''s turn to make a TV play. After taking the picture, Nanyue saw another message from Chu ye on his mobile phone. The meaning of urging was very obvious, so he had to go away temporarily and return to the voice call. "Brother ye, what''s the matter?" Chu Ye was late at night, but his voice was still in spirit: "there has been such a big thing in China, you haven''t responded at all?" "Huh?" Nanyue thought for a moment and said, "do you want to wind up your microblog and thank you?" "..." Chu Ye was speechless for a moment. Instead, he thought that she was also the first time to make such official headlines. He didn''t know how different it was from microblog hot search. He should be at home at this time, but he went abroad because of private affairs. I can''t blame her for her slow reaction. "I''ve explained how to send microblog to Xiao Xie and Lvlv. You just need to forward it later." "OK." "Then, prepare some gifts for these media websites and video websites. Don''t be too formal. Just send some products you endorse. Refer to the list of gifts. I''ll let Xiao Xie do it. Then you can make your own decision. " "I see." Chu ye asked coldly, "has Sheng Jingheng gone to visit the class again?" "Well," Nanyue honestly explained, "Sister Li and Ling Hao were there." "It''s good. There are all the shields," said Chu ye, as if he just remembered. "By the way, there''s a very famous entertainment weekly that sent some photos to my work email. I''ll transfer them to your email. Remember to have a look later." Gossip weekly? Nanyue was stunned: "what kind of photos?" "Last night, you and Lvlv went back to the hotel separately, but I didn''t take you. Sending photos is to ask for money. I don''t think it''s necessary. You decide by yourself. " Chapter 676 After the voice call ended, Nanyue first went to Mo Lvlv to come to the tablet, opened his mailbox and checked the photos forwarded to her by Chu Ye. The photos are thick coded and look like they are cut from the video. It is estimated that in addition to these photos, there is a very complete video. In the photo, as Chu ye said, she was not photographed, only Mo Lvlv got out of the car alone at the door of the hotel and entered the hotel. Then, he photographed the car parked in the parking lot. Mao Hui got out of the car and locked the door. Nam Yueh left firefly''s fan meeting at 9 o''clock last night and had to go back to the crew to shoot this morning, but he didn''t go back to the hotel with his assistant, but disappeared all night. Although no real hammer photos have been taken, the profound meaning behind these photos is much more, which can give people a lot of imagination. Unless she can come up with some evidence to show where she stayed this night and how she got back to the crew hotel. Otherwise, let others say what they want. It''s not a surprise that her car will be found and photographed. After all, there are too many people in this film and television base. It is impossible to be wary of all kinds of strange faces coming and going every day. South Vietnam can only ensure that no one can secretly take pictures of her when she is there. Once she is gone, the car will be taken as much as she wants. Just thinking, suddenly there was a familiar smell approaching. Nanyue quickly closed the mailbox and pretended to be watching the trip in December. Later, when they approached, she looked up at him slightly: "Mr. Sheng, brother ye came to me about work and talked to me." Sheng Jingheng looked at her for a moment, then sat down next to her and peeled her oranges. His hands were very slender, and it was beautiful to peel oranges. Soon, he peeled the orange skin into a flowering shape, revealing the orange pulp in good condition. Nanyue consciously took out the pulp inside, ate it one by one, and then said with a low smile, "brother, you''re very kind." She was so bold that she dared to call him so here. It was obvious that she wanted to coax him. Sheng Jingheng glanced at the tablet she put aside and asked, "what''s the matter?" "..." it''s not easy to hide from him. Even if she thinks her expression is perfect, he can infer one or two from other details. Nanyue had no choice but to take the tablet, reopen the mailbox and show him those photos. "Brother ye said don''t worry, I thought, there''s no need to say it." What''s more, she was thinking whether to take this opportunity to do the main task that had been shelved for a long time. Her affair with Sheng Jingheng must be true and can no longer be true. Therefore, after you are ready to think about it, you can discuss it with Sheng Jingheng. Sheng Jingheng crossed the photos and looked at the shooting time. Naturally, he understood the purpose of these photos. After all, in the early days of his debut, some people didn''t know his temperament. They always secretly photographed him and were used by female artists. Wei Jun received many such photos. He was too troublesome, so he asked Wei Jun to negotiate the price, and then brought the paparazzi. In the past two years, my side has been much cleaner. Before he said "give it to me", Nanyue said, "in fact, I think it doesn''t matter. It''s a pity that they can''t guess who the hero is." Sheng Jingheng paused, glanced at her slightly, and the meaning of consultation appeared in his eyes: "do you want them to guess?" Chapter 677 Nanyue didn''t have time to answer him, because the four of them spent a lot of time eating, and Nanyue talked with Chu Ye alone. The rest time at noon is running out. When this meeting had to be urged, Mo Lvlv hardened her scalp and came forward to interrupt their conversation. This time, Sheng Jingheng didn''t follow them back to the set of group B, but stayed in the lounge and said he had work to deal with. Before Nan Yue left, he couldn''t help looking back at him. He didn''t know whether his job was to find someone to deal with the entertainment weekly. Buy a hotel can be profitable, buy an entertainment weekly... Continue to gossip with artists? Sheng Jingheng looked into her eyes. There was no emotion in her dark eyes. Only a moment before she turned back, she showed a gentle smile, which seemed to be soothing. Li Meijun asked for the umbrella in his assistant''s hand and held it himself: "don''t you want it?" "... no," Nanyue turned back completely and looked forward with a puzzled look, "he always felt that he was going to hold back his big move." Li Meijun chuckled: "is it just the beginning, or do we guess each other''s ideas?" When Nanyue heard the speech, she turned to see her: "Sister Li taught me two moves?" "Seriously?" Li Meijun''s eyebrows are slightly picked and his mature charm is fully displayed. "In fact, as long as you give full play to your own advantages and make him crazy, he will listen to you." Nan Yue blinked. From Li Meijun''s joking eyes, she confirmed this "advantage". Indeed, after she herself, she couldn''t help laughing: "Sister Li..." "Oh, yes, you''re too young. It''s estimated that Sheng Jingheng can''t bear to talk." Li Meijun said and looked up and down at South Vietnam: "it''s all very good. Let''s wait for next year''s birthday." South Vietnam lost her voice for a moment and didn''t know how to answer. Li Meijun smiled, gently pinched her cheek and said, "don''t be shy. It''s a very happy thing, especially for people in love." "I surrender," Nan Yue raised his hands and said helplessly, "but thank Sister Li for her teaching." "Well, you''re welcome." Li Meijun was still calm, as if what he had just said was an ordinary thing. And Li Meijun did have the confidence to say so. The secret of keeping the sweetness of marriage is probably because Sister Li''s husband has been fascinated by Sister Li for ten years. They walked in front and chatted about other things, while Ling Hao was in the back, holding an umbrella for his agent to block the sudden scorching sun in the afternoon. Nanyue occasionally listens to the movement behind one ear, but finds that they are basically speechless and lively like Ling Hao. Unexpectedly, they are so silent. She thought they were making trouble again. When she was close to the set, she couldn''t help looking back. Li Meijun also looked and said with a smile, "this little guy is pretending to be calm." ¡°£¿¡± South Vietnam was helpless, "so this is called a fan of the situation? How can an agent who stays with him every day not know his nature? " "Don''t try to understand what''s on your brother''s mind," Li Meijun said calmly. "He''s just happy." After the three arrived at the set, they saw a figure in a goose yellow skirt, which should have been shot in group A, trotting close. "Miss Li, South Vietnam!" Cheng Xiyao shook his sleeve and shook off several packets of dried fish, spicy strips and beef granules. After giving it to the two first, he took some bags and sent them to Ling Hao as a treasure offering. Ling Hao accepted it and chatted with Cheng Xiyao. It seemed that he was more familiar. The rest of his eyes were always glancing at the agent behind him. As Nanyue unpacked the small dried fish, he murmured, "I really can''t understand." Chapter 678 Before the official shooting, South Vietnam took the time to forward the microblog edited by Mo lvlu and Xie Haiquan. Although I didn''t have time to take a closer look, I knew what the microblog was about with a slight sweep. It''s not a word of thanks she thought, but since it started from YY, it still responds to the headlines through the creative source of the brand and the meaning of the brand name. It is not only to publicize the national style and classical culture, but also to indirectly publicize the brand, killing two birds with one stone. The photos below the copy were taken at the press conference show and provided by Su Ying. The forwarding of Nanyue is also very simple, just one sentence - the face is not old, and the classics live forever. Closely followed, Hu Xuerou also came out and forwarded it, and then it was firefly. Their avatars were replaced by photos of wearing YY customized dresses and performance clothes. Hu Xuerou, the spokesperson, has been very popular. Now there are not only the personal publicity of South Vietnam, but also the women''s group demonstration Buyer show. YY not only has a pivotal place in the fashion circle, but also is booming in the entertainment circle. In addition to Gao Ding''s Chinese and Western style dresses, YY also has ready-made clothes. It''s just that the brand was established at the beginning. Although Su Ying was in the middle of the preparation, he asked the company for the assistance of several designers. However, it is time-consuming to design a series of dresses and skirts. For the time being, ready-made clothes have two series of spring and summer styles, and the styles add up to less than 20. Moreover, because the materials and accessories are carefully selected and there is not much inventory, each model in the online store is limited to 9-99 pieces, and the price is light and extravagant. When little pumpkins saw that South Vietnam came out to publicize, they opened online stores one after another and prepared to buy clothes at a price they could accept. Then I found that there were no goods under less than 20 sales links, and several question marks suddenly appeared on my forehead. Before the fans sell, they''re out of stock? The agreed price is too high to bear? After the question mark, I couldn''t help crying. Only then did I find that there are so many rich girls in the world, and light luxury ready-made clothes are directly robbed as soon as they go on. Microblog big V, which constantly observed the trend of fans, immediately sent a microblog to rub the heat. @Apple entertainment V: YY online store, a joint brand launched by Nanyue and beautiful designers, is sold out in less than a new day, and fans can''t grab it if they want to. Let''s talk about South Vietnam''s ability to bring goods. What level is it in the entertainment industry? -Taking South Vietnam, the brand itself is very good, and the combination of Chinese and Western style is more lovable. -The level of South Vietnam flow batch! Don''t cue fans, autistic. -I looked at the lowest price, 1999??? It''s just an embroidered shawl. -It sold out without seeing it. Shouldn''t it be an internal purchase? New in a while? -Don''t talk about conspiracy upstairs. Even if YY is a new brand, the company that launched this brand is also an old brand. Online stores were launched in recent two years because of domestic demand. Before, there were only physical stores. To put it bluntly, people don''t lack loyal customers. They are basically baifumei. -Am I going to rob Bai Fumei? QAQ is terrible. I don''t know when it''s time for the next new one. -Little fox''s endorsement is so good! Nanjie upholds justice! -I''m the only one... Forget it, I can''t afford to buy genuine products. I can only secretly rub them and look forward to imitation products. -The guy upstairs, cue Hu Xuerou, didn''t mention a word about her on this microblog from beginning to end, okay? -Lemon man upstairs? Didn''t mention that this brand is also her endorsement. The endorsement fee is seven figures. Do you envy, envy and hate? Chapter 679 Probably because group B focuses on the civil drama of male characters, there is not so much red tape, and the lines are relatively crisp. Therefore, it is rare for South Vietnam to be the first one to finish work. Ling Hao still needs to continue to shoot the remaining few small scenes with other actors. Nanyue sat and watched the meeting, and was rushed back to the hotel by the director to take off his makeup and rest. Li Meijun returned to group A in the afternoon and went back to the hotel to make up for her sleep. Nanyue looked at wechat and saw that she didn''t reply, so she knew that she hadn''t woken up yet. Neither of them needed her for the time being, so Nanyue turned to send messages to shengjingheng. NY: what about you, brother? Did you go back? ¡££º No, I''m waiting for you in the car. South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing. Then he picked himself up, changed into a low-key private suit, tied his hair, put on a baseball cap, and pulled the brim down slightly. There are many actresses living in this hotel, but she is inconspicuous. If she is fully armed with masks and sunglasses, she will be more eye-catching. Then, South Vietnam just put on a little lipstick to improve its complexion, didn''t make up much, took a mobile phone and room card, chucked his clothes pocket, and opened the door to go out. Maybe it''s because she finished work early today, so she took the elevator all the way down. She didn''t meet a few crew members or actors. She only looked at her a little more and didn''t chat up. After getting off the elevator, South Vietnam directly cast magic to weaken its sense of existence, lowered its head and walked all the way with a familiar atmosphere. This time, shengjingheng changed another car, not a commercial car or an RV, but a ubiquitous BMW, low-key and luxurious. Nanyue consciously got on the co pilot. Seeing that the windshield in front was also specially made, he safely took off his hat and smiled at the man: "brother, where are you going to turn me?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her with gentle and deep eyes: "take you to play." "Huh?" South Vietnam looked at him unexpectedly, "are you going far away?" Just after asking, he saw the man lean over slightly, gently help her fasten her seat belt, and his voice was low and magnetic: "not far, just listen to a few songs." They were so close that South Vietnam could almost see his eyelashes clearly, long and fine. In a slight blink, they seemed to wipe her cheek slightly. Then, when he did nothing to sit back, South Vietnam found that he changed his clothes. Although it was still his usual private dress, he was dressed in black - Black hooded sweater, black trousers and black boots. But there seems to be some difference. It seems that his whole feeling has changed, but I can''t tell where it has changed. Under her gaze, Sheng Jingheng drove calmly out of the underground parking lot. It was in the evening, the sky was crimson, the sunset was dreamy, and the surrounding clouds were also stained with a light layer of pink, as tempting as marshmallow. Sitting in the co pilot and looking at the sky without scruples, South Vietnam really has a feeling that ordinary lovers go out to play and date. Sheng Jingheng turned on the car music, and the familiar female voices sounded. It was "old age". Nam Yueh never went down with a smile. He leaned quietly on the back of his chair, listening to the song and watching him with a smile. She kept watching. When Sheng Jingheng stopped at the next traffic light, he couldn''t help opening his mouth. His voice was a little hoarse: "don''t worry, I didn''t do anything." "Huh?" Nanyue suddenly recovered and realized that he had picked up the topic that hadn''t been finished at noon, so he said, "then I won''t do anything." Sheng Jingheng turned to look at her. His black eyes were like a deep pool, and there seemed to be a glimmer of light: "good." Then he stretched out his hand to hold her, clasped his fingers and connected with each other. Chapter 680 After listening to the old days, I connected to her song. South Vietnam hasn''t listened to its own songs for some time, which will be fresh again. When the car stopped in a dark space, she looked around subconsciously and found that it was driving into an underground parking lot. Banners were pulled on the walls, posters were pasted, and the words "supermarket entrance" were marked. Sure enough, it''s not far away. It''s in the city. Although it''s not Saturday, it''s close to night. More and more people will come here to visit supermarkets and shopping malls. Looking at the entry of one car after another outside and the hands of South Vietnam to untie the seat belt, they all hesitated: "do you really want to get off?" This is H city. It is not only a big film and Television City, but also a tourist city. Everywhere may be filled with people from all over the country, and her "flying butterfly puts out the fire" has just ended. It is estimated that many people who do not pursue stars can recognize her. Sheng Jingheng took her hat, put it on for her, and helped her lift her hair. He looked as usual: "that''s all right." ¡°£¿¡± Where there are many people, she doesn''t guarantee that everyone can be affected by her magic. Do they need to be invisible to go around? South Vietnam had no choice but to press down the brim of his hat, finally opened the door and got out of the car with him. Sheng Jingheng didn''t wear a hat, so he put on his sweater and hat. The outline was hidden in the hat. If he only looked at his back, he would be a little uncertain that it was him. "Let''s go." Sheng Jingheng also took out a pair of black framed glasses from his sweater pocket. After wearing them, he sealed his 30% appearance, making his whole face less eye-catching. He subconsciously wanted to hold Nan Yue''s hand, but when he thought of something, he shook it and took it back. Nan Yue followed him and smiled helplessly, "so, Mr. Sheng, are we going to see the film?" Last time, because of Ni Jiaming, I didn''t come to see it. Listening is about to be screened in China. If I want to see it in the cinema, I can only take advantage of these days. "It''s still early," said Sheng Jingheng, glancing at his watch. "You can stroll around before you look." South Vietnam paused and slowed down a few steps. He stopped and waited before he hurriedly followed. Really want to visit? Isn''t that tantamount to making it public in disguise? South Vietnam was not in a panic, but Sheng Jingheng suddenly surprised her. It seemed that he had guessed what was in her mind and knew what she wanted to do. In the end, they are not so unscrupulous outside. When walking side by side, they are separated by a safe distance. When entering the elevator, maybe it was because both of them were wearing hats, and maybe it was because their looks were good. The others subconsciously turned their heads and looked at them. Nam Yueh looked down and tried not to look at people. But Sheng Jingheng was generous, with a cold and indifferent face. When others looked at him, they didn''t dare to look at him again. When we got out of the elevator, South Vietnam was a little relaxed. When we saw that there were restaurants around, we couldn''t help laughing. "Drink milk tea?" Sheng Jingheng indicated with his eyes that he was in a milk tea shop not far ahead. Nanyue nodded: "OK." The business of the milk tea shop was very good. They also lined up to buy two cups. The two men drank milk tea and walked along the corridor of the shopping mall. Soon, there were more snacks on hand. There are all kinds of sour, hot and sweet flavors, except those without bitterness. Then take the escalator to the upper floor. There are basically large food shops, and then there is a very luxurious cinema. South Vietnam watched the show today. Listening will not be available until 8:15 p.m., and only this one. Now, however, it''s just after six o''clock. Chapter 681 "Have a meal first?" South Vietnam can already feel the bright eyes of the young men and women in and out of the cinema. Fortunately, the light was not too bright, and they wanted to cover up, so for a time, no passers-by recognized them. Sheng Jingheng took off his hat and said, "it''s still early. Do you want to play that?" "Huh?" South Vietnam looked along his line of sight and couldn''t help but be stunned when he saw a row of doll machines flashing colorful lights. "Sheng... Brother, do you want to play that?" Outside, teacher Sheng is more attractive than his brother. Sheng Jingheng looked at her and smiled in his eyes. Then he looked serious and said, "I haven''t played." "Neither did I." Seeing his look, Nanyue couldn''t help looking around first to make sure that others were watching movies and didn''t have much interest in the doll machine. Then he continued, "why don''t you play for a while?" Sheng Jingheng nodded: "OK." Looking at his rare appearance, Nanyue resisted the idea of trying to hook his fingers, but couldn''t help laughing: "if you don''t clip it up, brother, you have to buy it for me." "As much as you want." Sheng Jingheng booked a ticket, but really began to play, but found that the doll machine had become the first thing difficult to control in his life. Every time I was so close that I could succeed, but the clip suddenly loosened and fell short of success. Seeing that he could not help frowning slightly, it seemed that he was going to fight with the doll machine. Nanyue still couldn''t help reaching out and holding him: "brother, I''ll come." Sheng Jingheng was a little uncomfortable, but he insisted: "I''ll try again, it should be OK." South Vietnam smiled: "this does not rely on skills or proficiency, but needs a little cleverness." In the black eyes of Shengjing Heng paint, a trace of doubt rarely appeared: "do you want to use magic?" "That would be too overqualified." Nan Yue smiled and shook his head. Then he motioned Sheng Jingheng to the side. After brewing with the machine he had used, he officially began. Looking at her serious appearance, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help smiling. He should have seen how she operated, but his eyes couldn''t be removed from her face. South Vietnam hasn''t really operated it, but I''ve seen it many times. When I recall it now, every detail is still fresh in my mind. When I get started at this time, I feel that I''ve done it many times in general and extremely skilled. In fact, the so-called little smart is to take advantage of it. This kind of doll machine has basically moved its hands and feet, but it still leaves some room, otherwise no one can catch it, and it will be complained. South Vietnam will know that it was because a long time ago, he worked part-time in the video game city. At that time, he happened to encounter a hard stubble. He came to clip the doll every day, forcing the boss to change the tightness of the clip several times. Finally, he simply lied that the doll machine was faulty and forcibly turned it off. After a month or two, the man didn''t appear again before he reopened it. However, it was the first time that South Vietnam held its breath and did not dare to be vague at every step. When the doll successfully fell into the slot, it turned around happily to see Sheng Jingheng: "look, brother!" At this look, he found that he had been staring at himself, focused and gentle. It seemed that everything else was not as important as her. Sheng Jingheng raised his hand and rubbed her head. He smiled in a low voice and said, "well, it''s very powerful." Nanyue was startled by his action. Subconsciously, he squatted down to get the doll, and quickly glanced around. He was relieved when no one noticed. "Again?" Sheng Jingheng gathered up a smile and looked calm, "I didn''t see it just now." Not only did you not see it, did you not see it at all? With a helpless nod, Nanyue handed the doll to him first, and then demonstrated it to him again. When Li Meijun and Ling Hao changed their low-key costumes and came to meet, they saw the embarrassing scene of many passers-by watching the shooting with several dolls in their arms. Chapter 682 When Ling Hao saw this, he subconsciously was about to pass. Li Meijun held him: "what are you doing?" "Of course, it''s the past," Ling Hao was still a little worried. "They were photographed like this, and they had to be made public?" Li Meijun looked over there. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng began to send dolls with signed group photos to evacuate the crowd. She chuckled, "you know, do they know?" "Ah?" Ling Hao was stunned. He didn''t have to go there. He stopped where he was. "Are they ready?" Li Meijun really couldn''t help but knock down his head: "when will you grow up?" Ling Hao covers his head inexplicably. What''s wrong with him? These two people are so aboveboard that they don''t think they are lively enough to play in the mall. They have to attract people''s attention when they go to catch the doll. Isn''t it? I''m ready. Aren''t you afraid someone will shoot it? However, some strange thing is that since they plan to do so, they can play, eat and watch movies together. But he called him and Sister Li, and started back and forth. Li Meijun didn''t intend to explain more to him. While the surrounding people didn''t recognize them, he said, "go inside and wait. Just order good food first." They went to the restaurant set by shengjingheng in advance and took their seats in the box inside. South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng were not surrounded for too long, because they were not all fans, but passers-by who knew them. With all the autographs and group photos, and the attached dolls, they are enough to show off. Naturally, they spread out with satisfaction. South Vietnam quietly used a cover up again. They just blinked and didn''t know where they were going. Naturally, they had no way and didn''t have that idea to continue to follow. When the four finally met formally in the dining room box, they had already started to serve pre meal snacks and snacks. Ling Hao looked at the two hands and left a doll. He couldn''t help showing a hint: "it''s so cute." South Vietnam did not seem to understand. He put the doll in his hand on the other chair: "really? Then you can catch it later. " Li Meijun smiled and said, "catch one for your sister by the way." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Ling Hao looked at the two people, looked at them again, and took the doll as a treasure. Sheng Jingheng, who put it at hand, turned his mind quickly. He took a sip of tea and groaned angrily, "just grab it." Nanyue glanced at him with a smile, then took the menu handed by Li Meijun and approached Sheng Jingheng: "teacher Sheng, what would you like to eat?" Looking at the two people gathered together and had to look at a menu to order, Ling Hao looked at the menu he forgot to hand over and sighed sadly. Then he saw Li Meijun consciously looking at his mobile phone, so he had to take out his mobile phone. When Ling Hao was filming, he didn''t like watching microblog or some gossip news. He brushed the wechat circle of friends and found that there was big news today, even alerting many peers in the circle. He subconsciously looked at South Vietnam, who was still seriously ordering. His expression was a little complicated for a time. Li Meijun glanced at his look in her eyes, and then asked, "do you want a doll so much?" "No, sister," Ling Hao handed over his mobile phone, "do you see this?" Li Meijun glanced slightly, then nodded and said, "I see. The assistant showed it to me." After all, it''s the headlines of major media websites. It''s almost an artist team still in business. They will certainly pay attention to it. She thought and looked at him with an eyebrow: "why didn''t your agent sister tell you?" "Ah..." Ling Hao was a little confused. "We didn''t communicate much today." Chapter 683 Ling Hao''s original intention when he made his debut was to make a good film without too many ideas. Therefore, when signing the company, I signed a relatively small film and television studio under the introduction of my relatives. There are not many artists. There are few red ones except him. But the advantage is that he will not be assigned some miscellaneous work, but will seriously contact him with a new script. After he became popular, he didn''t have any resources to receive advertisements. On the one hand, he would listen to his own opinions and give him some pertinent suggestions. The company has only signed two agents, with more than a dozen artists in charge. Originally, at the beginning, he arranged an assistant for Ling Hao, which can also be regarded as half an agent, who can follow the group and schedule. But after a while, the assistant showed all kinds of problems. Ling Hao and he didn''t get along very well. Then, at the suggestion of the company, I found an acquaintance - that is, the current agent, he Zheng. He Zheng is Ling Hao''s sister, but she is not from the performance department, but from the management department. After graduation, I originally worked in a film company, but because I had no background, I was deliberately made difficult and excluded by the airborne boss and relatives, so I resigned directly. It is reasonable to say that experienced students are better than fresh students to find a job, but she was too young to resign before she took any good positions. In the eyes of many companies, she is as valuable as graduates. Therefore, I''d rather choose the younger one. At least I can work for a few more years before I get married and have children. Just when he Zheng planned to lower the standard and apply for a job with a small company, Ling Hao happened to be looking for an agent. Both of them were miserable at that time. After talking, they hit it off and planned to work together to tide over the difficulties. At the beginning, he Zheng merged work assistant and life assistant. Later, he found that this job was very suitable for him, so he went to take an examination of an agent certificate and officially took the post with a certificate. It happened that Ling Hao became popular because of the play. After that, he didn''t have to worry about the agent and would take the initiative to find him. On the other side of the company, seeing that he Zheng handled it well, she acquiesced that she was an agent and changed a contract with the consent of Ling Hao. Although he Zheng has been promoted to an agent, he will still work as an assistant and save Ling Hao a salary. No matter in work or life, he Zheng takes care of Ling Hao in every detail. This also led to Ling Hao''s great dependence on her. She had a good feeling when she was in school. In this dependence, it gradually expanded to inseparable. Normally, South Vietnam made the headlines this time, not anyone else. He Zheng will definitely talk to him at the first time after seeing it, rather than let him see it when he sees his circle of friends. When Li Meijun asked, Ling Haocai realized that something was wrong. Looking at his stunned appearance, Li Meijun couldn''t help laughing and said, "so, do you want to say why South Vietnam can be so calm when it makes headlines, as if nothing had happened?" Hearing this, South Vietnam turned around and said, "huh? Are you talking about me? " "Yes, I''m talking about when you can take our last headline." Ling Hao said, then clicked the link of the circle of friends and opened the video. Li Meijun also looked closer: "Yueyue fans are really interested. They have done it several times because their videos are out of the circle?" Hearing this, South Vietnam remembered that she hadn''t seen the video herself. Immediately nodded a little guilty and said, "yes, they are too powerful to repay." With that, he met Sheng Jingheng''s clear black eyes. Relying on him, Nanyue would not expose himself. First, he put the menu aside and showed his mobile phone: "do you want to see Mr. Sheng?" Sheng Jingheng naturally saw it. He winked at her eyes and smiled: "yes." Chapter 684 Although this video put the order aside, Li Meijun and Ling Hao ordered several dishes in advance. The waiter knocked on the door and came in to serve. Nanyue just ordered the dishes she and Sheng Jingheng wanted to eat. Seeing that the dishes were not much, she ordered two more. After waiting for the waiter to go out, Ling Hao sighed: "sister Nan is really powerful. She has 18 kinds of martial arts, especially in the online novels I read when I was reading, the old lady wearing today!" When he heard this, South Vietnam made a meal of tea, then smiled as if nothing had happened and said, "I thought girls would read this kind of crossing novel." Ling Hao scratched his head and said, "when you are young, you don''t change things. Moreover, crossing is not limited to women, but also many male novels. An online play just broadcast two months ago is the male main crossing, large IP adaptation, and the number of hits and broadcasts are extremely high. " Li Meijun said with a smile: "in recent years, IP adaptation has almost become the mainstream of film and television, but the cross theme still suffered a loss, and it is difficult to get on the star. Xiao Linghao, if you want to take this in the future, you still have to think more. " "There is a pure romantic IP asking me to play the hero, but I''m really not very cold about the pure love drama." Ling Hao sighed and said, "I really want to play the man of conspiracy play, or brain hole play." Hearing the speech, Li Meijun sneered impolitely, then raised her hand and pinched his cheek: "your face? That''s enough to play the role of a young master now. " "People are hard to dismantle." Ling Hao holds the tea cup and admits his life with a face. Li Meijun lifted up her chopsticks and gave him a piece of braised meat as comfort: "you order, eat more." Then he looked at Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng: "wait while eating. Don''t you have to go to the movies later?" "Yes." Nanyue nodded and moved chopsticks. Sheng Jingheng kept his usual silence and considerate. He took her dishes with public chopsticks and added a cup of tea from time to time. Ling Hao saw it in his eyes and remembered it in his heart. Instead, he Zheng didn''t pay much attention to him today. Like Sheng Jingheng, he became a Muggle. Li Meijun simply talked with Nanyue about YY. In Li Meijun''s current coffee place, it''s not easy to wear YY''s dress when attending formal activities. But private clothes can be worn casually. What Li Meijun said is that she took a fancy to a dress with a limit of nine pieces. She called her assistant to squat in the online store in advance to buy it on time. As a result, the Internet speed was a little slower, and she was prompted to be out of stock when she wanted to pay again. The key is that the retail price of that dress is 9999, just a small coat. I didn''t expect to grab it. Li Meijun can only try to find South Vietnam and see if he can make another one. South Vietnam looked at the picture of the dress, and then explained, "the cloth of this dress is very small, just enough to make nine pieces, and the leftover materials are used. What''s more, the above embroidery is very difficult. It''s all purely manual, not machine embroidery. The next batch will have to wait a few months. " "It''s too difficult," Li Meijun said helplessly. "If I had known this, I should have ordered it from you in advance." Nanyue smiled: "if Sister Li wants to, I can discuss with the designer over there and give you a special style and change a kind of cloth." As soon as Li Meijun''s eyes lit up, she naturally nodded and said, "of course, that''s great. In this way, I can''t wear the dress, but I can attend a private banquet. Please help me choose one." "Well," South Vietnam truthfully told, "the dress was also ordered at the press conference." Chapter 685 Li Meijun wants to support the cause of South Vietnam. Hearing this, he laughed and said, "I see you specially send microblog publicity and want to support it. Unexpectedly, there is no one left?" At that time, the focus of online attention was on South Vietnam. YY was only mentioned incidentally, and so was Hu Xuerou, the spokesman. As a result, the competitors behind were silent and ordered what should be ordered and robbed what should be robbed. "Yes, I didn''t expect to be so popular." South Vietnam just thinks that this style is definitely good in China, but it still didn''t expect that the inventory for more than half a year was wiped out before the publicity began. She turned and said, "next time the samples of the new style in autumn and winter come out, Sister Li, you can see which one you want. I''ll say hello in advance." "OK, you must do this, or you really can''t grab it." Li Meijun immediately agreed. Support is one thing. She also really thinks that the style of this brand is really good-looking. I also admire the main designer for having such a spiritual design. Ling Hao on one side returned to his senses. At this meeting, he raised his hand and said, "I want it too." "You?" South Vietnam looked at him and said, "wait until you have a girlfriend." "..." Ling Hao was silent, thinking that she would not accept such expensive clothes as a friend and colleague before she failed. He couldn''t help sighing: "then wait." Nanyue and Li Meijun couldn''t help smiling at each other when they heard the speech. Then they pressed the topic temporarily and talked about something else. When it was almost eight o''clock, the four had a good meal, and then sent Ling Hao out to see it. There were not many people in the past, so they quietly entered the cinema. Because Sheng Jingheng directly wrapped the venue, the four people didn''t need to take tickets and check them, so they were directly led to the screening hall. The film was released on time at a quarter past eight. The four didn''t communicate anymore and watched the film quietly. At this time, the Internet exploded again. Without him, it''s because I just photographed passers-by in Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng in the mall and uploaded the photos to the microblog. Because they brought their names, they were soon discovered by fans and black fans. Although at the same time, others uploaded some photos such as Reuters and group photos, they were not as shocking as the first photos passed by the passer-by. In a few photos, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng stand in front of a row of doll machines, very close. If they take pictures from a clever angle, they may feel that they are snuggling up to each other. Another shot their faces. Nanyue was staring at the doll intently, but Sheng Jingheng looked at her quietly. Those who know both of them know that they must have been secretly photographed inadvertently. If you don''t understand, you will think that this is a deliberate shooting. After all, it''s not easy to capture such a moment unless they keep it for more than ten seconds. But if so, these two people are not only suspicious, but completely real! By 8 o''clock, the photos uploaded around 7 o''clock have directly jumped to the top of the hot search. The topic name is very simple and direct¡ª¡ª #Sheng Jingheng''s relationship with South Vietnam# As soon as the hot search came out, all kinds of inquiry calls were made to their brokers and assistants. But found that no one can get through the phone, as if they had agreed to avoid not responding. The more no one responded, the bigger the brain hole of netizens, and directly began to make up various stories. By the way, the topic of # vocal music cp# was also brushed to the second place of hot search. The super words were in great confusion for a while, and the number of fans soared to millions. Chapter 686 By 9 p.m., the heat of the event rose again because of a group of photos. This group of photos is naturally the ones sent to Chu ye by an entertainment weekly. Although there is no South Vietnam or Sheng Jingheng in any photo, it is better to have none. This Entertainment Weekly is very smart. It just releases the photos and briefly explains the timeline. As for others, it is left to the netizens to make up for themselves. Once this group of photos came out, some witty netizens turned them out. Sheng Jingheng''s road was revealed in the morning. When several groups of photos were taken together, Netizens found that this is a sweet favorite love play. Some even volunteered to play the role of screenwriter and wrote the story perfectly with the photos. @She deserves it: the night before yesterday, South Vietnam went to the firefly fan meeting. After the stage performance, she quickly took off her makeup and left and got on the male god''s car just returned from abroad. They went back to the sweet house together and had a beautiful and unforgettable night. In the morning, Nan Yue, who couldn''t be considerate, went to the supermarket to buy food materials and prepared to make a love lunch for his beloved girl. After lunch, Nanyue returned to the set to shoot. The male God went to accompany him in the name of visiting class. When work was over, they drove to a shopping mall in the city, went shopping, ate and watched movies, and did what all ordinary couples would do. Such a microblog, if you only read the text, you will only feel that CP powder sends out thinking and makes sugar by yourself. However, each sentence is accompanied by corresponding photos, which makes people feel very subtle, as if the blogger really saw each scene with his own eyes. So the following comments are a little crazy. -I can''t speak. -Why? Ah? What on earth? -Crazy lemon. -Let go of that man!!! -Bye, ladies. I''ll take off my powder. -I''m sour. I''m dead. I''m breaking with the world. -Male god, have you been poisoned by her? Wake up, ball! -The Buddhist powder upstairs finally shows its true face? Terrible. -Vocal CP Sego!! Jimei people send me up! -Ma Ma, I got it. It''s true this time. Ha ha -No hand, no hug, no kiss, it''s not true, it''s not true! Sheng Jingheng''s female fans are not calm, so they set off the fans in South Vietnam and are very calm. Gourd eating netizens were curious about the super words in South Vietnam. They found that the little pumpkins were still making beautiful pictures in an orderly manner. Occasionally, there were several microblogs related to love. They were all saying that they would wait for official publicity, and would not eat until official publicity. Male fans are also very calm, from hot search to talking about what kind of man to choose if they really want to choose a boyfriend for South Vietnam. But in terms of details, there are several that are completely out of touch with Sheng Jingheng. It seems that I don''t want this so-called love to be true. As for the reasons, it is obvious that they are good tempered, humorous and cheerful, don''t be too rich, and will support her silently behind her back. Sheng Jingheng is well known for his bad temper, indifference and alienation. He relies on Shengshi group and Shengshi entertainment, not to mention how rich he is. As for the last one, it naturally implies that the vocal CP is too high-profile. If you really like her, you won''t just fry CP without announcing it as soon as possible. At a quarter past ten in the evening, the two-hour screening of listening ended. At the end of the film filled with all kinds of sounds, South Vietnam heard another sound. [Ding! Congratulations to the host on successfully completing the main task - spreading an affair with any heterosexual artist!] Chapter 687 [Ding! Successfully triggered the main task - won the best newcomer award once, unlimited film and television songs, unlimited time!] After listening, Nam Yueh did not talk to Xiao Wu, but directly turned his head and looked at Sheng Jingheng sitting on his side. Sheng Jingheng noticed and turned to look at her: "go back?" "OK," Nan Yue said, holding his hand. "Time is so fast." Sheng Jingheng looked at her deeply and gently rubbed her hand to comfort: "I can see you again soon." He will return to city a tomorrow. See you next time. It should be the reunion of the crew of "Purple order" at the city a film festival soon. It would be nice to meet in public. As the film ended completely and entered the black curtain, the two got up and were ready to go. Sitting on the other side, Li Meijun also got up, looked at them and smiled at them. Instead, she patted Ling Hao''s head to remind him that he had to go. Ling Hao suddenly regained his mind, then got up and followed the three people out of the exit on the other side of the cinema. The four avoided the interior of the mall and went all the way down the stairs from the outside. Ling Hao wants to say something, but he finds himself speechless. It seems that he can''t express his mood at the moment. Just take out your mobile phone and plan to edit a circle of friends to describe your mood after watching the film. As a result, one brushed a new circle of friends, but he still couldn''t help making a sound: "lying in the groove." "Why, lost something?" Li Meijun subconsciously asked. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng also stopped and looked at him. Ling Hao skipped Li Meijun and directly looked at them: "you, you''re hot." "I thought it was something. It was a fuss." Li Meijun turned back and motioned the two of South Vietnam to continue moving forward. Looking at the three of them as if nothing had happened, Ling Haowei followed wrongfully. "Does it really matter? Shall we send a group photo for dinner to clarify? " To Ling Hao''s surprise, it was Sheng Jingheng who answered him. "Send it tomorrow." Why tomorrow, not now? Isn''t it just after ten o''clock when night owls haven''t started to be active? Ling Hao looked at the back of Sheng Jingheng''s head. He couldn''t touch his head for a long time, but no one gave him an answer. He had to keep up for the time being. He and Li Meijun both had their own cars. After coming out of the back door of the mall, they got on the car directly in order not to attract attention. Seeing that Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng naturally turned to the underground parking lot together, Ling Hao flashed a trace of envy in his eyes. Then temporarily press this thing, continue to seriously press the mobile phone, and write your feelings after watching listening. Probably because of the hot search, the mall has been found by netizens, and the underground parking lot is unprecedentedly lively. Nanyue had to cast a spell to shield things from the outside world, and used the land shrinking technique to let Sheng Jingheng drive the car out in an instant. Then he withdrew the spell, and the palm of his hand was slightly cold. The cultivation of less than the golden elixir is so useless. If you apply a big spell, you will lose some spiritual power. Thinking about it, Sheng Jingheng stretched out his hand and held her slightly cold hand. The warm and hot breath came all the way from the palm of her hand, which instantly alleviated her discomfort. The palm of Nanyue''s hand gradually warmed up. "Next time, leave it to me." South Vietnam subconsciously refused: "no, I''ll get worse soon." Sheng Jingheng looked at her and then smiled in a low voice, "OK." Nanyue coughed softly, straightened his sitting posture and said solemnly, "this is a big magic. You can''t learn it once or twice. You still have to take your time." "Well, I''ll study hard, Miss Nan." Seeing that he was really addicted, Nanyue followed him. Then, while looking at him, he raised his hand and kissed him on his lips: "thank you, Mr. Sheng, tonight." Chapter 688 The thanks she said, to Sheng Jingheng''s ears, just offset the follow-up power of the unclear photos of the entertainment weekly with more specific photos. Sheng Jingheng pulled over to the side of the road and looked at her smiling eyes. Then, just clasped her hand and whispered, "I have selfishness, too." "Huh?" South Vietnam couldn''t help looking at him. Sheng Jingheng unfastened his seat belt with his other hand and leaned slightly closer to her. There seemed to be indelible ink in his black eyes, strong and obscure. "Want more substantive thanks." He has taken off his glasses and returned to his normal appearance, but there is a bit of strength and danger. South Vietnam felt the heat of his hand. For the first time, he really felt that he had been hidden in the bottom of his heart for a long time, but now he gushed out of his love and desire for her. She felt that inside and outside her body, she could not help making the same voice - give him what he wanted. Stimulated by his warm Demon power, Xiuwei suddenly broke through the obstacles, successfully reached the top and came to the opportunity of entering the golden pill. Then, as if bewitched by him, she put her hand on his shoulder and tentatively kissed the corner of his lips. Seeing that he didn''t move, he got acquiescence and licked his lips. It is said that lips with lip beads are very sexy. She has wanted to be here for a long time. Just thinking, South Vietnam heard a "pop" sound, which seemed to be the sound of unfastening the buckle of the safety belt. Then the heat of her palm suddenly withdrew and moved to her back waist. The whole person was pressed and leaned against the man''s arms. South Vietnam''s amazing Kung Fu has been offset by defense, siege and strategy. His overbearing breath has occupied all her reason. This is an unprecedented hot kiss and full of aggression. If it goes too far, it can directly tear her down and eat her. Both of them are full of breath, and there is no obstacle that they can''t change their breath. Nanyue doesn''t know how long it lasted. All he knows is that the man doesn''t intend to let her go at all. Tired of this position, he knocked down the seat and held her in a different position, so that there was no barrier between the two. South Vietnam thought it was all like this. He must take further action. But unexpectedly, at the critical moment, he still stopped abruptly. He just held her tightly and slowly calmed his mind with her clear and moist spiritual power. Nanyue felt that his whole body was full of soreness and laziness. His fingertips didn''t want to move. He leaned lazily against him and listened to his strong heartbeat. He just felt that it was good to live like this all his life. Therefore, it was very late when they finally drove back to the underground parking lot of the crew hotel. South Vietnam looked at his mobile phone. 0:01 is already tomorrow. She returned both wechat and microblog. It was quiet one night, but she received several text messages. But she doesn''t have to go to see it. She also knows what happened on the Internet. After all, there was Xiao Wu. As early as the film was shown, he went on and on. He saw everything he should see. Sheng Jingheng looked at her and didn''t move: "these days, you don''t have to care about the news on the Internet." He didn''t see it either, but it was clear that all this on the Internet was in his expectation and even quietly promoted behind his back. If not, her main task would not have been judged successful so quickly. Nanyue put away his mobile phone, looked up at him, and then replied lazily with a smile: "there will be a big night play for several days tomorrow, and it will end very late." "Yes." Sheng Jingheng hung his eyes and played with her jade like fingertips. Knowing that it was time to let her go, he still wouldn''t let go. After a while, he loosened her and untied her seat belt: "go up." Chapter 689 This night, some people were happy and others were sad, but whether they were excited or uncomfortable enough to sleep, the time passed in a blink of an eye. The next morning, because there was no positive response, the hot search was gradually falling down. When everyone gradually felt that this might be true, South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng were the same, so they acquiesced. Li Meijun suddenly bubbled and sent a microblog with nine pictures. @Li Meijun: it''s rare to get together. We shoot together, eat and drink together and watch movies together. It''s a pity that there is no suitable role for someone. As long as you watch "we and them" and "all the prosperity" and "listen", we are good friends@ Nanyue NY @ shengjingheng @ Ling Hao Those nine pictures, of course, are fancy group photos of four people. There is no Sheng Jingheng in another one. Instead, there is Yu Shaoning, who sits and looks at the three people with a smile. He feels a little naive. Soon, the three people in the circle appeared one after another and forwarded this microblog interaction. Yu Shaoning not only forwarded it uninvited, but also said - come and have coffee. Will you bring me one in the second season? Subsequently, the official microblog number of "prosperity" timely sent out stills of a group of main actors, and officially announced it, replacing Cheng Xiyao, a new member of Ni Jiaming''s group. After the stills were sent, another wave of GAGs were sent, including the scenes of shooting a play in the middle and chatting among the actors while waiting for the play. Two of them are that Cheng Xiyao is sharing his snacks with South Vietnam. The last one is the picture of Sheng Jingheng visiting the class, giving a lot of food and drink, and then talking and laughing with the other three people. Netizens thought it was almost like this. As a result, the program group of "we and them" came to join in the excitement. I sent a second notice, but also learned to take a wave of GAGs and publicity photos. First, there were more mysterious flying guests in the preview, and then there was a stand out in the gag photo. Although it was deliberately blurred, it was still very conspicuous. At this time, there were netizens with a good memory. I remember seeing the airport photos of Nanyue, Sheng Jingheng and Ling Hao at the end of September. Naturally, there is no doubt about anything, but we can be sure that this mysterious flying guest is shengjingheng. Ling Hao also replaced Huo Ang''s original position and became one of the permanent guests of Guan Xuan. This one after another official broke the news, smashed the netizens all over the head at one time. They were happy and wanted to come more. They hated and cursed. They were eager that today was April Fool''s day. In this way, the # grand scene on the hot search and the South Vietnam love affair # were brushed down in an instant. If someone mentions it again, it will be popularized in an instant, saying that this is the reunion of "come and have coffee". Remember to watch the upcoming film, the upcoming variety show, and the TV series still shooting. After a day''s gossip, it dissipated into invisibility, and it was a scene of joy and sorrow. Naturally, the joy is that both sides of South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng are not optimistic about the only fans they are together. The worry is that the vocal CP fans, but they don''t worry too much. After all, they are still in the same frame, and there will be a cooperative variety show to be broadcast soon, and the visiting class is also a good candy. It was so close that it could come true, and the result became a bubble again. It was inevitable that the gap in my heart was too large, and I couldn''t make up for how much sugar I ate for a time. At the same time, Chu Ye finally returned from abroad and landed at the airport of city A. He covered his face tightly and didn''t wear too special. He kept a low profile all the way out of the airport. After returning home, he hurried out. At the agreed place, I haven''t seen the person I want to see yet. I met a person I don''t want to see at the moment. Chapter 690 Because it''s neither early nor late, the agreed place is a Chinese teahouse with antique decoration, green plants and potted plants can be seen almost everywhere, a vibrant scene. Smelling the fragrance and bitterness of tea in the air, I saw the people who followed him and stepped into the teahouse. Chu Ye has a feeling that he is in the play. He doesn''t know what year this night is. Sheng Jingrui took off his hat, looked at him deeply, and then slowly approached: "ah Ye." Looking at his slightly raised Adam''s apple, Chu Ye seemed to have a lot to say. Chu Ye stepped back, pulled away, frowned and asked, "Why are you here?" And it''s just this point in time. "Director Pei shuche asked me," Sheng Jingrui looked at him and suddenly guessed something, "are you the same?" At the same time, Chu ye made an appointment with the two of them. What was it for? Chu Ye naturally figured it out in an instant. Sheng Jingheng once refused Pei shuche''s new film because he didn''t want to play intimate plays with actresses other than South Vietnam. Now, the director probably found that the vocal CP really can, so he simply selected the female lead actress as South Vietnam and tried to invite Sheng Jingheng to play again. There are some surprises, and I think it''s logical. After all, the vocal music fans work so hard. As long as they are willing to appreciate it, they can see the suitability of Nanyue and shengjingheng. People with sharp eyes can see that there is something fishy between them. And if we talk again this time, 90% can be talked about. However, Chu ye still hopes from the bottom of his heart that South Vietnam can not have such a good opportunity only by relying entirely on the CP of Hesheng Jingheng. Looking at his silence, many emotions flashed in his eyes. Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help smiling gently: "it seems so. Let''s go together." Chu Ye naturally left aside his personal feelings and nodded, "well." They went upstairs together and came to the elegant room set by Pei shuche in advance. Subconsciously and politely knock on the door before entering, you will find that the person has really arrived. Pei shuche was looking at things with a tablet. When they came in, they put down the tablet and got up to say hello. "President Sheng, President Chu." "Director Pei, hello." The two men made a sound almost at the same time, and then looked at each other imperceptibly. Then Sheng Jingrui stepped over first and shook hands with PEI shuche. Chu ye then comes forward. Because his eyesight is too good, he accidentally glances at Pei shuche''s flat screen. That''s the interface of microblog. There are several photos that look familiar. If you look more, you can find that he just saw them on the way back from the airport. It seems that Pei shuche is really concerned about Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng. Chu Ye quickly retracts his eyes, presses what he thinks, and after shaking hands with PEI shuche, he sits side by side with Sheng Jingrui. Pei shuche sat opposite, closed the tablet first, put it aside, and then directly took out two scripts and handed them to them. "President Sheng should have seen it. President Chu can look through it first, but this is a modified version, which is a little different from the previous version." After the two people took it over and opened it, Pei shuche smiled with satisfaction and added: "it can be said that this is a revised script specially for Sheng Jingheng and South Vietnam." Hearing this, Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help looking at Chu Ye. Chu ye also just looked at him. Their eyes collided. After stunned for a moment, they turned away subconsciously. Pei shuche looked at them and smelled something inexplicably. Then he couldn''t help picking his eyebrows, but he didn''t specifically say anything or ask anything, but just lowered his head to taste tea. Chapter 691 Sheng Jingrui looked through the script curiously when Sheng Jingheng sent it back to the company last time. This time, I looked at the front patiently. After a meeting, I couldn''t help turning directly to the pages with deep memory. I found that the intimate play of the agreed revised script still didn''t fall. But if it is with South Vietnam, I believe shengjingheng will respond without saying a word. Thinking of this, Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help but slightly hook his lips. Instead, he subconsciously looked at the side faces of others. Chu ye received the script for the first time. He will take it very seriously. With the development of the plot, there will be some changes in his eyebrows, which has been a habit for many years. Chu Ye naturally remembers that Pei shuche is still sitting opposite. When he sees the plot unfolding slightly, he stops temporarily and raises his eyes. "Director Pei, can I ask the reason for choosing South Vietnam?" Pei shuche put down his tea cup and was not surprised to hear this question. "At first, the teacher recommended Sheng Jingheng and South Vietnam to me." "However, I don''t think the appearance of South Vietnam is suitable for literary and artistic films. She hasn''t worked in line with my imagination before, so she hasn''t been considered." "I didn''t realize that I knew too little until I accidentally saw this and knew that they had been organized into a CP by fans." Pei shuche took the tablet and turned out the video that Pei Wenwen specially downloaded to him. Also, he saw the first video of Sheng Jingheng and South Vietnam. He handed the tablet over and placed it between the two for them to watch. Chu Ye sighed when he saw the video and found that it was really a pair of CP powder scissors. Then, seeing the picture of South Vietnam on the IC interview show, I was slightly stunned and realized something. At that time, even he was surprised to see the appearance of South Vietnam. He didn''t expect that South Vietnam could have a different temperament. Pei shuche can suddenly change her outlook on South Vietnam because of this video. She thinks she is suitable again. It must also be because of this shape and temperament. When Sheng Jingrui saw the video, he couldn''t help saying, "director Pei is really interested. I haven''t seen it before." "I don''t know much about the pink circle culture. My niece happened to see it when she was watching it." Pei shuche said, and wanted to show them something, but the tablet was not in his hand, so he had to change his mobile phone, turn through the photo album and show them back after he found it saved. "This is the picture of the day before yesterday. You may have seen it. After I saw it, I was more sure that she was the heroine." The day before yesterday, it was YY''s brand press conference. Naturally, the photos were the same group. They were popular on Weibo from morning to night. Nanyue still wears IC clothes. When she doesn''t laugh, she feels cool and gorgeous. When she smiles in her eyes, she regains the feeling of a fresh girl. It is changeable and vivid, which is somewhat similar to the heroine of the play. At this point, Chu Ye knows that it is not shengjingheng or vocal CP that should be thanked, but IC and the photographer who took this group of photos. However, the main thing is for South Vietnam to strive for its own success! Chu Ye felt much more comfortable, and a smile appeared on his face: "thank you for director Pei''s appreciation, but I can''t be the master. I need to let Nanyue read the script first." Sheng Jingrui is a rare master for Sheng Jingheng: "as long as South Vietnam can pick it up, there will be no problem on our side." Listening to their answers, Pei shuche smiled. A pair of Danfeng eyes were as cunning as a fox: "OK, I''ll sit down and wait for your good news." Chapter 692 After talking about business, the three still sat together drinking tea and chatted about some topics related to the domestic film market. When the ordered pot of tea is finished, it will consciously end. Seeing Pei shuche get on the bus and leave first, Chu Ye looks at the script in his hand and plans to have a good look tonight, and then send it to Nanyue. Then he turned his eyes and saw that Sheng Jingrui was still standing aside. Obviously, he was waiting for him and had something to say to him. When business is over, private affairs are inevitable. We always have to talk. Chu Ye didn''t just hide from him for half a month. More importantly, he wanted to be calm. "Go to the car." Hearing this, Sheng Jingrui''s eyes lit up slightly: "OK, go to my car and just take you back. You just got off the plane and the jet lag hasn''t been adjusted. You should be very tired. " Then, before Chu ye could speak, he quickly said, "you can give me the car key and I''ll have someone drive you back." Chu Ye is really a little tired, especially just holding on and talking about work with people in the best state. It will relax and feel tired all over. He was too lazy to talk. He handed the car key directly, and then went straight to Sheng Jingrui''s car. Sheng Jingrui took the car key and followed with a sigh of relief. When he got to the car, he quickly unlocked the lock and opened the co pilot''s door for Chu Ye. It seems that Chu Ye has no strength at all. Chu Ye glanced at him lightly before he got on the bus and sat down. After Sheng Jingrui got around to the driver''s seat, he fastened his seat belt and drove directly to the road. The navigation set the address of Chu Ye''s current residence. He didn''t speak, and Chu Ye didn''t hurry to speak. First he took out his mobile phone and turned over the recently missed news and news. Yesterday, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng had a hot relationship. He was informed in advance and informed him, or Wei Jun, Sheng Jingheng''s agent. The other party asked him not to deal with or respond for the time being. Nanyue didn''t come to him. He happened to be abroad, so he greeted Xie Haiquan and Mo Lvlv by the way, and both of them watched the change first. After all, neither of them is a brainless person. If you go shopping like this, you must have some ideas. At the beginning, Chu ye thought that it was a little funny that they had to publish it like this. But when I got off the plane, I was a little surprised to see that the love search was diluted directly, just like it never happened. After thinking carefully about what happened yesterday, we can probably understand that these two people probably want to cover up the picture without the truth with the picture with the truth. The entertainment weekly is really out of breath. It hasn''t started talking about money yet. It just sent it directly. I thought it could catch up with a wave of heat. As a result, the two of them immediately had a back move, and the heat would disappear if they said no. Chu ye thought as he watched the online discussion about the reunion of the four people in "come and have coffee", and couldn''t help but slightly hook his lips. The other two did it perfectly. And the four people''s feelings are really good. It is estimated that they are also willing to help cover up. Chu Ye never thought that Nanyue could make two such good friends with a variety show. "What are you looking at?" Sheng Jingrui never stopped driving. He glanced at him with his eyes. He seemed to be in a good mood, so he finally opened his mouth. "Microblog." Chu Ye casually replied that his sight was still fixed on the mobile phone screen. Sheng Jingrui made a noise and stopped at a long red light. He hesitated and said, "ah ye, that night..." Chu Ye paused and looked at him: "that night, nothing happened." Chapter 693 Sheng Jingrui can''t help but turn his head and look into Chu Ye''s eyes. Looking at his quiet eyes, he should have chosen to believe. However, his memory can''t deceive himself. Looking at Sheng Jingrui''s look, Chu ye also realized that he might still remember some fragments, so he coughed: "you''re drunk, so am I. I can''t do anything substantive. The rest is just small things. Don''t care." "So," Sheng Jingrui said in a hoarse voice, and his sight couldn''t help falling from his eyes to below his nose, "what happened, right?" Chu Ye was a little tired. He put away his mobile phone and said in a cold voice, "just remember that you like women." Hearing his words, Sheng Jingrui suddenly withdrew his sight, looked ahead, and waited for the red light to jump. First it turned yellow, and then it turned green. The car started slowly again and disappeared into the traffic. It was quiet and lonely. I don''t know how long it took Sheng Jingrui to hear his voice again, like it sounded uncontrollably. "What about you?" Chu Ye has no intention to look at his mobile phone and can''t calm down to read the script. He just leans back in his chair and closes his eyes. When I first heard this question, I was still a little stunned. I was dazed and tired in my open eyes. Sheng Jingrui opened the head, no longer scruples, and continued to ask, "do you like women?" Chu Ye woke up completely and looked complex. After a meeting, he smiled casually: "what does that have to do with you?" Choked by him like this, Sheng Jingrui almost stepped on the accelerator to the end. "..." Sheng Jingrui calmed down and was a little angry for a moment. He didn''t know what he was angry for. Instead of answering Chu Ye''s choking question, he turned on the car music and choked back silently. The song is the one Chu Ye claimed to share with him several months ago. Chu Ye was really stunned when he heard this song. He knows Sheng Jingrui. He will certainly listen to this song after sharing, but he still didn''t expect to listen to it now. Moreover, it plays as soon as it is opened, which is a bit like a single cycle. After the muddle, Chu Ye turns to see Sheng Jingrui''s cold side face. When this man has a good temper, no matter what you say about him, he laughs. It seems that he won''t be angry with you anyway. But if you have a bad temper, no matter who you are, you''d better not provoke him. If you are not careful, you will lose both sides. Chu Ye paused and finally didn''t say anything. He turned and looked out of the window on the other side. And he did not guess wrong. This song was indeed set as a single cycle by Sheng Jingrui. Until he was successfully sent to his home, the song continued, hot-blooded and beautiful. Chu ye unfastens his seat belt and slowly stretches out his hand to Sheng Jingrui: "I''ll find someone to drive the car key myself." "Get off." Sheng Jingrui didn''t intend to pay him back or look at him, so he went straight to the ice. Chu Ye looked at his tense look, opened the door and went down. As soon as he closed the door, he heard the sound of the car engine and drove away quickly. Because the speed was too fast, Chu ye, who had not had time to go away, was thrown with dust on his face. "..." Chu Ye raised his hand and scattered the dust particles in the wind. He should have been angry, but he laughed for some reason. How can this man still have such a childish side? They don''t give the car keys if they don''t give them. They drive when they say they drive. They completely go their own way. However, he was angry. They shouldn''t have been friends again. Chu Ye lowered his eyes, covered his heavy mood, and then turned and entered the door. Chapter 694 When Nanyue learned that Chu ye had not only returned from abroad, but also visited the crew, it was the end of the shooting in the daytime and the time to prepare for the night play. It happened that Chen Le played an extraordinary role in the evening. There were a lot of big dishes, and he also cooked several home-made dishes. In addition, Mo Lvlv also helped to make some vegetables and a lot of fruits. Nanyue simply went back to the hotel room and planned to have dinner and chat with Chu Ye. When they got the new script and learned that the director was Pei shuche, South Vietnam was stunned. "Why did you come to me at this time? Didn''t he recommend me to another Hollywood director? " Chu Ye accidentally raised his eyebrows and looked at her: "Sheng Jingheng hasn''t told you yet?" "Huh?" South Vietnam subconsciously looked at his mobile phone. When they just finished work, they also talked about what to eat for dinner. I didn''t mention Pei shuche''s new play. Seeing her like this, Chu ye thought of what Sheng Jingrui said when answering Pei shuche yesterday, and then smiled. "Director Pei not only found you, but also Sheng Jingheng, but it may be that Sheng Jingrui wants to surprise his brother and plans to wait for you to take over." South Vietnam blinked, which was even more unexpected. Sheng Jingheng and Mingming have refused once. Is director Pei shuche so good tempered? Chu ye said, "it''s fun to find your reason. He has a niece who may be a vocal CP fan. When watching a CP video, he just saw it. In that video, there is a catwalk of you during the IC interview. Finally, let him confirm that he wants to find you, or because of IC, which is the one you wore when you went to the press conference two days ago. " South Vietnam continued: "director Pei also saw the group of photos out of the circle?" "Well," Chu ye said with a smile when she knew that the photos were really good. "If you really take this film, you should thank the photographer." Nanyue also smiled: "Lvlv contacted her. I have talked to her. She should consider whether to cooperate with me." Chu Ye was pleasantly surprised and relieved: "green is doing things more and more quickly." "Yes, I''ve praised her," Nanyue didn''t hurry to read the script, but began to eat first. "Brother ye, you should have read the script? How did you feel? I want to hear your opinion first. " "I''ve seen it," said Chu Ye thoughtfully. "If you change the director, I don''t suggest you take it, but Pei shuche and director Zhang Xiucheng will have no problem." South Vietnam quickly responded: "because there are a lot of intimate plays?" Chu ye said, "although it won''t show too much, it''s a little standard after all. If it''s made by other directors, don''t consider it first, even if you can invite a substitute." This is the case in the current film market. If a lower director comes to shoot, he will be belittled as a low-level film. However, if a high-ranking director makes a film, it is appropriate to make an advanced literary film. Even the same script is the same. These intimate plays can be said to be dedicated to art, and will also become a beautiful talk. If the acting is better, it will become a masterpiece. It happens that South Vietnam is the latter, so you can take it. Nanyue nodded thoughtfully and said, "let me see the script first. I hope it doesn''t exceed my psychological expectations." Chu Ye smiled: "what are you afraid of? When the film is made next year, you happen to be over 20, and you are shooting with Sheng Jingheng again. Unless you break up at that time, it will be really a little bad. " Chapter 695 Chu Ye is naturally joking. Don''t mention that South Vietnam won''t take it seriously. Even he won''t think it will come true. Sheng Jingheng''s kind of person who recognizes death reason will not break up easily. South Vietnam is not the kind of person who likes the new and hates the old. So they both laughed and didn''t say much about this topic. Mo Lulu just sent two dishes made by Chen lega and bought them some snacks after dinner, so as not to make a big night play in South Vietnam at night. It''s easy to be hungry. It''s not good for them to stay alone in the hotel room for a long time. Chu Ye leaves Mo Lvlv to eat together and talks with her about the work to be done next. "We and them" will be broadcast soon. As a permanent guest, South Vietnam naturally needs to cooperate with the publicity. It seems that Mo Lvlv wants to keep a high profile to the end, so Mo Lvlv needs to take some time every day to pay attention to the online trend and cooperate with the crew''s advance momentum. Then, when South Vietnam was busy shooting, Mo lvlu was responsible for posting her microblog and doing her job as a spokesman. If you can''t do it or make up your mind, you can go to Xie Haiquan for negotiation. Nanyue listened and couldn''t help laughing: "brother ye, how does it sound like you''re going to retire?" "I took you by hand for a year. Now you don''t have to worry about me. You take the initiative to find resources. Of course, you have to rest." Chu Ye naturally said, "but if something big happens, or a big person or scene, I need to deal with it for you, I will go out of the mountain." Also, he specially found a work assistant to share some work that Chu Ye didn''t have to do long ago. Nanyue nodded: "well, it''s been a hard year for brother Ye." "It''s hard to talk about. You''re the most relaxed artist I''ve ever brought." Chu Ye shrugged. Seeing that he was so sincere, Nanyue and Mo Lvlv couldn''t help smiling at each other, and then they focused on eating. They didn''t say more about this. The night play will start shooting at seven o''clock. After all, it''s dark early in winter. Therefore, the three people slightly accelerated the speed of eating. They didn''t chat without chatting, and only occasionally said a few words when they thought of business. After eating, Nam Yueh first received the script under his pillow and planned to read it when he was free. Then, after Mo Lvlv cleaned up and went out first, he went out of the room with Chu Ye. Chu Ye is here to visit the troupe. Naturally, he wants to go to the crew. It happens to be a night play. He can go directly when he gets up tomorrow. Downstairs, the three got on the car and sat down together. Nanyue looked at his mobile phone and remembered to ask. "Brother ye, I received director Pei''s new script. Can you tell Mr. Sheng?" After all, Sheng Jingheng received the script and showed it to her directly. This time, she naturally wanted to tell him at the first time. "Huh?" Chu Ye was stunned. Instead, he thought of his own guess before, and said casually, "say, don''t you two hide from each other?" Nan Yue hesitated and asked, "where''s the big brother?" "Big brother?" Chu Ye looked at her and said with a smile, "it''s very smooth... Don''t worry. For Sheng Jingheng, of course, you''re the most surprised to tell him. Tell him it''s late and you''ll think you don''t pay enough attention to him. " Nan Yue looks at Chu Ye as if nothing had happened. Thinking that he met Sheng Jingrui yesterday, he probably guesses that they probably didn''t talk well. And Sheng Jingrui didn''t take special care of her. Don''t tell Sheng Jingheng first. So, rather than what Chu Ye guessed, Sheng Jingrui was delayed by something else and forgot to mention it to Sheng Jingheng. Chapter 696 Facts have proved that South Vietnam is not wrong. When he came back from work in the evening and made a video with Sheng Jingheng, he had received the script again. Sheng Jingrui not only gave him the script, but also told him by the way. Pei shuche also talked to Chu ye and wanted to play the heroine in South Vietnam. The two first lit the same script for each other, and then looked at each other with a smile. They didn''t speak for a moment. After a meeting, South Vietnam put down the script and asked while smearing aloe mud on his face. "Brother, how is he?" Sheng Jingheng thought that just at night, Sheng Jingrui drove alone to send himself the script. After saying that, he went directly back to the villa where he lived. It was abnormal to say less. The sidewalk: "it shouldn''t be very good." After a pause, Sheng Jingheng added, "my face is full of words that I have a hangover and am unhappy." Nanyue didn''t hold, but smiled and said, "brother, brother, it''s not easy." "Well," nodded Sheng Jingheng, "I''ll see him before going to bed." Nanyue stopped smiling and said, "you can move a small basin of flying cranes to let him have a good sleep." "OK." Sheng Jingheng didn''t say any more, but looked at it quietly. She covered the whole face and showed her clear eyes, blinking and staring at him. Looking at his quiet eyes, Nanyue stopped and wiped his hands clean. Then he said, "I don''t have enough sleep these days. Even if I''m born beautiful, I have to maintain it." After all, she hasn''t reached the time when she can open the valley. If she eats the things in her body, she can use cultivation to clean up the excess impurities. However, sensitive facial skin needs to be maintained by foreign objects first. Listening to her self teasing words, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help smiling. Although she knew that staying up late for filming was not a big problem for her, she still said: "next time, you can take a lighter play, or consider only making a movie." Although South Vietnam has not seriously made a film, it still knows that it must be much easier than making such a big female TV play. After serious consideration for a while, South Vietnam said, "wait until I get the best actress." Now that she has started making TV dramas, naturally she can''t just do it. Sheng Jingheng knew he couldn''t persuade her, so he didn''t force her. He just made a sound and asked, "do you need anything else?" Nanyue thought about it, shook his head and said, "there''s no need except for his brother''s hug." Looking at her with a smile, it seemed that there were stars shining in her eyes. Sheng Jingheng''s eyes were deep and heavy. He remembered that she leaned softly in her arms the night before yesterday and let herself take whatever she wanted. The dark surge at the bottom of her eyes rolled and suppressed it for a long time. South Vietnam looked at his appearance and held back the next coquettish words, turning to a light cough. "Mr. Sheng, if I read the script and decided to take it, would you take it?" Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes slightly, held his hand slightly and loosened it, barely calmed his mind, and his voice was dark: "well, I will." Nanyue''s eyes smiled: "then we can cooperate again. At that time, I will ask Mr. Sheng to urge me more. My acting skills are." "If necessary, it''s OK to teach you by hand." Sheng Jingheng''s black eyes were still very deep. He looked at her and said slowly word by word. How to teach by hand? In the blink of an eye, South Vietnam thought that when they talked about the script last time, he had only read one-third of it, which was already a lot of intimate plays. She couldn''t help but eyebrow: "so, Mr. Sheng is very experienced?" Looking at the banter in her eyes, Sheng Jingheng smiled hoarsely: "to you, you can always learn from yourself." Chapter 697 This video call ended in a hurry when the aloe mud on his face could be washed off after a little practice in South Vietnam. Nanyue is also guilty. Knowing that they are in love, they can''t easily tease him. As a result, they still can''t help but tease him, and then they are not responsible for putting out the fire. Finally, I also feel uneasy when I hook myself. When I sleep, I am forced to settle down and fall asleep in a state of semi cultivation. The high-intensity night play for three consecutive days had to stop first in a sudden winter rain that seemed easy to stop. It was scheduled for the second half of the month, and then shoot when the weather was good. Li Meijun only had a few scenes left in the studio. After shooting, he officially finished. Because she was invited by Yu Shaoning and because the heroine was South Vietnam, she came to play a special role. She didn''t have much friendship with others. So she simply declined the crew''s good intention to give her a small green killing banquet. She just called Yu Shaoning, Ling Hao and Cheng Xiyao, who shared snacks every day. They went to eat hot pot together. After eating hot pot, I bought a pile of snacks and milk tea, juice and coke, and came to Li Meijun''s luxury suite to watch the premiere of us and them. Sheng Jingheng has work during the day and can''t come until it''s over, so it''s still on the way. Nanyue said a few words in the small group of four. When it was quiet, he cut to a private chat with Sheng Jingheng. NY: will miss Sheng go back to city a with me and Sister Li tomorrow? ¡££º Well, the flight is booked. She told Mo lvlu the flight when she booked the plane, but it was not for him to book the same flight. Because I can''t leave tonight, tomorrow is an early flight at more than six o''clock. He came here by car for two or three hours to watch a variety show. He couldn''t sleep for a few hours and set out with them tomorrow morning. But what he decided, South Vietnam could not stop him, so he had to ask another question. NY: Why have you taken on so many jobs recently? In just three days, the man ran to three cities, attending brand activities, attending parties and recording talk shows. Even the first two, one just needs him to appear, and the other is to sing on the stage. But the last one, with his temperament, jumped out in a few words when talking to unfamiliar people. Because "purple dress order" and "listening" have made great box office achievements at home and abroad, it''s normal for the program to invite him for viewing and topic, but it''s surprising that he will agree. Not only in these days, but also in the whole month, there are many announcements. They are open so frequently. It is estimated that at that time, fans will doubt whether he has changed someone. ¡££º Make money and change you into a big house. NY£º£¿ Sheng Jingheng didn''t care about her question mark, but directly sent her a few photos. South Vietnam looked at the photos, and then he really couldn''t help his heart. The house is in the city center, the most prosperous area, and it is a river view house. The floor is very high and the field of vision is very wide. The area is also very large, and it is duplex, and the price is estimated to be hundreds of millions. Just after reading it, Sheng Jingheng sent another message. ¡££º With my own money. South Vietnam looked at it and couldn''t help laughing silently. He was really easy to be jealous. Obviously, the shares he holds and the dividends he gets should be his own money. And that money is much more than he earns as an artist. You can sit at home and wait for the money, but you have to work hard to announce the business. Not for himself, but for her. NY: is Mr. Sheng going to hit me with money, QAQ ¡££º Raise you. Chapter 698 South Vietnam has seen a comedy film with a line "I raise you". Since then, I once felt that the most beautiful promise between men and women was probably such a sentence. Although she doesn''t think who has to depend on who, these four words not only mean the surface, but also represent the responsibility behind it. Getting married and having children often depends not on a cavity of hot-blooded love, but more on a sense of responsibility for each other''s future. It is the family, children and love for each other, as well as all kinds of trivial details in life. However, even comedy films are full of realistic and helpless tragedies. So she thought that if she could afford to support herself, it would be enough. Therefore, in that life, he was in his twenties and died alone. At this time, seeing the word "raise you", I was in a complicated mood for a time. After a while, she replied. NY: I also want to raise a brother. ¡££º OK, you can buy it for me next time. South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing this time. How many houses do they want to buy this time and next time? Do you just buy one in several cities? If you go to work like that, you don''t have to stay in a hotel. Thinking of this, South Vietnam really started the idea of buying a house in H city. There are several film and television bases around H city. It is inevitable that filming will need to be done here in the future. And the scenery is very good. Several scenic spots have a history of hundreds of years. The trees are dense and deep, and the aura is unmatched by other places. At that time, even if you don''t make TV dramas, you can come here for vacation with Sheng Jingheng and practice together. The more you think about it, the more South Vietnam thinks it can and replies immediately. NY: no problem. When I get back from work tomorrow, I''ll go and see if there''s a suitable house. ¡££º¡­¡­ ¡££º Don''t worry. South Vietnam is already calculating how much money it has earned and what house it can buy this year. After counting, I turned around and saw the other four people looking at their mobile phones with smiles on their faces. They looked at each other from time to time, and then continued to press their mobile phones. This is obviously a look of no communication on the surface and chatting in private. Nanyue looked at several people, finally pulled the most honest Cheng Xiyao and asked, "are you chatting in the group?" "Yes." Cheng Xiyao nodded his head subconsciously, and when he saw it was her, he couldn''t help covering his mouth. Nanyue swept leisurely. The three people who heard the movement and looked over continued to ask, "can''t I enter the group?" Li Meijun put down his mobile phone and said calmly, "what group? I''m talking to my husband. " "It must be their sisters in the play." Yu Shaoning is still looking at his mobile phone, but there is a voice of fighting the landlord. Ling Hao scratched his head and simply changed the topic: "sister Nan, is Mr. Sheng here yet? You should be chatting privately? " Cheng Xiyao saw that the three people had helped her remedy, so he hurriedly said, "yes, we''re talking about if you''re not here tomorrow. We''re estimated that we won''t be able to finish shooting for long, and then we''re going to play in the city." "So." Nanyue nodded his head with a smile. He didn''t believe it at all, but he didn''t embarrass them. They continued to ask questions, but turned to answer Ling Hao. "Soon, I can arrive a minute or two before the program starts." "That''s nice," Li Meijun patted Ling Hao on the shoulder. "Brother, turn on the TV. The viewing before the program is also very important, which can reflect the audience''s expectations for the program." "Bang." Ling Hao responded with a dogleg, then put away his mobile phone and turned on the TV station with the remote control. South Vietnam looked at the four people, then bowed his head with a smile, and then returned to shengjingheng. NY: things related to my brother always come first. Chapter 699 Sheng Jingheng happened to catch up. He went upstairs and knocked on the door and entered the room. There was an advance notice on TV. What was about to be broadcast was "us and them". When I went to wash my hands and came to sit down, I was broadcasting the title of the variety show. Nanyue sat next to him and handed him the washed virgin fruit: "I planted it. Mr. Sheng, try it." This is a pot of virgin fruit potted plants she found when she just entered the group and didn''t turn on the phone. She was walking around nearby. At that time, the owner had raised almost the same, but it was difficult to move out because he had to change his city residence temporarily, so he took it out for sale. Nanyue bought it back, basked in the sun every day, nourished it with spiritual power for a while, and began to officially bear fruit after a month. In order to make it bear more fruit, South Vietnam also learned how to build a frame for it so that its branches and leaves will not be crushed by the fruit. After all, aloe is a little flooded. She can''t use it for a while and a half, so she let Mo Lvlv move away. And this, fruit can eat, but also a few more crops, easily will not dry or die, can no longer be suitable for her. And the fruit nourished by her spiritual power is, of course, much better than ordinary fruit. It can be regarded as a tonic. When Sheng Jingheng heard her words, he couldn''t help looking at her, and then he took it and ate it: "well, it''s very sweet." No matter how sweet the virgin fruit is, it will have a sour taste. He is so serious, naturally it is not because the fruit is sweet. Nanyue also took one and ate it. With a smile on his face, he thought he could bring some to the plane tomorrow. The program has begun. The other four people didn''t pay much attention to them, but have begun to discuss what the opening meeting is like. In recent years, various domestic reality shows and variety shows have emerged one after another. As insiders, they have seen a lot. The beginning routine of some variety shows has been very clear and understood. This will see the beginning of us and them. It is no surprise that several permanent guests laughed when they packed their bags. However, this link is old-fashioned, but the audience is always tired of it. After all, the guests in each program are different, and their residences are also different. Many viewers naturally want to see what their homes are like and whether they are all legendary luxury houses. Huoang was punished for only supporting the first two periods, or for breaking the rules, and then walked away unconvinced. So the camera is so few that it basically passes by. However, this is also the mercy of Shengshi entertainment. If you really want to give him up completely, you will directly cut off all the scenes and don''t give him half a chance to appear. The lens of one person is less, and the lens of the other five people is naturally a little more. Especially the two female guests, South Vietnam and Jin Xuewei, have a lot of scenes. But because South Vietnam packed too quickly and basically didn''t bring anything, this link became a visit to her home. In comparison, the more Jin Xuewei''s lenses, the more miserable she looks. She carries some flashy things and is full of two big boxes. It''s very difficult to carry them by herself. And she basically used it all by herself. She didn''t say she wanted to bring something to other guests. When Li Meijun saw it, she couldn''t help but eyebrow: "this Jin Xuewei seems to be an artist of Shengshi entertainment?" Nan Yue said, "yes." "That''s really cruel. I have to compare it with you. It''s estimated that after that, I''ll take the black and red route." Chapter 700 Sheng Jingrui personally reviewed and set this clip. South Vietnam didn''t know what to say for a while. And this is only the first issue. When it comes to the back, I don''t know what it will be cut into. It is estimated that Jin Xuewei thought that all the pictures should be cut off were not cut, but all remained. Ling Hao is a flying guest in the back, and basically only plays with male guests and South Vietnam, and has little contact with Jin Xuewei. This will see the beginning, but also a miserable face: "does she think she''s going on vacation or shooting a travel show? This box must be heavier than her, isn''t it? Fortunately, a road has been built in the village, otherwise who will help her carry it. " Cheng Xiyao also said: "this will be scolded by the audience and netizens." Not to mention that all male guests are simple, it is said that South Vietnam, which is also a female guest, doesn''t bring any skin care products, cosmetics and maintenance products, let alone many clothes. They are basically inconspicuous styles, mainly comfortable and tight. "Why do you care about her? It''s good to see South Vietnam, "Yu Shaoning said leisurely with his arms in his arms." you learn more. This dress is exquisite. There are many snakes, insects, mice and ants in the countryside. Tanning is still a small thing. You can''t go down for ten days and a half months after being bitten by some insect. " Ling Hao thought: "it was still hot when I went, so I brought two sets of short sleeved shorts. I couldn''t sleep all night, let alone go to work. I was black and blue." When he said that, he thought of the painful experience at that time: "moreover, I forcibly changed from a flying guest to a permanent resident. I was held in the palm of my hand the day before, and was driven out to work the next day." Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "you are the perfect interpretation. What is joy begets sorrow." "..." Ling Hao remembered that at that time, he thought he was going to leave, so he went to the place where they pulled up peanuts and made a sound, so he couldn''t help covering his face. When the program reaches this section, he must be afraid to watch it. Several people said that the process of packing was in the past. As soon as the camera turned, the six people got off the plane and officially met after leaving the airport. Looking at the scene where the six people met for the first time, Ling Hao couldn''t help touching his arm. He felt embarrassed and got goose bumps. When I checked my luggage, I couldn''t help laughing: "well, only sister Nan can pass the customs perfectly." When I saw that Jin Xuewei came to pick up the bag of South Vietnam, I looked unbelievable. It seemed that South Vietnam was not a girl at all. Li Meijun tutted and turned to look at Nanyue: "have you lived with this goods for more than half a month?" Nanyue nodded: "well, it''s the same bed." "... it''s terrible." Li Meijun couldn''t help holding her shoulder and patted her painfully. "If she were a sister, she wouldn''t be able to record that night." Ling Hao silently thumbed up: "Sister Li is powerful." Li Meijun just made a hypothesis. Naturally, she knew that South Vietnam could not do anything to Jin Xuewei. After all, Jin Xuewei is still an elder of South Vietnam. Although the domestic entertainment industry does not pay special attention to the morning and evening of debut, it pays more attention to the size of coffee. But even if South Vietnam is more popular than Jin Xuewei, it is not so popular that no matter what she does to her peers or even predecessors, all the audience think she is right. "Just ignore such people. The two children in that family are very lovely." South Vietnam reluctantly said that she was not very miserable, on the contrary, she was very comfortable. When he said this, he couldn''t help seeing shengjingheng, lest he also think she was spoiled by Jin Xuewei. Sheng Jingheng also looked at her, but his eyes contained a faint smile: "yes, very cute." Chapter 701 A program shows that several people are not going to make complaints about what is happening. After eating, they are ready to go back to their rooms. Yu Shaoning lives on this floor. After leaving the room, turn left and walk a few steps. The four said goodbye to him and then walked together in the direction of the elevator. As Ling Hao walked, he also took the microblog on his mobile phone. Seeing that both South Vietnam and Jin Xuewei were hot search, he clicked in to see it respectively. After reading it, I couldn''t help sighing: "sister Nan, how do I feel that you are the daughter of Shengshi entertainment? Jin Xuewei must have picked it up halfway. " This program, from preparation to recording to post editing, is the special responsibility of Shengshi entertainment. Pearl satellite TV is only responsible for reviewing and broadcasting, and will not participate in editing. It is reasonable to say that Jin Xuewei is an artist of Shengshi entertainment. To let her on this program is to hold her up and set her up. As a result, the clip is so complete that the good and bad are cut in. That''s called a reality. The human setup was also destroyed. The hot search square was full of scolding her. However, with Jin Xuewei''s lens, there are basically South Vietnam, South Vietnam''s lens and Jin Xuewei. So that is to say, this clip also has no feelings for South Vietnam. However, the performance of South Vietnam is really blameless. On the contrary, every move will make people want to praise her. Let those netizens who want to borrow this program, sour Nanyue is a countryman, and their skin is not black. They must not work. They have nothing to say. Cheng Xiyao said, "we can only say that Shengshi entertainment is a big company and treats all guests equally." "Huon was hidden in the snow for a year." Sheng Jingheng suddenly opened his mouth. "Ha?" Ling Hao was surprised, "so he really didn''t have any old diseases, just because he made a mistake in the program?" Nanyue looked at Sheng Jingheng, then smiled and said, "according to this clip, you can see what mistakes he made in the next issue." Sheng Jingrui is probably an example. Since he is cruel enough to hide, he will be broadcast at that time. On the one hand, it is an explanation for the replacement, on the other hand, it is a reminder to other artists. Don''t do whatever you want by relying on yourself as a member of Shengshi. Flourishing entertainment will never lack popular artists. The four got on the elevator and went downstairs to their room. Later, Nanyue called Mo Lvlv and confirmed with her the departure time tomorrow and the things to take back. After sending the man away, he looked at the man who showed his figure, smiled and asked, "is Mr. Sheng going to borrow it tonight?" Sheng Jingheng smelled the speech and looked at his watch: "it''s still early." "What''s early? It''s almost ten o''clock," Nam Yueh said contentedly after directly hugging him and smelling his unique breath. "I''ll go back to bed early later. I''ll get up before four o''clock tomorrow." "Don''t take me in?" Sheng Jingheng raised his hand, stroked her hair and looked down at her. ¡°£¿¡± South Vietnam looked up at him, "I dare to accept it. I''m afraid you don''t dare to stay." Sheng Jingheng smiled: "there''s nothing to be afraid of." But it''s no big deal to stay up all night, isn''t it? South Vietnam gave him a false stare, then showed a helpless smile and didn''t argue with him about the problem. Anyway, when it''s time to go to bed, just blast him back to his room. They held quietly, saying nothing and doing nothing. They enjoyed the quiet time that belonged to them alone at the moment. After a meeting, Sheng Jingheng said, "have you read the script? Do you want to talk? " Nan Yue didn''t loosen his hand. He retreated slightly and looked up at him: "brother, see if the atmosphere is good? Is it time to talk about the script? " Chapter 702 The night passed quickly. When it was still dark, the three people who agreed to go back to city a met in the underground parking lot. Nanyue followed Li Meijun into the car. Her car let Mao Hui drive back yesterday and waited for pick-up in city A. So as not to have to make other arrangements, which is troublesome and time-consuming. Mo lvlu and Li Meijun''s assistant sat down in the last row and began to make up for sleep. Li Meijun''s spirit is OK, because he didn''t have time to start early. He will be in the car, melt and adjust the unused beauty pills sent by South Vietnam, and smear them evenly on his face. Nanyue watched and couldn''t help laughing: "before Sister Li wants to run out, remember to tell me in advance and I''ll prepare more for you." "Well," Li Meijun did not dare to open her mouth greatly, so she tried to keep it steady. "The better, the better. Would you like some?" "I applied it." Nanyue got up early, got up before four o''clock, and then practiced while applying. Today is different from the past. She has to accumulate more spiritual power to break the realm successfully to the golden elixir realm at one time. When Li Meijun heard the speech, she turned her head and looked at her: "no wonder you don''t look bad at all. You don''t have the appearance of lack of sleep at all." Moreover, South Vietnam was still shooting a big night play a few days ago. It was easy to finish work at 10:11, and the hard thing was to finish it at one or two. Then the next morning, I got up at 4 o''clock to make up and shoot the play all day. If you were yourself, you wouldn''t last a day. Young people can still stand it, and South Vietnam is particularly hard to eat. It''s really not red. Nanyue smiled: "the amount of sleep time is not important. What matters is the quality of sleep." "Huh?" Li Meijun couldn''t help joking, "didn''t you talk very late when he came last night?" "Talk to zero, and then go to sleep," said South Vietnam, adding silently, "I''ve been talking about the new script I''m going to take." South Vietnam has received a new script. The director or Pei shuche has already mentioned it to Li Meijun. As for Ling Hao, who can''t hide, he hasn''t mentioned it yet. When Li Meijun heard this, she still couldn''t help laughing: "nothing else?" "Yes, maybe it''s because the script is too deep." Nanyue was helpless, but this is also the truth. One person reading the script is one kind of understanding. If two people talk deeply, they will find another kind of understanding. "Awesome." Li Meijun said, looked carefully at Nanyue''s eyebrows and eyes, and then said, "but I just want to talk about the script with you. If I talked about something else, I''m afraid I didn''t have to sleep last night." Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "Sister Li, can you prepare me before you drive next time?" Li Meijun leaned comfortably on the back of the chair, took her hand and gently held it: "OK." Li Meijun couldn''t compare with her. When she got up at 4 a.m., her spirit could only be better for a while. After the car opened, she began to feel sleepy. Nanyue listened to the song alone and thought about the content he talked with Sheng Jingheng last night. This time I went back to a city to participate in the film festival. Li Meijun has been idle for the past two years and hasn''t made a new film. This is the red carpet and award. The reason why Nanyue can go is naturally because of the order in purple. Chu Ye was very surprised when he was nominated at that time. Unexpectedly, she and Hu Xuerou were nominated for the Best Newcomer Award. What''s more, this year''s film and television festivals can have the figure of South Vietnam. Sheng Jingheng needless to say, he got the nomination for best actor. In addition, there are many nominations for purple order, including soundtrack. In other words, there is also a credit from South Vietnam. Chapter 703 Li Meijun slept all the way to the airport, got on the plane and then slept. He didn''t recover his usual elation until he got off the plane. South Vietnam listened to the song, watched two episodes of the play, and added a new thesaurus. When they came out of the airport, they were still listening to the lines of the play they had seen. Many dramas are partial to life, so the lines will be simplified, read abbreviations directly, or use some stems. South Vietnam now has no obstacles to listening to the play, and can watch the play without subtitles. Li Meijun thought she was listening to the song. After hearing that it was pure lines and a foreign language, she was a little surprised. "So hard?" South Vietnam took off one side of the earphone: "it''s idle anyway." Sheng Jingheng, who took the first few steps, looked back at them a little, and then quickly turned back. Li Meijun glanced at his action, and then thought that they only talked about the script last night, so they were a little ashamed. If she fell in love at the age of Nanyue, she would be tired of chatting with her boyfriend all the time except work. Originally, I was vaguely worried about whether they would have an impact on the future of South Vietnam if they were together so soon. Now it seems that I think too much. The three arrived early. There were few people at the airport. Only a few very dedicated airports squatted and photographed. When they found them, they chased them all the way. But one is that Li Meijun''s coffee is too big, and the other is that Sheng Jingheng has a bad temper. He doesn''t dare to shoot too recently. Nanyue saved energy, pressed the brim of his hat, followed Sheng Jingheng and walked out all the way. When they get on the bus, the three will leave separately. Both Nanyue and Li Meijun have to do modeling in advance. In the afternoon, they have to rush to the hotel near the venue of the film festival. There will be interviews in advance and some small links to be completed. Sheng Jingheng doesn''t need to do such a long modeling. He can go back to the company first. After getting on the bus, Li Meijun couldn''t help sighing: "the female artist is really miserable. If she makes a shape, it''s gone for most of the day." While looking at his mobile phone, Nanyue took out the strawberry cake Bao chengxiyao gave her and handed it over: "sister, just have something sweet." Li Meijun smiled and took it. She was not afraid of getting fat when she ate sweet. Seeing South Vietnam chatting with people, he asked, "do you want to meet in private today? You can take me. " "Huh?" Nanyue looked up slightly and looked at Li Meijun. Only then did she understand what she meant, and then she laughed. "I don''t think so. At the end of the evening, I''ll go straight back to the crew. He also has other work arrangements." Li Meijun said, "I thought you were talking about meeting." "No, I''m talking to a photographer. I''ll do the modeling later. I''ll ask her to shoot the activity map." Today, South Vietnam is going to wear D''s dress and make-up is also using D''s beauty makeup, so I want to take some photos. Thank the brand side. Mo Lvlv used to take pictures. Now he has found a professional photographer. Naturally, the latter is preferred. In this way, the photos will not be ridiculed by all kinds of photography technology if they are taken by big V, a fashion blogger. After all, South Vietnam itself is impeccable, and they can only pick something else. South Vietnam has talked with the photographer named chaomu. She doesn''t need to follow her often. She just needs her to take some professional photos when she occasionally attends some large-scale events and award ceremonies. Occasionally, take some outdoor photos and Street Photos, as long as she is free and in the mood to take them. South Vietnam won''t be too demanding. It''s good to have it. If not, Mo Lvlv can make do with it. Chapter 704 This time, South Vietnam personally picked out the dress and accessories. After the selection, the brand sent her a new set of autumn and winter beauty makeup, which has not been officially sold in China. The categories are complete, and each kind is a complete set, and each color number is available. It looks extremely luxurious. Chu Ye specially asked for this treatment to cooperate with her in the overall modeling. He has seen many world-class stylists and is envious of them. South Vietnam can probably know the reason why the d family treat her better. After all, it''s still because of the group of photos that came out of the circle when I wore IC''s clothes to attend the brand press conference last time. Naturally, the fire is not only her and that group of photos, but also the sales of IC has been greatly driven. Recently, they have begun to consider opening stores to China. Not to mention YY, dresses and ready-made clothes are sold out as soon as they come out. Now many people are begging YY to work overtime, open for sale again, or issue new models. Although home D is no better than these two brands, except that the price of beauty makeup is light luxury, other branches are high luxury or even top luxury. However, after this incident, it can be seen that South Vietnam is also very popular among the rich. If she looks good, her makeup is outstanding, and she is in a high-profile large-scale film festival, it will naturally bring good benefits. So this time, South Vietnam knows very well that if it plays well, the cooperation with d family can last for at least three to five years and ten years for a long time. Therefore, she directly handed over her mobile phone to Mo Lvlv for safekeeping. She was relieved to make up in the whole process, and everything else was put aside first. When the photographer arrived in the morning and evening, Mo Lvlv didn''t bother her, but went downstairs to pick up people. After adding the morning and evening wechat, Mo Lvlv subconsciously turned over each other''s circle of friends before chatting. Then I found that in each other''s circle of friends, even if they only use their mobile phone or Polaroid, they are very good-looking. After reading more, we can get the following information: morning and evening is indeed a girl, and she is not old. She should be two or three years older than her, have a husband and be very happy, and have two or three good girlfriends. Most importantly, there is no shortage of money. It''s a perfect life winner. Mo Lulu asked himself that he could not live like South Vietnam. He thought that if he could live half as good as this morning and evening, his life would be really worth it. Just thinking, Mo Lvlv saw a luxury car and slowly drove to the roadside in front of him. She blinked, subconsciously took two steps back, and then the window came down, revealing a beautiful and gentle face. "Is it green?" Mo Lulu nodded hurriedly, "yes, Miss morning and evening?" Morning and evening smiled: "it''s me. Please help me take my things." Then he opened the door and came down, then opened the door in the back seat and took out two bags. Mo Lvlv went to pick up a bag. It was heavy, but it was still within the acceptable range. Morning and evening, I took my camera and extra lens, put on my hat, and said to the man driving. "I should finish late tonight. Come out when you receive my news. Don''t wait outside." Mo lvlu stood aside and only heard a low male voice saying "good". Looking back on the side face I glanced at when the window rolled down, I came to the conclusion that my husband is also very handsome. It seems that we need to make another discount. One third is almost enough. He closed the door quickly in the morning and evening, then turned and looked at the low building: "it''s up there, isn''t it? Let''s go up. " "Oh, OK, I''ll lead the way!" Mo lvlu immediately walked in front and led the morning and evening to the building. Chapter 705 When the two came up, South Vietnam had almost put on makeup, so they waited for the final conclusion and saw if they wanted to add anything. While the stylist was discussing with her whether to make a slight bend in the long hair, and then roll it up. Seeing Mo Lulu leading people through the mirror, Nanyue temporarily suspended the conversation with the stylist, stood up and greeted him personally. "Hello, morning and evening, right?" South Vietnam smiled and stretched out his hand. Morning and evening shook hands with her: "yes, Hello, South Vietnam. You are the first person to pronounce my name right when you see me for the first time." Next to Mo Lvlv, he couldn''t help asking, "so is it really the real name of the dynasty?" "Yes, my real name." After I released my hand in the morning and evening, I always looked at South Vietnam with appreciation, "the first time I saw you, I was sure that you were the person I wanted to shoot." She looked at her like a work of art. Nanyue didn''t care. She just smiled and said, "it''s my honor to be photographed by you." Morning and evening also smiled, and then said, "you''re busy. Don''t worry about me. I go my own way when I work. If I want to shoot, I''ll shoot. However, in the end, the photos will still be selected by you, and the others that are not selected will not be made public. " "OK," South Vietnam answered and went to see Mo Lvlv again. "Lvlv, pour a cup of warm water for the teacher and get some fruit." "Don''t call me a teacher. Just call me morning and evening." Morning and evening, while taking out his camera and finding the right lens, he explained: "I take few photos now. I''m retired and concentrate on being a full-time wife at home." South Vietnam smelled the speech, looked at her more, then said "good", turned back and sat down to continue to do hair. When I was busy in South Vietnam, I didn''t keep shooting all day and night, but sat quietly beside me and looked at South Vietnam. I seem to be thinking about what it feels like to shoot this time. This move was more in line with the mind of South Vietnam. Instead, she thought of the price equivalent to no charge in the morning and evening. Her eyes turned and an idea emerged, but she soon pressed it again. It''s better for both sides to be willing to do some things. Don''t worry. When South Vietnam had a good hairstyle and changed into a dress, it was not until morning and evening that the SLR was fitted with a suitable lens and began shooting. South Vietnam did not deliberately look at the camera, but just looked in the mirror and finished the makeup. After finishing, he got up and went to the whole body mirror to see the final effect. Leng Buding, Mo lulu in the back called her, "South Vietnam." Nanyue thought there was something wrong, so he looked back and said, "huh? What''s the matter? " While seeing Mo Lvlv, South Vietnam also saw the camera facing her, squatting in the morning and evening, and photographed her looking back in a somewhat distorted posture. Mo Lvlv opened his mouth: "it''s morning and evening that let me call you... I should record the video. The dynamics must be very good." South Vietnam smiled, then looked to concentrate. After shooting, he stood up and looked at the morning and evening of the photos. He didn''t say anything to her, but was ready to go. I will follow her day and night until the end of the film festival. This will follow South Vietnam and Mo Lvlv on the bus. After South Vietnam picks out a few satisfactory photos, they will directly take out the computer to repair the map. South Vietnam just talked with Sheng Jingheng for a few words. When he had a chance to meet at the meeting in the afternoon, he heard morning and evening say, "OK." Mo Lvlv, who was sitting in front, was stunned and turned back. Morning and evening added: "I sent your email. You can send it if there is no problem." Chapter 706 Nanyue watched. When she nodded, Mo Lvlv went to the mailbox to receive the photos, and then uploaded them to the microblog. It''s only noon now. I haven''t eaten lunch yet. Many artists participating in the film festival are estimated to have just started or are still preparing. As soon as Mo Lvlv''s photos were sent out, they hardly took any effort and soon went on a hot search. Because it''s time for dinner, fans thought that they would have to wait for the afternoon to produce the activity map as soon as possible, so they all had some hindsight and came later than some passers-by. Then when I saw that the comments were all good, I discussed not to control the comments first. Anyway, it''s my own site. Don''t worry. After discussion, I also reacted with passers-by and went to this microblog first. After all, this photo was unexpected again, and I couldn''t think of a more appropriate word to describe it for a while. Wait until the past, rational netizens and fans appeared and began to make some nutritious comments. -It is said that beauty is in the bone, not in the skin. South Vietnam is really beautiful in bone and skin. This right angle shoulder, this delicate and white to luminous skin, this hook people''s eyes, ah ah, ah, I''m pink, can''t I be pink!!! -The one that painted my eyebrows in the mirror killed me. I suddenly remembered the poem "when the window manages the cloud temples, the Yellow decals on the mirror". How can I be so elegant when I raise my hands and feet? -When I look back, I smile, and the six palaces pink and Dai have no color. -Wearing a Western-style princess fairy dress, but with the pride of a Chinese princess, this is the first time I have seen a female artist who perfectly combines Chinese and Western styles and has become her own unique style. -Well, humbly ask for a red number. -In the happy December and January, I have a hunch that the memory of my mobile phone and tablet will be full. Will I use my notebook that I have shelved for a long time? -South Vietnam''s two consecutive public activity photos are so powerful that they can''t. is this finally enough to afford a professional photographer? -The eyes upstairs are not very good. Isn''t it Aite''s photographer in the copy? It''s called morning and evening. She took the last group of photos. -Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah? And working with my new wall??? Ah, ah, see you for a long time!!! -Last time it was a cold beauty, this time it was a noble princess. The expression and sense of change are really amazing! Photography is certainly the best, but as a model, South Vietnam must be the kind that many photographers dream of. -Did I think of Chaoyang alone? -I love this kind of photos that I didn''t take deliberately. Every frown and smile is really beautiful -How do I feel that the temperament of South Vietnam is much better than before? Sure enough, can confidence change everything? -Blowing up South Vietnam and morning and evening is a cooperation between immortals. -If you want to know who morning and evening is, you can go to the popular. There is already a big V popular science. -South Vietnam is lucky. Originally, it has a good appearance. It also met such a powerful photographer. The last group of photos finished painting the screen in my circle of friends and space, and I have to change this group. -This is not luck, but strength. Without such beauty, figure and temperament, I can''t afford to pay a lot of money to invite this photographer. After all, he is the president''s wife ¨r (¨s) ¨q Mo Lvlv brushed a circle of comments, then cut to the popular microblog and found the one in the comment about popular science in the morning and evening. After a little careful reading, I silently changed one-third to a lower probability. Sure enough, they are all gods. She doesn''t deserve QAQ When I had lunch, I went to one side in the morning and evening to have a video with my husband. Mo Lulu couldn''t help mentioning to South Vietnam: "this morning and evening, when I was young, it was powerful." Chapter 707 ¡°£¿¡± South Vietnam looked at the morning and evening, "pay attention to the wording." "Cough," Mo Lulu also realized that he had used the wrong word and quickly changed his mouth, "it was before she got married, that is, before she retired." Nan Yue made a noise and continued to eat: "I see." Mo Lulu told her in detail about the popular science he saw on his microblog. "It is said that she went abroad when she was a teenager. She didn''t go to school seriously. She taught herself by herself. Then I met a great photography teacher, who won countless awards in the photography industry. Later, when she graduated from school, she signed a contract directly with a large company and won many awards. It was already very famous abroad, but suddenly terminated the contract with the company and ran home without saying a word. " "After returning home, I also signed a very famous photography studio. Maybe it was because I was too young and no one knew her in China, so I started shooting some less famous second and third tier artists. At that time, it was no better than now. Taking a group of good photos and sending microblogs could become popular. At that time, artists liked to over repair the pictures, so they were little known in the back. " "I opened my own studio, held a photography exhibition, and had a positive result with my first love when I was a student and my current husband." Mo Lulu felt incredible when he saw it. He would say it himself, and feel more envy and admiration, as well as self-knowledge. After hearing this, Nanyue smiled and said, "maybe this is called, the harder you work, the luckier you are." "Yes," Mo Lvlv nodded and looked at South Vietnam. He couldn''t help saying, "both of you are like this, and so is it. Only when you see her from afar for the first time, will she be attracted by you." When South Vietnam thought of its efforts, it was like a distant world, like clouds and smoke. She just whispered and didn''t say anything more. After dinner, South Vietnam should cooperate with the host to interview, prepare some benefits for fans and advertise the friendship of sponsors. She waited for her half-time break in the morning and evening, and only occasionally took a few photos. Time flashed by and it soon became dark. Nanyue received a notice that the crew of "order in purple" should first go to the lounge on the first floor of the hotel for a unified interview. He made up his makeup and went down with Mo lvlu and morning and evening. On the first floor, as soon as I got out of the elevator, Nanyue saw a tall figure familiar to Dao. Sheng Jingheng is tall and gray today, with a medium and long slim suit coat, which makes him taller and taller, and the whole person''s temperament is more cold and alienated because of this gray, with a somewhat unattainable meaning. It''s also a coincidence that her dress today is gray purple. Purple is very light. It''s noble and gentle under the light. When she walks around, she feels glittering and gorgeous. When they stand together, they are a bit like lovers who deliberately match. Sheng Jingheng stood at the door of the lounge and looked at her inductively. After seeing her soft dress, his eyes were focused and deep. She was the only one I could see in my eyes, and the other two couldn''t see her again. Nanyue slightly lifted the corners of his lips, slightly raised his skirt and walked towards him step by step. Seeing this, Mo Lulu grabbed the morning and evening to keep up and said, "I''ll take you to the meeting first. I have to take a red carpet photo later." "Well," morning and evening stopped, looked at South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng over there, and asked with a smile, "are they really a pair?" "Er..." Mo Lulu looked at morning and evening, but vaguely said, "in the film, Mr. Sheng is very handsome?" After looking at Sheng Jingheng in the morning and evening, he nodded: "not bad. It''s a great hanger figure. Big brands love this figure most." "Not bad?" Mo Lvlv is a little unbelievable. Morning and evening, I took a picture with my camera, and then naturally said, "the most handsome must be my husband." Chapter 708 When Nanyue approached, he found that there was another person next to shengjingheng, who was the soundtrack director of the film he had seen when recording songs. "Good director, Mr. Sheng." She stopped her steps without showing any clue. The soundtrack director looked at her and said with a smile, "you''re here. I''m talking to Mr. Sheng. It''s inconvenient for you to go on stage two nights and sing the movie theme song temporarily." "So temporary?" South Vietnam was stunned. It was normal to have performances at the film festival. After all, if it had been awarding awards, it would be a little monotonous. However, you still need to rehearse in advance, or have to decide long ago? The soundtrack director was a little guilty when he said it. He touched his nose and said, "well, because we have a lot of nominations for this film, the organizer missed the performance. I don''t have much preparation now. I need you two to sing a paragraph with the accompaniment temporarily. Is that all right? " Nanyue first looked at Sheng Jingheng on one side of his eyes. Seeing that his look did not fluctuate, he said in a deep voice, "I have no problem." "Yes." After she opened her mouth, Sheng Jingheng responded directly. Sure enough, I was waiting for her to say first. Nanyue couldn''t help smiling. The waves in his eyes flowed and looked at him quietly. The soundtrack director didn''t realize that they looked at each other so openly, but they relaxed their airway: "that''s good. I''ll call them to prepare." Then he stepped aside and signaled that South Vietnam could go first. Watching the soundtrack director go to the corridor to make a phone call, Nanyue just walked to the lounge. Sheng Jingheng followed her: "do you go back directly after the evening?" "Well, how are you at home?" "It''s not good that you''re not here." South Vietnam gave him a brief meal and went to see him with a smile: "that may be because Mr. Sheng went too often." After all, if you want to talk about Linggen, his demon power must belong to the fire Linggen department, which just collides with her water and wood. The spiritual plants in the family can''t stand his enthusiastic care every day. Sheng Jingheng looked down at the bottom of her eyes, and then smiled in a low voice: "next time, I''ll take them to see you." Nanyue thought about it and thought it was a good idea and could help her break the environment, so he nodded: "it''s hard for teacher Sheng." As soon as the voice fell, a figure came out from behind the wall and looked at them: "what are you talking about at the door?" The visitor is Hu Xuerou. Today, she is wearing a big red dress. Her skirt is bustling and brilliant. She looks like a red bell has really come to this world. Hu Xuerou said, then lowered the volume to remind the two: "old Mu heard your voice." "I''m talking about going on stage to sing the theme song later." Nanyue, without changing his face, came forward first and went into the lounge with Hu Xuerou. Sheng Jingheng then followed, keeping a distance that was neither distant nor intimate, like a bodyguard in South Vietnam. Mu Lao and Chai Wentao are sitting inside, and there are several production personnel. This time "Purple order" was shortlisted for the film festival, and only three of them were nominated for actors. The others were nominated for director, screenwriter, soundtrack, lighting and so on. Seeing Nan Yue coming in, Mu Lao waved to her and said, "Xiao Nan, come and sit here, and Xiao Sheng will also come and sit." Others saw that Mu Lao called them over and thought they were going to say something. As a result, Mu came up and asked them if they had received Pei shuche''s new film. After being confirmed, he talked to them about the new film that had nothing to do with him and had nothing to do with today. Chapter 709 Chatting, Mu Lao inadvertently leaked a message¡ª¡ª At tonight''s Film Festival, Zhang Xiucheng and Pei shuche will also attend the awards. The award is also the Best Actor Award nominated by Sheng Jingheng. If Sheng Jingheng can successfully win this award, or the two will give the award, then the name of film emperor will be much higher than others. Halfway through the conversation, he was interrupted by the person sent by the organizer to interview. Mu Lao also accepted the idea of continuing to talk, focused on the interview and focused on his own film. The interview soon ended, and it was quite a while before the crew of "order in purple" stepped on the red carpet. So, a few people just sat down and chatted without talking about anything serious. South Vietnam pretended to look at his mobile phone and quietly sent a message to Shengjing Heng, who was sitting next to him. NY: I just cast a spell. ¡££º What spell? NY: nameless method. With this spell, teacher Sheng will win a prize! NY: you can change the name later. Sheng Jingheng looked at her two words. Naturally, he didn''t really think there was any nameless method, but knew that she was praying silently and that she could win the prize. The smile in the eyes became more and more gentle. When replying to the news, the action was also a little gentle. ¡££º Huh? NY: Sheng Yingdi! Sounds good? ¡££º It sounds good when you call. Looking at the helplessness and connivance in these words, Nanyue was smiling, smelling the familiar fragrance approaching, cut out wechat and turned around as if nothing had happened. Hu Xuerou sat down next to her, but she didn''t have time to look at her mobile phone, but looked at her. "Gee, your dress is really clever. You don''t feel anything from a distance, but when you look close, especially under the light, it''s like a galaxy of stars." Nanyue picked an eyebrow: "you are still more eye-catching. Red is very suitable for you." "Yes, sister Su said that she was going to make a new dress for me next season. I couldn''t wait to wear it." Hu Xuerou looked at Nanyue and said, "Congratulations, the nomination of the Best Newcomer Award." "Congratulations." Nanyue said with a smile, "today is a good day." "Huh?" Hu Xuerou didn''t quite understand what was behind the good day she said. She just thought it meant that there were many nominations for the order in purple. Then he shrugged and said, "I have something to be happy about. It''s just acting in my own color. If I can''t be nominated, I should go back and take a photo." "It was you. When I was shooting, I was still jealous and afraid of you. I saw all kinds of clips and gags in the back of the film and found that you... Tut Tut, you are more like a fox than me. No wonder someone will be fascinated by you." South Vietnam corrected her: "I''m just acting, different from you." "That''s a fake." Hu Xuerou snorted. When it comes to fake tricks, South Vietnam can''t help thinking of the question she asked shengjingheng at the gate of the hospital on the day when old Mu was hospitalized in L County. What''s the fake? It was only because he had made up his mind long ago that he gradually brought her into his arms through those plays. She was still fake at that time, but he was real and could no longer be true. Nan Yue thought, so he couldn''t help looking at the man next to him. He was listening to the producer carefully, but his eyes looked at her. Looking at the two people, we should seize the time to look at each other. There are countless gentle and affectionate eyes. Hu Xuerou can''t help getting goose bumps. Then he subconsciously sat away, lest big man Sheng see her unhappy and let people pinch her resources. When she wanted to go on the red carpet, Hu Xuerou also gave up and took Sheng Jingheng''s arm on the other side. She had to be tired of being around Nanyue and holding hands with her. It''s also called South Vietnam. It''s so beautiful that you can hold left and right. Chapter 710 Mu Lao and Chai Wentao naturally did not intend to go with their three handsome men and women, but walked in front. So the formation of the back three became. Sheng Jingheng walked on the far right, Nan Yue walked in the middle, and Hu Xuerou walked on the left. In order to show that their crew was very united, Mu Lao personally stared at South Vietnam and took Sheng Jingheng''s arm before he went on the red carpet. After walking on the red carpet, seeing countless magnesium lights on, South Vietnam couldn''t help gripping its hands. Sheng Jingheng pretended to turn his head and comforted her: "don''t be nervous." "I''m not nervous," Nan Yue whispered, opening his lips slightly. "I just feel that some people are making trouble again tonight." Even if there is a Hu Xuerou on her side, fans and the media will certainly cut Hu Xuerou off and send her hair alone, and the two of them will send it together. After all, the vocal CP powder is more and more spectacular, and the heat can be compared with some first-line artists. Send a newsletter with the photos of both of them. The forwarding volume and clicks can definitely burst the table. "Just have a good sleep." South Vietnam slightly turned to look at him, and then quickly looked at the media reporters on the other side, smiling: "that''s right." After sleeping, she has to devote herself to the intense shooting. There is no need to mind the Internet. It''s just pity that Mo lvlu and Xie Haiquan should spend more time watching. It''s the end of the year. Give them more year-end bonuses then. Hu Xuerou also knows that when the photos come out, it is estimated that there are few complete group photos of the three. So, I specially stay away from them, so as not to cut off half of her arm when I cut it. It''s so embarrassing. All three forgot that the red carpet of the film festival will still be broadcast live on the Internet in addition to live media photos. "Order in purple" is one of the hottest movies this year. When they came up, they naturally attracted a lot of attention. Even the live footage directly pushed the close-up without turning elsewhere. Because the last crew on the stage was not very popular. The barrage in the live studio was very loose. It felt that few people were watching. The barrage suddenly soared, and the live broadcasting room was stuck. It took a long time to return to normal. -Ah, arm in arm, too sweet! -Man God, don''t you like people touching you? Both men and women can''t!! Don''t be a double standard!! -Yes, yes, thank you! -I knew there was sugar tonight, sweet fried! -All CP powder??? -Did the male god say something? What did South Vietnam say again? How can they do this and whisper on the red carpet!!! -It''s just a little couple like no one else. -23333 the little fox also hid away, but refused to let go of Nanyue''s hand. It felt that she must know a lot of secrets! -Ask "we and them" in which issue will there be a male god? I also want to take sugar. I can''t wait! -Can''t help whipping a corpse. Is Feng Tingting cold today? -It''s not cold. I''m in the group again. Continue to make TV dramas. -Too bad, all kinds of nominations, except for her and the second man with the worst acting skills. -She''s too small to play in a movie. Fortunately, these three people support the purple order, otherwise she will be dragged down by a heroine. -Don''t you find that the male gods and South Vietnam wear lovers'' clothes? It felt as if they had stepped into the wedding hall, and Hu Xuerou was the bridesmaid trying to steal the mirror 23333 -Wedding March, wedding in a dream, Canon -What are you doing? Sounds good! Chapter 711 The red carpet of the film festival, that is, the specification of general activities, is not too long. But for a line of five, it''s too long. Walking all the way, I was stopped by some media reporters to take photos and stop for a while. When he finally finished walking, Mu Lao took out his handkerchief to wipe his sweat. "After so many times on the red carpet, it''s the most grinding this time." Chai Wentao smiled and comforted: "that''s not because our purple order is too hot." Hearing this, Mu Lao really felt much more comfortable, and then looked back at the three: "also, you three are a little too popular." Naturally, most of the media reporters are calling their three names. And because they are a crew, they have to stop and wait. Mu Lao''s words seem to blame, but in fact they are full of satisfaction. The three of them have achieved the purple order, which has also achieved them today. Tonight, it will be a great victory. Because they took too long to get on the red carpet, the interview link was omitted. After signing, they went to take a seat under the stage of the infield. The film festival is divided into two parts, the first is the screening of shortlisted works, and the second is the award ceremony. All the way in, you can see a lot of movie posters. The most conspicuous one is naturally the order in purple. Xu is because South Vietnam has also been nominated this time. The poster is newly made and has a place for Bai Pianpian. Mu Lao stopped in front of the poster and looked at it more. Then he couldn''t help saying, "the more you see it, the more it looks like a love movie, or a quadrangle love." Chai Wentao smiled: "of course, you have to see the film with your own eyes to know that the poster can''t be true." Then, he seemed to turn around inadvertently, and then smiled even more: "you two are still holding hands, don''t you want to let go?" "Huh?" When Nanyue heard this, she found that she had just signed her name and walked to the venue. She subconsciously put it on, forgetting that the red carpet was over. Sheng Jingheng didn''t remind her, nor did he take back his hand. South Vietnam looked at him, then put down his hand and said frankly, "there were too many people on the red carpet just now. I forgot about it." Hu Xuerou timely said, "my palms are sweating." Chai Wentao just smiled: "let''s sit down and have a rest. It''s going to be cold soon." Cold, the three are not afraid, but as female artists, Nanyue and Hu Xuerou''s assistants will send shawls. After Mo lvlu sent the shawl, he didn''t forget to whisper to Nanyue: "I took a lot of photos in the morning and evening. They are great. I''ll let brother ye see later and send some good ones directly." "Well, good." South Vietnam nodded and put on his shawl to block the exposed shoulder. In the infield, the actors are together, and the directors and screenwriters are together. So the five people took their seats separately. When Hu Xuerou saw that Sheng Jingheng was arranged in the middle seat again, she quickly pulled Nanyue over and sat down, and sat aside. Sheng Jingheng looked at the two people and the word "South Vietnam" pasted on the back of the chair in front of him. He smiled and sat down calmly. The red carpet is still in progress. It will be a long time before the award ceremony officially begins. Hu Xuerou took the mobile phone sent with her shawl and directly boarded the microblog to see her red carpet photo. Nanyue was not interested in looking at her mobile phone, only because Sheng Jingheng quietly extended his hand to her, unfolded his palm and revealed the chocolate inside. It''s still the one with a hole in it, so that she won''t make small moves in front of many seats. South Vietnam quickly took it, pretended to bow his head and cut his hair, and ate it in one bite. Sheng Jingheng took the packing bag from her hand again, slipped his fingertips gently through the palm of her hand, and turned slightly to his side. He specifically told him, "take your time, it doesn''t matter." Chapter 712 Chu Ye didn''t go to the film festival with South Vietnam today. Instead, he casually found someone to have dinner with, and then went home early. First I took a bath, then poured a glass of red wine, and lay comfortably on the sofa to watch the webcast of the film festival. Seeing the crew of "order in purple" walking on the red carpet, they only picked their eyebrows slightly, without showing too much emotion. He was very relieved of Nanyue, and Nanyue did not disappoint him. Every time he made the red carpet, even if he did it himself, he was no worse than those first-class makeup artists. Moreover, D''s dresses and skirts focus on lasting charm, that is, the more they look, the better they look. South Vietnam itself is also this type. The collision of the two will never be just a moment of surprise, but can become a classic. For example, even now, even standing beside Sheng Jingheng, he was not suppressed by his high cold field. After tonight, South Vietnam will have another classic red carpet shape. You can let Xie Haiquan tidy up. At the end of the month, that is, the end of the year, you can send a summary and show off. Chu ye thought of it and did it. He took his cell phone directly, sent a message to Xie Haiquan and told him to do it after he went to work tomorrow. As soon as he sent the message, he returned the news of several friends, brushed the circle of friends, and liked and commented. After playing with the mobile phone for a while, when I looked up at the screen again, I found that the red carpet was still in progress. However, it is not the crew of the shortlisted film that plays, but the big artists who come to present awards or support the scene. In order to appear less monotonous, the organizer estimates that it is specially arranged for men and women to go together. For example, Li Meijun, the organizer even called you Tianlang, the ghost director, who was filming a literary film and never fell in love with the red carpet. She walked with her and showed a wave of love. You Tianlang has a literary heart, but his figure is biased towards athletes. He is tall and has strong arms. This meeting half hugged Li Meijun and let him always appear alone. After the three golden films with full gas field, they all seem to be a little dependent on others. They have been married for nearly ten years, but from the eyebrows and eyes, they still love each other as before, just like when they first got together. The media shouted to look at the camera over there. You Tianlang looked perfunctorily and focused on his beloved wife again. Rao is Chu Ye. He looks envious. He sighs, shakes his glass, and drinks up the little red wine left in the glass. Then he got up and poured the wine again, and brought something to eat. After all, according to this posture, it''s 10:11 at the end. It''s easy to get drunk after drinking all the time. As soon as he came back and sat down, Chu ye heard the host say two very familiar names. He realized that he subconsciously wanted to turn off the live broadcast. But the camera has turned to the red carpet. They hold hands and come slowly with a decent smile. Because they haven''t reached the position where the media took pictures, they have been looking ahead and facing the camera. Chu Ye seems to be looking at him. Chu Ye sniffed. He drank the wine he had just poured, and then looked at it expressionless. Now he was walking on the red carpet, dressed like a male peacock. At the same time, in the audience of the film festival venue, South Vietnam looked at the big screen above and was slightly stunned. Why did Sheng Jingrui come? What''s more, the name of the actress walking on the red carpet with him sounds familiar? After seeing his face clearly, South Vietnam responded. Yu Qingxi was the one who broke his contract with Chu ye and changed jobs to Shengshi entertainment. Unlike Lu Xiaolan, Yu Qingxi is now in a prominent position. She is already the one who has won the film queen. Her next goal is to get all three gold medals. Chapter 713 Hu Xuerou didn''t know why. She looked at the big screen and went to talk to the assistant who came to collect the mobile phone. Nanyue subconsciously turned around and happened to see shengjingheng, who also raised eyebrows at the two people on the screen, and then looked at her. When he saw her, he smiled. The warmth in his eyes flowed. What coldness and alienation seemed to be deceptive. Nam Yueh tried to keep his head sideways, avoided the camera and photographed the front. He asked in a low voice, "brother, what are you trying to do? Just make up and make a complete break again? " She thought Sheng Jingrui could understand easily, but now she can''t understand at all. So once people are involved in the word "emotion", will they become complex and difficult to understand? Sheng Jingrui should know Chu Ye very well. If they quarrel and use this to stimulate, it won''t ease up, but it will get worse and worse. "Those in the game are fascinated," Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes slightly, looked at her crystal clear fingertips and wanted to hold them in the palm of his hand. "They have never seriously broken up. It''s really good to come back this time." Hearing this, South Vietnam understood a little. After looking up at him, it turned back. When Yu Qingxi was poached by Shengshi entertainment, Chu Ye didn''t argue or make trouble, but ruthlessly negotiated the high liquidated damages. Then he obeyed his family''s wishes and completely lost contact with Sheng Jingrui. But he still maintained his disgust for Sheng Jingrui. Sheng Jingrui can only know what Chu Ye looks like when he is really angry. With this in mind, Nanyue seems to have a feeling to open the microblog and go to its own big size. As soon as it brushes the home page, it brushes Chu Ye''s name. @Chu ye: people go up, water flows down. He rarely sends a microblog. He sends it at this time. It''s still such a metaphorical sentence. It''s not stupid to know who he''s talking about. Nanyue smiled helplessly. Just about to see what was going on in the comment, it was prompted that the microblog did not exist. In the blink of an eye, Nanyue refreshed the home page and saw that Chu Ye''s microblog was missing. Click into his home page. The latest microblog was sent many days ago and related to her. Is this a second deletion? So angry? In the entertainment industry, microblogging second deletion is not equal to withdrawal. As long as it is fast enough, it can be regarded as nothing has happened. As long as you send it out, someone will definitely see it and keep a screenshot. In less than an hour, it''s bound to be hot. And deleting is better than not deleting, but also makes people think, send out brain holes, and bring more discussion. Chu Ye naturally knows this well, so whether it''s blogging or second deletion, it''s a good idea, not an impulse. Otherwise, he can send a circle of friends. This is his past gratitude and resentment. As long as it doesn''t involve her, Chu Ye won''t want her to take care of it. Nanyue silently cut to wechat and sent messages to the men around him. NY: I''m relieved. We don''t have anything to do tonight. Seeing that she was sending a message, Sheng Jingheng looked at her mobile phone, saw this sentence and smiled in a low voice. ¡££º See you in the car before you go? NY: only five minutes. ¡££º OK. After sending the message, Mo lvlu and Wei Jun came together. South Vietnam handed over its mobile phone and shawl and looked up at the big screen. The red carpet is almost over and will soon usher in the award ceremony. In fact, she really doesn''t have to worry about anything. Tonight is destined to be an restless night. She and Sheng Jingheng are holding hands on the red carpet, which is nothing. Just thinking, Leng Buding saw a close-up of his face on the big screen. There was a momentary loss in the eyes of South Vietnam. Then he showed a helpless smile and waved slightly. Chapter 714 Basically, all award ceremonies are the more important awards, the more they will be placed behind. Nanyue and Hu Xuerou were shortlisted for the Best Newcomer Award, which naturally came first. After a performance, the host invited the award guests Li Meijun and her husband you Tianlang. Two people, a three gold film queen and a ghost director who has won many awards, together awarded the Best Newcomer Award, which can be described as the most special film festival over the years. Looking at the two of them holding hands on the stage, Hu Xuerou couldn''t help but hold Nan Yue''s hand. Nanyue couldn''t help seeing her. Seeing that the little fox was nervous, she couldn''t help laughing and patted her hand. "Relax, you can''t run away." "... it''s no use being nervous, isn''t it?" Hu Xuerou still wants to reply. South Vietnam looked at her with a funny look, and then looked at the stage quietly and calmly. The shortlist will be announced later. The camera will definitely cut to their side. Because "order in purple" is the highlight of the film festival, the three of them are arranged in the front row of the center. When Li Meijun read the shortlist, with smiling eyes, she accurately looked at South Vietnam. South Vietnam smiled back, and then saw the clip of itself in the film on the big screen. Seeing that it was actually chosen, Bai Pianpian and Hongling confronted and robbed people, she couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows. Hu Xuerou looked at it and coughed twice. This section is not only in the play, but also outside the play. At the beginning, South Vietnam didn''t feel anything, but it couldn''t help getting angry at the thought of Sheng Jingheng being implicated. It''s not appropriate to use the original body as a reason. After all, the original body can''t drive her so much emotion. Therefore, the invisible suppression of Bai Pianpian in the play really exceeded expectations from inside to outside. The person who picked out this paragraph had sharp eyes and really understood it. And it was after this period that she and Hu Xuerou officially got married. Hu Xuerou finally broke through the illusion barrier and saved Shen Yu. The clips released by the two of them, one is pure literary drama, the other is explosive drama. Almost everyone felt that Hu Xuerou should win the prize. After playing the scenes of the finalists, you Tianlang opened the list of winners and read it without expression. "The final winner of the Best Newcomer Award in the 22nd a City Film Festival is -¡° Li Meijun smiled and said, "Hu Xuerou, the actor of red bell in purple order!" Suddenly, the audience applauded, and the camera also cut straight to the close-up of Hu Xuerou''s face, clearly showing her disbelief and ecstasy to all the audience and the audience watching the live broadcast. Then, Hu Xuerou remembered and turned around and hugged Nanyue: "Hey, I''ll accept it." Nanyue smiled: "congratulations." When Hu Xuerou stood up and was ready to go on stage to receive the award, he heard you Tianlang speak again. "The actor of Bai Pianpian in purple order, South Vietnam!" [Ding! Congratulations to the host, you have successfully completed the main task and obtained a special gift package!] [Ding! It is detected that the host progress has reached 30%, and the wish system will be maintained and upgraded for three days, during which the regional task reward will be issued!] [host, see you in three days!] After a slight meal, Nanyue smiled and got up to meet Hu Xuerou with another hug. "Great, my South sister!" Nanyue didn''t say anything, but subconsciously turned around to see Sheng Jingheng, then held hands with Hu Xuerou, went out of his seat and went all the way to the stage. When they left, the camera had not been cut for a moment. It clearly photographed the words Sheng Jingheng on the soft chair just sitting in South Vietnam. Chapter 715 Watching the live broadcast, the audience was not in the mood to listen. What award-winning speeches did Nanyue and Hu Xuerou say. It''s crazy shooting and communicating with others. -Just for a moment, I thought she was going to hug the male god. Why not? -After that, I became CP powder. They looked at each other. I really saw love! -Although I know it''s normal to change the position, but this kind of you stick my name behind your back. I rely on your name to exchange the stems of each other''s life. I really eat it. It''s too sweet! -Two best newcomers? Two? Why? Isn''t there something inside? -You told me the inside story at the film festival? Don''t be funny, will you? -Two best newcomers in the same film, "order of purple clothes" is popular! -Ask weakly, isn''t South Vietnam responsible for XianMei in this film? There''s no threshold for the Best Newcomer Award? -This sentence means you don''t understand the fox section. It is recommended to read it more times. The section selected by the organizer is very unique. Hu Xuerou''s acting skills have been crushed in an all-round way. -Roller compaction??? Where did you see that? Are you a fan of South Vietnam? You''re not afraid of being beaten in the face! -I''m the fan of the purple order. If I catch a good word, I''ll buckle the fan book? You installed a camera in my house? -I held it twice and went to receive the award together. Isn''t Lily easy to eat??? -The little fox really likes sister Nan. Where can he hold his hand? When he just received the award, he almost picked it up with one hand, xswl -Ah, Nanjie is so a. such a fairy gauze dress can also give her a queen''s aura. My wife is so powerful! -The little fox is red and amazing, but it seems too soft around South Vietnam, isn''t it? I want to pinch my face. - let''s go to see micro-blog. The team from Nanyue is too awesome this time! The photographer is great! -Wait? Look at the audience. Did the male god leave his seat? What did he do? -Nanyue didn''t return to his seat. He went backstage??? The two of them??? -The poor little fox was abandoned. -After I turned it over, there was an award for the best soundtrack. Won''t these two be singing the theme song? -Sing on the same stage again??? Ah, I''m dead! South Vietnam did go backstage to prepare for singing. Mo lvlu and morning and evening followed her into the lounge and took some photos with the trophy. After shooting, South Vietnam and morning and evening together pick out two suitable photos. Later, they will be ready to send their own microblog to thank them. Just now, Mo Lvlv has sent a group of photos of South Vietnam taking the award on the stage with his work microblog. In the morning and evening, she specially repaired the map, not the South Vietnam itself, but made her more prominent, and everything else seemed to be a foil. After all, it''s her work microblog. You just need to focus on her. You won''t be said without others. As soon as the photo was selected, South Vietnam was preparing to make up. When it was ready to go on the stage, the door of the lounge was knocked, and then someone pushed the door in. Seeing the visitor''s face, Nanyue subconsciously smiled, and his eyes seemed to shine: "Mr. Sheng." Sheng Jingheng looked at her gently: "congratulations." In the two people looked at each other as if there were no one else, Mo Lvlv quietly took morning and evening out first, and closed the door gently and considerately. As soon as I went out, I couldn''t help saying, "they are the light of each other. It''s good." Mo Lulu saw that she still saw it. She couldn''t help but say, "well, please keep it a secret, sister chaomu." "Don''t worry," said morning and evening with an OK gesture and a gentle smile, "my mouth is very tight." Chapter 716 This time, Sheng Jingheng could come and stay in the same lounge with South Vietnam, which was naturally arranged by the organizer. After all, it was a temporary arrangement for them to sing on the stage, and they didn''t prepare before, so let them stay together for a while to find their feelings. So they couldn''t hug in front of the stage. When it came to the backstage, without others, they naturally gave a hug with great peace of mind. However, South Vietnam has to sing on stage later because of its full set of makeup, and dare not hold it too presumptuously. They can only hold each other face to face, bow their heads and look up at each other quietly. The bottom of their eyes are smiles that they can''t hide and don''t want to hide. "Mr. Sheng, am I great?" Sheng Jingheng smiled softly and raised his hand over the tip of her nose: "well, it''s worthy of being my little fan." "I still want to thank Mr. Sheng for his cultivation." Nanyue tilted his head and looked at him with a sweet smile on his face. "I can''t repay you. Why don''t I promise by example?" Sheng Jingheng tightened his hand and looked at her with a slightly hoarse voice: "well, from now on, you will be my man." "Ah?" South Vietnam really didn''t expect that he would take such a long sentence and was afraid of provoking him, so he coughed and asked, "isn''t it before today?" "Before today, you were probably just a butterfly tired of flying." Sheng Jingheng put down his hand, finally took her hand as he wished, rubbed her fingertips and put them on his chest. His eyes hung slightly and looked serious. "I hope this place can be your habitat forever." South Vietnam was slightly moved. She was just joking, but she got his solemn promise. A man like him either doesn''t say it or it''s so formal and grand, and he will definitely do it. Thinking about it, Nan Yue also looked firmly at him: "well, I won''t go away. How can I squeeze teacher Sheng''s flower dry?" "..." Sheng Jingheng''s eyes grew deeper and deeper, and with some helplessness, "if he had to go on stage." Didn''t she dare to talk like this because she was going to take the stage later and he couldn''t do anything? Nanyue smiled, then let him go a little and took a step back: "Mr. Sheng, let''s listen to the meeting song and sing a paragraph?" Thinking that it was the same last night, he proposed to read the script with her in that good atmosphere. Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help laughing. His girl is really vindictive. They stayed alone in the lounge for about 15 minutes. Mo Lvlv, reminded by the staff, came to tell them that it was time to go and prepare for the stage. Although the organizers did not prepare too well in other aspects for their singing on stage, they still made full preparations for the stage effect. Before they came on stage, the stage props division was like dry ice without money. They put fog on the stage. For a time, the smoke was swirling like a fairyland. As the prelude to the song sounded, the two walked side by side, slowly through the white smoke, looming and revealing their body shape, really like a fairy coming to earth. Before singing, there was thunderous applause under the stage. Many people looked at South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng, feeling that they didn''t know who to stare at. When they finally got together, they were much more comfortable. Even if they didn''t take CP, they thought they were a perfect match in appearance and temperament. Hu Xuerou, sitting alone under the stage, looked at them and felt very pleasing to the eyes. However, I can''t help thinking that South Vietnam has always insisted that she is human. However, when people and demons are together, there is never any good result. Even if Sheng Jingheng is a half demon, I''m afraid it''s the same. Thinking, Hu Xuerou couldn''t help but flash a worry in her eyes. Such a pair of great CPS won''t be dismantled because of this? Chapter 717 The organizer can arrange two people to sing the theme song of the same name of "order in purple", naturally because the best score award has been set. After all, the two songs of "order of purple clothes" are both songs written by the ancient style, and sung by Sheng Jingheng and South Vietnam. On either side, they are far from the soundtrack of other films. It is also popular to win the prize, without any dispute. When they finished singing, they stepped down and went back to the seats in the audience. Because the stage is slightly higher, there are several steps, and the edge is dark. Sheng Jingheng waited and held out his hand to help South Vietnam down. In the dark, their eyes quickly crossed and quickly dodged, and the temperature at their fingertips soon disappeared. One day, they will hold hands on the stage like Li Meijun and his wife. But now, it feels good. With a smile in his eyes, Nan Yue sat down again on the seat with Sheng Jingheng''s name written on it. Sheng Jingheng then sat down and looked quietly ahead. Hu Xuerou looked at them and felt that she was redundant at the moment. She consciously held her chin and continued to look at the stage without disturbing them. Time passed unconsciously. Soon, most of the awards were almost the same, and only a few important awards were not awarded. One of them, of course, is the best actor. While Yu Qingxi came to the stage to present the award, Sheng Jingrui also quietly left the table and planned to go backstage to get some air. When he was the best actor, he would come back and see if Sheng Jingheng won the award. On the one hand, it''s really tiring to sit all the time. On the other hand, he must have been on a hot search by walking the red carpet with Yu Qingxi so high-profile tonight. Sheng Jingrui made this decision completely because of a sudden brain fever. He sat for half a night and calmed down. He felt that he was really killing himself. Tonight, South Vietnam will walk on the red carpet, nominate and win awards. Even if Chu Ye doesn''t come to the scene, he will certainly watch the webcast at home. At the beginning, he wanted to show Chu ye, but he was a little afraid of Chu Ye''s seeing and his reaction. After arriving backstage and finding a quiet place, Sheng Jingrui took out his mobile phone and went to wechat first. Wechat news was full, which was expected, but after a long time, I didn''t find the name I wanted to see. Sheng Jingrui sighed and opened Chu Ye''s circle of friends. Not only did he not see the new content, but also what he had seen before, which became a blank. Chu Ye deleted his circle of friends? incorrect! Sheng Jingrui''s hands trembled. He quickly sent a message to Chu ye, and then saw the cold and indifferent system prompt. Sure enough, he was black. Calling is also a direct refusal. Sheng Jingrui can only turn to the microblog and wants to send a private message to Chu Ye. Maybe he can see it when he has a chance. As a result, after he got on the microblog, there were a lot of Aite, comments and attention. The rise was gratifying, as if he had become popular overnight. Sheng Jingrui had a strong foreboding in his heart. After opening the microblog hot search, he saw it at a glance. Chu ye, who was hanging in the seventh place, deleted # in seconds. Click in again and see the picture cut by enthusiastic netizens, that is, after Chu Ye deleted the microblog in seconds. Sheng Jingrui is full of the desire to die. Knowing about Yu Qingxi, Chu Ye was most hurt. For this reason, Chu Ye didn''t bring any more artists and focused on becoming Hongyu''s boss. It was not until the emergence of South Vietnam that it came out of the mountain again. But tonight, he was so elated that he walked on the red carpet with Yu Qingxi, as if reminding Chu Ye of the past. Sheng Jingrui slapped himself and stood dejected against the wall. He couldn''t raise his head for a long time. Chapter 718 Then, Yu Qingxi came and found him. "President Sheng, the best actor award is coming soon." "Well," Sheng Jingrui raised his head and looked at her worried look, "do you see it, too?" Yu Qingxi pursed her lips. Naturally, she knew that he meant hot search. Then he nodded: "well, just after the award, the assistant came to tell me." Originally, it was a good thing for her to go on the red carpet with Sheng Jingrui. But Chu Ye has become a bad thing. Now the Internet is full of scolding her for having no conscience and not knowing how to be grateful. There was also a stir among the fans. Some people felt that she was just one of the Canaries of the president of Shengshi entertainment. All the resources over the years were obtained by selling her body. Some people unconditionally protect her. They think they are men and women. Maybe they are really together? Others really felt that she was really sorry for Chu ye, and knew that Chu ye would see it when South Vietnam was here tonight. It was extremely disappointing to walk on the red carpet with Sheng Jingrui. But what they don''t know is that she really wants to have something with Sheng Jingrui. But her boss, from taking pains to dig her to holding her, never looked at her in a special way. Like the group of secretarial assistants in his secretary''s office, she is just an ordinary woman around him. "I''m sorry," said Sheng Jingrui, straightening his back. "I''m the one who''s bothering you, but don''t worry, the company''s public relations department will handle it and won''t affect you." Yu Qingxi shook her head: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ll be in the group soon." Sheng Jingrui looked at her and said nothing. The film she wants to be a new member of the group is a large-scale production CO produced with Hollywood. If it is done, there will be more three golden films in Chinese entertainment next year. Just after that time, her contract with Shengshi entertainment will also expire. She can go out and open a studio on her own without any money from the company. Looking at him like this, Yu Qingxi couldn''t help but open his mouth again: "do you need me to explain to Chu Shen?" "Explain what?" Sheng Jingrui went to the side of the smooth and clean column and looked at his appearance. He was sure that there was nothing wrong before he went out. Yu Qingxi followed: "he will send that microblog. He must not be angry with me." "..." Sheng Jingrui stepped down and looked at her complicatedly, "can you still contact him?" "He didn''t blame me," Yu Qingxi said, and his mood was very complicated. "The contact information has been kept. Just in the year of Shengshi entertainment, he also sent me a message that if you were bullied, you can find him." Sheng Jingrui slightly frowned: "then he ignored me since then, not because of you?" Yu Qingxi looked at him helplessly and piteously: "President Sheng, you are good at everything, but emotionally, very slow." She was just suspicious before. She put it aside for so long and almost forgot. As a result, today, Sheng Jingrui suddenly proposed to go on the red carpet with her, and Chu ye sent a microblog to delete it. His doubts were completely confirmed. She was not as important as she thought, but she was misunderstood. Sheng Jingrui frowned more tightly and wanted to say something, but he thought of the reason for his quarrel with Chu ye, so he shut up. Yes, he is a fool. Obviously already feel it, but still have to use words to test, touch a bag, don''t say, and do all kinds of stupid things. Chapter 719 Yu Qingxi is a big shot in the end. He is stared at by the camera when he leaves the field and enters the field. When they returned to their seats one after another, they were captured by several seats and cut into a large screen. Yu Qingxi looked as usual, smiled and waved, then sat down low-key and focused on the stage. Sheng Jingrui looks at the big screen with dim eyes. He wants to have a look at his mobile phone, but he still resists. Not long after they returned to their seats, they just arrived at the best actor award. The host invited the awarding guests to the stage and excitedly conducted a long interview. After all, Zhang Xiucheng and Pei shuche are both big Hollywood directors, especially the former, which are extraordinary and influential in the international film circle. This time, we can invite two people as award guests, all led by Mu Yao, the director of "order in purple", and the organizers did not expect that these two people were really willing to come. Now that you''re here, it''s natural to give everyone a grand introduction. Later, Pei shuche hinted that the host had not finished the interview and entered the announcement of the shortlist. There is a great competition for the best actor this time. Among the finalists, except Sheng Jingheng, are well-known actors who have worked in several works and won several nominations. They are all predecessors of Sheng Jingheng. But when it comes to acting, Sheng Jingheng is half true. In addition, all the films this year are not as good as the purple order at the box office, high topic and popular. Therefore, when director Zhang Xiucheng personally announced that the final winner was Sheng Jingheng, no one was surprised, but they all clapped as they should. The camera also cut to the close-up of Sheng Jingheng''s face, but he didn''t look forward, but looked at the people around him. Nanyue also looked at him, then smiled and said, "Congratulations, Mr. Sheng." "Congratulations." Sheng Jingheng smiled and straightened his skirt. He stood up and walked step by step to the stage to receive the award. South Vietnam looked at his back and couldn''t move his eyes for a moment. Tonight she is a rising star in the film industry, but he will become a shining star in the past tonight. Or the nearest star to the earth - the sun. So it seems that she really wants to be side by side with the sun. It''s really a difficult thing. Just as she was laughing, Sheng Jingheng came to the stage and shook hands with Zhang Xiucheng and Pei shuche. The two directors didn''t say anything. One gave him the trophy and the other gave him a bouquet prepared by the organizer. Then they all gave him a hug to show encouragement. The host also knew that Sheng Jingheng didn''t like to talk much, so he immediately handed over the microphone and asked him to say an award-winning speech. I thought he could only say two words, and the host had figured out what to say. But unexpectedly, Sheng Jingheng held the microphone and looked straight at the audience. For a moment, he didn''t speak, as if he was brewing something. "Thank you for choosing me, director Mu Yao and screenwriter Chai Wentao, and all the actors and staff." "Thank everyone who supports me. Thank you." "Also thank the people I love... I hope we can go on together from now on." After that, Sheng Jingheng held the trophy in his hand and bowed slightly to express his final thanks. In response to his, it was naturally the warmest applause in the audience. Before he stepped down, Pei shuche shook hands with him again: "happy cooperation." Sheng Jingheng replied, and then nodded to Director Zhang Xiucheng. Then he turned and walked off the stage and walked to his seat step by step again. South Vietnam couldn''t help looking at him for a moment. When he saw the camera cut, he pretended to look away as if nothing had happened. Sheng Jingheng smiled and still looked at her unscrupulously, as if he couldn''t see enough. Chapter 720 At the same time when Sheng Jingheng returned to the stage and sat down, there was a moment of silence in his microblog, and everyone tacitly understood that there was no reply. After a while, it broke out. As soon as the home page was refreshed, it was full of new posts released the previous second. -I see. We don''t deserve it. -Stars, bless your brother. -Why add that word? We all know QAQ burst into tears -CP powder should climax again. Let me put a word. It''s still unknown whether it''s a treasure in your family! -What should I do? I feel like I can''t hold on. -I really can''t stand it. If you really want to be together, hurry to guanxuan, or let me die early! -Congratulations, brother!!! I hope that after today, my brother can win the prize and get soft hands! -When my brother was twenty-five years old, he was the movie king. Strictly speaking, he was the first movie role to be released. Shouldn''t he be happy? Don''t say you are all wife fans! -Even if my brother falls in love, gets married, has a son and leaves the circle, he is also my idol all my life and the goal I pursue all my life!!! You are so superficial! In addition, congratulations to my brother on winning the film emperor. That''s great! -Just me, I''m glad to see my brother can have such a change? He used to disappear for a few months. Now one month''s business can top that of the previous year or two. Congratulations, brother. I always like my brother best! -Are you all jealous? Didn''t you hear director Pei''s speech "happy cooperation"? Ah, my brother is going to make a new film again. It''s good to cooperate with the big Hollywood directors! -Points, ranking, voting, like, hot search, okay? Today is a good day for my brother to take the film emperor. Do you want to be laughed at by others? -"Thank you to everyone who supports me, thank you". I said thank you twice. My brother knows what we have done. He has never been an indifferent person. After a piece of pure text notes passed, a large number of station sisters bubbled one after another and began to send red carpet photos and infield photos. The reason why it took so long to start sending, of course, is that it took a lot of effort to repair the drawing. It is basically guaranteed that each photo is a single photo, and the fingernails of the people next to it are not cut in. Seeing Sheng Jingheng''s Shengshi divine face, a group of people who were just crying and crying suddenly got better and loved again. Some calm fans, looking at these photos for a long time, find that their brother''s eyes always seem to look to one side. But that direction happened to be part of what the station sisters cut off. Fans with a wide heart quietly went to the CP super talk next door, and sure enough, they saw the station sister over there, and also sent many double red carpet photos and chorus photos. This time, I felt that the photo was much more complete. The direction I looked at was naturally the location of South Vietnam. Words can deceive people, but it is difficult for eyes. Even if there is no emotion in it, they can always unconsciously look in the direction. Even if they are not love, they will be the closest and trusted people. In any case, as long as South Vietnam does not affect Sheng Jingheng''s career and future and the two have a good relationship, can fans still cry and destroy? More importantly, most of the reasons why Weifan hates CP powder are that CP will suck his brother''s blood, which brings more heat and resources to another CP. But now it is obvious that South Vietnam does not need to rub their brother''s heat at all. He won the Best Newcomer Award and won the first place in the hot search. The red carpet photo and the award photo were sent out, and they immediately crowded into the second place. #Sheng Jingheng won the title of movie emperor # and # Chu Ye''s second deletion # two topics came out later, so she managed to squeeze her first two hot searches to the third and fourth. If we do it at the same time, maybe South Vietnam can still keep the first place. Chapter 721 On this night, the crew of "order in purple" really won a big victory. Almost all the nominated awards were Xi Ti trophies. As a result, the daily broadcast volume of "purple clothes order" on major video websites has increased sharply, occupying the first place in the film list. The discussion on # ziyiling # this topic on the microblog also succeeded in breaking 10 billion, which was turned out by netizens again, with all kinds of congratulations and praise. With two theme songs, it also made a hot search list in cloud music, and its popularity soared again. Logically speaking, this must be a celebration banquet. However, because it was a little late at the end, several small interviews were conducted. In addition, Zhang Xiucheng and Pei shuche are also there, and they also want to see the male and female protagonists set in the new film closer. Mu Lao temporarily postponed the celebration banquet and first sent a big red envelope in the wechat group of the crew to show his recognition. Then, with a thick face, he followed several people to the coffee shop of the hotel next door and sat chatting. Zhang Xiucheng has met and talked with Sheng Jingheng of South Vietnam. This time, it was mainly Pei shuche who formally met the two people and wanted to hear their views on their respective roles. As soon as Pei shuche''s words were exported, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng looked at each other and smiled. The two of them just discussed the script together last night. Naturally, they had an in-depth conversation about the characters. It would be very smooth to talk about it again, as if they had read the script more than a dozen times. At the beginning, Pei shuche was just very satisfied with their temperament. After seeing the real people, he felt that the characters in the script were figurative. It will be more satisfactory to hear that the two people have such a thorough understanding of the role. Obviously, they have seriously studied the script and the deep meaning behind the human design. Later, I also knew that South Vietnam had to rush back to the crew, so I didn''t leave her much, but let her start first. Watching her get up and leave, Sheng Jingheng was interrupted by South Vietnam when he moved his hand and wanted to say something. "Just ask Mr. Sheng to stay, help me listen to what the three directors said, and tell me later," Nanyue winked at him, "thank Mr. Sheng here first." Mu Lao smiled and echoed: "yes, you two have to communicate and understand more before shooting." Pei shuche looked at them and smiled calmly: "when the movie starts, you have three months to get along day and night. You should have a good relationship first." "We will." Nanyue smiled at Shangpei shuche''s warm eyes, nodded politely, said goodbye, pulled his shawl and left. Looking at her gentle, elegant and cold back, Pei shuche replaced wine with water and drank a toast to old mu. Zhang Xiucheng is still remembering the scene when he received the award before and after South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng not long ago. He sighed: "it seems that after I go back, I have to see the purple order twice more. I always feel that many important details have been omitted." "Look, I''ll watch it with you!" Mu Lao smiled and said. The two of them talked again about the order in purple. Pei shuche consciously sat away and talked with Sheng Jingheng about what room there was for modification in the script. On the other hand, South Vietnam was delayed after all and could not successfully catch the plane. Fortunately, Mao Hui went home to make up his sleep in the afternoon and evening, so he simply drove back to the film and television base. South Vietnam sat in the car and confirmed with Mo lvlu that he had sent morning and evening to the car. He took out his mobile phone and sent a message to shengjingheng. Then when he was going to send it to Chu ye, he just called. Chapter 722 As soon as he got through, Chu ye came up and said, "I''m sorry to rob you of your heat." "..." Nan Yue was stunned and said with a smile, "brother ye, do you mean hot search? It doesn''t matter. Brother ye only goes this time. I still have some. " Chu Ye was still a little stuffy. When he heard her say this, he couldn''t help laughing: "also, when more photos and gags come out, the heat will still return to you." Nanyue leaned back lazily and asked, "will my cooperation with Shengshi entertainment affect you?" "Of course not," Chuye sneered. "I''m a private grudge, not a public grudge. I''ll take care of Yu Qingxi properly. I won''t drag you into the water. Just shoot at ease. " He was so generous that he frankly expressed his personal resentment with her. It can be seen that he really wanted to break with Sheng Jingrui unilaterally. Thinking of what Sheng Jingheng said, Nanyue lowered his eyes and smiled silently. Then he said, "OK, the cooperation is still the same." Chu ye said, "I''m not calling you for this, but to inform you that there''s another big job that''s not easy - the online Spring Festival Gala." "Huh?" Nanyue was slightly stunned. "Isn''t it rumored that the program list has been set?" "You know it''s a rumor," Chu ye said. "The rumor is always half true and half false. The program list is fixed, but it hasn''t been completely fixed. It can be added or removed halfway. The official is still waiting and considering, depending on the artist''s reputation and conduct. It''s time to really decide, but there''s another scandal. It''s very troublesome to come back temporarily. " "Although it''s just an online Spring Festival Gala and not on TV, how many young people now will watch the Spring Festival Gala on TV? I believe that in a few years, it will be a more novel and bold online Spring Festival Gala, which will be more popular. " "It''s just that you should have a chance to go to the CCTV Spring Festival Gala next year, so continue to work hard in the new year, girl." He said so much in one breath, with a sense of excitement after drinking. Nanyue listened and smiled: "well, I will. Brother ye, how much did you drink?" "Not much, just a bottle and a half," said Chu ye, bored, opening the red carpet to review, his narrow eyes narrowed coldly. "Xiao Xie will be responsible for the follow-up contact about the online Spring Festival Gala. If there is any problem, you can let Lvlv come to me." "OK," seeing that he didn''t want to talk about private affairs, the South Vietnamese sidewalk, "it''s getting late. Brother ye, let''s have a rest early. I''ll go back to the crew." "Well, good night. Have a good rest, too. Don''t be tired." After hanging up the phone, Chu Ye poured another glass of wine, pulled the progress bar back without expression, watched Sheng Jingrui step on the red carpet in high spirits, looked at the women around him from time to time, and pretended to be gentle and affectionate. As everyone knows, he has no affection in his eyes, which is no different from the media reporter who desperately presses the flash. After watching it again and again, Chu Ye was drunk. He simply ordered a pause, stared at the very active face looking at the camera, and smiled. Just after laughing, the mobile phone rang. After seeing who the caller was, Chu Ye raised his eyebrow and answered directly without hesitation. There was a soft and pleasant female voice: "Chu God, long time no see." "Long time no see." Chu Ye raised his eyes and saw the face. He suddenly felt upset again. He simply closed his laptop and sat up straight. The other end of the phone is no one else. It is Yu Qingxi, the heroine on the red carpet, whom he has watched over and over again. "I''m going to join the group in a few days. Before that, can we have dinner together?" Chapter 725 [congratulations to the host, get 100000 spirit stones, one exchange card and one 50% discount card in the mall!] [50% off? Everything is OK?] [yes, only one chance!] With that, Xiao Wu opened the mall interface, and everything was marked with a 50% discount price for 24 hours. In other words, she needs to choose one thing to buy in these 24 hours. And the opportunity is only once, and there is no 50% discount for the second time. Nanyue directly skipped the spirit grass spell and looked at the pill column. Before, she only dared to look at the cheap xiaoyangyuan pill and Peiling pill. Now she naturally starts from the most expensive one. Although South Vietnam feels that it is far from worth the price, rare things are expensive and can only be accepted. After weighing several expensive ones in his mind for a moment, South Vietnam had an idea and was not in a hurry to exchange them. He planned to wait until before going to bed at night. Because the promotion of golden elixir is imminent. Generally speaking, it needs experience and actual combat to better understand the new realm. However, in this era, it is impossible for her to do both. Therefore, we can only retreat to the second place and use pills to make up for it. She chose the Jushen pill, which can break the environment 100% successfully. After 50% discount, the price still needs 200000 spirit stones. This pill can only be promoted to the golden elixir period at most. If you want to break the environment later, you won''t be able to use it. Naturally, it is the most valuable time to exchange. After passing the threshold of golden elixir, she will no longer need to rely on elixir. The number of spirit stones doesn''t matter. After making up his mind, South Vietnam asked Xiao Wu to use the exchange card. It was still a language talent point + 1. Then I remembered another thing. [Xiaowu, what has been upgraded in system maintenance?] [after upgrading the mission system, the host has the right to refuse any mainline and branch line missions. It will not die and will not deduct the spirit stone!] [a wish progress bar is added. After that, additional rewards will be given every 10% progress!] [the channel connecting with other time and space is opened, and the host can give up this world at any time and go to the next world to fulfill his wish, but one million spirit stones need to be deducted to open the channel!] The first two sound good. What''s the last one? South Vietnam could not help frowning. It was not easy for her to adapt to the world. She planned to complete her wish and get rid of the system. Unexpectedly, she gave her the option to complete her wish in the next world? Do you want to buckle so many spirit stones as if she were a fool? Little five didn''t say a word for a moment. When Nanyue still finished unloading her makeup, she recovered her somewhat human child voice. [the host, the last one, is provided to some hosts who are afraid that their wishes can not be fulfilled. Don''t care.] Your system is very human If the progress exceeds 30%, you don''t have to worry about not completing the task, and you can give up your wish at any time, but the premise is that the props should be enough. But when you think about it carefully, you can realize that if your wish has not been completed, you may not get so many props. So in a word, there is no human shell, no inner. After the exchange with Xiao Wu, Nanyue turned to Mo Lvlv and talked about the hot search on Chu Ye. When he returned to the hotel room, Mo Lulu told him when he went out with other things. "If I don''t get up on time to make up tomorrow morning, please ask for a leave for me, about half a day." "I will personally apologize and explain to the chief director. Just help me say it. Don''t worry about the rest." Chapter 726 Nanyue thought well before. We have to wait until the play is finished, and then seriously shut down for a few days to break through the territory and rise to the golden pill. However, as soon as I was stimulated by Sheng Jingheng''s Demon power a few days ago, I felt that my cultivation seemed to reach the top. If I continued to drag on, it would have a negative impact. Now the system has given her another 50% discount card. She must exchange the Jushen pill within 24 hours. Of course, breaking the environment should be carried out in the best time, and cultivation can benefit faster and more pure. Therefore, she must hurry up and start closing down tonight. There is no choice but in the hotel room. With Jushen pill, the time can be shortened a little, but South Vietnam still can''t guarantee that it can get up and make up at four o''clock tomorrow morning. You can only say hello in advance and take half a day off. Just the next day after returning to the crew, Sheng Jingheng sent a specially transplanted basin of flying cranes and a basin of Scutellaria to the hotel. At the moment, the hotel room has sufficient aura, which is also suitable. South Vietnam went to wash first, then sent a message to shengjingheng and cancelled the bedtime video. ¡££º Do you want to do anything? NY: do a very important thing! You can''t miss the opportunity. ¡££º OK, see you tomorrow. NY: meimoda, see you tomorrow! Nanyue looked at shengjingheng over there and input it for a long time. Finally, he sent his own expression package. In fact, there was no expression. He just looked at it faintly, but Leng was matched with the words "meimoda" by fans. She couldn''t help laughing for a long time. After saving the expression bag, she withdrew all the apps on her mobile phone, turned them into silent and put them aside. Then Nanyue went to turn off the light, sat down and settled down. Then he made his most familiar and comfortable posture, closed his eyes and slowly settled down. [Xiao Wu, exchange for Jushen pill.] [after successfully exchanging Jushen pill, 200000 spirit stones will be deducted!] The moment Jushen pill appeared out of thin air, it directly floated in mid air and was facing the eyebrows of Nanyue. Then, a soft white light gradually shrouded the whole South Vietnamese. Then, as Nanyue moved its meridians and breath, the white light was gradually absorbed into her body and distributed to every place. As time goes by, the pill gradually shrinks until it finally disappears, but the white light still floats around Nanyue, gentle and shining. If someone sees such a South Vietnam at the moment, I''m afraid she will really think she is a real fairy and will return to heaven soon. When it was dark and thick, it suddenly turned gray, and then a little light turned white and the sun suddenly appeared. Just when the sun rose and the sky was just right, a dark cloud suddenly covered the sky over the hotel. Lightning and thunder in the cloud, but silent, like thunder and lightning, but it can''t be released. This scene attracted the attention of many staff of the film and television base. Many people gathered together and stood in a safe place to look at the cloud. Some people couldn''t help joking: "who is the holy man crossing the robbery?" "Lei didn''t come down. Which way did he cross? Do you read pirated novels? " "It''s going to rain. Haven''t you seen the sun rain?" On the other side, a few people gathered on the top of the mountain with fog. "Is this Xiaolei robbery? Why can''t you come down? " "Look at the direction, it should be in the busy city. Which sect taught this disciple, so don''t know the rules?" "Hey, if your sect disciple can cultivate to lead to thunder robbery, I must worship under your door!" "Cough, where did this come from?" "I don''t know, even if it''s Xiaolei robbery, it should be more than Yuanying''s cultivation! That''s great! " "Yuanying? We old men have barely reached the golden elixir! " "Isn''t it the ancestral master who came down to earth???" Chapter 727 The moment Nanyue opened his eyes, the sky outside the window was bright again, and the dark clouds over the hotel seemed unwilling, but they slowly dispersed. Just now, there was a frightening scene of lightning and thunder, as if playing with fun, and there was no thunder. However, Nanyue couldn''t care what was going on outside. There was a trace of surprise in her clear eyes. Then, I couldn''t help raising my hand and reading a little. Suddenly, a small golden flame burst out from my fingertips. Although it''s fire, it doesn''t feel hot at all. On the contrary, it''s cool and very comfortable. This golden flame danced like a child at her fingertips, and from time to time, it rubbed her fingertips intimately, releasing its friendliness. She is a water wood Linggen. She has never learned fire magic. She has never thought of using magic to ignite. So... Is this influenced by Sheng Jingheng''s Demon power? When they thought of being stimulated by his demon power, they were indeed doing very close actions, and their breath flowed with each other. It''s really possible that she absorbed part of his demon power at that time. Nanyue couldn''t help but cross his legs and sit up straight. Then he put the flame away, closed his eyes and felt some internal cultivation. The golden elixir period is different. Now she has plenty of spiritual power in her body. It seems that she can release some large and small spells at will. Her original spirit was also slightly nourishing, which seemed to restore the posture of the heyday. The water and wood spiritual roots became more and more stable and integrated with the veins and joints of her whole body. From now on, whether she is a body or a yuan God, she is really a great power of cultivation. She can open a valley at any time, fly at any time and do whatever she wants. And another golden breath also exists in her body in harmony and flows around her from time to time. It is not suitable to say that it is a golden spirit root or a fire spirit root, but more like another mysterious force. South Vietnam opened its eyes again, took the next mobile phone and opened wechat. Because it was still early, Mo Lvlv just sent her a message saying that she had asked the crew for leave. She only needed to arrive at the set before 2 p.m. The top dialog box also has new news. South Vietnam is naturally a priority. ¡££º Morning, important things, have you finished? NY: finished, Mr. Sheng, your demon power is so powerful! ¡££º Huh? Yes? NY: do you feel a lot cooler in your body these days, and the Demon power is not as hot as before? ¡££º Yes, after using the elixir again, I feel that the Demon power can be controlled completely. Fool, that''s not the effect of peilingdan, but her spiritual power has played a better role! It seems that in the future, there is no need to waste the spirit stone and exchange it for Peiling pill. When you need it, just give it to him. Anyway, it''s normal for them to hug each other now. Lingli Demon power absorbs from each other and benefits each other very well. NY: when can Mr. Sheng visit the class again? ¡££º I''m at the door of your room. NY£º£¿£¿£¿ After the question mark was issued, Nanyue supported the ground and jumped up lightly. After a few steps, he reached the door. Before opening the door, he remembered to carry a useless bag. She put the bag at the door and took advantage of the situation to welcome Sheng Jingheng, who was hidden. After closing the door, she rushed directly. "Brother, you are so kind! I miss you! " Sheng Jingheng took her in his body, hugged her, smiled and looked at her deeply. "I said last night, see you tomorrow." Nanyue was stunned and immediately laughed: "I thought it was. I''ll go on with the video today." "You..." Sheng Jingheng seemed to feel something, slightly lowered his head and sniffed her breath. "There is a very familiar smell on his body." Chapter 728 Seeing that he had such a keen sense of smell, Nanyue slightly raised his eyebrow, then smiled, retreated a little, took his hand and walked into the room. "Sit down." South Vietnam took the lead in sitting cross legged on the yoga mat, and then raised his head to signal Sheng Jingheng to sit well as usual. Although he didn''t know what she wanted to do, Sheng Jingheng didn''t ask in a hurry. He sat down face to face with her, knee to knee. "Raise your hand," Nan Yue raised his hands, opposite his palms, and then closed his eyes. "Calm down and let it go. You don''t have to go anywhere." Sheng Jingheng hesitated a little about this action that seemed to be only possible for filming. However, seeing that she had begun to be lucky, she still followed her and ran naturally in the way she had taught before. He didn''t think there was anything before, but it would be. He obviously closed his eyes, but he seemed to see a few very light smells swimming in his body. There are green, white and gold. Gold should be his own Demon power, the most powerful, but now it is wrapped by two other soft and obedient. Are these... Hers? "Feel it?" South Vietnam opened his eyes and looked at him. When he also opened his eyes and bowed his head, he put down his hands and looked at him with a smile. This is a completely unexpected joy. South Vietnam has never thought that his spiritual power can get along so harmoniously with his demon power. In this way, even if the two people are busy working separately in the future, there is no need to worry. Sheng Jingheng will have uncontrollable Demon power. Moreover, they can complement each other and enhance each other''s cultivation. Looking at her happiness, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help holding her hand: "is this the important thing you said?" "Almost." South Vietnam looked at him and thought that although she could not tell him the existence of the system, she could still say a little about herself. After thinking about what to say, he opened his mouth. "Brother, do you know Xiuxian? I once knew several immortal masters. They taught me a lot of things, including how to become an immortal. " Sheng Jingheng himself is not an ordinary person. The existence of demons is accepted. She said about cultivating immortals, and naturally accepted it soon. "So, did you just break through some realm of cultivating immortals?" Seeing that he was still asking, Nanyue couldn''t help smiling and nodding: "yes, my cultivation is not too high. I''ve just arrived at the golden elixir period." Sheng Jingheng''s knowledge of immortality is very vague. He knows that the breakthrough is only because he can occasionally hear Wei Jun chasing a play in the car. Listening to her words, she just nodded, thinking that with her talent, she could probably reach a higher level. South Vietnam naturally won''t, especially to show him how powerful the golden elixir period is. After all, in her opinion, the most powerful nature is the period of transforming God, but no matter how powerful, it can''t be worth a powerful nine heaven God thunder. So, the most powerful thing is God. After that, South Vietnam remembered that it had just broken the border and had not had time to do anything else. He pulled shengjingheng up first, then left the sentence "I''ll wash" and went into the bathroom. On the way, Chen Le knocked on the door to deliver the meal and felt his breath. Nanyue didn''t come out specially and let Sheng Jingheng open the door. When South Vietnam came out after washing, they had breakfast and talked about the itinerary they could meet in the past two months. In addition to several film and television award ceremonies, South Vietnam was also shortlisted for the Chinese Golden Melody Awards and the Chinese Music Festival. Sheng Jingheng released two new songs this year, which are naturally included in it. One is in December and the other is in January. Then we can meet again. Chapter 729 The reason why we talk about these public trips is naturally because Sheng Jingheng is going to be busy again. He has received a new music program and is going to act as a judge. In addition, when Pei shuche talked with him that night, he simply asked Sheng Jingheng to write a theme song and an episode for the film that had not yet started shooting. At present, there are three songs, two role songs and one pure music. A grand scene Heng sing, a South Vietnam sing. Pei shuche probably found out Sheng Jingheng''s temper some time ago and knew that he would not write songs easily. Even if he sang them to himself, he could sing up to two songs a year. Therefore, the price is very high, just as Sheng Jingheng needs to earn money with his own ability. They hit it off, and it was settled. Sheng Jingheng prefers to write songs in his own studio. The character song is difficult to write. It needs to be fully involved in the play, maintain the state, and write down the inner talk of each character. Although he can still find time to see her, the number of times should be reduced. In addition, the later the South Vietnamese side, the more nervous the shooting will be, and there will be big night scenes from time to time. When he comes, he will only delay her only rest time and can''t do anything for her. The only thing I can do is to feed her more delicious food and sweets. After breakfast, Nanyue thought of one thing and pulled Sheng Jingheng: "teacher Sheng, take a picture." Sheng Jingheng was slightly stunned. He looked at her holding up her mobile phone and turning on the front camera. After knowing what she was going to do, he flashed a smile in his eyes. South Vietnam seized the moment and photographed it. The two of them have taken a lot of group photos, but most of them are surrounded by others. There are few such group photos alone. However, this will be in the hotel room. She suddenly remembered to shoot, which still made Sheng Jingheng ask. "Why do you suddenly want to take pictures?" "Well," Nanyue lowered his head and slightly repaired the photo, then turned to wechat and sent it out, "on Yuanyuan''s birthday, we always have to meet the special wishes of the little birthday star." Ren Jiayuan''s special wish for his birthday is naturally that his powder CP can come true. After Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng were together, they didn''t specifically talk to her. This will just make her happier on this birthday. As for the birthday present, it has been sent. It''s a Lolita skirt. Probably because moon was dissolved, several members divided their things and lost their previous love. Ren Jiayuan couldn''t catch up with the stars for a while, so he turned to like this beautiful little skirt. Looking at her circle of friends, Nanyue directly bought a small skirt that was more expensive and Ren Jiayuan was never willing to start. Although Ren Jiayuan has a lot of pocket money, a small skirt of tens of thousands of yuan still needs to be considered for a long time. "You like her very much." Sheng Jingheng glanced at the dialog box between her and Ren Jiayuan. The screen was full of ah and expression bag. She couldn''t help but smile helplessly and spoiled. "Of course," Nan Yue put down his cell phone and leaned naturally on his shoulder, "she is my little lucky star." She once thought that the person who let her open all kinds of causes and consequences with Ren''s family was old lady Ren. After getting along with Ren Jiayuan for a long time, she found that the person she met in Shengshi department store was Ren Jiayuan. Had it not been for Ren Jiayuan, Mrs. Ren would not have hurriedly appeared at the escalator entrance, let alone been caught by her. It is also because of Ren Jiayuan that she can get in touch with Sheng Jingheng so quickly and really understand him. Sheng Jingheng also remembered that today last year, it was also because of Ren Jiayuan''s birthday that Nanyue really entered his world. Since that day, I have never left, nor will I leave in the future. Chapter 723 Back to the crew, the weather finally cleared up, and the delayed night play was arranged again. This is a real big group play, and it is also the first time that group A and group B have gathered together to shoot since they were started. However, the more people there are, the more difficult it is to control the scene. Even if a general director leads several deputy directors and a group of staff to arrange in such a large shooting scene, it takes a long time. Nanyue, Yu Shaoning, Ling Hao and some other major actors have played next to each other for several times, but they still can''t wait for the official shooting. Looking at them, they went to see their mobile phones or chat first. South Vietnam also went to its own rest area to sit quietly, brewing the feeling of entering the play. What is an actor''s skill? It is difficult to reflect it in small scenes. It will be clearly known by the audience only when he can be brilliant and deeply remembered in large scenes. However, it does not rely on loud and camera grabbing, but on moistening things silently. It silently controls the whole play from the beginning. The process is easy, and there is still room for strength at the end. Even if it exits, it is still the protagonist. We must grasp the degree very well. If we fail, we will fail. South Vietnam closed its eyes slightly and staged the next group play in its mind. Mo Lulu approached and hesitated to disturb her. She didn''t move for a moment. She didn''t open her eyes until perfection finished the play in her head. "South Vietnam," Mo Lulu said reassuringly, "Xiao Xie has talked about the follow-up of the online Spring Festival Gala. At that time, he needs to spare about three days for rehearsal and live broadcast." "But it''s still early. It''s late January for the new year. It''s too late to ask the crew for leave in advance in a few days." "Then there is the performance repertoire. It seems that you were supposed to sing with other singers, but I don''t know why. At present, it''s tentative for you to sing solo and sing the moon in the mountains." "But Xiao Xie said that there may be changes at any time. Everything will not be finalized until early January. Anyway, it''s to let you get ready and practice songs in advance. " "In addition, the new year''s Party of Pearl satellite TV has also been decided. It should be an episode for you to sing the purple dress order." Nan Yue said, these are things that don''t need to be in a hurry to say, so as not to make Mo Lvlv hesitate. Do you want to disturb her rest. So, then South Vietnam picked up his eyebrows and looked at Mo lvlu: "nothing else?" "Cough," Mo Lulu subconsciously looked around, then lowered his voice, "I just ate a melon on my microblog. I think you should be very interested." Seeing that she was not the melon eaten by the crew, but on the microblog, Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "show me." Mo Lulu turned on his mobile phone, because he was just watching, so he didn''t have to look for it, so he handed it directly to South Vietnam. The big melons and small melons on the microblog can be easily searched. After all, netizens love eating melons day by day. South Vietnam is not surprised. The interface is hot search square. You can see what this is at a glance. #Ni Yongtian Wu Xiaodie domestic violence# Pull down. The first popular microblog is the official number of microblog entertainment. It''s true. There''s a picture and a truth. Naturally, the photos were taken by paparazzi squatting outside Ni''s villa. Looking at the posture, it was not just who unilaterally abused who, but the two fought each other, and then alerted the neighbors and directly reported to the police. The two had been full of scandals before. This meeting also made such a scene. It was not only cold, but also smelly. The two of them are like this. The people Ni Jiaming once offended are naturally more unscrupulous and black history everywhere. Some things done in the year of going abroad were also disclosed by insiders. Knowing that Ni Jiaming was sent to K country for micro cosmetic surgery, omnipotent netizens even spread these materials to K country and foreign websites, and everyone knows it. Chapter 730 Sheng Jingheng had a notice in the afternoon. He had another lunch with her and quietly left the room when Mo Lvlv arrived. Mo Lulu also specially took the medicine box. As a result, he saw that South Vietnam was very normal. His complexion was much better than usual. His eyes were shining. I can''t say there was any change, but it seemed to have changed. He exuded charming temperament from inside to outside. Between a frown and a smile, there is a little more classical and elegant. After seeing South Vietnam say hello to her, he turned to put away ukri and put the piano box away. Mo Lvlv was stunned and asked, "did you play the piano in your room this morning?" "Well," Nanyue thought of Hesheng Jingheng and got tired of it for a while. Then she began to think about the song of the role she was going to play, so she had no choice but to chuckle. "I thought it would be uncomfortable. I would be fine after sleeping for two hours. Anyway, I asked for leave, so I played the piano and thought about a new song." Mo Lulu put down the medicine box and helped her clean up her room and makeup box. She was ready to go down to make up and change clothes. When I was about to go out, I remembered and said, "there was a strange thing this morning." Seeing South Vietnam looking over, Mo Lulu described to her the dark clouds and lightning that appeared over the hotel in the morning. South Vietnam blinked slightly, his eyes turned slightly, and then he couldn''t help laughing: "that''s really strange." "Who says not? Someone has already taken photos and posted microblogs, and hot searches have been launched." Mo Lulu took on the makeup box, took other clothes from South Vietnam, and followed South Vietnam out of the room. She did not mention the various comments of the staff of the film and television base. After all, people are fooled when they listen to what is going on. I believe that soon, there will be knowledgeable people on the microblog to analyze what caused the weather anomaly. But I don''t know, walking around South Vietnam, what she thinks at this time is what she thinks is fooling people. At first, Nanyue was a little surprised that it could almost lead to Xiaolei''s robbery, but on second thought, it felt very normal. The way of heaven never goes wrong. Lei Jie is about to leave. She probably noticed that there is a big gap between her yuan God and her body cultivation. One is clearly the period of transforming God, the other is just entering the golden elixir period. She ate Jushen pill again and could break the environment 100%. Naturally, the thunder robbery couldn''t come down at all. She had to go away reluctantly. But in this way, I''m afraid it will attract some attention. Since there are demons in this world, it means that Reiki is different from other worlds. Naturally, there will be orthodox practitioners. Fortunately, her golden elixir period is totally different from that of other practitioners, and there is no need to worry about it. Soldiers come to block the water and cover the earth. Anyway, few people can beat her except her former senior brothers and sisters. The cultivation world is a world that speaks by hard power. Mo Lulu took a half day sick leave for South Vietnam. South Vietnam returned to the set later. It was seen that not only was nothing wrong, but his spirit was better than before. Naturally, it was easy to attract people. Mo Lulu wanted to persuade her to turn pale, but she gave up when she thought of the play to be shot in the afternoon. Nanyue looked at Mo lvlu and knew what she was thinking. She didn''t speak, but she made up as needed. As Mo Lvlv expected, South Vietnam, as the heroine, was seen by everyone as soon as she arrived at the set, with different eyes. Even Yu Shaoning looked like Ma Daha and casually asked her, "aren''t you feeling unwell? Are you all right now? " Nanyue listened to the whispers around him and smiled: "well, thank Mr. Yu for his concern." Chapter 724 All this happened today. Nan Yue turned and looked at it. His look didn''t change much. When he handed back his mobile phone to Mo Lvlv after reading it, he said, "this is the original case of cyber violence." "Yes," said Mo Lvlv. "Although Ni Jiaming looks a little miserable, she thought that she bullied you in the draft and gave you a black hot search. Finally, she knocked you out, so she feels that evil will be rewarded." Then he comforted South Vietnam: "don''t worry, as long as we have a clear conscience, even if we are maliciously black, we have no fear!" Nanyue couldn''t help but eyebrow: "I haven''t said anything else except bullying. How do you know?" "Sure enough, it''s true," Mo lvlu sat down on a small bench and looked at her with his chin. "These are all analyzed by the great God fans, and they also give strong indirect evidence. We all think that''s nine times out of ten." Nanyue nodded thoughtfully, which was really good for inference and analysis. After all, at that time, the only person who could do these things was Ni Jiaming. However, this also has to be the person who likes her, and the person who is willing to stand on her side will think so. If you hate her, you will ignore three, seven and twenty-one and only give her two words - deserve it. Even cherish these fake black histories. You can take them out and use them when you need them. "Sister Nan, come on, it''s going to start!" Nanyue returned to his mind and looked at Ling Hao''s distinctive smiling face in the crowd, and immediately smiled. Fortunately, there are still such simple and beautiful people in the entertainment industry. I hope my brother can still focus on filming for ten years and go to him for everything else. "Well," Nanyue stood up, took the mirror from Mo Lvlv''s subconscious mind and looked at her makeup. "Eat melons moderately and don''t mix them. These things will pass in a few days." Mo Lvlv nodded: "I know, don''t worry." Nan Yue made a noise, then walked through the crowd to the shooting scene, met Ling Hao and began to find his own position and officially entered the play. And indeed, as South Vietnam said, the three Ni family''s affairs had been noisy for less than three days, and gradually lost much voice. In addition, there are new melons. Naturally, no one is happy to eat the old melons. The new melon has something to do with South Vietnam. Just after the maintenance and upgrading of the system, Xiaowu informed her at the first time. South Vietnam is stepping up time to shoot her single shot without paying attention to it for a while. When the shooting was over, he asked Xiao Wu to open it and have a look while taking advantage of the makeup removal time. This new melon is a hot search topic that continues the night of the film festival a few days ago. It was # Chu Ye''s second deletion #, and now it is # Chu Ye Yu Qingxi #. They made an appointment to have dinner together, and then they were photographed all the way by well-known paparazzi, as well as small videos. However, there was no intimacy in the whole process. Except for the slightly ambiguous hug when we first met and separated, others were normal friends'' gatherings. However, if Chu Ye''s microblog is read again, it will be slightly better. Before the netizens distributed their thoughts to guess, they appeared on the microblog one after another, saying that this was the first time to eat together in several years, hoping to be good friends in the future. It was such an attitude of reconciliation that many netizens couldn''t help mentioning South Vietnam and Sheng Jingrui. After seeing it, Nan Yue knew that it really had nothing to do with her, so he turned to ask Xiao Wu. [was there a big gift bag for completing the main task before?] [yes, do you want to open it immediately?] [remove it.] Chapter 731 Soon, however, South Vietnam left those people speechless. Because the daily play arrangement is set in advance, there are many actors, even the protagonist, it is not good to temporarily disrupt the rhythm. Therefore, even if South Vietnam didn''t come in the morning, they still shot the scheduled scenes first. For the part of South Vietnam, let others top it first, so that others can have a control object and don''t play in the air. This meeting is coming from South Vietnam, so we should hurry up and make up her scenes and lines. Normally, other actors are not very important and can cooperate with her. However, this will take up the rest time they should have and postpone the completion of work. Some people will not be happy if they don''t say it. As a result, when I was ready to play, I was informed that I would still rest as usual, and what to shoot or what to shoot later. Several people were extremely unhappy. Naturally, they were jealous that Nanyue could play the heroine at such a young age, or was it such a large-scale group portrait drama. After receiving the notice, I couldn''t help looking at each other. Then I guessed that South Vietnam planned to make up the shooting alone without the help of others. As soon as the informer left, they couldn''t help coming together and chattering. The final conclusion, of course, is that as long as one of them is free, he will go to see the jokes of South Vietnam. As a result, I found that I couldn''t laugh at all before I began to laugh. It''s normal shooting here. There, South Vietnam occupies several more seats. She enters the play alone, speaks lines and pinches a little. It''s very hard to say. It will make people feel like there are people around her or across from her. At first glance, it looks like a monologue, but after watching it for a long time, it will feel like watching a incisive confrontation play, which is particularly enjoyable. This makes the staff who are just idle and bored. They are all amazed to see how South Vietnam is going to play. I was stunned for a long time before I remembered to speak. "How many times have you lined up? Even for each different role, the speed of speaking will be different, and it is also controlled in place. " "There''s also walking. Other actors go by themselves. There will be some errors every time. She can aim at the position exactly. How much do you know about other actors?" "I''m different. I can only say powerful." "Ha ha, it''s really great. I heard that I didn''t take any serious classes at all. I learned the performance for half a month, and then I went directly to shoot the order in purple." "Some people are born to eat this bowl of rice. It''s just that their appearance is so rebellious. God is unfair." "It can only be said that Nu Wa was in a good mood when she pinched Nanyue, so she carved it carefully. When pinching us, we probably fell asleep, so we pinched it casually. " Listen to the comments of several staff members, and then look at the South Vietnam where it''s easy to play alone without ng at all. The people who had planned to see the joke looked at each other again, and then ran away. What should we do. So young can play the heroine, naturally because people have talent. They have no talent. They''d better spend more time and effort. In the afternoon, Mo Lulu and Chen Le brought the takeout staff to the cast and staff of the whole crew a rich afternoon tea. People who complained about South Vietnam''s unreasonable leave completely forgot this matter and happily gathered together to discuss it. How powerful the acting skills of South Vietnam are, and how good and expensive this milk tea shop is. This afternoon tea, the treat is not South Vietnam, but shengjingheng. Everyone else is the same, a drink and a dessert. In addition to her favorite fruit tea, there are all kinds of desserts in South Vietnam, as well as a large cup of strawberries and a large cup of virgin fruit, which is as rich as dinner. Chapter 732 South Vietnam failed to stay in the crew for a few days, and asked for leave to go back to city A. Last time it was a film festival, this time it was a TV Festival - Phoenix flower award. This time there was no such rush. Nanyue arrived in city a in the evening and went home first. Sheng Jingheng was not at home. The music program he received was recorded in these two days, and it was still in city B. Even if I really take the trouble to come back, I can''t stay with South Vietnam for a few minutes. So, for the time being, it''s agreed to meet again next time. Although I feel a little sorry, I seldom go home and feel the unusual aura here. I slept comfortably in South Vietnam this night. When I got up the next morning, I found that the spiritual plants on the terrace were flooded. She had expected, so before she came back, she ordered a batch of flower pots and soil online. Sheng Jingheng had arranged for someone to sign for her, pulled it back and put it on the terrace. South Vietnam first felt the aura of heaven and earth, moved its body, and then began to unpack and prepare for transplantation. When Mo Lulu came downstairs, he didn''t seem to have completely woke up. He rubbed his eyes and yawned. He was stunned to see South Vietnam working on the terrace for a long time before he hurried over to help. "Why do these grow so fast? It didn''t seem like this last night? " South Vietnam did not change his face and said, "maybe it was too dark last night. You didn''t see it clearly." "Is that so?" Mo Lulu squatted down and put the soil in the flowerpot. When he got to the back, he had no mind to doubt anything. After all, transplantation is not an easy job. It takes some physical strength. I just got up again and couldn''t think of anything more before I had breakfast. When it was not easy to finish, I found that the terrace was filled with all kinds of large and small flower pots, which was called a spectacular. Mo Lvlv sighed and went to get some breakfast. He ate with South Vietnam first. South Vietnam drank milk and thought, "it''s the end of the year. It''s time to give some annual gifts to some relatives and friends, as well as friends in media and magazines?" "Well, generally speaking, you have to send them during the Spring Festival. However, you haven''t been on the road for a long time. For the holidays missed this year, just give more next year. " Nanyue nodded: "just remember." Then she looked at the terrace and said, "several people who have a very good relationship, send some potted plants and send two back to my hometown. And brother ye and Hongyu also asked brother Mao to send some pots. " This year, she naturally has to spend the new year on the crew. She can only buy some new year goods and gifts, send them back, and transfer a sum of money to her uncle. These spirits are planted away from her. Although their effectiveness will be greatly reduced, they are also an excellent tonic for ordinary people without cultivation. Grandma and aunt are not her real relatives, but they give her the most pure and simple family affection. She naturally hoped that they could live a long, long, disease-free life. As for the original wish, it did not include these relatives who were really good to her, and South Vietnam had nothing to say. After all, the original body is still small and always yearns for the love of his parents. Other relatives are still separated by a layer, and because they live in the countryside all year round, they are laughed at and bullied. Once you get to the point, you won''t remember those. After breakfast, Nanyue personally carried a small basin of aloe and went to Shengshi entertainment. I came here this time to talk about cooperation. The object of cooperation is not others, but old acquaintances. Chapter 733 When he came to South Vietnam, Sheng Jingrui naturally wanted to entertain him in person. Together with another person, he directly called him to the office to talk. When Nanyue brushed her pass and entered the door, she saw that both of the two people sitting on the sofa looked over, while the other person directly stood up and smiled at her. "Jiang..." "Huh?" "Hello, elder martial brother Jiang," Nanyue changed his name properly, "long time no see." Jiang Xulin smiled: "long time no see, but elder martial brother?" South Vietnam closed the door with a backhand and walked forward: "I have a contract with Shengshi entertainment. I''m half a Shengshi person. You''re a Shengshi artist, and we''re friends." Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help laughing: "it''s still half an hour, or you can sign another appointment with me, the same as Jingheng." "No?" Nan Yue asked with an eyebrow. "Well, not only don''t smoke, but also give a year-end bonus according to your workload. If it is stable, you can become one of the shareholders of Shengshi." Sheng Jingrui seduced her as much as possible: "after becoming a shareholder, the dividend is more than you pay for making a play." ¡°£¿¡± South Vietnam looked at him with half doubt and half sympathy, then went to his desk, took out the aloe in the paper bag and found a suitable place to put it. "Why do you think of me like that?" Sheng Jingrui was puzzled. Seeing her behavior, he couldn''t help laughing, "don''t you usually send cactus? Radiation protection? " "I''m much smarter than a cactus." South Vietnam adjusted its position, looked at the decoration and Feng Shui of the whole office, and then walked to the sofa and sat down with satisfaction. Jiang Xulin continued to sit down and didn''t interrupt for a moment. Sheng Jingrui rang the bell and asked the people outside to bring in sweet tea and snacks. "Last time Jingheng also sent me a potted plant. He said you asked me to send it, but it''s really strange. When I sleep elsewhere, I have to watch my mobile phone for half an night. I sleep in the villa over there. I fell asleep as soon as I lay in bed." "Just use it." When Nanyue finished, he stopped the topic and turned to Jiang Xulin: "Congratulations, we are finally going to have a single new specialty." "Thank you," said Jiang Xulin. When he looked at her, he couldn''t help feeling and gratitude. "After talking to you once, he suddenly opened up and seized the opportunity." "It''s just you who hold on to your destiny." South Vietnam said, "I''ve heard the new song demo. It''s very good, but I should only have time this morning to record songs with you. After that, it can only be publicized on the microblog. At other times, it is difficult to cooperate¡° "It doesn''t matter. I''m very grateful if you can promise to sing with me." Jiang Xulin shook his head. His new album has a total of five songs. Each capital is created by Shengshi entertainment for him, not piled up at random. The new song that South Vietnam is invited to sing is a song about the stage. It is an inspirational song, from longing for the stage, to afraid of the stage, and then to falling in love with the stage again. Jiang Xulin composed music and lyrics, telling his own story completely. However, because both men and women are popular in the draft today, he doesn''t write the song too extreme, but more positive. Please sing together from two angles, so that more people can resonate. Nanyue also liked the idea of this song, so he didn''t think much. He discussed with Sheng Jingheng, and then agreed with Chu Ye. Sheng Jingrui looked at the two people talking very well, and said, "Xiao Jiang, go down and prepare first. Hurry up and finish recording before this afternoon." Chapter 734 Naturally, what he meant by this was that he wanted to stay in South Vietnam and talk about something else. Both of them understood, so Nanyue didn''t move for a moment, while Jiang Xulin consciously got up and left first. When he went out, a female assistant just brought the tea that Sheng Jingrui had just told him. After the female assistant went out, Sheng Jingrui asked Nanyue to have tea and snacks first, looked at her and couldn''t explain. "Don''t worry, it''s not to persuade you to sign with me." He just wanted to understand why South Vietnam looked at him like that. If he really persuaded South Vietnam to sign a contract with Shengshi, Chu ye would not come to Shengshi, but would terminate the contract with South Vietnam. In that way, isn''t it the same way as before? South Vietnam naturally knew that he had figured it out. He couldn''t help staring at him because he saw something else. "Well, so brother, what difficult job do you have for me?" Last time in US and them, although she did stay very comfortable in the countryside, it was also because of her that others would go crazy. Like Jin Xuewei. This time, Sheng Jingrui didn''t know what he was thinking. "Well," she guessed before she opened her mouth. Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help touching his nose, "don''t be so sensitive. How can it be a difficult job every time?" The South Vietnamese looked at him like this and didn''t believe it. The teacups were put down first: "if I don''t want to take it, I should have the right to refuse." "Of course," Sheng Jingrui nodded neatly, "we have nothing to do. Even if it doesn''t matter, the contract will not be forced to let you take it." But he was sure to let her answer. Mostly, it will pull up the grand scene. Nanyue reluctantly said, "OK, brother, just say it. What''s the job?" There was enough bedding in front, and it would be too suspicious to pave it. Sheng Jingrui didn''t say more and directly handed her the project. When South Vietnam opened the project, it saw the first page, and some didn''t want to turn it over. "Idol new age season 2?" Sheng Jingrui knows that she doesn''t really like the draft. It will be a little guilty, but she still insists. "It''s different from the first season. You can see it first." South Vietnam didn''t turn down: "even if it''s different, what I can do is almost the same as the first quarter review, right? Can you still find me to go back to the competition? " "This time it''s not called a judge, it''s called a tutor, that is, several tutors will rob the students together, teach them to sing and dance rap, and then let the students compete in groups and individuals. The competition system is different, and the number of people will increase. " Sheng Jingrui explained: "this is the end of Shengshi entertainment, and the scene will be bigger." "I don''t think I''m qualified to be someone else''s mentor." South Vietnam put down the project, and its position is very firm. She doesn''t want to touch the draft, and she''s not interested in teaching unfamiliar people to sing and dance. And in the next six months, her schedule was full again, and she had to save time for the second season of come and have coffee. Sheng Jingrui expected that she would not agree too easily, but she still didn''t expect that she would refuse so simply. He had to take out his killer mace in advance: "I will let Jing Heng be a mentor." "Mr. Sheng won''t promise again." Even if Sheng Jingheng had this idea, she would ask him not to agree. Finally, Nanyue also offered his killer mace: "brother Ye won''t agree. I''ll be the mentor." ¡°¡­¡­¡± One thing falls one thing. She is not stopped by Sheng Jingheng, but Sheng Jingrui has nothing to say. To pass Chu ye, he has to go out in person. Chapter 735 Taking advantage of Sheng Jingrui''s speechless Kung Fu, Nanyue clapped his hands, didn''t eat any snacks, and ran away. When she went downstairs, she called Chu ye and talked about it. Chu ye made a quick decision and directly gave her two words: "No." Then he added: "I also advise your family not to be dragged down by his stupid brother. When he was judged in the first quarter of last year, it made people feel that he was pulled down. If it''s not your family who has enough strength and divine face, it''s time to lose powder. " "Well, I''ll tell Mr. Sheng." South Vietnam also thinks so. Last year''s idol new era was completely popular by Sheng Jingheng. The other three are just rising artists and can''t bring such a big market. In the second quarter of this year, I can''t find him at all, and I have my own foundation. With her and a firefly, it''s very convenient for Shengshi entertainment to promote. It''s easy to find the right mentor. There is no need to pull her and Sheng Jingheng to support the scene, and both of them will be quite busy next year. Chu Ye knows that she will not be easily persuaded. Even if she goes out on her own, she may stick to her own opinion. When she answered in the affirmative, she was relieved and told: "after you record the song, go to the venue to prepare it. I have prepared the dress and stylist for you, and I will meet you directly there." "OK, brother Ye has worked hard." After hanging up, Nanyue went to Jiang Xulin''s unique recording studio. He came down in advance, had talked to the arranger again, and was revising it appropriately. When I saw her coming, I asked her to listen and see if I could give better suggestions. South Vietnam just hasn''t tried to arrange music for a long time. Naturally, it readily agreed and discussed it together in the past. As for the second season of idol new era, it was completely forgotten. One morning, after a long time, it was almost a blink of an eye for the two people who seriously recorded the song. Jiang Xulin asked himself that he was a picky person. Unexpectedly, South Vietnam was higher than his standard. He could hear a slight sound that was a little wrong, and then re recorded it. Moreover, it is mostly his elder martial brother''s fault. Nanyue is only occasionally not so perfect emotionally in a few words of lyrics. At the last time, South Vietnam was barely satisfied. At least it was better than the previous version in which several other teachers nodded. The reason why she still uses the word "reluctantly" is naturally because she has improved her cultivation, and her five senses have to be more acute. But then I thought that this song was only sung by ordinary people, not for people like her, so it was not so uncomfortable. The golden elixir period has such disadvantages. When she left, Jiang Xulin personally sent her down the stairs. When he was approaching the underground parking lot, he remembered and asked, "is your relationship with Hu Xuerou very good?" "Very good," Nan Yue looked at him, "what''s the matter?" Jiang Xulin smiled: "it''s nothing. Even after this new album is released, I will enter the group to shoot. The heroine is Hu Xuerou." Nanyue raised his eyebrows: "are you still going to shoot?" "I still have to shoot," Jiang Xulin sighed helplessly. "I have to study hard and practice hard without talent. I get scolded more. I can''t support myself by making a new album." He is a male troupe debut. Although he has a certain fan base, many fans have dispersed after the group was dissolved. This new album is equivalent to a debut as a new solo singer. Nanyue nodded: "well, it''s better to learn more." Then, thinking of Hu Xuerou''s temperament, he couldn''t help asking him, "you shouldn''t like her type?" "Ah?" Jiang Xulin was stunned, and then seemed to think about what Hu Xuerou looked like, and then said, "I haven''t thought about what kind of girls I would like." Chapter 736 Jiang Xulin just wants to shoot with Hu Xuerou. Nanyue can''t predict whether Hu Xuerou likes this one. I can only hope Hu Xuerou can be a little kind at that time. After all, not all men can stand the fox demon''s love. South Vietnam didn''t say much to him. After saying goodbye, he rushed to the venue. "Flying butterflies to put out the fire" is actually a work shot by a young generation of actors. It is not a big drama. Naturally, it will rank behind several dramas in the selection of Phoenix flower award at the old TV Festival. South Vietnam has no hope of nominating the best actress, but has two other nominations - the most popular actress award and the most potential actress award. However, she directly won the nomination for two awards. The former was mostly an actor who played several heroines, which was also big news. Zuo yaoran is no longer a newcomer, so he has only one nomination for the most popular actor award. Liang Moyuan''s performance in the play was very eye-catching. This time, he successfully won the nomination of the most potential actor. Tao Siying, as Wannian female No. 2, also easily won the nomination for best supporting actress. The four main actors have been nominated for awards, and the script body, director and screenwriter have also received corresponding nominations. Even if few can really win the prize in the end, it is also in the limelight. This afternoon, it has become the most popular TV series on the Internet that day. The discussion and broadcasting volume rise again, surpassing several popular star dramas and online dramas being broadcast. South Vietnam was taken again, and several hot searches were carried out on the ground. Just when she was busy making up, she simply ignored it, and Xiao Wu came out again. [Ding! Successfully trigger the branch mission - randomly recruit an actor who has been on the road for more than ten years, and the popularity can reach 30!] ¡¾£¿¡¿ [host, having good contacts in the entertainment industry is also a part of success!] [I just want to ask, can I not do this task?] [yes, after the task system is upgraded, the host can choose whether to complete the task. If it is not completed within the time limit, it will be automatically regarded as abandoning the task without punishment!] Is this the 30% welfare you wish to achieve? As the saying goes, there is no turning back when she bows. She has reached this position, and she really doesn''t need this main line and branch line task to drive her forward. Not to mention that sometimes, the task system can''t even keep up with her rhythm. However, this task is not difficult for South Vietnam. It depends on whether she is in the mood to do it. Anyway, she didn''t have to accept or refuse, but she could put it aside, and South Vietnam didn''t take care of it for the time being. Today''s dress was selected by her and Chu ye from a new dress series recommended by the design director of d family. Chu Ye almost took a fancy to it and gave it a name - war robe. It is the golden color that South Vietnam has never tried since it has participated in large-scale activities for many times. It is shining all over, as if it has worn all its wealth on its body. Gold has always been the most difficult color in the entertainment industry. If you are not careful, you will be labeled as upstart, tacky and old. Male stars are OK. If female stars really have these labels, they will become a black history that can''t be thrown away. There will be no place to cry at that time. Only some foreign bold and confident female stars, relying on their body conditions and more profound and distinctive facial features, dare to wear them out. But in fact, gold is not difficult to wear. People with slightly white skin can wear it. The main reason is that the makeup is not matched well. Gold is too outward and has its own aura. If the makeup is not enough, the overall effect will be greatly reduced. At the moment, South Vietnam is taking out all its skills and planning to make up itself with a very breakthrough makeup that has never been tried before. When Bao Zhun''s red carpet map came out, both fans and passers-by would not recognize her at the first sight! Chapter 737 When morning and evening came, South Vietnam''s face was almost melted. Instead, he began to study how to melt next to the clavicle. Seeing South Vietnam, which was quite different from the last time, I couldn''t help picking up my scarf every morning and evening. When Nanyue found her and smiled at her in the mirror, he came back to his mind. "Is it cold outside?" South Vietnam, while searching for the appropriate color number in its makeup box, greeted morning and evening and asked. The reason why there is such a question is naturally because morning and evening not only wear a very warm wool scarf, but also wear the same wool hat and gloves. The whole person is also very warm and tight, wrapped like a zongzi. Morning and evening smiled: "fortunately, it''s about ten degrees, but it''s a little windy." Mo lvlu came forward to help her take off her hat, scarf and gloves. When she heard the speech, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "look at you, I thought it was rare snow in city A." "I''m an old problem. It''s easy to freeze when it''s windy." when I warmed my hand in the morning and evening, I took out my camera and first brought one to South Vietnam. "These are what my husband insisted on me to wear, so as not to get in and out of the car." Every time I heard her mention the one at home, Mo Lvlv couldn''t help admiring: "it''s nice of you." Morning and evening looked calm and said, "I also think it''s very good, but sometimes he talks too much and will be a little annoyed." Later, he didn''t say much about his private affairs. Instead, he seriously took gags of makeup for South Vietnam. Nan Yue lowered his head and melted the edge of the clavicle. Then he stood up, slightly close to the mirror and looked at each place carefully. Finally, I added some lipstick and sipped my lips, even if it was a complete success. Wait until this moment, put down the camera in the morning and evening, and sincerely sighed: "today''s you are very shining, it will be tonight''s red carpet queen." "Thank you," Nan Yue turned his head, looked at the appreciative eyes in the morning and evening, and smiled languidly, "it''s hard for you tonight." Seeing this smile, the first reaction of morning and evening was to raise the camera and seize the moment. My fingers flew and there was a continuous shot. It seems that if you only take one picture, you can''t catch the most perfect moment in the smile of South Vietnam. Knowing that she is suffering from an occupational disease, she prefers to take the most satisfactory photos than chatting and greeting. South Vietnam smiled and went to talk with the stylist about the choice of accessories. After everything was done from head to toe, he officially took several photos of South Vietnam in the morning and evening, repaired them on the spot and handed them to Mo Lvlv for microblogging. This time, the photos taken in the morning and evening are still of a super high standard. Mo Lvlv has endured his inner scream and edited the rainbow fart copy. After the microblog was sent, he immediately cut the wechat trumpet and went to the fan group to boast about today''s South Vietnam and the morning and evening of taking photos with the group of little sisters who were already familiar with each other. The two people who were praised were sitting opposite, drinking tea and chatting. Drinking tea, I felt itchy in the morning and evening. With the consent of South Vietnam, I took some photos of South Vietnam drinking tea. Then he sat down again and smiled awkwardly: "that''s how I am. If the people and things I want to shoot are in front of me, I can''t help touching the camera." Nanyue put down the teacup and smiled: "if you can understand, just like me, if the makeup box is in front of you, you''d rather make it yourself and don''t want to fake it." When it comes to make-up, I can''t help looking at it again. I feel that every time I look at today''s make-up in South Vietnam, there will be new exclamation points. She has been shooting casually for the past two years. She hasn''t been up for a long time. She has a serious mind to shoot something. This time, he solemnly proposed: "we can take a different makeup series and give full play to our strengths. What do you think?" Chapter 738 Looking at the serious look of morning and evening, South Vietnam smiled and replied: "of course." "However," Nanyue showed some helplessness, "I have a full schedule of work in recent months. It is estimated that I will not be free until the handover of spring and summer next year." Seeing her promise, morning and evening naturally fully cooperated: "it doesn''t matter. I also need some time to prepare well. I can''t shoot casually like now." After hearing this, Nanyue couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head: "if you shoot casually, other photographers don''t have to eat." Morning and evening, holding a tea cup, feeling warm, blinked at her: "if you don''t say I don''t say, how can others know?" Later, he solemnly explained: "now it can only be regarded as taking photos, not photography. The latter is too tired to touch anything worth it, so he won''t do it at all." Nan Yue smiled and nodded without saying anything more. Although she doesn''t know much about photography, she also knows that photography actually has a lot of attention. Sometimes, in order to take a satisfactory picture, photographers can spend days or even months shooting repeatedly. In short, it is also a profession that pays attention to the harmony of time, place and people. According to the morning and evening body, at the age of nearly thirty, I really can''t move. After drinking tea in the morning and evening, I went to see the picture I had just taken. After reading it for a while, I suddenly remembered to ask. "South Vietnam, can I send your unrepaired photos to the personal website?" Morning and evening, while saying, he handed her the camera: "just this one." South Vietnam lowered her eyes and looked at the photos displayed on the camera. In the photos, she didn''t smile, but looked at herself in the mirror with a little coldness. The body leans forward slightly, and the dress with a great sense of sag expands and shines with her actions. At this moment, she was like a queen who was about to go to war. Her temperament was cold and bright. Nanyue remembers that at this time, she should be checking her makeup, but she doesn''t know that her eyes will be like this. The ability to capture photos in the morning and evening is still amazing. "Of course," Nanyue looked up at the morning and evening and smiled, "I just hope you can indicate the brand. Thank you very much." Take back the camera in the morning and evening and prepare to send it out later. When I heard the speech, I nodded immediately: "don''t worry, I''ll still love you." "Huh?" Nanyue was stunned, and then smiled and reacted. When she became popular on the Internet, Chu Ye helped her register several well-known apps, and INS was one of them. Morning and evening, I know that artists like South Vietnam are mostly not taking care of themselves, but certification is enough. When Aite comes, people who see her will know it''s her. South Vietnam also knows that according to its popularity at home and abroad, many people will see her ins. I don''t know how many people want to spend money to take pictures of her and send them to INS. Thinking about it, South Vietnam couldn''t help looking at the morning and evening face again, and then suddenly said, "I feel that you will be a good friend." The morning and evening eyes lifted from the camera and fell on the face of South Vietnam, which was not like a joke. With a gentle smile, "you too." The two people showed an tacit smile. They didn''t have to talk anymore and understood each other''s meaning. Then, South Vietnam stretched out its arms: "nice to meet you, morning and evening." Seeing her so solemn, she couldn''t help laughing. She also stretched out her hand and held it with South Vietnam: "it''s my honor to know you." I don''t know why, I feel that after shaking hands with South Vietnam, the palm of my hand has been warm, as if it has been warm to the depths of my heart for a long time. Chapter 739 At the same time, it is located in the studio in a tall building in city B. Because it was the first day of recording and the stage was still being built, several judges sat together and talked about the process to go after the official recording. Sheng Jingheng sat on the edge, the light on his head didn''t turn on, and his whole upper body didn''t go into the dark. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see what his expression is at this moment. All you know is that he has been looking at his mobile phone. However, before signing the contract, several other people have done psychological work and know that the Lord is not easy to get along with. If it is not necessary, don''t talk at will. So they talked to themselves and didn''t care whether Sheng Jingheng listened or not. Anyway, the recording at night is not a live broadcast. If there is a problem, you can start again at any time. It doesn''t matter. But unexpectedly, when the conversation was over and several people confirmed each other, shengjingheng took his mobile phone and joined in. And he didn''t miss a word, as if he had just confirmed that he was seriously participating in the discussion. This makes several people no longer underestimate him, but also vaguely know why the outside world only says he has a bad temper, but no one says he plays big cards. Not because he has a backer behind him, but because he has strength and dedication and will take his work seriously. In this way, this cooperation is not as difficult as expected. In addition to work, no one wants to advance an inch and have a good relationship with Sheng Jingheng in private. After all, I''ve come to this coffee place. I''m no longer like those young people. I can lose my self-esteem and beg for good people without a bottom line. Therefore, after talking about the process and taking a separate break before recording, no one asked Sheng Jingheng to leave. Sheng Jingheng went back to the lounge. The smell inside had been cleaned up, leaving no fragrance that belonged to cosmetics alone. He doesn''t like to smell these flavors, but every time he meets the bright and moving south Vietnam with a full set of makeup and hair, he doesn''t know why. He always wants to taste it himself. Is it as sweet as it smells. Wei Jun followed him and pushed the door in: "boss, would you like something to eat?" Sheng Jingheng had no appetite. He wanted to say no. suddenly he thought of something and said, "go and buy some oranges." "Ah?" Wei Jun was stunned, then nodded, took out his mobile phone and told the driver to buy oranges nearby. Sheng Jingheng leaned on the sofa, closed his eyes and rested. After a while, he took out his mobile phone and opened his microblog. Wei Jun received a prompt that he used the large size on the microblog again. For a time, he was a little helpless. Most fans have installed this app. As soon as Aidou goes online, they can immediately receive a prompt and see the microblog online time period. This man spent all day on his microblog today, but his own microblog home page hasn''t been open for some time. It''s almost growing grass. However, it''s hard to praise without microblogging. The last time I liked it was the premiere of us and them not long ago. If someone wants to sort out Sheng Jingheng''s praise history, he will find that his praise microblog is either related to South Vietnam or directly sent by South Vietnam itself. It''s like a little fan. Where Adu is, he is. Sheng Jingheng is watching the work microblog in South Vietnam at the moment. After seeing that group of photos, he almost subconsciously praised it. He drew back his thumb expressionless, turned to the big picture of the picture and saved the original picture one by one. "What time does the red carpet start?" "Seven o''clock, as usual." Sheng Jingheng turned to the hot search and looked at the discussion below the square. He looked serious as if he was looking at something important. Wei Jun consciously said: "people have been arranged to record and shoot the whole process at the scene, and they can enter the infield." "What''s more, in the second episode of" us and them "tonight, the TV in hotel rooms and everywhere is on, and it''s scheduled for pearl satellite TV." What little fans, their boss is clearly crazy fan. Chapter 740 With today''s style, South Vietnam really attracted such a sensation when it set foot on the red carpet of the Phoenix flower award. Not only the fans present were crazy, but also the media reporters were crazy. They tried to stop her and took photos from various angles. Zuo yaoran, Liang Moyuan and Tao Siying, who walked on the red carpet with her, completely became a foil, or a completely ignored foil. Tao Siying also didn''t expect that on this red carpet that should be her battlefield, she would be gorgeous by South Vietnam, and 100% without leaving any room. She was completely convinced of South Vietnam and didn''t want to do anything stupid anymore. She just wanted to stay as far away from South Vietnam as possible in the future, so as not to have no scenery and be compared by people even with hair. Tao Siying thought that the red carpet would be dragged by South Vietnam and would not be finished for a while and a half. But unexpectedly, unconsciously, it came to an end soon. The host on the red carpet conducted a brief interview with the four of them as scheduled. After the interview, he was led to the infield by the staff. The organizer did not arrange the seats for the four of them together, but deliberately disrupted them. It seems that the actors and actresses are separated, so that the familiar and unfamiliar can sit together, and there is enough topic. Zuo yaoran was arranged in the first row, next to several famous actors. Tao Siying was on the other side. Seeing that she was far away from South Vietnam, she didn''t mind at all. Her seat was slightly biased. Nanyue and Liang Moyuan are closer. They are in the front and back rows. Liang Moyuan can chat with Nanyue if he gets closer. South Vietnam looked at the left. The name attached was Wen Dai, who had not seen for some time. On the right was a famous actress, who was shortlisted for the nomination of best actress. Wen Dai should be because of the play of the fire last year, that is, the best supporting actress should be shortlisted. The organizers have a heart to let the three of them be compared by the audience. "Nanjie, Nanjie," Liang Moyuan leaned close to the chair next to him while others were chatting and waiting, "you are so powerful today that I almost dare not talk to you." South Vietnam couldn''t help glancing at him. The adjective "prestige" came out. Did she really think she was coming to war? "Well," Liang Moyuan touched his nose, "aren''t you so beautiful that I don''t know how to describe it?" Although I clearly felt that she had not changed much from the last meeting, I just didn''t know why. The aura and beauty from her bones were different. It is said that people can be divided into amazing type and attractive type. For him, South Vietnam has both. It is both amazing and attractive. He feels beautiful in his heart. Fortunately, I gave up early, otherwise I saw her in my eyes. Where can I see others in the future? South Vietnam said, "well, thank you for your praise." "You''re welcome." Seeing that she didn''t want to say more, Liang Moyuan consciously leaned back and sat down. Nanyue also sat up straight. Her dress today brought her cloak, and the venue was relatively warm, so Mo Lvlv didn''t come specially. After all, they entered late, leaving only a few crew members on the red carpet. She first raised her eyes and looked at several large screens above the viewing hall. She found that the TV Festival had more pomp than the film festival. There were many seats. It was estimated that she could cut several positions at the same time and show them on the screen. Then, South Vietnam looked at the area between the auditorium and the backstage without trace. At the moment, morning and evening is there to take pictures of her. At the same time, there is another camera pointing at her. Chapter 741 Although I don''t know who made it, South Vietnam can be sure that this is not official. In this way, he photographed her openly without any malice, and Nanyue didn''t deliberately stop her. She didn''t expect that Sheng Jingheng specially asked someone to record the whole process for her as a souvenir. Just think of the media and give her a special topic. After all, it''s definitely not paparazzi who can enter the infield here. But no matter who it is, if she says more words with Liang Moyuan, this paragraph will be public and it''s time to have an affair again. South Vietnam took back his eyes and looked at the seats around him. Gradually, it was full of people. After a while, Wen Dai also came and was a little excited to see her. "Wow, I just saw you on the red carpet backstage. Sure enough, the real person is still different." South Vietnam took her hand and said with a smile, "it''s like you''ve only seen me on the screen." "I can only see you on the screen and on the Internet for a few months?" Wen Dai sat down next to her, touched the cloak of the South Vietnamese dress, and looked envious. "It''s more than ten or hundreds of thousands?" This body is glittering with gold. In other words, the labor cost can not be underestimated. "No, it''s the only one in the world." Nan Yue shook his head and turned to look at Wen Dai in a white dress. "Have you lost so much weight? Was the previous play very hard?" Speaking of being thin, Wen Dai was happy: "yes, ancient costume plays are torture. Sometimes they sleep less than eight hours in two or three days." The mouth says bitter, but the heart is happy. This is the female star. Being thin is a big thing, and suffering is a small thing. It seems that the weight loss tea she promised before has to be put on the agenda. South Vietnam is also shooting ancient costume drama. Naturally, he nodded his head and couldn''t agree more. The two chatted about the current situation one by one. Soon, there was a man on the other side of South Vietnam. With the action of sitting down, the fragrance comes, not strong or light. It smells very comfortable. Wen Dai noticed who was coming. She looked a little surprised: "sister Shaoguang, haven''t seen you for a long time." Wen Shaoguang smiled softly at her: "long time no see, Xiao Dai." Then he looked at South Vietnam and smiled politely. "Hello, master Wen." South Vietnam smiled back. Wen Shaoguang was stunned and immediately laughed: "don''t, I feel like I''ve opened my generation with you." "Nanyue has only been in business for one year. Sister Shaoguang, compared with her, we are really an elder." Wen Dai joked. "Oh, yes, you are South Vietnam." Wen Shaoguang seemed to recognize her. After reading it carefully, he smiled again. "Today''s momentum is too strong, I didn''t recognize it." Seeing Wen Shaoguang''s soft smile and his eyes filled with appreciation and curiosity, Nanyue followed Wen Dai and shouted. "Sister Shaoguang flattered me." Although Wen Shaoguang is only 30 years old this year, he has been on the road for 15 years. At the age of 15, she acted as a servant girl in a court play. She was very pleasant and clever. She was valued by the famous director immediately and has always been the director''s Royal actress. Female No. n, female No. 3 and female No. 4 played this for several years. After enough training, they tailored a play for her. Since then, it has become popular. This year is the third time that she has been nominated for the best actress in the Phoenix flower award. For the first time, she failed to win the award because she is still young. But the second time, that is, the year before last, I held the rear trophy. The third time, this time, is still the most competitive one selected by the finalists. Wen Shaoguang is wearing a low-key dress today. She is wearing a water blue dress, just as she has always been competitive. However, it is this kind of character that focuses more on filming, and it is natural to win awards. "I''ve seen your" flying butterflies put out the fire ". When I''m not busy, I have to chase the play every day." Chapter 742 After the red carpet of the Phoenix flower award, the award ceremony did not start so soon, but there was still some waiting time. At this time, several seats in the field were all aimed at the audience, and several large screens on the field directly pushed close-up shots. In this way, the organizer''s special seating arrangement has had an effect. At this moment, it is clear on the big screen who is familiar with whom and who is unfamiliar. The media reporters present, who could not get together with the artists to shoot, simply took pictures on the big screen, and then uploaded them to the website and microblog at the first time. They have always been a group with keen sense of smell and know what can have enough topic. Therefore, most of them upload the same video. Such multimedia sends the same video, which naturally attracts a lot of attention. Whether there are netizens watching the live broadcast or not, they can''t help opening the video at the moment. After seeing who was in the video, I couldn''t help but leave a comment below. -Wen Shaoguang? South Vietnam? Wen Dai? What''s wrong with seating like this? -If 666 is better than America, I think South Vietnam will win. -Nanyue and Wen Dai have a good relationship. It''s normal. Why do they look familiar with Wen Shaoguang? -Did you find that South Vietnam only plays with people who are red enough? -Hold her thighs, or she has no background and contacts. Where does she get so much exposure? -Just enough lemons upstairs? It''s so sour to come out without gargling. -Ah, it''s so eye-catching. I like to see beautiful sisters talking and laughing together. -The make-up of Nanyue is so beautiful today. She has too many hot searches. I didn''t bother to go in just now. Now I find that it''s really worth hot searches! I really want to learn makeup from her, QAQ -2333 I didn''t do any hot search. Now it seems that every hot search is real. It''s great. -Looking at her studio microblog, she has always made up herself. I thought she was just making a fuss! -Did I find the bright spot alone? These three won''t all win prizes tonight, will they? -What''s the matter? South Vietnam is the youngest, but its aura is the strongest? -No, I went to watch the live broadcast, beautiful sister, my love! -Hahaha, did I see the little brother Liang Moyuan sitting in the back row? He is so cute. He has been looking at them. He feels that he wants to listen to what the beautiful sisters are talking about! -Isn''t Liang Moyuan still having an affair with South Vietnam? Look at this look, tut Tut, there''s a story. -Wogou wogou wogou just brushed an amazing actress photo in INS. It turned out to be South Vietnam!!! -ins£¿ Who sent it? Please show me the way! -I went to see the hot search in South Vietnam. It''s really fragrant! -Back upstairs, the studio microblog of Nanyue has forwarded the ins photo. It''s amazing. The hard photo of Nanyue is more and more expressive, and the photographer is also super powerful! -I love Shaoguang sister forever!!! -Sister Shaoguang is flirting with her little sister again. I really want to be flirted by her qwq -Come on, little Dai! Best supporting actress, rush duck!!! -I love all three sisters. If only I could cooperate in a play (I''m dreaming) -The three little sisters are beautiful and kind-hearted. I hope you will pay more attention to their works and win awards! -I was just wondering why the fans in South Vietnam didn''t control and comment. As a result, I saw the hot search and the ins photo. If I were them, I would be crazy now. I''m so happy. -Other actresses are torn from the same frame. It''s quite harmonious here. Maybe the aura of the three of them is too close. Wen Dai''s temperament has become better and better since she met Nan Yue. She was worried that she couldn''t afford to pick up the beam and that she would attack the first female main play! Chapter 743 Not only the netizens were surprised, but also the South Vietnamese themselves. Because this evening, the only artists she can contact, who have been on the road for more than ten years, are Wen Shaoguang. She was still considering whether to brush her favor or not, and the three chatted. The reason is that Wen Dai suddenly mentioned that she still owes South Vietnam a meal, and she has to be in the restaurant in X city. She doesn''t know when she can go again. Then the three began to discuss all kinds of food. Wen Shaoguang made his debut at a very young age, which is similar to Cheng Xiyao. When he was a child, he didn''t eat three meals on time. When he grew up, he had stomach problems. The problem is not big or small, but when filming is busy, it is easy to hurt, and then delay the progress. So the older you are, the more you pay attention to tonic. Unconsciously, you begin to be keen on all kinds of delicious food. But also because of the busy filming, even if I like to eat, I have never been fat. Wen Dai asked Wen Shaoguang the secret of keeping fit while talking about all kinds of delicious food. Just in time, in addition to stomach problems, Wen Shaoguang also has a little hypoglycemia and likes to eat sweet, so Nanyue joined in. Because of the exchange card sent by the system before, Nanyue ordered some culinary talents. Although she usually did little, she had a lot of ideas in her mind. In addition, after Chen Le came to the group, he made a lot of delicious dishes, which were nutritious and delicious as far as possible. The five senses of South Vietnam are very keen. Because of their talent, they probably know what to do after eating. Wen Shaoguang listened very carefully and looked like he was going to have a try when he went back. Wen Dai swallowed as she listened. Seeing that the award ceremony was about to begin, they couldn''t chat in public, so they couldn''t help proposing. "Shall we have a snack before it''s over? I know a delicious fish soup shop. " Just now, Wen Shaoguang blew a cold wind all the way on the red carpet. When he heard the word fish soup, his eyes lit up. "I can." Wen Dai immediately looked at South Vietnam: "what about you? Still have to rush back to the crew? " "No," said Nanyue with a smile, "I can do better." Wen Yan, Wen Dai and Wen Shaoguang all laughed, attracting curious eyes from the people nearby. The three of them sat upright almost synchronously, as if nothing had happened, and looked at the stage where there was already a host. And this night, there was no accident. Wen Dai narrowly beat Tao Siying and won the best supporting actress award. South Vietnam has no suspense. Both nominated awards have been won. After all, no young actress has more popularity and potential than her this year. "Flying butterflies put out the fire" is also a TV series with extremely high ratings this year. The competition is small. In addition, she is not the best actress. Now that she has been nominated and can win, people will only take it for granted. Wen Shaoguang''s acting skills are there. The directors and screenwriters are big celebrities. The dramas are very popular on the Internet. For the second time, Wen Shaoguang was still excited. Before taking the award on the stage, he subconsciously hugged Nanyue sitting next to him. Also at the same time, South Vietnam heard Xiao Wu''s voice prompting her to complete the branch line task. The best actress awards were awarded, and the award ceremony came to an end. The three were serious people, so they began to talk about where to meet and meet later. The reason why Nanyue doesn''t have to rush back to the crew is that the crew understands that she is too tired to run back and forth, for fear that she will affect her state, so tomorrow''s play is scheduled in the afternoon. So as soon as this was over, the three happily went to the fish soup store, drank soup, added wechat, paid attention to each other''s microblog, and officially became friends. Chapter 744 As soon as the three South Vietnamese here finished, they went to eat. As soon as they got on the bus, they began to work. The stars gathered tonight. Her husband specially asked the driver to drive an extended luxury car to pick her up in order to make her line up. It''s just convenient for her to use the computer to review the film and revise the map. There are also hot milk and hot stomach snacks next to her. The man has not seen her work so hard for a long time. He frowned: "I''m still too tired with artists. Let''s push it off next time." Then he forcibly pulled her hands and warmed them in her palm: "is the heating on in the venue on this cold day?" "Yes," morning and evening looked at him with a helpless smile, "Mr. Xi, don''t you think my hands are very warm?" When the man raised his eyebrows, he did feel that she was warm. It was completely different from going out on winter nights. Morning and evening, it''s also a little strange: "originally, as long as the temperature is lower than 15 degrees, my hands and feet are cold. It''s still windy today, but when I take red carpet photos, I don''t feel cold at all." And in order to take photos more conveniently, she didn''t wear gloves and hats, only a scarf. "Are you getting back your enthusiasm for work?" "Yes or no," he recalled carefully in the morning and evening, and then remembered, "before we set out, I drank a pot of freshly boiled fruit tea with South Vietnam. After drinking, I always feel very warm. " "Fruit tea? Does it work? Try it back? " The man couldn''t help hugging her again. He was more convinced that he didn''t have the cold before. "Well, I''ll ask Nanyue later if I put anything else and learn to cook." Morning and evening, he pushed him away: "I''m tired of talking to you again. I have to fix the picture quickly. The assistant of South Vietnam is waiting to send a microblog." The man was mercilessly pushed away. A trace of consternation flashed on Jun''s face, and then he smiled helplessly and connivantly. He took the milk and said, "fix it while drinking." "Well," he sighed as he took a drink in the morning and evening while repairing the picture, "I really didn''t take the wrong person. I posted the picture of South Vietnam on INS tonight, which made me angry again. If I feel better, I can have a second spring." "Huh? The second spring? " The man lowered his voice as a threat. Morning and evening just laughed: "you don''t believe it when you say it. Even the big brand of d family came to ask me for the copyright of the photos and wanted to send them to their official website." "From the words, it still shows the meaning of wanting to continue cooperation in the future." When the man saw that she didn''t appreciate her acting, he coughed softly: "there''s no shortage of money." "I''m sure you don''t lack it," he said, although he was distracted from talking to him. "But I need it. I have to spend my savings in the past two years." "..." the man dialed the broken hair in her ear and said helplessly, "Mrs. Xi, you and me are married?" Morning and evening, he took his hand and continued to repair the picture: "of course, I don''t take any work. If I shoot South Vietnam, I must take it." "Like her so much?" "Yes!" Morning and evening nodded without hesitation, "I like it so much. I feel that everything is beautiful and perfect. Which photographer doesn''t like such a model?" "Moreover, we have officially made friends today." The man hummed and turned to the microblog. He wanted to see how those people boasted about their wives, but he saw the new microblog in South Vietnam. He smiled: "there are many people and friends, but you don''t have many." "Huh?" Morning and evening, I looked over and saw the group photo of the three people in South Vietnam. I couldn''t help laughing, "it''s good to have a chance to pat the three of them." "... little fool." The man shook his head helplessly, and then said nothing. He quietly watched her repair the map. Chapter 745 The d family took the picture of South Vietnam taken in the morning and evening, and not only put it on the official website, but also posted it on various official numbers. The words of praise are not stingy. They look like they are very proud of their own spokesmen. Therefore, many foreign fashion magazines and newspapers bought the copyright of this photo and published it, which not only promoted the d family''s dress series, but also made a brief introduction to South Vietnam. As a result, South Vietnam is not only what netizens say, but also a real red on the Internet. Nanyue woke up and on the way back to the crew, he had a long video call with Chu Ye. It''s natural that all of them have invested in new jobs with cooperation intention overnight. Although most of these new job offers have been handled by Xie Haiquan. However, many large-scale cooperation will not send e-mail, but will directly contact the agent Chu Ye. Just like what we are talking about now, the endorsement of a famous watch brand. To name the watch, it naturally belongs to Switzerland. This brand is a big brand in Switzerland. Since its establishment, it has been more than 100 years. It not only has the development of science and technology, but also has the cultural heritage. It is also the love of the rich stars. The spokesperson of such a big brand is extraordinary. Therefore, what we are talking to South Vietnam is that the celebrity Ambassador of the Chinese region is also equivalent to a spokesman. Although it only faces the Chinese market, it is still a great honor. If South Vietnam can win it only after more than a year, it will certainly make many artists in the same industry jealous. Chu Ye suggested: "I think we can take it. First cooperate for a year or two. After the brand recognizes you, we will have the opportunity to become a global spokesman." South Vietnam is not so greedy. Last time, d family didn''t want to have a global line. As a result, it became like this after a meal. When Chu ye said this, he naturally had no opinion: "OK, let''s talk about it first." "Well, I''ll try my best to help you talk about the best treatment. This is a big brand, and the endorsement fee can''t be low." Chu Ye is full of confidence and finally has the fighting spirit. He is no longer dedicated to providing for the elderly. It doesn''t matter what else South Vietnam can do so well. Then Chu Ye remembered and asked, "is the watch you''ve worn in the airport street these times their home?" "Huh?" South Vietnam subconsciously raised his hand, looked at his watch, and then smiled, "yes." Chu Ye recalls that the style of the watch is not on sale in China. It must have been bought abroad. Besides going back to fashion week, she has no time to work abroad. This watch is given by someone without guessing. "That''s right. The contract between their family and a big man in China expired peacefully some time ago and was not renewed. It was just a time when they were looking for a new spokesman." Chu Ye couldn''t help saying, "I don''t know if you''re lucky or if you''ve really been prosperous by someone." "It should be both." South Vietnam Dafang road. Chu Ye smiled: "OK, anyway, you won these by yourself. I''ll charge some hard work fees. Just have light on my face." Nanyue immediately changed his mouth and said, "of course, brother Ye''s credit. If it weren''t for you, how could I be favored by these big brands?" "Gee, I''m not tired of listening to good words." Chu Ye finishes saying that. After a pause, he remembers to ask her, "didn''t Sheng Jingrui talk to you again?" "No, I think I''m going to find Mr. Sheng. I''m talking to him." Nanyue listened to Chu Ye''s tone, as if there were more below. And sure enough, there was: "I received inside information that this is Shengshi Entertainment Office, and I''m going to hold a special office. It''s more acceptable than the first quarter." Chapter 746 Listening to Chu Ye''s meaning, it seems that you can wait and see again. Nanyue couldn''t help laughing and asked, "brother ye, aren''t you angry with him?" "Private to private, public to public," Chu ye said seriously. "Before, I was worried that the second season was almost the same as the first season. There was no arrangement, but now it seems that I can have a look again." South Vietnam did not hastily refuse, but continued to ask: "brother Ye has other considerations?" "Well, after all, you came out of this draft, which will never be erased." "If you go back to the second season, you can win a good impression and say you know how to be grateful. You can really give play to your real strength, so that those people can no longer pull out your black history in the first season. " Although South Vietnam has made its debut for more than a year, all its manifestations are enough to cover up the previous black history. However, if the second season of idol new era is so big, even if South Vietnam does not participate, she is bound to be involved. Then there will be some intentional people to deliberately guide, so that people who do not know subconsciously have a bad feeling for her. The popularity of South Vietnam doesn''t have to care about that, but if it goes too far, it will inevitably affect the views of some big brands on her. The best solution is to fight poison with poison, return to the draft and be a mentor who can teach. At that time, even if those who want to take the rhythm, they can only take those who have eyes and don''t have the same. If the second season is good enough and the students are excellent enough, it will bring more than a little benefit to South Vietnam. Chu Ye never missed a good opportunity. At this moment, he suggested, "when I receive more inside information, you''ll think it over. If the schedule is too full and you are too busy, forget it. It doesn''t matter. " "Well, let me talk to Mr. Sheng first and see what he thinks." After listening to Chu Ye''s words, Nanyue also had a general idea in his heart and knew why he suggested so. After obtaining Sheng Jingheng''s suggestions, she will integrate them, seriously consider them, and then make a decision. After all, she is really just a complete newcomer to these twists and turns in the circle. Chu Ye knows that the two of them never hide from each other at work. According to Sheng Jingheng''s frequent business attitude recently, it is estimated that they will give South Vietnam a very good suggestion rather than personal feelings. Hearing the speech, he said, "OK, let''s talk. I''ll call you back when there''s more news in a few days." After hanging up the video call with Chu ye, South Vietnam switched to another dialog box and connected to the dialogue just temporarily interrupted. She expected that the conversation with Chu ye would take some time, so she greeted Sheng Jingheng before answering. Sheng Jingheng is not idle, but is still recording the music program. Although he is not seriously recording, he also needs to appear in the camera from time to time. He can only occasionally take a look at his mobile phone when the camera doesn''t lean here. Seeing the new news from South Vietnam, he replied immediately. ¡££º He''s right. This time, big brother really wants to make a big deal. NY: what''s Mr. Sheng''s idea? ¡££º I see you, you want to pick me up, you don''t want me to refuse. NY: actually, think about it carefully. It was in this draft that I met Mr. Sheng. South Vietnam is not interested in "idol new era". Naturally, it is not because they despise this draft, but because they think that the draft looks at the scenery. In fact, there is nothing beautiful inside. It was an accident that she met Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu. More importantly, people like others. Even if she was a tutor, she didn''t have to be involved in it, but she felt a headache when she thought of taking several students, and she could clearly see what they were thinking. Just thinking, Sheng Jingheng''s reply came again. ¡££º Is your gate code the day of the solo show? Chapter 747 Seeing this sentence, South Vietnam was stunned, and then silently smiled. She thought he wouldn''t think much, but in fact, he always cared. Most people are like this. They will take numbers with special significance as common passwords, and she is no exception. NY: Well, in fact, this draft is of great significance to me. But apart from Mr. Sheng and the two of them, others are not good memories. ¡££º Listen to your heart and don''t care about anything else. NY: OK. With his words, South Vietnam will no longer bother to think, just do whatever it wants. At that time, it depends on the situation. If you want to take it, you can take it. If you really don''t want to take it, no one can persuade her. After chatting with Sheng Jingheng, South Vietnam received the morning and evening news again. They were asked about the fruit tea they drank yesterday, what was put in it and how to cook it. South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing at the thought that morning and evening counted the credit for not being afraid of the cold last night on the fruit tea. I was injured in the morning and evening, but I didn''t take it seriously when I was young. I didn''t treat it well, so I left the problem of cold and fear of cold. Yesterday, South Vietnam passed through a few threads of psychic power by shaking hands, so that it would not be so hard and cold when taking red carpet photos every morning and evening. But if it''s fruit tea, it''s not impossible. Just in time, she is ready to get a nutritious and healthy weight loss tea, which can not only lose weight, but also warm up and nourish the stomach. It is absolutely popular. If it had taken some effort before, now she is a golden pill, it would be easy. It''s just that it''s still filming on the crew. It''s not good to plant and grow now. We can only buy some ready-made ones first. After returning the news to morning and evening, South Vietnam turned to Mo Lvdao next to it. "When it''s time, you can buy more fruit and put it in my room. Online shopping is also possible." "Well, what do you want to buy and how much?" Mo Lvlv got up and planned to record it with his mobile phone. But don''t want to, South Vietnam is a little casual: "buy some fruits in that season, at least one box to start." "Ah?" Mo Lvlv was stunned. "Is this going to be taken to the set?" Nanyue shook his head and said, "no, put them in my room." "..." don''t you have to fill her room with boxes? Mo Lvlv looked at Nanyue, who looked down at his mobile phone. He didn''t dare to ask, so he had to answer first. However, Mo Lvlv never thought that South Vietnam would buy these fruits, not to give them to the crew or eat them themselves, but to put them aside. These days, every time I go in and out of Nanyue''s room and see the boxes of fruits I bought, I''m worried that they will break down. Finally, when she couldn''t help reminding South Vietnam that it was best to solve it as soon as possible. South Vietnam finally found her and planned to deal with these fruits. "The annual gifts are ready. Haven''t you started sending them yet?" South Vietnam asked while unpacking. Mo Lulu hurried forward to help and said, "yes, do you want to send these fruits?" It''s good if you don''t come near. As soon as you come near, you smell a particularly good smell of fruit. There are all kinds of fruit, but there is no smell of decay. Is it because South Vietnam always turns on the air conditioner in the room? So it''s not broken yet? "Well, I''ll pack it later. Just like those potted plants at home, I''ll give you only a few that have a very good relationship. Remember to add morning and evening and Shaoguang. " Wen Shaoguang liked her more than 30 times and helped her complete a branch task. It should be regarded as a gift of thanks. In the future, there can be more exchanges. "OK," Mo Lvlv nodded. When the box was removed, he couldn''t help sighing, "is online shopping so good now? The fruits are so big and fragrant. It seems that you can often buy them in the future. " Nanyue glanced at her with a smile: "I have a secret. It has nothing to do with businesses." Chapter 748 In order to send and receive new year gifts, Mo Lvlv had to go back to city a first. On the South Vietnamese side, I found a Bruce Lee who had been filming with the crew for some time to follow and give her a box, clothes and food. The crew ran very quickly if there was any notice from the crew. Mo Lulu is also worried that he will have the same problem as when he was on the crew of "flying butterfly fighting the fire". He sends a message to Chen Le every morning and evening. Chen le was annoyed by her questions. He directly sent her a photo and blocked her mouth. In the photo, Nanyue touches the head of the little dragon cover with a smile, while the latter looks at Nanyue with admiration. Let alone how harmonious they are. Fortunately, she quickly finished the work at hand and returned to the crew before South Vietnam went to city B to participate in an activity of D''s house, otherwise she felt that she would be replaced. Because it''s in city B, it doesn''t specifically let morning and evening follow, and family D has specially invited a royal photographer to shoot the global spokesman of South Vietnam. In the morning and evening, Xie Haiquan went to city B in advance and had a face-to-face talk with the people from the brand side about the various arrangements for the day of the event. Later, when South Vietnam arrived in city B, he also drove to pick it up. When she arrived at the mall where the activity was located, she asked the brand for two bodyguards to protect her all the way through the crowd safely. Looking at the scene of overcrowding and competing for photos, South Vietnam remembered the scene when moon attended the event last year. At that time, they were so beautiful. But there seems to be a difference. Because she participated in this activity without much advance notice, not many fans came. Most of them recognized her and subconsciously surrounded passers-by. When they couldn''t squeeze in the back, they ran to the glass handrails on the upper floors and looked down from a distance. The d family was very happy to see this scene. The general leaders of Huaguo district showed up in person and talked and laughed with South Vietnam enthusiastically. However, although it is good to have a large number of people, it will always affect the normal business of the mall for a long time. In case of anything wrong, the brand side and South Vietnam will be involved. Therefore, the brand side just let South Vietnam cut a color, walked around the store, took all the photos that should be taken, and accepted the interview of fashion media. Then he protected her to leave first and took advantage of this opportunity to shoot a new year promotion video. It didn''t take much time to participate in this activity. It took a lot of effort to make a video. Several sets of modeling had to change their makeup and hairstyle. In the end, they would only edit a video for more than a minute. Leng ended from the morning to the night. South Vietnam also failed to taste any delicious food in city B. it ordered a roast duck takeout, so it rushed to the airport and ate at the same time. After two days of filming, South Vietnam had to go back to city a to participate in the Chinese Golden Melody Awards, which had long accepted the invitation. This year, it was postponed for several days because of the rain in city A. After that, we just caught up with the rehearsal of the New Year Party of Pearl satellite TV. South Vietnam had to take three days off. Therefore, in the past two days before returning to city a, I have been catching up with the progress of shooting. I didn''t finish shooting until one or two in the evening, but I still had to get up at four in the morning to continue. She didn''t have time to feel what it was like to sleep for more than three hours in two days. South Vietnam is no big deal. It''s used to practice during sleep. On the contrary, it''s more energetic than enough sleep. Mo Lvlv was in good spirits because she stayed with her all the time, but she couldn''t stop being sleepy. After taking a nap, I found that there was no one nearby. Instead, I saw that the car was still driving. I was shocked and sweated. "Brother Mao?" Mao Hui looked at her through the rearview mirror: "South Vietnam is in another car. I haven''t lost it." Chapter 749 Nanyue did not expect that Sheng Jingheng dared to stop the car in the street and directly "robbed" her. Although he went to the same destination as her and went to the Chinese Golden Song awards, it is estimated that he was all fellow singers along the way, and he became even more popular when he arrived. They estimated that they would get off by casting spells again to avoid people''s eyes. Thinking about it, Nanyue couldn''t help joking and said, "Mr. Sheng, why don''t we choose a lucky day and make it public." "Well," the man responded, holding her hand and not willing to let go, "you pick the day." Although he half hung his eyes, he was really serious. For a moment, South Vietnam just smiled and didn''t say anything. Now the entertainment industry''s acceptance of artists'' open love is much higher than before. Although the fans will be dissatisfied for a while, it won''t make too much noise. If they were public, they would not have to meet secretly in the future. When they came to the stage, they could show their love openly. Originally, I thought, don''t pay too much attention, and talk about a sweet love safely. But now they are more and more busy. Most of the time, they meet in public and activities. It''s more open and more comfortable. After Nanyue finished laughing, he cleared his throat and said solemnly, "it won''t be long. In more than a month, the play will be finished." Sheng Jingheng raised his eyes slightly to see her: "to be exact, there are at least 55 days left." Seeing him like this, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing. "As prosperous as possible" is tentatively scheduled to be finished in late February. It may be on the 20th or in its twenties. It is indeed more than 50 days from the exact date. These more than 50 days may have passed in the blink of an eye. But now, you have to break your fingers and live a day. Thinking of the picture of a man breaking his hand, Nanyue couldn''t stop laughing for a moment and leaned against his shoulder. She was so close that Sheng Jingheng clearly smelled the fragrance of cosmetics. Or, it should be said that only the fragrance of her makeup will be more accurate. He lowered his eyes and stroked her hand calmly: "when it''s over, will you go home?" "Well, I can stay at home these days and finally get a good sleep." Nanyue stopped laughing and leaned quietly against the man, smelling his quiet fragrance. Then the body and mind calmed down. "Mr. Sheng, I''m too busy to write songs for you recently." Two months after his birthday promise, she hasn''t started writing yet. Every time I just have a general idea in my mind, but if I think about it again, I think it''s no good. The man she loves deserves the best. "No hurry," Sheng Jingheng finally couldn''t help touching her forehead, but unexpectedly fresh and delicate, "even if it takes a few years to write a song, I can wait." "Well said," Nam Yueh couldn''t help straightening up and looking at him seriously. "It''s not necessary for a few years, but it''s still necessary for a few months." "Well," said Sheng Jingheng, after responding, and specially went to see her forehead. He didn''t take off his makeup until he was relieved, "write slowly." South Vietnam made an OK gesture, turned to smile and asked, "brother, do you know which song I''m going to sing tonight?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her with deep and dark eyes: "I know." "Was it written in the small building in the ancient town?" Nanyue Wu immersed himself in the memory, "my brother at that time was so exciting that I couldn''t stop." Sheng Jingheng tightened his hand a little and soon relaxed his strength: "well, you are the same. You make me move every day." Nanyue smiled and looked at him: "when it''s public, go to the hometown and revisit it." Chapter 750 The song sung by Nanyue tonight is naturally "pure white dream" written by Sheng Jingheng under the pseudonym of Chaoyang. When she stepped on the stage last year, she sang adventure. He also sang the songs he wrote, but his mood was completely different. Standing on the big stage that really awakened her love for the stage is not the old South Vietnam. Originally, a love song that said that girls'' feelings were always poetry was not only sung by South Vietnam, but also a bit leisurely and far-reaching. The stage was dreamy. At this moment, everyone who seemed to be listening entered the dream world with her. This stage, instantly let those netizens who were not optimistic about "pure white dream" sing on the big stage feel the burning pain on their faces. Tonight, Sheng Jingheng still won the best male singer award and the best composition award. South Vietnam also came home with two more trophies - the best new singer and the most popular female singer. Although there is still a big gap compared with him, after all, qualifications are more important than Chinese Golden Songs. South Vietnam won the Best Newcomer Award. Until next year, it can officially compete for the best female singer award. As long as there is another year, most of the original wishes can be fulfilled. However, South Vietnam has been completely completed as a way. More importantly, it really wants to catch up with him and is unwilling to be left too far by him. After that, South Vietnam used a cover up, avoided everyone''s eyes and ears, and quietly got on Sheng Jingheng''s RV. Holding two trophies in one hand and a makeup box and clothes bag in the other hand, I plan to remove my makeup on the car. Sheng Jingheng took the trophy for her and lined it up with his trophy. The shapes of the four trophies are slightly different, but they came out of the same award ceremony. At the moment, they are put together in harmony. As Nam Yueh took off his makeup, he said, "should I order a special cupboard for trophies?" "Can''t put it in the study?" Sheng Jingheng also took off his eye makeup. His makeup hair today is very simple. After pulling it, his hair will disperse and return to his usual comfortable state. "Put it down. I just think it''s time to give it up." South Vietnam is serious. Sheng Jingheng glanced at her and said with a low smile, "then I''ll have someone make a bigger one." Nanyue quickly removed her makeup: "well, it should be bigger. We have to let the two of us go at that time." She said that Sheng Jingheng did it immediately. He immediately took his mobile phone and sent a message to Wei Jun to hurry up. After unloading his makeup, Nanyue went to the inner room to change into his private clothes and spread his long hair, so he felt much more comfortable. Sheng Jingheng warmed her a cup of milk with sugar. When he watched her drink, he couldn''t help but give her a slight meal. It is clear that the makeup of South Vietnam has been removed. At this time, the lips are like a thin layer of jam, bright and delicious, with a sweet smell that can not be ignored. Nanyue naturally noticed that he gradually deepened his sight. After drinking the milk as usual, he licked his lips, and then leaned forward slightly. "Brother, do you want to taste it?" Sheng Jingheng almost moved his sight away with some difficulty, from her lips to her smart and cunning eyes, where there was bewitching and seeing through. His Adam''s apple stirred slightly and made a half noise before he heard his hoarse voice. "Yes." Nan Yue blinked and slightly hooked his lips: "but I''ve finished drinking. Can I make you another cup?" When she finished, she tried to get up. The next moment, he was firmly pressed by a big hand and couldn''t move. "No," he said Chapter 751 This taste will not stop for a while and a half. South Vietnam also passively unlocked various kissing postures. When I was vaguely kissed, I had leisure to think that this man was also a genius in this kind of thing. He could learn everything without a teacher. When I got home, the night outside the window was very deep, reaching the point where I couldn''t see my fingers. Nanyue lazily propped his face and looked at the man slightly lying down. He washed his face in cold water several times before giving up. "I went back?" Sheng Jingheng wiped his face, then dried it as if nothing had happened, and said in a hoarse voice, "see you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow." Nanyue got up quickly, took his things and was ready to get off. Sheng Jingheng silently looked at her actions, then carried the makeup box for her, then opened the door first and went down with her. Their car is relatively stable and slow. Mo Lvlv has arrived home in advance. The lights in the living room and in front of the door are on, which is convenient for South Vietnam to enter when he comes back. Even so, Sheng Jingheng sent her all the way to the door and helped her unlock the door. South Vietnam entered the door, put down the trophy and changed his shoes. Then he turned and stretched out his hand to him: "give it to me. Mr. Sheng also went back to have a rest early." Sheng Jingheng handed her the make-up box, but he didn''t hurry to go, but just stood like this and looked at her. Seeing him like this, Nanyue couldn''t help laughing. Then he put down the makeup box first, stood on tiptoe, pulled his wrinkled skirt and kissed him. "Good night, kiss." Then, when Sheng Jingheng''s eyes moved and wanted to do something, Nanyue quickly retreated to the door and closed the door. Sheng Jingheng looked at the door near his nose. He was stunned for a moment before he silently smiled. He stood outside the door, listening to what was going on inside. Knowing that she went to drink water, she opened a box of strawberries he put in the refrigerator during the day, then held the trophy, turned off the lights and went upstairs all the way. Then the light in the room on the second floor came on. As the sound of the second door closing fell, the sound of water continued to ring. After realizing what she was doing, Sheng Jingheng suddenly regained consciousness, turned around and quickly returned to the RV, took his two trophies and entered the house. A night without a dream. Nanyue woke up naturally after sleeping, then subconsciously looked at his mobile phone and saw the news he wanted to see. Then he got up immediately, put aside his cultivation temporarily, washed and changed his clothes, and hurried downstairs. The sky, which had rained a few times, was clean and soft. Just after seven o''clock, the sun hasn''t come out yet. The breeze blows gently, and there is a sense of freshness in the cold. They still ran around the villa several times. When they stopped, the sun was just coming, half hazy and half bright, beautiful as a fairyland. "Brother." "Well," Sheng Jingheng looked at her, but saw that she was looking at the trees along the road, so he couldn''t help looking over, "what''s the matter?" The trees were still those trees. There was nothing different, and he didn''t feel any abnormal smell. South Vietnam looked at this, even in winter, it was a vibrant scene with green shade, and said. "Shall we move all these trees elsewhere?" "Don''t you like it? What do you want to change it for? " Sheng Jingheng took back his sight and looked at her again. Nanyue also turned his eyes, looked at him, looked thoughtful and said, "change into all kinds of fruit trees!" ¡°£¿¡± For a moment, Sheng Jingheng thought he had heard wrong, "is it not enough fruit?" "Of course not," Nanyue saw his hesitation and softened his tone. "Don''t you like it?" Sheng Jingheng can''t say whether he likes it or not, but he can''t imagine that such a villa area has changed into a picture of an orchard. He looked at the ornamental trees he specially selected and transplanted from all over the world, and said with difficulty, "just like it." Chapter 752 Looking at Sheng Jingheng''s expression, Nanyue almost wanted to give it up while laughing. But then I thought, only here is the most suitable place, and other places are not very good, so I still insisted to the end. Planting fruit trees is not as elegant as the ornamental trees everywhere, but it can not only eat, but also have miraculous effects. At the thought that when the time comes to bear fruit, you can pick one and eat it on the road at will. Nanyue feels very beautiful. Sheng Jingheng is not particularly unhappy. These trees are transplanted to other industries and do not need to be sold or discarded. Therefore, after eating breakfast, he did not know where to find someone and began to start a big project. When Mo Lvlv got up, just before the door, the surrounding trees were dug away. Subconsciously, he asked, "do you want to demolish here?" "What to tear down in the wilderness," Nanyue smiled at her, "it''s just a batch of fruit trees." "Ah?" Mo Lulu confirmed that South Vietnam was not joking, so he was a little embarrassed, "South Vietnam, are you going to open an online store to sell fruit?" Nanyue rummaged through the ingredients in the fridge and cupboard and heard Yan hum: "even if I want to sell, not many people can easily afford it." Mo Lulu also reminded her that at that time, it is estimated that a person guarding the garden will have to be invited here, so that no one will look at the fruit and feel greedy and steal it quietly. Mo Lulu smiled helplessly and ate the breakfast left by South Vietnam. "All the annual gifts I received were put in the storage room. I looked and saw that there was nothing new that would expire. You can dismantle it when you are free." Nan Yue said, "I''m not free today. I''m going to rehearse this afternoon." Seeing that she seemed to be planning to show her cooking skills, Mo Lvlv washed her hands after eating: "I''ll help." "No, you can go up and make up your sleep." Nanyue put all the ingredients on the flow table and focused on whether there was any less. "I learned a few new dishes and studied and made them myself." "Oh," Mo said with a smile, knowing that she mostly wanted to cook it for the person at the opposite door, "thank you for your understanding." South Vietnam waved: "go, there''s still something to do after the new year." Mo Lulu was happy for a while. When he said this, he thought of the importance of the play in January. When he went upstairs, he was a little groaning. When South Vietnam was still busy cooking new dishes, this villa area welcomed another owner. Sheng Jingrui came and naturally went to find Sheng Jingheng at the first time. After ringing the doorbell for a long time, I didn''t see anyone coming to open the door. I realized something and came to the door of Nanyue house. South Vietnam was surprised to see him coming: "isn''t today a working day?" "It''s a holiday in advance," Sheng Jingrui put on his shoes and smelled the smell in the house, "Yo, how about making delicious food?" When he asked, Nanyue went back to the kitchen and continued the unfinished steps: "brother, did you come to me or Mr. Sheng?" "Huh? Is Jing Heng not with you? " Sheng Jingrui has seen it everywhere. He doesn''t see Sheng Jingheng. He is still a little puzzled. This will be heard, even more surprised. Nanyue smiled: "he estimated that he locked himself in the studio again." "Did you quarrel?" Sheng Jingrui asked subconsciously. Then he remembered and asked, "what''s going on outside? You''re so noisy that you''re going to tear down your house? " "No noise, no demolition," Nan Yue replied simply, "he''s just thinking about new songs normally. As for the outside, I want to change a batch of fruit trees." "..." Sheng Jingrui listened and didn''t know what to say for a moment. Then he gave his thumb up, "it''s really capricious." Chapter 753 After saying this, Sheng Jingrui sees that Nanyue is busy and has no time to entertain himself. He opened the refrigerator by himself, watched it for a long time, and finally took out only a bottle of mineral water. He sat in front of the bar and watched South Vietnam cook seriously. He couldn''t help sighing. "It''s really Buddhist for you two to fall in love. It''s rare to have time to meet and stay together. Unexpectedly, you''re willing to separate. One is cooking here and the other is writing songs there." Nanyue took the time to answer, "brother, you haven''t written a song. Naturally, you don''t know. What''s the feeling when the inspiration comes but you don''t catch it in time." Xu is just south Vietnam''s insistence on planting fruit trees, which somehow conforms to some characteristics of the heroine in Pei shuche''s new film, and pokes into the grand scene. Inspiration will come. If you miss this time, you don''t know when you will have it next time. "Huh? I really don''t know about this. I thought that since I had been here, I could write it down first and write it whenever I wanted. " Sheng Jingrui is serious about what he said. It seems that he can really do this. Nanyue couldn''t help looking at him, and then said, "brother, as long as you know that inspiration is a very erratic thing." "All right." Sheng Jingrui shrugged helplessly. For a while, he didn''t continue to say anything, but took a look at his mobile phone while drinking from time to time. Just as he was about to speak again and talk to South Vietnam, the sound of opening the door came behind him. Sheng Jingrui turned the high stool and looked at Sheng Jingheng as if he were going back to his home. He naturally took out slippers from the shoe cabinet and put them on. He also carried a bag in his hand, just like his husband who had just returned from shopping outside. He could not help leaning aside: "finished writing the song?" "No," Sheng Jingheng looked at him, then went over to the kitchen and put the bag aside. "I wrote half and smelled the smell." Nanyue heard the speech and smiled: "then I''m too powerful." Sheng Jingheng took out the strawberries in the bag, washed one and fed it to her: "well, can I help you?" "No," Nan Yue said, shaking his head after feeding him one. "Go and chat with your eldest brother." "OK." Sheng Jingheng cut her broken hair in front of her forehead. Then he turned around and looked at Sheng Jingrui, who had not seen it for a long time. Sheng Jingrui also looked at him and said, "I want to take back that sentence." The two of them fall in love, Buddhism? It''s his eyes. Sheng Jingheng raised his eyebrows and immediately did not investigate more, but directly asked, "what''s the matter?" "Well," Sheng Jingrui nodded solemnly, "come and sell to you two." When he heard this, South Vietnam couldn''t help looking: "how miserable?" Sheng Jingrui turned back and said after Sheng Jingheng sat down next to him. "I''m going to do the second season of idol new era. I was sued by the old man of the company." "The old man wasn''t angry either. He just said that if he didn''t do it well, he would go back to the group as soon as possible to take over other industries." Sheng Jingrui looked worried: "I don''t know what degree I have to do in order to be good." After listening, South Vietnam silently turned back and said, "if you can''t do it well, you have to go back and inherit hundreds of millions of assets. Well, it''s really miserable." Sheng Jingheng also said, "it''s good to go back, and you always have to go back." "...." Sheng Jingrui had no choice but to see them. "My dear brother and sister-in-law have been together for so long. Don''t you know what I like to do? Although I don''t have any artistic cells, I really like the entertainment industry, so I feel energetic. " After saying that, Sheng Jingrui said to Nanyue, "isn''t ah ye also watching what to do in the second season? I''m open to you now, and I don''t have to bother to ask for inside information. " "After listening, you''ll think about whether you want to help brother this time." Chapter 754 Just as the dishes were stewing in the pot, Nanyue adjusted the fire, covered the pot, and then went to wash a plate of strawberries and brought them to the bar. "Come on, let''s listen carefully." Sheng Jingheng fed Nanyue a strawberry. They looked at each other and smiled. They only had each other in their eyes. Sheng Jingrui looked at them and resisted the impulse to leave. He thought that he had come and said it, so he just finished. He didn''t say anything persuasive at length, but directly showed them the current lineup in front of and behind the stage. Chu Ye''s disdain and contempt for the first season of idol new era is not because he doesn''t care about the strength of the draft members. On the contrary, I think this draft, in addition to a grand scene, only the appearance and strength of the contestants are left. Although the strength is somewhat uneven, it is nothing for young and beautiful girls. What really made him feel bad was that the draft was really a little rough. It seemed that he had an idea and formed a group of people to start it. Take the four judges for example, Sheng Jingheng won''t say. Among the other three, Huo tong can see something. After all, he was born in the early draft and is a worthy champion. But inside, it seems to be greeted by people, who dare not say a cruel word. The scoring is also regular and has no highlights. Needless to say, Mu Jiaxuan and Yang Wenyan are both lukewarm. Few players are really convinced when they say some professional words. It''s like this in front of the screen. There''s nothing to say behind the scenes. It''s all team members who haven''t heard of. For example, pull one here and invite one there. It''s OK to work. The songs sung by the contestants did not buy the copyright of several famous songs. The song LAN lingxuan''s night dream, which South Vietnam previously won, is just one of them. The dance is all copied, and the players pick up the dance by themselves, or add new movements by themselves. In addition to the later semi-finals and finals, I paid a little attention to the performance clothes. The front was borrowed from nowhere. Many players wore them, which obviously didn''t fit well. In short, this is a pure water test work. People who want to test the water are not too willing to spend too much private money, so they can make do with it. Finally, I was lucky to have a South Vietnam and decent women''s group. Sheng Jingrui himself is probably very clear about the shortcomings of the first season. This time, he made a radical change. Except for the name, it doesn''t look like the same talent show at all. The names in front of the stage have not been decided yet, but those behind the scenes are not only known by Sheng Jingheng, but also heard by Nanyue. They are all famous figures. Although the audience watching the draft at that time may not care who the producers, editors and directors behind the scenes are, with such a group of teams, no matter how bad the program is, it can come back to life directly. Moreover, Sheng Jingrui has begun to buy song copyright, not only those popular songs in China, but also songs in other languages that were once popular. Choreographer, choreographer and choreographer are also very famous figures in the industry. The singers they have cooperated with are all famous top stream and front-line singers. In terms of performance costumes, we also specially found several domestic niche fashion brands to cooperate, and all of them will be customized at that time. Finally, the several sponsors negotiated are all national brands. Even if they are implanted with advertisements, they will not cause rejection at all. Except that the draft is still called "idol new era", it sounds like nothing wrong. Chapter 755 After reading it, Nanyue nodded thoughtfully, then remembered and said, "the food is ready, you talk first." Looking at her, he went to see her dishes. Sheng Jingrui was helpless for a moment and could only look at Sheng Jingheng. Sheng Jingheng was still eating strawberries. He looked at the back of South Vietnam and thought about something. When he noticed his sight, he turned around. "Did it cost a lot of money?" "Of course, although it has attracted a lot of sponsorship, it hasn''t started yet and the money hasn''t been in place." Sheng Jingrui shrugged helplessly. Sheng Jing Heng nodded slightly: "no wonder." Such a big movement, Shengshi entertainment, some old people who have been stable and conservative for more than ten years, must not watch it. The old man was not afraid of losses, but felt that the time had come, so he continued to run with Sheng Jingrui. It''s screwed up. It''s just time to go back to the group to take over a bigger industry. No wonder what he meant by this sentence. Sheng Jingrui naturally knows it. Sheng Jingheng also quite understood the situation at home, but he never participated in it. Thinking of this, Sheng Jingrui sighed and said, "I''ve said everything I should say. If I say too much, I''m afraid you''ll be annoyed. Just think about it by yourself. I really don''t want to promise. It doesn''t matter. I can reduce my budget and find someone else. " Hearing the speech, Sheng Jingheng glanced at him with a faint smile and said, "well, we''ll think about it." Hearing Sheng Jingheng say this, Sheng Jingrui felt more secure, and just south Vietnam, he didn''t refuse directly. This shows that there is still room for discussion. It depends on how much sincerity he can show. I can also take this opportunity to meet ah Ye. No matter whether it will collapse again, he has to talk to him again. After finishing his business, Sheng Jingrui didn''t want to disturb them for lunch, so he wanted to find Sheng Jingheng''s driver and see if he could have a meal. But Sheng Jingheng and Nanyue stayed for dinner. Then, Mo lvlu came down from the upstairs. Lunch for two turned into four people sitting opposite each other. During the meal, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng didn''t talk about anything serious, but talked seriously about which fruit trees to plant after the trees outside were transplanted. All the fruit trees that can be planted in city a were told by the two people. Like cherries, apples, oranges, pomegranates, peaches and so on, most of them sound very sweet. Instead, after planting fruit trees, we should invite several people to take care of the garden. It''s a bit like one out. It''s kind. No matter how serious it is, I really intend to plant fruit trees and turn this uninhabited villa into an orchard. While listening, Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help thinking, how would they discuss privately, whether or not to be in the second season of idol new era? But I haven''t come up with a reason yet. I can eat almost every meal. South Vietnam still has to go to the dress rehearsal of Pearl satellite TV. First, go upstairs and tidy up and get ready to go out. Seeing that Mo Lulu packed up the dishes and chopsticks and went to the kitchen, Sheng Jingrui also rolled up his sleeves and insisted on washing the dishes. Mo Lvlv couldn''t resist him, so he cleaned up other places and followed him upstairs. Sheng Jingheng and Sheng Jingrui were left on the first floor, one to clean the table and the other to wash the dishes. No one made a sound. Sheng Jingrui washed and didn''t look back. He suddenly sighed softly: "I envy you." Sheng Jingheng raised his eyes and looked at his slightly curved back for washing dishes. Then he just whispered. "I met each other at the best age and firmly grasped it, unlike me... Alas..." Sheng Jingrui carefully wiped every part of the plate, and his tone gradually became firm: "although it''s late, it''s my turn to catch it." Chapter 756 After Sheng Jingrui washed the dishes, he went back to his villa. When Nanyue went downstairs, she only saw Sheng Jingheng at the bar, cooking flower and fruit tea with the fruits she brought back. There was also a thermos cup next to it, obviously for her to take it with her and drink it during rehearsal. She asked Mo Lvlv to wait in the car with her things, then went to the bar and sat down. She smiled and looked at the man. "Mr. Sheng is very kind." Sheng Jingheng looked at her and a smile flashed in his eyes: "this is to send me a good man card?" ¡°£¿¡± Nanyue raised his eyebrows and then couldn''t help tutting, "I thought our teacher Sheng had no other hobbies except writing songs, singing, playing the piano and reading books." As a result, I surf the Internet. Good cards know. Sheng Jingheng smiled in a low voice: "there are always tired times." Nanyue held his chin in his hands and nodded his head when he heard the speech: "the Internet is a good place to decompress. It doesn''t cost money and don''t have to be bothered." Seeing that she didn''t ask much, Sheng Jingheng was somewhat relieved that he felt tired because of what. When people live in the world and say something that is not tired, it is too false. He always wanted to show his true side in front of her. After boiling the flower and fruit tea and pouring it into the thermos cup, Sheng Jingheng turned to ask, "can the afternoon end ahead of time?" "I think so." South Vietnam took the thermos cup and smelled the faint sweet smell inside, with unspeakable satisfaction. Then he remembered to look up at him: "what? Dinner is early? " Sheng Jingheng shook his head slightly and looked at her: "I want to buy something and need your reference." Nanyue blinked: "then we can''t go shopping together?" There are too many people in the street. It''s still too hard to cast large spells. "Don''t go shopping, go directly to the store," Sheng Jingheng went to the refrigerator and brought her a packaged dessert. "If you can call me in advance." Thinking that since he dared to take her, he certainly didn''t need to worry about anything. Nanyue simply nodded, "OK, see you later!" With that, he took the thermos cup and dessert box. When he wanted to get up, he remembered something and waved to Shengjing Heng. Sheng Jingheng subconsciously leaned close and thought she was going to whisper something. As a result, she pulled down his neck, and then the soft touch was printed on his lips, with a special and unique fragrance. "Good afternoon kiss, brother. Don''t miss me too much." After South Vietnam finished, he jumped off the high stool and waved freely as he walked out. Sheng Jingheng looked at her and opened the door without looking back. After getting on the car, he soon drove out of sight. Then he looked back, took his cell phone and dialed out. "Let them arrange a rehearsal for me next time." "Ah?" Wei Jun at the other end of the phone was a little confused, "what rehearsal?" "Everything is good." Sheng Jingheng washed the teapot and thought about his back when Nanyue left. Suddenly he knew how to write the other half of the song. "OK, hang up." He didn''t worry too much. He washed the teapot, dried the water and put it back. He looked elsewhere and made sure they were all packed. He just took his cell phone and went back to the opposite side. Wei Jun, who was suddenly hung up, also reacted and knew what rehearsal Sheng Jingheng meant. Tomorrow''s Pearl satellite TV New Year''s party is Sheng Jingheng''s first time to participate in this new year''s event. In addition to him and South Vietnam, pearl satellite TV also invited Li Meijun and Ling Hao. I''m going to have a "come and have coffee" reunion again. By the way, I commend the most popular variety show of Pearl satellite TV this year. Sheng Jingheng still plays the piano and sings a song on the stage. He has to dance and be familiar with the stage with the accompanying dance, so he doesn''t have to rehearse. He wanted to go to rehearsal. Naturally, he wanted to spend more time with South Vietnam during this short holiday. Wei Jun had no choice but to shake his head, and then silently wrote it down. He was ready to have activities in South Vietnam in the future. If rehearsals were needed, he would also arrange them for his boss. Chapter 757 Because the new year''s Eve party is live broadcast, and it is not online, but live broadcast on TV. Therefore, the rehearsal, of course, is not a random rehearsal twice. Nanyue first got familiar with the stage twice with the dance team that Shengshi entertainment found for her. Then he put on the formal performance clothes and officially sang and danced three times when the lighting and special effects were in place. There were some small problems during the period, but the dance teams were very professional and easily turned small mistakes into derivatives of dance movements. After the chief director of the new year''s party nodded, the rehearsal was completely over. However, it is ahead of the expected end time. Because I was thinking about making an appointment with Sheng Jingheng to go shopping, even if I haven''t seen Yu Yan for a long time, Nanyue didn''t care to say two more words, so I hurried to leave. Sheng Jingheng didn''t come directly to the TV station to pick her up, but he was still waiting on the way. South Vietnam quickly changed the car, and then asked Mao Hui to go back to the villa as usual and get rid of the paparazzi who were still trying to drive with her. This time, Sheng Jingheng naturally didn''t let the driver drive the perforated RV. He drove an ordinary car himself. After South Vietnam sat down and fastened his seat belt, he smelled a quiet smell similar to that of him. Then I looked at the perfume bottle in front of the car, and Nanyue laughed, knowing that it was probably a car that he didn''t drive very much. However, South Vietnam did not ask him how many cars he had, which was a meaningless question. But while looking at the scenery outside the window, he casually asked, "what are we going to buy?" "Gifts." Sheng Jingheng told the truth. "Huh?" South Vietnam just looked at him, and then thought of which people to have dinner with in the evening, so he roughly knew who the gift was for. It is estimated that it is not just for one person, but to buy more copies. Sheng Jingheng stepped on the brake slowly in front of a red light, then reached out to hold her hand and looked at her slightly. "Will you be nervous?" Nanyue smiled: "I''ve seen it once. What are you nervous about?" Dingding looked at her clear and shining eyes. She really couldn''t see half a minute of tension. Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help raising her hand and kissed it on her lips. Tone with a smile: "yes, they will like you." South Vietnam turned slightly and smiled at him: "even if it''s not me, as long as it''s what you like, they will like it." "If not," Sheng Jingheng looked serious and looked into her eyes, "it will only be you." Nanyue was slightly stunned, and then he couldn''t help laughing. Also, according to the man''s many concerns, if there is no one like her who has real skills, no one can accept him. Although he never wanted to be with normal people, he always had some fear and rejection of demons. Neither man nor demon can do it. Most of them have made up their mind to live alone. But he is still a half demon and will live a long time. Thinking, Nam Yueh took his hand and kissed him on his lips to warm him. "Brother, if you are entangled by me, you can''t escape." Sheng Jingheng looked at her deeply, his hands tightened slightly. When he was about to say something, he was interrupted by a horn from the car behind. Nanyue looked at the signal light in front of him, which had turned green. He couldn''t help laughing: "it''s time to drive, Mr. Sheng." "Yes, Mr. Nan." She spoke. The car behind her was urging. Sheng Jingheng could only press it first, look carefully ahead and continue to drive to his destination. Chapter 758 After arriving at the shop where Sheng Jingheng said to buy things. South Vietnam knows why he can bring her so generously. This is a menkoruoque. Maybe no guest has come all day. It''s an antique shop. Not only because of the goods sold in the store, the price is difficult for ordinary people to accept. What''s more, the store is hidden deeply. It looks like a private building. When you go in, you know there''s another world. I''m not a regular customer. I can''t find this store. It is also very cold and secluded around. Opposite is an ecological park with dense trees and strict light blocking. There was no one in store to entertain them. When they went in, they only saw a wide range of the antique treasures. In this antique decoration, when I look back, I have a feeling of crossing. After they went up to the second floor, they saw a middle-aged man wearing antique glasses. He looked up lazily and looked here. "Mr. Sheng is here. Look around." South Vietnam looked at each other and smelled the air, which was hard to ignore. Then we could know that this store should be very reliable. After all, it''s hard to have imitations in antique shops run by demons. The other party doesn''t really want to make money, but is purely a collector. Only when he meets a close eye will he sell it. After knowing all this, Nanyue looked at Sheng Jingheng at will without going to say hello. "What do they like?" Sheng Jingheng led her to an exhibition area of ancient paintings and said, "I like this and vases." "Well." Nanyue nodded. They are all normal hobbies, so it''s easy to do. Looking at her clear and confident look, Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes and smiled. He knew that he didn''t have to bother to choose this time. Just give it to her. This shop is genuine. What to choose is what can be more popular. It''s hard to say anything else. For South Vietnam, it''s nothing at all. After a few turns, an ancient painting and a pair of vases hidden in the corner were fixed. Instead, he slipped to the glass counter. With a slight turn of his eyes, he fell in love with a set of jewelry. Finally, I chose a pair of excellent jade bracelets. The middle-aged man wearing glasses and studying the new baby, knowing what South Vietnam had chosen, couldn''t help pushing his glasses and looking at her more. Nanyue looked back calmly and smiled, "please wrap it up, boss." She deliberately restrained her breath. The middle-aged man looked at it for a long time and didn''t see anything. He turned to see Sheng Jingheng. Seeing that he also nodded, he stood up reluctantly. "This girl really knows the goods. I''ve put it at the end, but you chose it." Watching him sigh and carefully, for fear of knocking against the package. Nanyue couldn''t help looking at Sheng Jingheng, and then they all smiled silently. This store is not only self willed in opening, but also self willed in charging. It just lets Sheng Jingheng look at it. Anyway, there is no treasure in the heart, and money is useless. Sheng Jingheng had prepared early today. Instead of taking out the card at the meeting, he directly took out the checkbook and filled in a number that could buy several treasures. "Grandpa, take it and collect some more. Thank you very much. " The grandfather took the check, looked at it, and then put it aside: "Mr. Sheng has a heart." Then he buried himself in the study of the baby: "you two are satisfied, I won''t leave you to drink tea. Go slowly." It''s really painful to give up love. My heart is unwilling. South Vietnam naturally won''t advance an inch. She also asked Sheng Jingheng to take the picture and the pair of vases. She took the other two and went downstairs shoulder to shoulder. Chapter 759 These things can''t be bumped easily, so when going to the next destination, Sheng Jingheng slowed down as much as possible. While listening to the car music, Nanyue looked out of the window. The sun faded a little. The horizon was stained with a thin layer of rosy color because of the setting sun. At this moment, away from busy work, noisy entertainment circle and lively network, the mood is really surprisingly good, but it is very calm. She wanted to talk to Sheng Jingheng about the second season of idol new era on the way. Now I don''t want to talk about work at all. "Brother," Nan Yue looked back and turned to see him, "when my play is finished, shall we go on vacation?" Sheng Jingheng took a look at her, then smiled and replied, "OK, where do you want to go?" "Well..." Nanyue thought seriously and said, "it takes too much time not to go abroad. Just pick a place in China where people rarely go, even in the mountains. " Although she said so, she really asked her to say a specific place, but she couldn''t think of it for a moment. "Think about it first. If you can''t think of where to go, I''ll decide." Sheng Jingheng looked at her gently: "can you?" "Yes!" Nanyue simply nodded, then looked at him with a smile and said, "I''ll come out in two to three days and spend the night there." Seeing him say, he also winked at himself. Sheng Jingheng suddenly took back his sight, and his voice was a little dry. "Well, I see. I''ll arrange it." Nanyue was satisfied and took back his sight. After continuing to look at the scenery outside the window, he remembered to take out his mobile phone to see the news. They made an appointment to have dinner together at 7 p.m. just after 5 p.m., Ren Jiayuan kept sending messages. On the one hand, it means the excitement that has never stopped today. On the other hand, they are very concerned about where they are and whether there is any traffic jam on the road. After returning the news of Ren Jiayuan, South Vietnam returned several messages from others. Seeing that Chu Ye didn''t ask or urge her, Nanyue didn''t hurry to tell him what Sheng Jingrui said at noon. I''m going to talk to him after tonight. Then he put away his cell phone and remembered to ask, "will brother come tonight?" Sheng Jingheng said softly, "he will not be absent." "Do you want to buy something for him and uncle Ren? And Yuan? " Nan Yue thought that since he wanted to give gifts, it was natural that everyone should send them. "It''s all bought. It''s in the trunk." Sheng Jingheng patted her hand gently to reassure her. Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "also, although our brother has a bad temper, he has always been the best in terms of etiquette." When she joked again, Sheng Jingheng just smiled. This time, he temporarily asked her to go with him. Naturally, everything must be ready. Seeing that he drove steadily with one hand and there were not many cars on the road, South Vietnam held his right hand and played with it. I can really understand why he always likes to play with her hand. There''s no reason. I just feel that as long as it''s each other''s hands, I want to touch them all the time and I can''t put it down. Although shengjingheng drove very slowly all the way, they started early and the road was smooth. When we arrived at our destination, it was fifteen minutes before seven o''clock. The restaurant is an old local dish in the old city. After all, there are old people, so it''s natural to better suit their tastes. Many rich people come here to eat. The parking places are all luxury cars, which makes people dazzling. In such places, you don''t have to worry too much. When South Vietnam got off the bus, he just wore a hat and slightly lowered the brim of the hat. Then Dafang Fang and Sheng Jingheng held hands and walked all the way into the local restaurant. Chapter 760 On the way to the box, they didn''t bump into any guests. They only occasionally saw a few waiters who bowed to one side and never looked blindly. But Rao is so, South Vietnam still feels that they are a little bold. They have dared to hold hands and go in and out of such a restaurant with excellent business. When they arrived in the box, they found that although they had arrived early, they still came the latest. Even Sheng Jingrui is already seated. He is laughing and talking with the two old men of the Sheng family and Mrs. Ren. Ren Huo, Ren Jiayuan, Su Ying sat together and were discussing what to order. In this scene, South Vietnam had some deja vu, but two people were missing and one more. When they heard the box door open, the seven turned their heads together and looked at them laughing. Ren lit up and said, "come on, sit down quickly. You''ve reserved your seats." Originally a round table of ten people, one chair was removed, and now there are two empty chairs next to grandma Sheng. At the moment, grandma Sheng and grandpa Sheng showed the same kind smile. After scanning Sheng Jingheng, they both turned to see South Vietnam and liked it more and more. After they walked over and said hello, grandma Sheng said "Hey" happily, and then couldn''t help but get up and motioned, "Yue Yue, come and sit here." Nanyue first put the gift on the table, looked at Sheng Jingheng, who consciously gave her a seat, and then sat next to grandma Sheng with a clever face. Sheng Jingheng also put down his gift box and said, "there are still things in the car. I''ll get them." Ren Yan couldn''t help laughing and said, "just get together as a family and have a simple meal. Why do you buy so many things?" "Yes, I brought a bottle of good wine." Sheng Jingrui echoed Tao. When Sheng Jingheng took a faint look at him, he coughed and got up: "let''s go, brother. Go and get it with you." Hearing the speech, Mrs. Ren on one side said, "you should go and let Jing Heng sit and talk." "There''s plenty of time to talk later," said Sheng Jingrui with a smile. "Just let me talk to Jing Heng alone." When he said this, no one said anything. He just watched them go out of the box one by one and close the door. As soon as they left, the eyes of several people in the box all focused on South Vietnam. South Vietnam poured herself a cup of tea and let them look at it calmly. They didn''t speak, and she didn''t speak first. Grandpa Sheng and grandma Sheng thought of a lot of questions and wanted to ask her before she and Sheng Jingheng came. But now when I see people, I think I don''t have to ask anything. Just look at them. So at this meeting, although he called someone to sit down, he just looked at her with a smile and didn''t speak. Mrs. Ren looked around and probably knew what her two in laws thought. After all, Sheng Jingheng is in a special situation. He was worried about whether he could find a suitable object. Now that he has found it, everything else is not important. So she came forward to talk with South Vietnam and asked about trivial things in life and work. They asked and answered one by one, but they didn''t extend more topics. They soon finished what they could ask. Seeing that his grandmother was about to say nothing, Ren Jiayuan hurried to the top. "Nanyue... Sister," Ren Jiayuan, watched by the elders in the room, reluctantly added a title, and then handed the menu, "look what you and your second cousin want to eat, order it." Ren Ran also said: "more. It''s rare to see you once. I have to wait more tonight." South Vietnam took over the menu, nodded to her father and daughter and Su Ying, who was smiling gently, and said, "OK, I''ll watch it." Chapter 761 On the other side, the two brothers who turned all the way out of the box really had something else to talk about. It''s normal not to call other relatives for this simple family dinner today. But Sheng''s father and mother didn''t call. What they were doing was clear to both of them. But not only because of Sheng Jingheng, but also because Su Ying came. If Sheng''s father and mother were here, the dinner would probably not have such a relaxed and pleasant atmosphere as it is now. "Don''t think too much. Today''s family dinner is to see my granddaughter-in-law and spend more time with my daughter-in-law. We men are just a foil. " Sheng Jingrui said, then remembered and added, "Oh, there''s a small yuan, who should come to take CP." Hearing the speech, Sheng Jingheng turned his head and looked at him. Then he said, "didn''t you tell them?" "Huh?" Sheng Jingrui shook his head and said, "of course not. They are very busy at the end of the year." "And generally speaking, they won''t have dinner at home until tomorrow night. Today they won''t care where I am." Sheng Jingheng nodded slightly without saying anything. If he could, he naturally hoped that only himself would be treated coldly by his adoptive parents, rather than taking South Vietnam with him. Sheng Jingrui stretched out his hand and wanted to hug his shoulder. Seeing that he subconsciously avoided some, he reluctantly turned to pat him on the shoulder. "You have your own home now. Cherish it. Your parents won''t care about you, and you don''t have to care about them." Sheng Jingheng said in a low voice, "just hope is true, nothing." "What?" Sheng Jingrui was helpless. "Are you afraid of them..." don''t you care about you and Nanyue? The latter half of the sentence was stifled before it could be exported. Sheng Jingheng listened, first looked at him, and then looked forward along his line of sight. Before they knew it, they had quickly walked to the door. At the moment, they happened to meet two guests coming in from the outside. The two guests are a man and a woman. The man is none other than Chu Ye. Chu ye also saw them. He hesitated a little. He crossed the threshold with his female companion and came in. If it had been before, Chu ye would not have known each other if he had met, so he passed away directly. Although this can be done now, considering South Vietnam, they still stopped in front of them. "Come to dinner?" Sheng Jingrui didn''t speak for a moment, but looked at Chu ye and the girl holding his arm. Sheng Jingheng opened his mouth and said, "well, family banquet." "Quite coincidentally, I am also a family banquet." Chu Ye nodded politely to them, and then he didn''t intend to talk more. He went around and walked in. Seeing that Sheng Jingrui didn''t want to stop him, Sheng Jingheng wouldn''t say anything and went straight out. Sheng Jingrui pestles in place for a long time before he keeps up. "I haven''t heard that there are other people in the Chu family in city A." Sheng Jingheng found his car, opened the trunk, took things out and said. "Not everything will let you know." "... that''s right," Sheng Jingrui subconsciously took it over and sighed, "it''s still a little depressed." From a very early age, he couldn''t see any women around Chu Ye. He just thought that he didn''t want him to take off the order before himself, or he was afraid that he would meet unreliable people. Now I know that that feeling is the so-called jealous. Sheng Jingheng finished taking things and closed the trunk. Seeing his unhappy face, he still said something. "Tomorrow is a good day." Chapter 762 When they return to the box, the dishes they ordered before will be served one by one. Together with Sheng Jingheng, Nanyue also sent the prepared gifts to everyone one by one. Sheng Jingrui was surprised to see that he still had his own share. He also pressed down the Chu Ye thing he had been thinking about. Of course, the three old people are the happiest to receive gifts. Especially when I heard that it was picked by South Vietnam, I was even more happy and boasted that South Vietnam had vision. Granny Sheng also directly took off the family Bracelet she had worn for decades and took Nan Yue''s hand to put it on her. Although she didn''t say anything else, the people present understood that she couldn''t like the granddaughter-in-law more. With such a satisfactory daughter-in-law as Nanyue, grandma Sheng and grandpa Sheng don''t care about Sheng Jingheng and Sheng Jingrui. After a meal, the whole process of attention is on South Vietnam. If you want to bring her food or ask her to eat, you are afraid that being too enthusiastic will make her feel stressed. You can only try to restrain yourself and watch her eat with a smile. Although the three old people have all eaten health pills and their spirits are much better, they still can''t eat too much dinner for fear that it is not conducive to digestion. So after eating almost, they held each other, sat down at one side of the tea table and began to drink tea and chat. In case there are three of them at the dinner table, the young children can''t open their mouth. There was no need to worry about the elders. Ren Jiayuan gathered around Nanyue and sat: "when will you two be public? Now I feel like I''m the only one who knows it''s true. If I post something on my microblog, I say I''m a delusional home. " Nanyue scraped her nose: "no hurry, now focus on their own work, and you focus on reading." "Harm," said Ren Jiayuan, holding his face in both hands with a helpless face, "I''m the first in the exam. Learning is not challenging for me. Before, my father was worried that I would fall in love early because of star chasing. Now he only cares about CP, and the boys around him can''t see it. " Hearing this, Nanyue couldn''t help smiling and looking at Sheng Jingheng, and then turned around and said, "then you can start thinking about what you want to do in the future." "I want to do a lot," said Ren Jiayuan. He also came to the spirit, put down his hands and counted them one by one. "The host, the news anchor, or concentrate on practicing the violin and become a violinist in the national band in the future. Well, I also want to be a writer or screenwriter and write a play for you! " Hearing this, Sheng Jingrui, sitting diagonally opposite, joked: "she looks very beautiful and thinks very beautiful." Ren Jiayuan proudly hummed: "I will show you!" On the other side, Ren Ran and Su Ying couldn''t help laughing and shaking their heads. They were both pleased and looking forward to it. With this interruption, the topic will turn to tomorrow''s new year''s party. Sheng Jingrui got two tickets for Ren Jiayuan through internal channels. She will still take her best friend Wen Ying to see it this time. As for Ren Ran and Su Ying, let them go to the world of two and cross the new year together. Hearing this, Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help thinking of what Sheng Jingheng had said to him just outside. He looked at Sheng Jingheng and Nanyue, and asked if he didn''t want to: "are you two going to be together tomorrow night?" "That''s for sure!" Ren Jiayuan took the lead in answering, and then remembered, "but the new year''s Eve party must stay after zero. We can only spend time on the stage with everyone." Sheng Jingheng held Nanyue''s hand slightly under the table and looked gentle: "it doesn''t matter. There will be more opportunities in the future." Chapter 763 This meal really took a long time. It started at seven and ended at more than nine. When she was just at the table, Nanyue didn''t take a close look at the bracelet that grandma Sheng forced her to accept. This will raise both hands and look at the bright emerald bracelet on the wrist. It is full of color, green and light. It can be seen that it is an aristocrat among Jadeites. Dragon stone is a kind of jadeite. Such a pair of bracelets, not to mention the price, are rarely seen in this era. Then feel the smell of grandma Sheng, who has not changed for decades from young to old, and you can know that the ancestors of the Sheng family have been extremely rich for many generations. Such a pair of jade bracelets are handed down from generation to generation by daughter-in-law. Grandma Sheng has a history of hundreds of years. "This," Nan Yue thought, and asked curiously, "why didn''t it reach brother''s mother?" Sheng Jingheng tilted his head slightly, looked at the pair of bracelets, and then said, "grandma was not very satisfied with her at first." "She''s not the kind of person who likes to wear other people''s old things." Looking back on Sheng''s mother''s face, Nanyue nodded thoughtfully. According to Ren''s family background and Sheng''s mother''s education, it is true. Sheng''s mother certainly wouldn''t talk to Sheng Jingheng about such a thing. He seems to be indifferent. In fact, he still knows a lot about the parents. Nanyue put down his hand and said, "the big brother..." She wanted to say that she should leave one for Sheng Jingrui, but after thinking about it, she gave it up. Sheng Jingrui, I don''t think we need this either. Sheng Jingheng looked at her, lowered his eyes and covered his smile. Just talking about it, he remembered and said, "just at the door, I met Chu Ye." "Huh? He came to dinner, too? Such a coincidence? " South Vietnam subconsciously took his hand and looked at the circle of friends. She doesn''t have many friends, so she swipes to Chu Ye''s latest circle of friends. I took pictures of the dishes, the scenery, and the group photos with the girls, but obviously there were several people nearby, and I didn''t go into the mirror specially. Shengjing Heng nodded and said, "well, it''s also a family banquet." Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "with his temper, it''s estimated that he has blackened the eldest brother. This circle of friends is still so deliberate." "Don''t forget," Sheng Jingheng reminded her, "they have been classmates for a long time." In other words, they have a lot of friends in common. South Vietnam was even more happy: "these two people had a good time." "If you want, I can play with you." Sheng Jingheng took her hand and forced to find a wave of sense of existence. "No," Nanyue put down his cell phone and looked at him, "I''m afraid you''ll take it too seriously." "And if it''s agreed in advance, it''s no fun." Nanyue held his hand, smiled and tilted his head: "we''ll be fine, not like them." In Sheng Jingheng''s place, of course, what she said was what she said. He nodded his head and didn''t say that again. This time there was no baby that could not be bumped on the car, the speed returned to normal, and soon drove out of the city. Watching the lights outside the window fade away, it is replaced by silence, darkness, silence and beauty. This is the way home. Nanyue clasped his big hand with his fingers and suddenly said, "teacher Sheng, I suddenly think it''s good to be a tutor in the second season." "Sympathize with big brother?" Sheng Jingheng still looked at the front carefully. There is no doubt that they are really brothers. South Vietnam turned back jokingly: "no, it''s for myself, for the name of South Vietnam." Chu Ye''s proposal is right. Since she wants to fulfill her wish, she should completely whiten her original body. Not only for the original body, but also for herself. Chapter 764 Speaking of this, Sheng Jingheng just turned his head and took a deep look at her. For a moment, South Vietnam felt that it was unnecessary for her to explain more in the future. He might understand it clearly. "That''s what I want to do for my brother. Let him do what he wants to do." "Well," Nan Yue nodded, "my brother is right." And she knew that half of it was for her, but there was no need to talk between them. Now that the decision has been made, when he got home, Nanyue turned over the script of "prosperity" to see the play to be shot by the crew the day after tomorrow, and sent a message to Chu Ye about what Sheng Jingrui told her. Halfway through her message, Chu Ye dialed the voice directly. "Brother ye, have you finished your meal?" Chu Ye smiled and said, "just behind your ass." Then he said, "I''m really afraid that a paparazzi will pop up tomorrow and say I''ll see you on Monday. You might as well announce it as soon as possible." After being urged twice a night, South Vietnam simply said, "when will it be photographed and when will it be made public?" "Gee, fluke," Chu Ye didn''t really want to urge, but instead talked about the business. "I''m thinking about telling you after dinner tonight. You had a family dinner, and Sheng Jingrui said that? " South Vietnam truthfully said, "it''s not said in the evening. He came in the morning and we had dinner together." "Well," Chu Ye poured himself a glass of water, pondered over the attitude of South Vietnam and guessed, "so you have discussed the result with Sheng Jingheng?" "Yes, we''re going to accept it, but we haven''t talked to brother yet. We want to hear brother Ye''s opinions." South Vietnam temporarily put down the script and concentrated on talking about it. Chu Ye drank into the water and said with a smile, "it''s very good. It''s done so well this time. If you go, I can count n benefits for you." He was in a wait-and-see state before, and was more inclined to let her accept. This answer is not very surprising. Nanyue said, "now it''s about the schedule. Mr. Sheng said that the second season of" come and have coffee "is expected next March. Then the two of us also took over the new film directed by Pei shuche together. It is estimated that shooting started at that time. " "The second season of coffee has been circulating in the circle. Of course, I will help you think about it." The first season of "come and have coffee" is so popular that Chu Ye naturally doesn''t have to think about it. He will definitely let her participate in the second season. This meeting considered: "at present, it''s just to see when director Pei starts up. Let me talk to you and try to postpone it or spare enough holidays. If there is a conflict, you can only give up the position of fixed tutor and go to one or two periods occasionally. " Listen to him and think about it, so as not to temporarily bump into each other and make a mess. Nanyue was completely relieved: "well, it''s hard for brother Ye." "This is what the agent should do. Xiao Xie can''t make it." Chu ye said, looking at the time, and then said, "it''s late. Let''s have a rest early. We have to shoot magazines tomorrow day." The magazine cover to be shot by South Vietnam this time is one of the top five in China as famous as ZQ. Naturally, it should not be careless. And still open an annual magazine, which gives full pomp. Nanyue also plans to read the script, and then go to wash, and then come out to practice, and then you can sleep. At this meeting, he simply replied, "OK, brother ye, good night." "Good night, see you tomorrow." After Chu Ye hung up the call, he clicked the prompt below. Seeing that an old classmate praised his new friend, he couldn''t help laughing. Chapter 765 The magazine also knew that South Vietnam was going to attend the New Year Party of Pearl satellite TV tonight, so it started work ahead of schedule in the morning. The cooperative photographer was no one else. It was the magazine party who contacted him personally. When he heard that he was shooting the magazine cover for South Vietnam, he promised to come down. I cooperated with this magazine when I was developing in China a few years ago, otherwise the magazine couldn''t contact her so easily. This is also a serious shooting, which needs a lot of preparation. Therefore, it is rare to bring several assistants in the morning and evening, all of whom are members of the studio she established. Assistant photographer, an apprentice she taught herself. She now retreats behind the scenes and the studio is run by her apprentice. The editor in chief of the magazine was very happy to let morning and evening bring such a team to shoot a magazine cover for South Vietnam. He seemed to be able to see that the sales of magazines were soaring at that time. Therefore, he left his other work first and came in person to interview her during the makeup period in South Vietnam, so that he could put it on the inner page at that time. In order not to affect Nanyue''s personal makeup, she specially slowed down the speed of asking questions and gave her a lot of time to think about how to answer. However, the interview question was decided long ago. It was agreed with Chu ye, the agent of South Vietnam, in advance. The interview draft was issued only after there were no questions. South Vietnam got the interview draft at the first time, read it and thought out the answer. This will be an on-the-spot play, and just say the thought out answer in a more casual tone. Morning and evening, I listened for a while. Seeing that South Vietnam had no pressure, I couldn''t help but itch to take the camera and take gags for her. When the interview was over, South Vietnam put on makeup and changed the first set of clothes to be photographed later. In the morning and evening, they took a few more photos. After all, to tell the truth, she still prefers to take private or unprepared South Vietnam. She can take her most satisfactory photos without any feeling of taking photos. However, if you want to be on the magazine cover, it''s not good to send ins at the first time, so you can only save it first. Several sets of clothes to be photographed by Nanyue today include the high-grade ready-made clothes of d family, the new style of IC next spring and summer, and the YY dress specially tailored by Su Ying for her. The three styles, almost extreme, completely make morning and evening photography enjoyable. It''s not the first time for them to cooperate. Their cooperation is very tacit. They don''t need to say anything more, and they don''t need to pause. One after another, the editor in chief of the magazine watched seamlessly, and couldn''t help cheering. Therefore, before four o''clock in the afternoon, the shooting work that should have been taken in the evening ended ahead of schedule. South Vietnam changed her makeup and put on two other useless IC clothes, so that she took a few photos of herself every morning and evening. Originally, I wanted Mo Lvlv to repair the map at will, so I sent it to the microblog, which can not only be a qualified spokesman, but also send some beauty photo benefits to fans. But morning and evening, he insisted on repairing it by himself, and then he simply repaired the picture when he went all the way to Pearl satellite TV with South Vietnam. In addition to following South Vietnam backstage to take photos, morning and evening also bought front row tickets. After shooting, they went to the infield to watch the party with her husband. For the first time in the new year, they came to the scene to watch the New Year party in person. It was also a very special joint new year experience. Ren Jiayuan and morning and evening have tickets, and no other friends in South Vietnam want to see the scene, so they simply gave her the ticket from the TV station and asked Mo Lvlv to put it in the fan group to draw a lottery. She has many fans in city A. when she first came in, she saw a group of fans squatting outside. There must be someone who needs these two tickets temporarily. As soon as Mo Lvlv finished his explanation, the door of the dressing room was knocked. Chapter 766 "Please come in." Nan Yue raised his eyebrows and looked at the two people who pushed the door in. Although he had noticed it, he was still somewhat surprised. Then he guessed, "are you two going to perform on the same stage?" "Wow, how can you be so smart?" Hu Xuerou pretended to be shocked and clapped at South Vietnam. Jiang Xulin, who followed in, shook his head and smiled. Then he closed the door and nodded to South Vietnam. South Vietnam smiled calmly and nodded back, then turned around and looked into the mirror, wondering what highlights to add to tonight''s stage makeup. Hu Xuerou replied: "it''s a good guess. Elder martial brother said you''re going to cooperate in a new play. It''s estimated that the broadcasting platform is Pearl satellite TV?" Hu Xuerou tutted: "I still want to surprise you. It''s boring." With that, he looked at the morning and evening when Wu Zi sat in the corner, holding the computer to repair the map. Seeing the other side''s high cold level, he didn''t lose to South Vietnam. After hesitating, he still didn''t come forward to get close. Although she wanted chaomu to take a set of hard photos for herself, she withdrew after understanding chaomu''s qualifications and identity background. Unless you like her day and night and offer to shoot her. Jiang Xulin took the water from Mo lvlu, thanked him and explained, "we just finished the rehearsal. When we heard that you were here, we came to say hello. Won''t it affect your makeup?" "It doesn''t matter," Nan Yue shook his head and took off his makeup when shooting the magazine. "What are you going to perform?" Hearing this question, Jiang Xulin and Hu Xuerou couldn''t help looking at each other, and then they were all helpless. Hu Xuerou drank the water, shrugged and said, "I don''t have any talent. I just asked the teacher to make up a dance with him temporarily. When he was half singing, I''ll go on and dance with him." "Well," the South Vietnamese looked in the mirror and asked Jiang Xulin, "sing a new song?" "Yes, the new album starts tonight." Jiang Xulin nodded and held the water bottle with a slight force. Although he has made his debut for several years, it is the first time for him to release an album alone. He feels like he has returned to the new stage. He is very worried about whether anyone will like his new song. "Come on." South Vietnam looked at his hand and soon took back his eyes without saying anything more. Hu Xuerou comforted Jiang Xulin and said that she liked his voice and thought his new song was great. Jiang Xulin could not resist such a boast. His ears were half red. He would only say thank you, not anything else. South Vietnam looked at it and couldn''t help laughing gently. He opened his eyes slightly and removed his eye makeup. She smiled, and the other three normal people didn''t feel anything. Hu Xuerou subconsciously trembled and looked at the makeup mirror. South Vietnam did not look at it, but it looked even better. "Cough, OK," Hu Xuerou murmured, "rabbits don''t eat nest grass." Jiang Xulin on one side was stunned: "what did you say?" Hu Xuerou turned back her eyes, smiled and shook her head as if nothing had happened: "nothing, just let you relax at night and play normally!" "Well, I will, thank you." Jiang Xulin thanked politely again. Looking at him like this, Hu Xuerou really lost interest. When I heard that Jiang Xulin was born in the men''s League, I looked forward to meeting him. After that, her appearance and figure really fit her heart, so she rubbed it secretly and thought of soaking the little brother. As a result, people are unexpectedly boring. They don''t say anything nice. They just focus on singing and dancing. Originally, she wanted to stick to it again because of her appearance and figure. When Nanyue smiled, she didn''t have any thoughts. Ordinary people, especially those who know each other in South Vietnam, should not touch them easily. Chapter 767 Hu Xuerou and Jiang Xulin had a short rest after the rehearsal. After the rest, I have to go back to make-up as soon as possible and prepare for the evening performance. Just as I was about to leave, I heard someone knocking at the door again. The visitor was Ling Hao, who had just arrived here and had not yet turned to the stage for rehearsal. He was stunned to see a lot of people in the room. After all, although I''m not very familiar, I''ve met before, at the concert in South Vietnam and at the dinner after that. When he came, Hu Xuerou and Jiang Xulin were in a hurry to leave. They stayed, said hello and exchanged greetings. Seeing that Nanyue was making up, Ling Hao just called her and said, "Sister Li is still on the road. She''ll be there later." "Well, I saw the news. Are you going to sing tonight?" South Vietnam has quickly unloaded its makeup, wiped its face, and then applied aloe mud to remove the residual substances of cosmetics. Ling Hao said reluctantly, "yes, I''d better sing with two older singers. Sister Li is OK. She sang a theme song when she was young, but I''m at the level of KTV. I hope I don''t lose face. " Hearing him talk about this, Hu Xuerou couldn''t help but say, "me too. I only danced at parties. I haven''t been on this stage yet." "No way. The new year''s Eve party is a group of people singing and dancing. Unlike the Spring Festival Gala, you can have a sketch or something." Ling Hao said and sat down. Under the sign of South Vietnam, Mo Lulu not only brought water, but also took out the fruit that South Vietnam was preparing to eat, so that the three people could talk while eating. They were all there. After applying their face, South Vietnam was not in a hurry to make up. They cooked flower and fruit tea on the spot. After a while, someone knocked on the door and came in. He was still carrying some heat that had not completely dissipated. It was obvious that he came just after the rehearsal. The visitor was LAN lingxuan, who had just finished his work in T city and rushed over at the grand invitation of the TV station. When she came, all the people sitting in the room had to get up and greet each other. Especially Jiang Xulin, who can see his goddess again, is still in such a natural state in private, and his face and eyes are uncontrollably excited. This made him even less anxious to leave. LAN lingxuan, like Ling Hao, didn''t expect so many people in the room. In the blink of an eye, he closed the door with a smile and walked in. "It''s so busy. Luckily I''m here." "Sister LAN," there is no clean cup here, so Nanyue has to use a disposable cup, "just cooked, have a cup?" "Of course." LAN lingxuan went over first, hugged Nanyue, and then asked several people to sit down together. As soon as South Vietnam distributed several cups of tea to several people, the knock on the door rang out again. Ling Hao couldn''t help laughing: "sister Nan, you are so popular. Everyone comes to play with you." "It must be Sister Li." Nanyue got up and watched Mo Lvlv open the door. It was not Li Meijun who came in from the door, but Yu Yan who met yesterday and didn''t have time to talk more. Yu Yan also carried a big snack box in his hand. When he saw a crowd sitting in the room, he was stunned for a moment, and then quickly reacted. "Everyone is here. I just received snacks from fans. I''m afraid I can''t finish it alone. Don''t worry now." Several people in the room didn''t know him very well, so Nanyue introduced him by the way: "I knew him when recording" meet the beautiful scenery ", and I was in the same team with him and Wen Dai." As soon as he finished, a series of neat footsteps approached. Li Meijun took off her scarf and walked into the door. "Oh, at the dinner party here, I bought a pile of snacks when I came. Anyway, I don''t need to eat dinner. Just eat these." Chapter 768 Sheng Jingheng, who came here at the time point, thought that South Vietnam had begun to make up. There should be no one in it. As a result, before reaching the door, I vaguely heard a lot of movement in the dressing room. Listening to the sound, there were at least seven or eight people in it. When he was hesitant to knock, he heard Li Meijun urging Nanyue to call him to get together. After all, in a little while, Li Meijun will go to rehearsal with Ling Hao. Sheng Jingheng thought that South Vietnam probably realized that he was coming, so he went forward and knocked at the door. South Vietnam did find out when he first approached that although there were many backstage staff here, his breath was the most special one for her. So when he heard the knock on the door, he got up immediately, came and opened the door himself. "Miss Sheng, you''re coming!" Looking at her without powder, it is still difficult to take her eyes away. At the moment, she is full of a smiling face. Sheng Jingheng resisted the impulse to touch her head and whispered, "are they all there?" "Yes," Nanyue naturally remembered that it was backstage. A group of people outside looked at it, so they didn''t subconsciously pull him in. They just completely opened the door and let him aside. "Teacher Sheng, come in quickly. There''s not much flower and fruit tea left." "It doesn''t matter," Sheng Jingheng went in, "someone will deliver it later." As soon as Nanyue raised his eyebrows, he closed the door against the warm eyes of several staff. "For what?" "Bought some food and drink." Fortunately, he asked people to buy more. On the one hand, South Vietnam can eat all kinds of flavors except bitterness. On the other hand, he thought that Li Meijun and Ling Hao would come. Otherwise, there are so many people in this room. It''s really not enough. Sheng Jingheng said hello to people he didn''t know in the room, and then sat silently next to the seat in South Vietnam. His arrival did not change the atmosphere, but remained the same. While Sheng Jingheng was on the road, he ordered people to buy it. When he came all the way, he was delayed for a while because he met the top of the TV station. So, after sitting for a while, food and drink were delivered. It''s a standard afternoon tea set meal, desserts are salty, hot drinks and cold drinks, as well as many complimentary fruits. As a result, Li Meijun and Ling Hao, who were going to wait for the rehearsal, pushed back. Although there are many of them, they speak very softly, and they don''t laugh or anything. That has been sitting in the corner of the morning and evening, after repairing the picture, I looked up and found that so many people came. Beside her computer, she silently put a cup of honey grapefruit tea and a dessert. Morning and evening could not help laughing. Then he took the warm tea and drank it while silently watching the few people over there laughing. It is not difficult to see that the central point of everyone is South Vietnam. She knows everyone, but she doesn''t say much. She just takes care of everyone with her eyes. Of course, the person who gives the most eyes is the one sitting next to her. My husband is really right. South Vietnam really has a lot of friends. However, I saw it with my own eyes, but I don''t mind it all the more. Her friendship with South Vietnam is probably that kind of gentleman''s friendship. It is as light as water and does not need to be too close, but she always remembers that they are friends. This scene is really rare. After drinking a few mouthfuls of grapefruit tea in the morning and evening, I couldn''t help taking a camera and taking a picture in the most natural state of everyone. Then he got up and apologized, and with their consent, kept the picture. Chapter 769 Just in the morning and evening, holding the camera and returning to his position. The door of the dressing room was knocked again. Mo Lvlv was stunned. He thought it was someone else. As a result, he opened the door and found that it was a staff member of the TV station. The staff member naturally came to remind Li Meijun and Ling Hao that it was almost time to go to the stage rehearsal. By the way, I gently reminded others of what time it is. I also said that when the rehearsal in front is completely over, it''s almost time to start live TV. This reminder, many people found that it was six o''clock. Hu Xuerou and Jiang Xulin, who came first, stayed here for almost an hour. Although the live broadcast of the new year''s Eve party doesn''t start until 8 o''clock, it takes them some time to make up, let alone prepare in advance, so as not to make mistakes if they come on stage too suddenly. Therefore, not only Li Meijun and Ling Hao hurried to the rehearsal, but also the others hurriedly told Nanyue to go back to their dressing room first. But in a moment, the originally bustling dressing room restored the silence when South Vietnam first came. Sheng Jingheng didn''t hurry. After sending everyone away with South Vietnam, he closed the door. There was mo lvlu and morning and evening in the room. South Vietnam knew that he would not do anything. Even when he turned back, he pulled his chair and sat back in front of the makeup mirror: "does it have to wait until ten o''clock for Mr. Sheng to go on stage?" "Well," Sheng Jingheng came closer, leaned aside, looked down at her and put on her makeup, "after the evening, take my car?" Both of them have to go back. It doesn''t matter which car they take. Nanyue nodded: "well, I''ll let Lvlv find a hotel." At the end of the evening, it is estimated that it will be 1 a.m. and then drive back to the villa. At least it will take two or three o''clock. Although she was flying in the morning, she still had too little sleep, and had to shoot a big night play after returning to the crew. She''s fine. Mo Lvlv is afraid she''ll be tired. Mo lvlu, who was cleaning up at the same time, said when he heard the speech: "no, I can go and live with my friends." "Well, that''s OK. Let brother Mao pick you up tomorrow morning." After Nanyue finished, he raised his eyes to see Sheng Jingheng, who was still standing still, and said with a smile: "Mr. Sheng, go to make up, too. Although he came on stage late, he still has to be an audience." "OK," Sheng Jingheng raised his hand and patted her head, "wait for me in the evening." With that, when Nanyue answered with a smile, he just stood up straight, walked behind the door, opened the door, and walked out calmly and generously. As soon as he left, South Vietnam completely settled down and concentrated on makeup. Maybe it''s because I ate a lot of sweet, which will remind me of my makeup. It didn''t take much effort at all. Before thinking about the highlights to be added, after a little consideration for a moment, he soon added them. Almost finished, South Vietnam looked in the mirror and saw that she was patting her again in the morning and evening. She couldn''t help laughing: "you seem to like shooting when I make up." "Yes," morning and evening took the opportunity to capture a smile that flashed across South Vietnam''s face, and then put down the camera, "because I think you''re very different when you make up. It''s easy to be fascinated by the feeling that dominates everything." Listening to this morning and evening, South Vietnam picked an eyebrow, and then said thoughtfully, "I''m really different from the ordinary me." Even if she makes up for herself, she habitually looks at her makeup from the perspective of others. Subconsciously, she will examine her makeup level and step back. Morning and evening smiled and didn''t say anything about it. When South Vietnam changed his clothes and took a few more pictures, he thought of it while reviewing the pictures in the morning and evening. "The group photo I just took was sent to you. I didn''t leave a copy here." Chapter 770 After that, he repaired the selected pictures and sent them to Mo Lvlv. Then he took his own things and went to the infield in front. After seven o''clock, the audience naturally began to enter gradually. South Vietnam looked at Mo lvlu''s microblog, and then remembered that it also took its own mobile phone and checked the group photo sent by morning and evening. It can be seen that morning and evening just slightly fine tuned the lower tone, so that this photo will not appear too bright because of the light in the dressing room, but will have a soft and warm feeling. The others have not been repaired. They all look very natural and beautiful. Everyone is an artist, especially these days. If you can only see people through makeup, you won''t be popular enough to go to the Pearl satellite TV New Year''s party. So although they are all plain, they can still easily identify who is who, and under the adjusted tone, they don''t have the usual sense of distance. Looking at this group photo, South Vietnam had to sigh again about the morning and evening photography technology. It''s really easy to shoot, and it can be done like this. Sure enough, photographers and ordinary people are completely two kinds of people. After sighing, South Vietnam sent this group photo to the group of four first, and then sent it to several others one by one. After all, there are them in the photo. Everyone should keep one. I believe they will like this photo very much. After sending it, South Vietnam was trying to see what the four people were talking about, so a new dialog box suddenly popped up, and the new news rose rapidly. ¡°£¿¡± Nanbao relatives and friends backup group? Who is this new group chat? Nanbao... Is that her? South Vietnam jokingly opened the dialog box. Sure enough, I saw a line of familiar avatars. And this group of people, who seem to be aware of something, are sending question marks one by one. Nanyue also sent out a question mark, and then waited to see the reaction of the people. Sister Nan Saigao:??? Sister Nan??? I''m hallucinating? Queen Li: Gee, it seems that it''s the cute girl who just joined the group. She hasn''t had time to see the group announcement. President Sheng: Nanbao''s backup group, how can we do without Nanbao himself? Nanbao second brother: Wow, you seem to have overturned. Your brother ye: @ president Sheng? Why is this man here? President Sheng: @ will you come back? Brother Nanbao: this, South Vietnam, is the group nickname they asked me to change. Jiang Xulin: sorry, I thought this group chat was built today... I''m sorry, I didn''t have time to read the group announcement. Little fox: you are so cute. Nanbao third sister: [picture] the TV has been turned on. People are out of town. Why don''t you go to the scene! Lanlan: who is the second sister? So honest, change your nickname? Nanbao second sister: Hello, I''m Wen Shaoguang. Nice to meet you. Yu Yan: I''ve been making friends with you for a long time. I''m glad to see you today. Looking at what they said, it was obviously much more restrained than before she entered the group. South Vietnam just smiled for a moment, didn''t send any more content, and then clicked on the group announcement that should have not been changed in time. [Nanbao, we all love you! PS: don''t invite Nanbao into the group! Remember!] After reading the group announcement and cutting back to the group, Nanyue just saw it, and Li Meijun gave an explanation. Queen Li: @ NY group is my group. I don''t want you to join the group. I''m afraid you have a burden. I also want to support you silently. I don''t have to let you know. South sister Sego: South sister, just take this group as an ordinary fan support group! South Vietnam first changed its nickname, and then edited a message and sent it out. Nanbao: now that I''m in, I''m not going out. In addition, thank you for your love! Chapter 771 After sending this message, South Vietnam did not hurry to see what they said, but looked at who the group members were. Although she had just seen the avatar, she recognized several people, but several people didn''t say a word. Without seeing or knowing, I found that basically familiar people were there. Even Sheng Jingheng is in the group, and the group nickname is from. Changed to his name. South Vietnam immediately cut to the top dialog box and sent him a private chat. NY: brother??? ¡££º Mr. Li specially told that he could only abide by the agreement. Looking at his immediate reply, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing again. I''m afraid he edited such a sentence in advance and waited for her to question, so he sent it to explain to her. NY: how long has this group existed? ¡££º After the concert. It''s been four months. They are a group of people who can really hide. Unexpectedly, until today, Jiang Xulin was added with wechat, and then conveniently pulled into the group, so he accidentally revealed his stuffing. South Vietnam didn''t talk much with Sheng Jingheng for the time being, and went to see the group members again. Soon, it was clear who everyone was. The eldest brother is Ren Ran. Although he is a few months older than Sheng Jingrui, if he really wants to be called uncle, Sheng Jingrui will be called old. But it''s really bad. This group of people ranked at will because she was not in the group. The second brother is naturally Yu Shaoning, and the third sister is Wen Dai. It must be that Yu Yan, who has already entered the group, was pulled in by Wen Dai Shun. No wonder I haven''t seen you for so long. Yu Yan''s attitude towards her is the same as before, without any feeling of separation. In addition to them, Mu Lao and Chai Wentao''s screenwriters are also inside. It''s just that Mr. Mu doesn''t play wechat very much. It''s estimated that it''s rare to take a bubble. Then there are Zuo yaoran and Liang Moyuan, Cheng Xiyao, who entered the group not long ago. Even Jiang YanXu and Zheng Yaosheng, who didn''t talk much after adding wechat, were pulled in by Ling Hao. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu are not in there. They probably haven''t had a chance to add wechat. Such a backup group makes South Vietnam feel sad and funny, but it also has a faint sense of happiness. Although she did not enjoy the love of her relatives, her senior brothers and sisters spoiled her when she came to Xiuzhen world. Here, such a group of people sincerely like her and hope her well. This makes her finally feel that life is really worth it. And it seems that there is finally some meaning of not living enough. Nanyue cut back to the group and saw that the people in the group were still chatting in an atmosphere while they were making up or eating. There was no change because of her arrival. At this meeting, I happened to talk about the group photo taken in the morning and evening she sent. Several people who entered the mirror agreed that they could send microblogs and couldn''t wait to interact on microblogs. After some discussion, it was decided that it was best to start from the south. Queen Li: @ is Nanbao still there? Tweet! Nanbao: Yes, OK. Brother ye: just keep it simple. Sheng Jingheng: @ nanbaobao, give me a break. Sister Nan Saigao:??? Nanbao third sister:??? Nanbao second brother: ouch! Little fox: abuse the dog!!! President Sheng: me? Brother Nanbao: Er, I looked at it. It was really Jing Heng himself. Looking at another pile of question marks in the group, Nam Yueh smiled, held his forehead and cut to the top. NY: I didn''t ignore you. ¡££º That''s good. NY: brother is so cute = 3= After smiling and sending this message, Nanyue turned to the microblog and looked at the group photo again. After confirming that there was no problem, he directly sent it to the microblog. @Nanyue NY: [picture] see you in the evening[ Heart] Chapter 772 As soon as this microblog was sent out, several people in the photo, except South Vietnam, came out to forward and interact for the first time. Sheng Jingheng is no exception. There are so many people covering for him. Naturally, he doesn''t have to just praise silently, but can forward it openly. Because Chu ye asked her to be simpler, she forgot to indicate the photographer in South Vietnam. Just after editing the microblog, Aite found that the transfer of reviews had begun to rise wildly. Although the new year''s Party of major satellite TV will begin soon. But nowadays, even if you have to watch the live broadcast on TV, you must have a mobile phone in your hand. Don''t say it hasn''t started yet, even if it has started, there is a little trouble on the Internet, which must not be missed. Originally, Nanyue''s original microblog with photos was enough to excite fans who received the notice or saw it for the first time. After taking a closer look at who is in the picture, for a time, there is only a reaction of screaming. As a result, the people in the photos have come out and forwarded them. It is obviously agreed, which makes people look happy to faint. Under the microblog of South Vietnam, there was an excited silent scream for ten minutes. No one was still in the mood to type and say anything. Therefore, the black acid people can''t look around and stir up discord with rhythm if they want to fish in troubled waters. They can only vent their anger with their own little super words with a full stomach of complaints. But scolding and scolding, I found that the number of fans in Chaohua was slowly decreasing. Originally, there were nearly tens of thousands of people, but suddenly there were hundreds of people. Others specially sent a farewell post to say that South Vietnam was still dark, and advised other sisters to change people as soon as possible. Others said that she has turned black to passers-by in South Vietnam, because her love beans actually have a good relationship with South Vietnam. If she turns black, South Vietnam will be sorry for her love beans. These moves soon shook the hearts of some black fans who had just let out their anger and scolding. Some of them have just started black South Vietnam, and some have joined black powder for months or even a year. But after counting, some black materials in South Vietnam are still those in the past, and no new ones have been added. Racking their brains to fabricate some, they did not attract much attention, but were soon defeated by various achievements of South Vietnam. At first, they were just ridiculed by fans, and they could laugh back. Later, even those real passers-by netizens began to laugh at them. This group of black powder did nothing, only had no brain and could not produce any real evidence. Even if they change their numbers and rhythms, they are easily seen and mercilessly mocked. The first time a black man failed, he was ridiculed and trampled on. He had no pleasure in being a black powder. It was really a little difficult to stick to it. What''s more, it seems that no matter how dark they are, they can''t affect half of South Vietnam. They are almost watching. South Vietnam has become more and more popular in the past year, and their contacts are getting better and better. Their resources are the main source of their powder. In a short period of one year, it has been the meaning of some super first-line celebrities. Microblog fans are also far ahead among a group of young artists. And no one knows what great resources South Vietnam will have next year. If it gets dark again, I feel that she will be angry sooner or later. Instead of swearing here in the new year, it''s better to put down the identity of black powder for the time being and see something happy. Anyway, there is never a shortage of new people in the entertainment industry. They just sit and wait, and there are new people coming out. We''ll see if it''s black or not. The most hope is that a new person can hang on the heat and play the meeting when South Vietnam has just made its debut. Then, there will be new black spots to ridicule those fans in South Vietnam. Chapter 773 And the mood of the black acids, of course, no one will care. Seeing that the new year''s party is about to begin, but the young people squatting in front of the TV and holding their mobile phones have no intention to watch TV. According to the practice of previous years, this day is basically a challenge arena for major satellite TV. Everyone holds a new year''s party, depending on who invites more stars, big coffee places and attractive program lists. Fans naturally choose the station where their idols are. Passers-by netizens who don''t pursue stars will watch whichever program is pleasing to the eye. If it''s not pleasing to the eye, change it. The next day, the ratings will be divided into high and low, and there will be enough talk capital for the new year. Therefore, generally speaking, before the new year''s Eve party, it is basically thought by major satellite TV to release some eye-catching things. Such as rehearsal gags, interview videos, unexpected new shapes and so on. The stars participating in the new year''s Eve party are busy with rehearsal and makeup at the moment. Basically, the work team is doing such small things as winding up microblog publicity. Like now, South Vietnam first sent a group photo, and then some other stars who are not in the photo come out to interact, which is really rare. And it is obvious that I am operating the microblog. Both the forwarded words and the chat interaction in the comments are their usual tone. Moreover, the working team will not be responsible for the interaction in the comments. Therefore, many fans who have edited all kinds of gorgeous copywriting can''t even stand the hot review for the first time, so they can only lean back. Without the literary fans and passers-by, I consciously saw them in the latest comments. -This picture is good for my wife. I''ve only seen it ten or twenty times. -Everyone''s manner is too natural. It''s worthy of being a first-class photographer. I''m I! -Before, the staff of Pearl satellite TV broke the news that these people entered the dressing room in South Vietnam and didn''t come out for more than half an hour. It seems to be true! -They feel so comfortable together, just like a group of ordinary good friends, sitting together eating, drinking and chatting, spending the last day of the year together, crying happily QAQ -When will pearl satellite TV have such a nagging new year? I can watch it all night!!! -Want to watch the video version (I''m dreaming) -Was it planned by the TV station? In order to fight for the audience, you can do anything! -No, I have sisters working as interns in the TV station. I was too busy to help tonight. I said that in the end, the staff went to urge them to leave. -Whatever it is, I just want to say that Pearl satellite TV won! I have robbed my sister of the remote control in her hand. She is not allowed to watch the mango table! -Upstairs 2333 my sister''s favorite traffic male star crossed the new year at Mango station. I couldn''t rob her ¨r (¨s) ¨q -Did I find the bright spot? Sheng Nan Shen always sits next to Nanyue and always looks at her. This is not love, so I broke up with my boyfriend immediately! -Divide it, boyfriend is used to kick! -Nanjie is awesome. To exaggerate, this microblog almost shocked half the entertainment industry! -Ah, go and see the new photos of Pearl satellite TV. Is the second season coming? -See, maybe it''s just a nostalgia, but the four of them can sit together again. Pearl satellite TV really understands us! -Ah, it''s really the second season. Hu Zhe wrote and directed a microblog! -I don''t have to sleep tonight. I didn''t expect that one day, chasing variety shows can make me bald. Chapter 774 Let''s have coffee the four people will arrange the seats together without any accident. But as for the one sitting next to him, he was actually the editor and director of Hu Zhe, just like the netizens, he was surprised and surprised. Then, as soon as director Hu zhe opened his mouth, they knew what he was going to say. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng had talked about this topic for a long time. They looked at each other, then just smiled and didn''t say anything. Li Meijun and Ling Hao were pleasantly surprised, because before, fans had been asking when to start recording in the second season, but there was no news from the TV station. They thought that even if there was a second season, they might change a group of permanent guests to avoid visual fatigue. I didn''t expect that the TV station was really planning the second season, and didn''t plan to change people. It chose such a day to talk to them. "No wonder we have to sing on stage... Guan Xuan can really have a good new year today." Rao is Li Meijun, who can''t help sighing. Ling Hao nodded beside him: "fans should laugh." Director Hu zhe said with a smile: "originally, I wanted you four to be on the same stage, and then announced at the end of the performance. Later, I thought, that''s too high-profile, which is not in line with the essence of our program." Li Meijun said, "fortunately, there is no such arrangement. They are young singers who can sing, dance and play. They should perform well alone." The two singers she cooperated with Ling Hao were the kind who didn''t show up and sing songs. Only occasionally did they come out to sing old songs on such a large stage for the Spring Festival. The selected songs are also very easy to sing. Everyone has heard songs that can be sung. "Sister, I''m young, too." Ling Hao said reluctantly. Li Meijun glanced at him, ignored him, and turned to the silent, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng. Then he realized what and raised his eyebrow: "you knew it long ago?" Nanyue nodded calmly and said with a smile, "I heard some news before that it was going to prepare for the second season. But I''m not sure, and I don''t know when, I didn''t mention it. " Sheng Jingheng said, "the TV station has confirmed the schedule with the agent." Even Pearl TV has heard of his temper. I was surprised to invite him last time. I asked him earlier this time. "Yes, we just think about it. We must have the same team," director Hu zhe said. "After it''s determined, we''ll contact your agents first and let them hide it from you first." Looking at the three people except shengjingheng, they all showed such an expression. Director Hu zhe couldn''t help laughing: "it''s still the same as the first season. The recording began at the end of February, and the recording location is still being selected. But this time, you may invite an additional regular guest, so that you won''t be too busy. " Nanyue listened and couldn''t help blinking: "is it Mr. Yu Shaoning?" "Is it really him?" Li Meijun was not happy. "Ah?" Ling Hao deliberately pretended to be difficult, "he will have a generation gap with us." Sheng Jingheng would not say anything, but just lowered his eyes and covered his smile. "Keep it a secret for the time being," Hu zhe coughed. "You can see him before the recording." His expression and attitude have explained everything. The four are smart people. They look at each other and know what to do in an instant¡ª¡ª Whenever there is a second season of variety show and new people come in the second season, it will naturally be the world of the elderly! If we don''t "bully" the newcomers, we are embarrassed to say that they are the old people who have recorded the whole season of the first season! After watching the excitement, director Hu zhe got up happily and said, "I have to watch backstage. See you in February." Chapter 775 The New Year party starts at 8:00 sharp and will last until 0:00, that is, four hours. It sounds like a long time, but when you watch one program after another, you find that time flies. Unconsciously, one night passed like this. When the stars counted down on the stage, the atmosphere under the stage was still hot, and there was no sense of sleepiness because of the deep night. Some of the audience in front of the TV also stood up to zero in spirits. Watching the countdown, a group of people all held hands to celebrate the new year. I can''t help but scream as quietly as possible at the risk of being beaten by my parents. These people, naturally, are all kinds of CP powder. Their CP is either difficult in the same frame, or they have begun to avoid suspicion, some are in the sweet stage, or they haven''t cooperated at all. It is only at this time that we can hold hands in a fair and aboveboard manner and do not fear the eyes and words of the world. This is also the reason why they still stick in front of TV after watching the show they should watch. Until this scene, CP powder students will be satisfied in the new year. However, if you are lucky, the pair of CP who just met the powder stand together. Like, vocal CP. When they were off the stage, they sat together. When they got on the stage, they were greeted by Li Meijun and stood together. The hand was held, but the hug was restrained. But it is because of this restraint that more CP fans are so excited that they can''t sleep at all. -Ah, I didn''t hold it! But no hug makes me more convinced that they are true! Both scruples and protect each other! -Yes, yes! They can hold enough in private! Before the official announcement, it''s right not to hold in front of the stage! -Qwq male god is very kind. I think he wants to hold it, but he is afraid of being fried by the whole network black Nanbao. -It''s really good for them to cry. Although they didn''t hug, looking at their eyes, I think they''ve thought about hugging countless times! -When you say this, I don''t rush to urge them to declare. I hope they can fall in love with ordinary people in private. -New year new weather¡¶ We and them is about to be broadcast to the issue of male god, and the second season of come and have coffee is about to begin. I feel that there will be endless sugar in the New Year! -I have a hunch that they will have more cooperation. Ah, father Shengshi, arrange it quickly!! -CP makes me happy and bald. Have you found that when they cross the new year hand in hand, they subconsciously clasp their fingers and just hold hands with others? -Where? I saw another fake? -It''s almost one o''clock. I won''t sleep until three or four o''clock tonight. Love is really fascinating. -Nanbao doesn''t fly the crew tonight. The male God doesn''t work tomorrow. I''ve started brain repair. -Ah, Nanbao will be 20 years old this year. You can do anything!!! -Has the late night program started? I''m so excited! Sitting in the car, bored with the trumpet to see the super words of South Vietnam, when you see here, you can''t help laughing and exiting the login. Put away the mobile phone, looked out the window of the car and found that the car had driven to the river. Although it was early in the morning, the river bank was still dazzling with stars. Nanyue realized that where Sheng Jingheng said he would take her when he set out. She looked back and turned to the man who was driving seriously. He let the driver drive out in advance, which attracted the attention of fans and paparazzi. Then he changed the car, took her out of the exit on the other side and drove around here. It will drive all the way along the river, then turn a corner, take out the cartoon, go through the strictly forbidden section, and drive to the underground parking lot of a high-rise building. Chapter 776 When he stopped the car, Nanyue untied his seat belt and asked jokingly, "brother, have you collected enough money so soon?" Sheng Jingheng made a sound and looked serious: "the recent announcement fees have been in place." "Wow," Nan Yue smiled and looked at him with shining eyes, "brother is really powerful!" She was addicted to praising him tonight. Sheng Jingheng smiled helplessly, raised his hand and scraped the tip of her nose: "get off." South Vietnam had untied its seat belt, so it nodded and opened the door. They got off on both sides, and then they naturally walked around together and walked hand in hand in the direction of the elevator. After entering the elevator, Sheng Jingheng directly pressed the top floor. The elevator door closed lightly and soon went up. Up to the first floor, behind them, they suddenly burst into gorgeous fireworks, which illuminated the whole sleepless city brighter and more beautiful. They didn''t look back, but subconsciously looked at each other. Although they didn''t say anything, they were interlinked. Then, without having to go first, they approached each other at the same time and kissed gently. It''s also the first kiss in the new year. Because the floor is too high, after the kiss, the elevator is still going up at an average speed. Sheng Jingheng didn''t let go, and Nanyue didn''t rush back, but didn''t stand on tiptoe and lean quietly against his arms. After a meeting, he tore off his skirt, raised his head and printed a kiss on his lips that were still moist and still had her taste. "In the past two months, Mr. Sheng has worked hard." "No," Sheng Jingheng tightened his hand slightly and loosened it moderately, giving her enough freedom, "it''s not hard at all." Although the journey is very hard, I think she is also very hard, but when this day comes, I think it''s enough. What''s more, when she was filming, she was much more tired than him. Nanyue looked at his eyes as thick as dark ink and smiled: "Mr. Sheng should say next time that kissing you won''t be hard." "Hmm..." Sheng Jingheng lowered his head, his forehead against her and looked at her deeply. The two people''s breath is intertwined. They seem to meet each other, and there is a gap. Just when the atmosphere was strong, I heard a "Ding", and then the elevator door opened slowly. Watching him suddenly wake up, there seemed to be a trace of chagrin in his eyes, and the smile on Nanyue''s lips deepened. Then he stepped back a little: "I''m ready for a new surprise." The heat in his arms subsided, and Sheng Jingheng gradually recovered his usual silence: "then come with me." He held out his hand to her. After she put her hand on his palm, he took her out. However, they didn''t get into the house soon. Because the door of the new home is very safe, not a password lock, but Palmprint and facial recognition. If one of the two doesn''t match, you can''t open the door. Facial recognition also includes the pupil, even if wearing a mask, as long as the pupil can be aligned. Before, only Sheng Jingheng came, so he just entered his data. In this meeting, we have to enter the data of South Vietnam to ensure that she can open the door when she comes alone. After South Vietnam recorded it, he opened the door, went in, locked the door, and tried it again. Sheng Jingheng accompanied her in and out. When she was finally relieved, she entered the door and said "turn on the light". For a moment, the lights were turned on everywhere in such a big house. There are gorgeous chandeliers, warm small lamps and flashing colored lights. At a glance, it seems that everything can be included in the bottom of the eye, but it''s really too spacious. "True voice control?" Nan Yue raised his eyebrows and said, "turn off the lights." As the voice fell, the whole house darkened again. Chapter 777 After understanding the high technology of turning on and off the lights, South Vietnam took the remote control switch to switch the lights at each place. By the way, I took a complete tour of the big house. The house has two floors, but this is the top floor, so the upstairs floor is half indoor and half open-air. In the open air is a small swimming pool with two reclining chairs and a small table. South Vietnam was not surprised to see this because the other half of the room was a piano room and a dance room. The latter is not mentioned first. The former is really luxurious. There are almost all kinds of musical instruments. What South Vietnam knows and doesn''t know are placed there. For a time, South Vietnam did not want to think about how much such a big house would cost. Instead, I began to think how valuable such a room of musical instruments must be. Sheng Jingheng is Sheng Jingheng. His savings are not the same concept as others. South Vietnam didn''t rush in to see it, but went downstairs first and then strolled around. There are two big bedrooms downstairs, a living room, a study and a big balcony. Then there is the huge living room, separated restaurant and open kitchen. The room is nothing special, especially the decoration and furnishings of every place, as well as the furniture. South Vietnam didn''t mind. Sheng Jingheng finished all this without saying a word. He didn''t ask her for advice at all. On the contrary, I think it can''t be better. After all, she really doesn''t know much about this aspect, and then it''s easy to choose difficulties. It''s more troublesome for her to choose than to stay up all night filming. Moreover, Sheng Jingheng''s taste is needless to say. She asked herself if she would choose, she would never look so perfect and coordinated now. Because of this house, only two of them can come in, so they didn''t prepare too much in advance. Sheng Jingheng just brought some things during the day and put them in the refrigerator. At this meeting, he took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves and was busy in the kitchen, planning to make a simple snack for her. Nam Yueh sat at the bar. After watching him for a while, he turned his mind to the wine rack on one side. She doesn''t drink well, but Sheng Jingheng is a wine lover, but she has always been very restrained and never drinks much. She just looked at it for a while, and Sheng Jingheng noticed: "if you want to drink, open it." "My brother still knows me." South Vietnam made an OK gesture to him, then got up and went over, smelling the smell of wine. She could not choose wine, so she casually took a bottle of the most comfortable red wine to smell. Take it and put it down by the stage. While looking at the French on the bottle, Nanyue remembered and asked, "do you want to sober up?" Sheng Jingheng dried his hands and came over: "want to learn?" "Well, I don''t drink much, but I can prepare it for you." Nanyue nodded, as if his eyes were still eager for knowledge. Looking at her eyes, Sheng Jingheng smiled in a low voice: "wait a minute." When he finished, he went to get the bottle opener and the wine bottle, then took her hand and taught her every step. After finishing, the hand was not in a hurry to release, and the person did not retreat, but slightly fell on her side, close to her ear and said in a low voice. "This is new wine. You don''t have to wake up for too long. You can take a bath first and drink it when you come out." He was too close, and Nanyue''s ear was a little hot. Listening to him, it was clear that he was going to stay here tonight. "OK." When she answered, Sheng Jingheng retreated and returned to the kitchen area behind the bar, as if nothing had happened. Nanyue smiled and looked at him, and then went to the big bedroom, which was obviously more feminine. Chapter 778 When Nam Yueh was about to enter the bedroom, he suddenly remembered something and went to the next bedroom first. This bedroom is black and white as a whole, with no other conspicuous furnishings, so it looks not far from the bedside. It also specially uses a pine potted plant on a shelf, which is very eye-catching. He probably often prunes. This pine tree is potted, just like when she gave it to him. But just to stay here for one night, he had to bring it specially, and really remembered her words all the time. With a smile, Nanyue picked up the potted plants, walked out of the bedroom and said to the man busy in the kitchen. "Mr. Sheng, borrow your pine tree." Sheng Jingheng looked at it from a distance, then nodded and said, "OK." He didn''t ask her what she wanted to use it for, because he vaguely knew that her spiritual power was closely related to these unusual plants. He will always take the pine potted plant with him. On the one hand, she told him. On the other hand, even if the pine tree followed him for a long time, there was still a trace of her breath. It can be a lot of peace of mind to sleep with it at night, and it has become a habit and can''t give up easily. Watching Nan Yue carrying a pine tree into her bedroom, he went to the bathroom and began to drain water for a bath. Sheng Jingheng took back his eyes, lowered his eyes, slightly restrained his mind and didn''t listen more. He was still making a midnight snack outside, and the red wine was awake. South Vietnam would not soak for too long. He came out with long hair in about half an hour. Just then, Sheng Jingheng''s noodles were cooked and brought to the table. The noodles he cooked were not special, but the noodle soup was fragrant. Most of them brought the clear soup in advance, and then just hung back the soup. It''s just that she can be so particular about cooking a snack. She''s really lucky. But the red wine didn''t match the noodles very well. South Vietnam just poured two glasses of white water and took a seat at the table. Sheng Jingheng looked at her and then remembered and asked, "here, are you satisfied? Is there anything you want to add or don''t like? " "I''m very satisfied," Nan Yue nodded without thinking about it, and then looked around. "There''s nothing he doesn''t like. As for whether to buy anything more, he has to live more times to know." "Well," seeing that her eyes were still shining, she almost didn''t write the word "satisfaction" on her face. Sheng Jingheng said with a low smile, "come back to city a temporarily in the future and come here to live." When I come back temporarily, I have a job. Sometimes I basically don''t finish until late at night. No matter where you go, the drive here will not exceed an hour, and it is much more comfortable, convenient and safe than the hotel. South Vietnam smiled and said, "OK, thank you, brother!" As she spoke, she also took up the glass of white water at hand and tried to clink a glass with him. Sheng Jingheng couldn''t hide his smile, and then he touched her: "you''re welcome, you should." South Vietnam listened and couldn''t help laughing. After drinking, it barely pressed down a little. "Eat noodles. Don''t get cold." Sheng Jingheng said, but he didn''t hurry to move his chopsticks, but still looked at her with dark eyes, gentle and focused. When she nodded and began to eat, she started with her. While they were eating noodles, the fireworks falling out of the window continued to bloom overnight. After eating, I saw that Sheng Jingheng just put the dishes and chopsticks into the dishwasher. Nanyue then walked to a floor to ceiling window with the sober red wine at ease and looked at the excessively beautiful river view and night view. When his figure shrouded down, she didn''t look back, but took a sip of red wine. Then, after he turned her gently, he naturally stood on tiptoe and looked up to welcome his second kiss of the new year. Chapter 779 I don''t know when all the lights in the house are dark. Only the fireworks and lanterns outside the window, not flashing, intermittently illuminate the two people who are hugging and kissing by the window. The wine cup originally held in hand is floating beside them at the moment. The color of red wine is deep and colorful, and the wine gas spreads little by little, which has passed the best drinking time. They seem to be perfectly interpreting the sentence that everyone is drunk when he is not drunk. By the taste of wine, their actions are a little bolder than usual. When he was held against the French window, Nanyue''s head touched the glass slightly, making a big bang. It may be late at night, and this sound is particularly obvious. Sheng Jingheng almost immediately stopped his action, holding her forcefully with one hand and holding the back of her head with the other, with a low voice. "Sorry, does it hurt?" Listening to his cautious tone, Nanyue couldn''t help laughing. The laughter was hoarse and lazy: "of course it doesn''t hurt. Does my brother treat me as porcelain?" With her smile, Sheng Jingheng settled down, but he also calmed down slowly. Slightly lift your eyes, you can still see the clock on the tall building directly opposite. The hour hand has pointed to three. He was about to speak, but he was first hugged around the back of his neck, gently down, and his soft and moist lips came up. Looking at her close, slightly trembling long eyelashes, the dark color in her eyes was too thick to melt. Subconsciously, she pressed people into her arms and deepened the kiss. This time, he kept in mind that he wouldn''t let her hit it. It was like a treasure. When the strength was half a minute, he had to loosen it slightly. The fireworks outside the window finally subsided, leaving only the gorgeous lights that still illuminate the city conscientiously. Night, gradually from dark to light gray, and then slowly show a touch of white. On the first day of the new year, the weather is not good. The whole sky is overcast, as if it would rain at any time. South Vietnam spent four hours half practicing and half sleeping. When she woke up naturally, she found that it was an hour later than usual. The small clock on the bedside table clearly shows that it is already 7:30 in the morning. She didn''t move for a moment, just lying on her back and running her breath at will. In my mind, I unconsciously flashed the picture before I went to bed last night. Sheng Jingheng stopped before crossing the border in time, let her go and said "it''s late, have a rest". With that, he picked her up, personally took her to the washstand in the bedroom, squeezed toothpaste and water for her, washed her face again, and then put her in bed. From beginning to end, she was like a child. She did what she was told to do. Without him, just because he drank that mouthful of red wine and deliberately didn''t give off the taste of wine. Sheng Jingheng naturally knew better, but he still stopped, settled her, went back to the next room and took a cold bath for a long time. Thinking about it, Nanyue couldn''t help laughing and simply ran for a small week. After feeling that the golden elixir in his body was becoming more and more stable, he stopped practicing. Just got up and walked to the window. I planned to continue to see the condescending scenery that I couldn''t finish last night. In my mind, a familiar child voice sounded. Good morning, host Good morning [in order to reward the host for actively completing tasks in the past year, the system specially issues a new year gift bag. Do you want to open it?] South Vietnam was about to respond. Suddenly, he thought that there was a prop useless before, so he turned to the road. [will it be effective to use the lucky card first and then open the gift bag?] Probably I had never encountered such a problem before. Xiao Wu also got stuck in the shell and replied. [the lucky card will improve the luck of the host. The items in the gift bag are obtained randomly. It can be inferred that it is effective.] Chapter 780 South Vietnam is in a good mood today, so it doesn''t embarrass it much and speaks neatly. That''s it Anyway, the lucky card has been shelved for a long time. I don''t know when it can be used. If it doesn''t work, it doesn''t matter. [OK, host, please wait a minute!] Nanyue didn''t stand in place and wait. The weather was bad and the scenery was greatly reduced. After watching it for a while, he was satisfied. At this meeting, put on a comfortable suit, tie your hair, open the door and go out. Just when she was in the room, she noticed that Sheng Jingheng had got up. Seeing him cleaning the debris and red wine stains in front of the French window, I remembered that both of them forgot the two unfinished glasses of wine last night. Sheng Jingheng straightened up slightly and looked at her: "good morning." "Good morning, Miss Sheng." Seeing that he had almost cleaned up, Nanyue didn''t go there, but turned to the kitchen. In the past, I saw that he had cooked porridge. It was probably not long before he opened fire, and the smell was very weak. Nanyue was about to open the refrigerator to see what was in it. He was interrupted by Xiao Wu''s prompt and was there for a while. [Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining one million spirit stones! Exchange card X3! Super gold card X1!] After cleaning, Sheng Jingheng came over to wash her hands. When she opened the refrigerator, she was in a daze. She thought she thought there were too few things in the refrigerator. He also explained: "this preparation is hasty, and I will prepare more next time." "Huh?" Nanyue then recovered, looked at him, shook his head and said, "it''s all right. I suddenly remembered something else." Then he took out two eggs and two cups of milk. Sheng Jingheng first took the two cups of milk, consciously went to heat, and then said, "it''s just time to go out at 8:30. Don''t worry." "It''s all right. It doesn''t matter if you miss it," Nanyue went to fire fried eggs. "Teacher Sheng doesn''t have much trip this month?" "Not much. It was all set before." "Well, that means you can visit again." Sheng Jing Heng smiled: "yes, you can tell me what you want in advance." Nan Yue glanced at him with a smile: "fortunately, I won''t be fat. Otherwise, according to Mr. Sheng''s posture, I have to feed me back." "It doesn''t matter if you get fat. I can lose weight with you." Sheng Jingheng said it easily, as if fat and thin were just a matter of one sentence. However, men never understand why it is so difficult for women to lose weight. Thinking of this, Nanyue took some fruit out of the refrigerator and cut it. Half of it was used to make tea and the other half was kept for eating. When they had a quiet breakfast, Mao Hui went to pick up Mo Lvlv and waited near here. It is also a luxury for South Vietnam to delay going out at this point. We can''t be greedy anymore. Sheng Jingheng didn''t hurry to clean up, but dried his hands, went out with her and drove her out. Looking at a ray of sunshine, through the thick clouds, it shines gently. Nanyue couldn''t help holding his hand and asked, "teacher Sheng will return it later?" "Well," Sheng Jingheng also noticed the ray of sunshine, and then turned his eyes to look at her, "I will live here these days." After all, she had lived in the house all night, and her breath was everywhere. Nan Yue blinked and looked at him honestly showing his true emotions, so he smiled softly. "When I stop working, I''ll stay with Mr. Sheng every day. Don''t feel bored then." Sheng Jingheng heard the speech and thought about it before he answered, "if you''re tired, go out and breathe, and you won''t be tired when you come back." "The premise is that I''ve been there for so long." Chapter 781 Because of Sheng Jingheng''s words, when I change back to my car and sit, the radian of the lip angle of South Vietnam can''t go down. Mo Lulu looked at it, and his hands itched again. He wanted to log in to the super words immediately and send a sweet paragraph of vocal CP. However, she still dared not openly take CP in front of South Vietnam. Just handed her the tablet and asked her to confirm the schedule in January. There were few activities and award ceremonies in January, and there was no other work at other times, just staying in the crew and filming. The crew of "making the most of prosperity" made a shooting summary last night, and it is expected to end in another month and a half. South Vietnam looked at it and handed it back to Mo Lvlv without saying anything. She knows the time arrangement of this month, and the shooting arrangement of the crew is almost certain. After all, the script is in hand. It''s clear where it has been taken and how long it will take to take the rest. She didn''t speak, Mo Lvlv naturally wouldn''t say anything more. It was late enough at the end of last night. They went together again. How late did they go to bed? They couldn''t guess what. But we can know that South Vietnam definitely needs a break. When we return to the set in the afternoon, we have to invest in the tense and busy shooting. Nanyue closed his eyes to refresh himself and communicated with Xiao Wu in his mind. She first checked her spirit stone and confirmed that the one million spirit stones had arrived. Then she turned to ask. [can the system be so generous?] I remember that at the beginning, a branch task was given to the poor ten spirit stones. Later, she bargained to improve the reward and saved it with lace. In a year, she could only make a fraction of it. [it should be that lucky cards play a great role. The props of the system are genuine, and children and old people are not deceived!] Listening to Xiao Wu, Nan Yue couldn''t help laughing again. If it says so, it means that there is no problem. The one million spirit stones really belong to her. In front of a million spirit stones, three exchange cards have become a foil. South Vietnam added two languages, a little cooking, it seems that there is a card. Just thinking, Xiao Wu presented the super gold card in her mind. It was a golden card. It was still dazzling. It was hard to hide the trench air. This card, both in name and appearance, has explained everything. However, Xiao Wu explained it to her. [super gold sucking card, as the name suggests, means that after using this card, the host will become a gold sucking body within a certain time, and the money will be inexhaustible!] [how long is a certain time?] [the time is random, and it can only be known after the host uses it!] In other words, it may be within a day, two or three days, minutes, hours or even months. It depends on her luck. Speaking of luck, Nam Yueh raised his eyebrows and asked secretly. [is the lucky card still working?] [the lucky card used by the host this time is valid for one hour and ends in two minutes!] [then use the super gold card.] South Vietnam immediately issued an order, and then saw the golden light exploding in his mind, which became more and more dazzling. Fortunately, it didn''t last too long. After about ten seconds, the golden light dispersed, leaving only a line of numbers. That number is the time limit of the super gold card. After seeing it clearly, not only Xiao Wu was completely stupid, but even South Vietnam stopped for the second time today and didn''t respond for half a ring. When she recovered and began to laugh, Xiao Wu also returned to normal operation. [congratulations! The super gold card will lose its effect at this time next year!] Chapter 782 The new year, the new day, one after another by a variety of surprises hit the head. When South Vietnam got on the plane, they couldn''t help laughing. This made several stewardesses who recognized her come forward without scruples to ask for autographs and group photos. Together with several other guests in first class, they couldn''t help but join the fun. They got their signatures and group photos. Unexpectedly, among these guests, one is a well-known rich second-generation vlog blogger, and there are nearly 3 million microblog fans. She has heard of South Vietnam, but she doesn''t like it. This time, she asked for autographs and group photos because of fun. As soon as I got it, I immediately sent it to the microblog and shared it with my fans. By the way, I also mentioned the feeling of getting along with South Vietnam for a short time. @Falling fairy V: I ran into a popular actress on the plane. Several stewardess like her very much. She should be in a good mood, smiling all the time, and she is very soft and fragrant. I thought it was too much to repair the pictures on the Internet before. I saw it with my own eyes and found that there is really a divine face in the world. If you''re right, she''s still plain and doesn''t wear lipstick at all. She looks surprisingly good. I think she''s a real fairy. I''m just a fake (: §Ù¡¹ ¡Ï)_ Does anyone like her baby? Take a signature and group photo as shown in the picture! Most of her nearly three million microblog fans are real. Once this microblog was sent, she also brought photos, which naturally immediately attracted a group of fans to comment. Most of her fans don''t mix powder circles. At the beginning, they praised her to comfort her, and then someone gradually recognized South Vietnam. -Oh, my God! Luoluo took a group photo with South Vietnam. It''s a broken dimension! -Are you sure she''s a popular actress? Look so small! But it''s really nice. I can do it again! -Ah, ah, look at me! I love the girl around you! -It is said that Luoluo is plain, that must be it! But Su Yan is too beautiful. I can''t help climbing the wall. -I just watched her new year''s Eve video last night, and it blew up on the scene. Why is it so soft in private? I also want to hug her! -No, is there so much South Vietnamese powder? What''s good about her? I can''t help but want to see it. -Has South Vietnam been reorganized again? But where is the cosmetic technology so good? Did Luoluo ask? -Finally someone asked. I also felt that the face of South Vietnam seemed to have changed. Although the eyes, nose and mouth were the same as before, they looked different. -She didn''t have any trace of moving the knife on her face. It''s clear from a close look. -Oh, hold upstairs. You''re beautiful, too. Be confident! -Luoluo really dare to say! Sanguan Chaozheng! Love, love! -When some people catch a good-looking female star, they have to say that they have finished it. Don''t think about it. South Vietnam''s birthday is only 20 this year. It''s normal to have a long opening. -Eh, Luoluo pays attention to South Vietnam. Do you want to cooperate? -It''s either cooperation or watching the new year''s stage mentioned in the comments. It''s really amazing! Such a good little sister, you should give me the duck early Amway! After returning to the last comment, the girl whose microblog ID is Luoluo fairy and whose real name is Ke Luoluo looked back involuntarily and sat diagonally in front of Nanyue. South Vietnam is wearing an eye mask and resting on the back of a chair. It is quiet and has a somewhat lovable temperament. From Ke Luoluo''s point of view, you can just see her small side face, bright and white, broken by blowing, as if it was still shining. Ke Luoluo couldn''t help lifting his mobile phone and took a picture quietly. He felt that he was almost reduced to a fan. Chapter 783 South Vietnam didn''t fall asleep. Someone was photographing himself. He noticed it for the first time. But with goodwill and curiosity, I didn''t take care of it. When I got off the plane and was ready to leave the airport, I noticed that the girl who secretly photographed herself caught up, and South Vietnam stopped a little. "Hello, Nanyue. I''m Ke Luoluo. It doesn''t matter." Ke Luoluo said and handed the mobile phone screen to South Vietnam: "I just took a sneak picture of you on the plane. If you mind, I can delete it." "The reason why I have to ask you is because I like this picture!" Seeing the girl''s generosity, Nanyue looked at the picture again. After confirming that there was nothing, he said, "don''t mind." "Thank you!" Ke Luoluo happily took back his mobile phone and walked around South Vietnam with her. Walking, although I knew that it would be a bit of an inch to ask again, such a great opportunity was in front of me. I didn''t know when it would happen again, so I couldn''t help but speak again. "Well, I''m a vlog photographer," Ke Luoluo showed his equipment, blinked and looked at South Vietnam pleasantly. "Can I shoot a section with you and go out of the airport, which will never affect your work!" Hearing this, Mo Lvlv stopped talking, but he didn''t say anything when he thought she couldn''t be the Lord of South Vietnam. South Vietnam looked at Ke Luoluo''s very sincere eyes. After pondering for a moment, he smiled and replied: "take pictures, but I won''t answer too many questions." "Don''t worry, I won''t ask anything, and I won''t use it for business. It''s just a hobby! I will donate all the proceeds of this video! " Ke Luoluo raised his hand and expressed his determination. Nanyue naturally won''t worry. She makes money with her own images. After all, when she looks at her face, she knows that she is a master who doesn''t worry about food and clothing since childhood, and she doesn''t have any crooked mind. She is a simple girl like yuan Xiaofu. As soon as Nanyue nodded, she didn''t ask, so she simply asked her in turn: "are you here to play? What kind of vlog are you going to shoot? " "Yes, this is my second visit to H City, ready to shoot a food series! Are you filming at the film and television base? Is there any special food over there? " After Ke Luoluo finished asking, he remembered that he said he didn''t ask, so he hurriedly said, "you don''t have to answer!" "There are many, but they are not near the film and television base. You can go and have a look at another food street a little far away." "OK, thank you!" In this way, they talked and laughed and walked out of the airport all the way. In order not to get into the camera, Mo Lvlv specially distanced himself from them. When he saw the car coming to pick up, Mo Lvlv planned to make a sound to remind South Vietnam. South Vietnam didn''t need to remind. After saying good-bye to Ke Luoluo politely, he got on the bus with Mo Lvlv. Ke Luoluo turned off the machine in time. He didn''t take pictures of the model and license plate. He smiled contentedly and watched the car drive away. "Ah," Mo Lulu remembered after sitting down. "Did you ask her microblog ID in South Vietnam? When the vlog is sent out, you need to have a look. " Nanyue shook his head: "I didn''t ask, but she should be very famous. Go to the microblog to find it." "Oh." Although Mo Lvlv thought it was a little hanging, he did it. He opened his microblog and wanted to search the girl''s real name first. But I haven''t started searching yet. Instead, I saw a new hot search in South Vietnam, which was ranked in a very prominent position. #Group photo of Nanyue and wanghong# Chapter 784 Seeing this hot search, Mo Lvlv subconsciously went in and found someone. "Luoluo fairy has a lot of fans. She is really an Internet celebrity." "Just that girl?" It was not Nanyue who heard the answer, but a familiar male voice. Mo Lvlv was stunned and looked up at the person sitting in the co pilot. Xie Haiquan nodded and greeted Nanyue, who had found his existence, before looking at Mo Lvlv. "It''s her," Mo lvlu responded. "Brother Xie, why are you here?" Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "brother Xie?" "She said you all call me Xiao Xie. I''m only one year older than her, so I''ll just call me Xiao Xie." After Xie Haiquan explained, he said, "I don''t have anything on hand, so I''ll come to the group and rest assured that the company will reimburse me for all expenses." South Vietnam only asked Sheng Jingheng about his January trip in the morning, which was no surprise. She didn''t say anything else, just said, "it''s hard for you." Mo Lulu nodded and said, "yes, it''s much harder to work with the group than sitting in the office. But if you just remember to come, just think I didn''t say it. " "Wait until the hotel, show me the notice, and I''ll try to advance and retreat with you." Seeing Xie Haiquan talking about this, he still looked like death at home. Nanyue and Mo Lvlv couldn''t help smiling at each other. Then Mo Lvlv remembered and handed the hot search he was watching to South Vietnam. South Vietnam probably looked, saw that the fallen fairy paid attention to herself, thought about it, took out her mobile phone, logged in to the large, and paid attention back. Mo lvlu looked at her and said, "there''s no need to pay attention to her, right? In case it''s... "Rub the heat again. "It doesn''t matter. Just make more friends." South Vietnam''s good mood continues. Although returning to the pass is only easy, he still knows that Ke Luoluo doesn''t need to rub her heat. Deliberately approaching Lu Xiaolan is completely different. She said so, Mo Lvlv said no more. After reading the hot search, she cut her number and paid attention to the falling fairy. Any movement can be known at the first time. On the way back to the crew Hotel, Nanyue accidentally caught a glimpse of the lottery station and almost moved his mind. He wanted to buy a lottery to try his gold absorption physique. Turning to the idea that artists buy lottery tickets is not a bad thing, but if they really win the grand prize, all kinds of news are on, and drive some crazy fans to buy lottery tickets, they should be named and criticized. This kind of thing that will leave a stain on the artist''s career, South Vietnam still knows it can''t be done. After all, she is still an idol. Her words and deeds will be easily imitated by fans. It is impossible to get something for nothing by buying lottery tickets, but it is safer to verify it with hard work. [praise the host!] South Vietnam smiled to himself, moved his body, sat upright, took out the script and reviewed it again. The play to be shot in the afternoon. Although South Vietnam returned to city a for a year before returning to the crew, everything is still the same and nothing has changed. When the chief director saw her, just as she had been on the set these days, he directly talked to her about the emotional changes of the plays in the afternoon. Xie Haiquan came to the film and television base for the first time. Looking at the busy staff around, it was very novel. When the official shooting, watching South Vietnam is almost second into the state, a dazzling effort, it becomes a person, and it is even more amazing. "This trip is really right." Mo Lulu looked at him like this and smiled: "this is just the beginning." Chapter 785 Maybe it''s because it''s close to the lunar new year, and January passes quickly. A few days before the Chinese new year, five or six supporting actors were killed in succession, and the whole crew fell into a sad atmosphere of parting. On the 29th day of the lunar new year, following Cheng Xiyao''s killing, Ling Hao also succeeded in killing. Cheng Xiyao is still young and still studying, so it is natural to rush home for the new year at the first time. Ling Hao is different. After graduation, he came out to live independently. His parents are happy to be free and won''t care about him. This time I thought he was going to celebrate the new year in the crew. A few days ago, he packed up his things and went to the South seaside villa for vacation. Therefore, even if Ling Hao wants to go home, there is only cold waiting for him at home. So he didn''t hurry back. He just took a vacation for He Zheng first, and then stayed on the crew to continue watching the rival plays of Nanyue and Yu Shaoning. Although he thinks his acting skills are among his peers, he is already a good one. But in front of these two people, it is still a few years away. Yu Shaoning even if, South Vietnam is so, let Ling Hao have to seize every minute, every second, as far as possible to learn and master. And close to the Chinese new year, the media that have visited in recent days are one after another. The producer will keep a high profile to the end. As long as it is a media that can name, it is easy to let go. This will take advantage of the change of scene, several actors are resting, and the visiting media reporters will start the interview again. After Yu Shaoning was asked several questions, he was directly ignored and turned to South Vietnam. Ling Hao couldn''t help walking over and said with a smile, "Miss Yu, you''re so unpopular?" "Go," Yu Shaoning leaned back on the recliner, squinting to refresh himself while silently thinking about the next play, "are you busy? "Stay with the cat crew on New Year''s Eve?" "Isn''t this learning from you?" Ling Hao pulled over the small bench and sat down, holding his chin, looking at the South Vietnam being interviewed over there. Then he remembered and said, "and aren''t you on holiday this afternoon? I told my sister to take South Vietnam to her house for the new year. " "Huh?" Yu Shaoning suddenly opened his eyes and looked at him. Then he thought of his situation, so he closed his eyes and went back. "It''s only a day and a half''s holiday. I have to go home. It''s hard." Ling Hao is the only child. His sister is naturally Li Meijun. And this one and a half day holiday, half a day is because of the Chinese new year, and one day is because the crew wants to change a film and television base to shoot. Otherwise, he and South Vietnam can''t leave. They can only make do with the crew for a new year. Ling Hao patted him on the shoulder: "as soon as I leave today, I won''t come back. Miss Yu, don''t miss me too much." "What do you think? You''ll have to......" Yu Shaoning said half. He was stunned and went back. Instead, he covered up, "we''ll always meet. The entertainment circle is so big." "That''s right." Ling Hao looked at him with a smile and didn''t remind him that he had already been betrayed. At the moment, his reaction was completely exposed. On the other hand, South Vietnam did not let the media reporters pester itself for too long. After answering the questions that can be answered, it took the script and said that it was going to adapt to the new scene in advance. Then, it ended today''s last shooting smoothly. Just thanked the staff who helped her keep her personal belongings. When she was ready to go back to the hotel with her belongings, Ling Hao ran over to help. Seeing that he had a good sleep and returned to his usual energetic state, South Vietnam was happy and let him carry it. "Sister Nan, it''s too late to have dinner before starting. Let''s go directly to the airport." "OK." South Vietnam nodded and took down his hair ornaments as he walked. This morning, Mo lvlu, Xie Haiquan and Mao Hui went back to city a for the new year. Ling Hao didn''t have a car either. They had to call a car first. Just thinking, Ling Hao asked again, "will Mr. Sheng come?" South Vietnam stopped and looked at him with a smile: "of course." Chapter 786 Before going to the airport, South Vietnam naturally has to take off its makeup and change clothes first, and then clean up a little. Ling Hao sent her back to the hotel. After putting down her things, he said he would go shopping and call his parents by the way. Before leaving, I didn''t forget to set an accurate departure time with South Vietnam and agreed to meet downstairs five minutes in advance. When he left, South Vietnam first sent a message to the driver who had received her several times at the airport here and confirmed with the other party that they could send them both. Then I put down my mobile phone and quickly remove my makeup without scruples. Almost finished unloading, Chu ye called. Nanyue answered directly, pressed hands-free, and the hand movement returned to normal speed: "brother Ye." "Have you finished?" "Just received, removing makeup." Chu Ye listened and said confidently, "have you seen the schedule for next month?" Nan Yue said, "thanks for confirming with me two days ago." February is relatively easy. After killing, she will have a few days off. After the holiday, there are only a few endorsement activities to run and shoot advertising videos. But it won''t be easy for a few days. At the end of February, the second season of "come and have coffee" will be recorded. "Didn''t director Pei say to wait until they found a suitable shooting site and see when to start?" Chu Ye smiled helplessly in his tone: "as a result, he received a notice this morning that he had found several cities and couldn''t find a suitable site. They were going to choose a place to build it by themselves. In addition, director Pei wants to pursue perfection in any aspect, so he can''t start up until the end of March or the beginning of April. " This is helpless, of course, because he has never seen a director pick like this. If it is based on real events and wants to restore the scene, it can be understood. But the script and the characters are real fictions. It doesn''t matter where they are filmed. However, artists are probably like this. They can imagine specific pictures just by looking at the words. Whether it''s a character or a scene, when you watch it, you have a general idea in your mind. If not, Sheng Jingheng would not refuse them all once and would not mind talking again. As for Xiaoyi, of course, the schedule of South Vietnam can be arranged at last. It won''t be all crowded together. Maybe I can take this opportunity to prepare a new album. Not too many songs this time. Two or three songs are enough. South Vietnam couldn''t help but listen to the action, and then smiled: "it''s worthy of being a big Hollywood director." "No matter what the story will be like, other details of this film must be very good, and these alone are enough to be shortlisted for some large film festivals at home and abroad." Chu ye said happily, "I feel like a dream when I think you can achieve this in the second year of your career." "Brother Ye pinches himself?" Nan Yue smiled and raised his eyebrows. "Gee, I''m not stupid," Chu Ye smiled and then asked, "listen to Xiao Xie, have you seen several houses in H city? Is there enough money? I still have a few endorsements that I haven''t talked about. If you are short of money, I can talk for you. " "Of course. Brother Ye forgot that I signed the contract with MK in January? This one alone is enough for me to buy a house. " This month, her gold absorption constitution still played a great role, and all kinds of endorsements came to her. However, she and Chu ye are very picky. They pick and choose, but they still refuse. Only MK, a famous watch brand, is left. Chapter 787 MK is not inferior to D''s luxury brand. Although it is only a celebrity ambassador in China, the endorsement fee is still as high as $8 million. Moreover, the brand side has written many terms in favor of her in the contract. For example, she is absolutely consistent with the status of celebrity ambassadors in other countries and regions. Hard broadcasting will spread all over the world and will announce to officials all over the world. She is the latest celebrity ambassador in China. For another example, like the d family, every time a new model is released, a unique watch will be customized for her. According to Chu Ye''s words, it''s time to be promoted to global spokesperson. "Yes, that''s enough." Chu Ye seems to be using the computer and clicking the mouse, "but don''t miss a good endorsement." "Huh?" Nanyue unloaded the makeup and applied aloe paste as usual. "Is there a good endorsement for brother ye?" Chu ye read an email on the spot, and then said, "fresh and hot, Jinzhi, the national electrical appliance brand, invites you to be the image spokesman of the whole line." When hearing the word "electrical appliances", Nanyue was stunned first, and then heard the word "Jinzhi", he understood why Chu ye thought it was a good endorsement. Jinzhi electric appliance has been established for 30 years. It is no exaggeration to say that it has always been an electric appliance brand that the people of China and the whole country will buy. Even she has bought several kinds of electrical appliances in Jinzhi, which is very easy to use. More importantly, Jinzhi has mass price, light luxury price and top price. Everything from big things for public use to small things that are indispensable in everyone''s hands is produced. It is true that it is a national brand. But because of this, South Vietnam hesitated more and said after a while, "I want to see this endorsement myself." "Well, I have to inquire about the recent situation inside Jinzhi first." Chu Ye naturally understood that the bigger the brand, the more cautious he had to be. After that, he said again. "Jinzhi has also invited several image spokesmen before, both men and women, usually one to two years, without renewal. On the one hand, it can show that the brand side attaches great importance to and is cautious about its own brand image. On the other hand, the endorsements of electrical appliances say they are citizens, but they are always ridiculed by all kinds of people because of the price problem. Some of the big coffee, the more popular they are, the more they care about these low voices. " "If you plan to sign then, you''d better sign only for a year or two." South Vietnam responded neatly: "OK, if you can sign it, sign it for a year first." "Well, I''ll talk to you first. When you''re free in February, I''ll have another interview." After that, Chu Ye told her that the recording of the second season of "come and have coffee" has been officially decided, and it will be finished at that time. After all, the place to go is very winding. It''s too troublesome and tossing to go back and forth every week. Moreover, the schedule of several permanent guests can be negotiated, which is more convenient for one-time, saving time every week. The second season of idol new era will be recorded immediately after that. Because it needs to leave enough training time for the players, it is still recorded once a week, one day and one night at a time. If the new film directed by Pei shuche doesn''t start in March, South Vietnam will have a lot of time to run other announcements and prepare a new album. After finishing all the business, when he wanted to hang up, Chu Ye remembered and reminded him, "we''ll watch the Spring Festival Gala tonight, and don''t forget the online Spring Festival Gala, and publicize it. It''s your first time to participate in it." Unlike the live broadcast of the Spring Festival Gala, the online Spring Festival Gala is recorded in advance and then broadcast live on the Internet simultaneously. South Vietnam naturally remembers and immediately responds: "don''t worry, I''ll publicize it well." Chapter 788 After talking to Chu ye on the phone, Nanyue tidied up a little, then went back to his room upstairs and began to tidy up. If you want to go to Li Meijun''s house for the new year, you don''t have to bring too many personal items, but you can''t give less gifts to the couple. When it was decided before, Nanyue asked Mo Lvlv to order several boxes of fruits online. After putting them in the room for a few days, they were sent to Li Meijun in advance. Therefore, the other gifts prepared by South Vietnam are small pieces, and one box can live together. The collection is too fast. When I look at the mobile phone, there are still 15 minutes before she and Ling Hao agree. Nanyue went to wechat first and looked at the top dialog box. Sheng Jingheng was also on his way and didn''t send a message. However, she has added the group for less than a month, which is very lively. She hasn''t seen it for a while, and there are 99 + new news. In the end, there are many people in the group, and it is new year''s Eve. Most of them have not arranged work today, and only a few are in the crew or in other places. But this point is just the point to eat. Most of them are very free. South Vietnam turned forward slightly, only to the latest topic, which was triggered by Li Meijun. It''s nothing else. It''s just that they are going to Li Meijun''s house to spend the new year''s Eve together. Li Meijun prepared a lot of ingredients and put up photos one by one. He envied everyone. South Vietnam looked at it. When he was about to participate in it, he suddenly noticed something and looked at the door. The breath outside the door was unconscious of her. After passing by the door, it soon went downstairs, as if looking for something layer by layer. After staying in this hotel for so long, she cleaned up some other suspicious and strange smells. During this time, the hotel has been safe and nothing has happened. If there is no accident, it should be her. Nanyue put away his cell phone, went to the window and looked down. When he found nothing, he retreated back. Think about it, that is, when the golden pill was raised, a thunderstorm appeared over the hotel, which was the most strange. However, it has been more than a month since I found it. It seems that the cultivation of modern practitioners is generally not high. Nanyue was completely relieved. Looking at the time, he pulled the box and opened the door as if nothing had happened. When we got to the first floor of the hotel, there was no Ling Hao at the door. The appointed driver will not arrive until five minutes later. South Vietnam will first sit on the sofa in the lobby rest area. After sitting for a while, I saw a figure approaching naturally. "Hello, is that South Vietnam?" South Vietnam looked up and saw a young man in his twenties in a silver suit. Neat eyebrows and eyes, three-dimensional facial features, handsome and heroic. Although it looks cold, he is a good man. "I am." "Well, my name is Dihong. I''m your fan. Can you sign for me?" Looking at the man, he took out the hanging pen and a note paper from the pocket of his suit. Nanyue picked an eyebrow and smiled, and then said, "of course." With that, she took the pen and paper, signed it neatly, and then handed it back to him. Di Hong looked at the paper carefully. The excessively beautiful font was completely different from the signature specially designed by many other stars. Others can''t recognize how to come, but she is simply South Vietnam, as if she was just signing with ordinary people. He carefully put away the paper. When he was about to speak, he was interrupted by a sudden voice. "Sister Nan! The car seems to have arrived! " "Here we are." South Vietnam crossed di Hong, answered Ling Hao at the door from a distance, and then got up, "farewell." Chapter 789 Ling Hao also seems to have found the existence of di Hong. He not only amplified his voice, but also specially trotted over to help her pull the box. When he came out of the door, he looked back with small movements, and then asked, "sister Nan, who is that?" "Say it''s a fan." South Vietnam nodded slightly to the driver who had got off and opened the trunk for them in advance. Ling Hao handed over the box, put his shopping in, followed her on the back seat, and then went on. "No? What about those in suits and shoes? " "Who knows." Nan Yue smiled and didn''t say much. Ling Hao looked at her, and then looked at the man who was still standing in front of the sofa in the hotel lobby. He was a handsome man with a little president fan. In the blink of an eye, I suddenly had a bad hunch: "shouldn''t it be a secret love for you that I deliberately pretend to be a fan? Now many people use this set. " Nanyue had already plugged in his headphones, smelled the speech and glanced at him lightly: "what? Is it strange that I am secretly in love? " "Well, of course not." She looks like this. Suitors should have lined up long ago. Ling Hao thought about it. The man probably worked nearby. He accidentally saw South Vietnam going in and out of the hotel, so he remembered it. According to the character and attitude of South Vietnam, it is estimated that it will be forgotten. It''s better not to continue this topic. If he talks too much and confiscates it in front of Sheng Jingheng, he can''t stand it. Ling Hao sat at ease, took out his mobile phone and looked at it for a while. He remembered and asked, "I heard you''re going to buy a house here? Are you planning to stay in the film and television base? " "Heard?" Nanyue only hung up one earphone, smelled the speech, looked at him, and then understood, "what did the group say?" "Yes, I forgot who said it first. I was afraid you were short of money and wanted to sponsor you." Linghao again dull, looking at her like this, also vaguely guessed what: "can''t you say?" Originally, she wanted to buy it and surprise Sheng Jingheng. However, I told him before that I was going to buy a house. Now, there''s nothing wrong with it. Nanyue shook his head: "no, it''s not a secret." "Then buy it. Can we go and have a look?" Ling Hao is relieved. "You can eat or live if you want." Nanyue also opened wechat and looked at the endless chat in the group. Ling Hao is the most active inside. She will sit next to her and hasn''t said a few words. She has sent five or six messages in the group, not including the expression pack. South Vietnam shook its head funny and participated in it, indicating that it was already on the way. There are songs to listen to and a group of people to accompany. It''s not long to start all the way to the airport. When we got to the airport and wanted to get off, Nanyue thought and sent two messages to shengjingheng. NY: is your brother here? NY: we won''t be able to leave for a while. We don''t have to wait at the airport. After sending it, she was about to put away her mobile phone when Sheng Jingheng replied quickly. ¡££º here we are. ¡££º Have you arrived at the airport? South Vietnam just got off the bus and simply took a picture and sent it. After sending, seeing that Ling Hao consciously went to get something, he continued to look down at his mobile phone. NY: I''m going to have something to eat first. ¡££º Well, what would you like to eat? Noodles or rice? Although it is said that the restaurants in the airport are not very good, she has a good nose and can find delicious shops. I went back and forth several times before, and now I still miss a noodle shop. At this meeting, Sheng Jingheng asked, and she didn''t feel there was a problem. After all, the two often exchanged what to eat for three meals and directly sent the store name. Then, when I got to the store, I saw the man who seemed to have been waiting at the door. South Vietnam first had a meal, and then he couldn''t help laughing. He really arrived and really planned to take her to eat noodles. Not casually. Chapter 790 At about two o''clock on the afternoon of new year''s Eve, some people have eaten the new year''s Eve dinner early, while others are still preparing. On the microblog, the publicity of the online Spring Festival Gala has begun, and the official continues to release some gags during rehearsal and recording, as well as the new year''s Eve blessings of many stars. This year''s online Spring Festival Gala is very lively, not only because of the participation of South Vietnam, but also because of the popularity in the past two years. Because of the dissolution of moon, there are more hot men''s groups. So the spontaneous publicity of online fans has almost become a battle between the two fans to see which side is more powerful. Many passers-by netizens are happy to eat melons and watch the excitement. Watching the fans of a female artist in South Vietnam, they are even with the fans of a whole flow of fresh meat men''s group, which is really some sigh. A few months ago, they didn''t want to admit it, but at this time, they have to admit it. Nowadays, the most popular young female artists are really South Vietnam. South Vietnam seems to have its own circle powder halo. As soon as it appears, whether it''s Reuters street shooting or event awards, it can circle countless fans in an instant by virtue of its shape and strength. This point, only this month, has been reflected incisively and vividly. Many people think that after the new year''s Eve, South Vietnam will always stop, either filming in the crew or waiting for a big meal in the hotel. Unexpectedly, the fans of the online Spring Festival Gala haven''t finished promoting battle. A group of her airport Street photos have been wildly circulated. In the photos, there are not only Nanyue, but also Ling Hao, but the photographers seem to be deliberately eccentric. The focus is always on Nanyue, which makes Ling Hao a little blurred. The main reason is that if other male stars are OK, they can take a picture as a gossip photo, but Ling Hao, a brother who can let the woman help carry a box, forget it. The dress of South Vietnam is simple daily clothes. It is a long and fluffy wool collar hat and white down jacket. Inside, it is wearing a long black knitted skirt, straight below the lower leg, only showing the slender ankles and wearing a pair of small white shoes. A black, long, straight and supple, with a delicate face and a smile like nothing in her eyebrows and eyes, she looks like a fairy who has come out of the world. Just when some people took out the plain face photos exposed in South Vietnam not long ago, compared with today''s photos, they said that either it was not plain face before, or it is also plain face time now. Another group of photos flowed out. This time, the photos were taken clearly. None of the three protagonists fell. As soon as this group of photos came out, they immediately surpassed the previous group and reached the top of microblog hot search. #Reunited with Linghao Airport# After this hot search, not only the comments under the group of photos are rising crazily. Even in the topic square, there were many children with question marks on their faces, who were attracted in. -The topic name??? Is it bad to abuse dogs openly on New Year''s Eve? Real name loves Ling Hao for three seconds. -Cub, why do you always want to get close to these two people? -Ling Hao:??? It''s Mr. Sheng reunited with us! -This topic, together with that group of photos, has a very subtle feeling. My brother is more like a shield than a light bulb? Do you think I''m alone??? -New year''s Eve also sends sugar. Can''t I do it? -Nanyue and Ling Hao are filming with the crew. It''s normal for them to appear together at the airport of H city. What did Sheng Nan Shen do? No public itinerary? -The second season won''t start so soon, will it? South Vietnam hasn''t finished yet! -They are going to celebrate the new year together??? It can''t be true??? -Three missing one!!! I''m still a little sorry! Chapter 791 Ling Hao didn''t expect that he ate noodles with Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng, and went on a hot search again. Although he has won a lot of fans with his previous works, he also has the title of national son. But it''s not easy to go on a hot search, unless you go out dressed up or have enough topic. But every time I show up with South Vietnam, or bring Sheng Jingheng next to me, hot search is like drinking water. And every time I go straight to the first hot search, I don''t have to think about other positions. And because today is new year''s Eve, there are basically no squatting fans at the airport, only people busy going home. Therefore, the three of them did not deliberately cover up. They directly had no makeup and hair. They ate and chatted like ordinary people. I didn''t expect to be taken so soon, and it was taken so clearly. I also repaired the picture. It''s professional at first glance. Looking at the comments of netizens, Ling Hao couldn''t help arguing while walking. "How long has it been carrying the box? Now I not only carry it myself, but also help sister Nan carry it! " "If there''s anything I can''t think of, I''m willing to be a shield." "It''s not that three are short of one. The four of us will be together later." Listening to his whisper, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help looking at each other, and then they all smiled silently. When he got on the plane, Ling Hao specially changed his position with Sheng Jingheng, occupied the spacious double seat alone and took a nap. However, because there were still other guests in the cabin, they deliberately lowered their voices and did not make any intimacy. "Did Mr. Sheng receive the notice? Director Pei? " "Well, brother told me." It seems that Pei shuche is still in direct contact with Chu ye and Sheng Jingrui. Nanyue nodded thoughtfully and then asked in a low voice, "how are brother ye and big brother?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her and saw that she was also a little curious and gossip. He couldn''t help laughing: "it''s still the same." "Wechat hasn''t added it back yet?" Nan Yue raised his eyebrows. "It doesn''t matter whether you add it or not," Sheng Jingheng looked at her gently. "Recently, they often meet for the second season of idol new era." South Vietnam blinked and then smiled. Because she was busy filming, she just promised to be a tutor in the second season, and she didn''t care about anything else. I thought Chu ye would give Xie Haiquan full power to deal with it. Even if Xie Haiquan was here with the group, he could handle it. However, Chu Ye is still dealing with it in person and meets Sheng Jingrui frequently. It can only be said that half of it is because Chu Ye really attaches great importance to her as a mentor this time. The other half also plans to give themselves a legitimate reason to accept someone''s constant weakness and kindness. After that, when Nanyue wanted to come, Ling Hao asked about it on the way, so he turned to ask, "did you see what the group said, I want to buy a house?" Sheng Jingheng nodded: "do you like it?" "Almost," the South Vietnamese looked at him. "When it''s finished, let''s go and have a look?" "OK." He had only a few trips in February, and the time was reserved for her, as well as the recording at the end of the month. South Vietnam said, there is still some bad meaning: "there is nothing in the house. It''s too far from the one prepared by teacher Sheng." Sheng Jingheng hung his eyes and smiled: "that''s just right. We can pick it together, or we can give it to me." "Well," South Vietnam couldn''t help getting closer and whispered again, "I''ll wait for my brother to say so." Chapter 792 The three of them did not go to Li Meijun''s home in city B, but in city t next door. Li Meijun and his wife did not spend the new year at home, but went to the holiday villa in T city. Nothing else, just because they have a little more relatives and friends. It''s rare for both of them to have a holiday. They can be comfortable and greasy together. Naturally, they don''t want too many people to disturb them. Just pack up and run away, putting an end to the possibility of relatives and friends coming to visit. However, you Tianlang still couldn''t beat his wife. She let her invite three people, Hengling Hao, the grand scenery of South Vietnam, to come here for the new year. Fortunately, the three came to stay for one night and had lunch the next day, so they all had other arrangements. Ordinary people have seven days off for the new year, but for artists, it''s good to have two days off. Thinking like this, you Tianlang worked hard and was called by his wife. For this special new year''s Eve dinner, I haven''t stopped since I got up in the morning. At this meeting, the three are coming. He has to drive to the airport to pick up people. In order to pick up the three of them, you Tianlang asked a friend to borrow a cart. Li Meijun wanted to go with him. They were all able to sit down. When Li Meijun got on the co pilot, his first reaction was to look back at the back seat. When he saw that the three people were more than enough, he was satisfied and turned back. Then he saw that you Tianlang was not busy driving, but looked at her, so he couldn''t help laughing. She leaned over and kissed his side face: "husband, you''re great." You Tianlang decided the navigation to the airport and asked, "do you want to buy anything on the way?" "Buy some flowers, if the florist is still open." Li Meijun looked at it with her mobile phone and thought about it. For the time being, she didn''t expect anything else to buy. She finished her work a few days in advance, and then after arriving here, she has been preparing for today. We didn''t buy less food and drink, and we had everything ready for games and gifts. South Vietnam also sent several boxes of fruit, which was enough for the five of them. "OK," you Tianlang stretched out his hand to hold her after driving to the flat straight road. "Buy some more snacks? Are there two young children? " Li Meijun smiled helplessly, "do you really treat them as children? Don''t worry, I''m ready for both of them. The more I like sweet food, the more I like spicy food. But today''s dinner is so rich that they probably don''t care about snacks. " "So attentive?" You Tianlang turned to look at her. "Do you want children?" Looking at him as if he could change at any time, Li Meijun couldn''t help staring at him, and then drew back his hand. "Besides, the older you are, the more afraid of pain." You Tianlang had no choice but to take it back. He smiled and said, "well, listen to you." When they arrived at the airport, the three who had got off the plane just picked up their luggage and went out. After a while, we met at the designated exit. You Tianlang only saw South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng receive the award on stage at the last film festival. He didn''t see it in private. Ling Hao, who had heard of it for a long time, met for the first time. So I got off the bus, helped the three people put their luggage, and then got to know each other formally. The three people didn''t call them shengfen, but they all called them "brother-in-law". They all called people neatly. Naturally, you Tianlang couldn''t just listen. After getting on the car, he took out the prepared red envelope from his pocket and handed it to the three people in the back seat. "This is a gift. There will be another one tomorrow." Seeing that the three were stunned for a moment, Li Meijun smiled and said, "he is so old-fashioned. Take it all, or he will be embarrassed to be your brother-in-law." The three looked at each other, then they all took it, and said in unison, "thank you, brother-in-law." Chapter 793 On the way back, you Tianlang found a florist who was going to clean up the closed florist. He bought a pile of flowers that Li Meijun liked and filled the trunk. Then he focused on driving to the holiday villa and didn''t participate in the topic of four people talking about the past. When they arrived at the holiday villa where they lived, the three South Vietnamese understood why they came here for the new year. The environment is really good. There are few buildings and few people around. Basically, no one will disturb it. There is a lawn garden and swimming pool in front of the villa, and a lake behind it. It is surrounded by green plants. There are dead leaves that naturally turn yellow and evergreen leaves. The lawn garden has been arranged, with tables and chairs, lounge chairs and sun umbrellas by the pool, all moved to the table. The three didn''t get on the plane until more than two o''clock. It''s almost six o''clock. In winter, it was getting dark quickly at night. Almost after entering the house and saying a few words, the sun had set outside and the sky was getting dark. You Tianlang started to move things in. When he came in, he turned on the colored lights in the garden, They had planned to eat out if the three arrived early. It will be dark and the cold will suddenly attack. You can only eat in the room with the floor heating on. However, the kebabs still have to be baked outside to avoid being too stuffy. You Tianlang took Sheng Jingheng and Ling Hao and moved things and ingredients to bake outside. Li Meijun and Nanyue prepared something else in their kitchen. And the day is almost ready. There''s no need for them to do anything with kebabs and hot pot. Just thinking about getting some fruit, boiling some flower and fruit tea, and then waking up the men with red wine. Nanyue didn''t forget that Chu Ye specifically told her before she came. It didn''t involve the other three people, but just took a group photo with Li Meijun. I opened the live broadcast platform of the online Spring Festival Gala with a tablet computer and took a picture. Then he posted the two photos to the microblog to remind people who are still surfing the Internet not to forget to watch them on time. After sending microblog, South Vietnam withdrew quickly and put down its mobile phone. "Your hair, we have to have a hot search at night." Li Meijun smiled. Nanyue shook his head: "it''s all right. There''s a Spring Festival Gala in front. We can only be regarded as small things." "Also," Li Meijun ate a virgin fruit and couldn''t stop for a moment, "is this still the pot planted in your house? What are the results? " "Yes, maybe I found the right way and raised it well." South Vietnam could not help but pick up one to eat. This kind of potted plant can bear fruit all the time if the temperature is appropriate and kept warm. Li Meijun raised her eyebrows and looked at her: "have you found a new hobby since you made up? Next time I go to see you, I''m sure there''ll be plenty of fruit to eat. " It is estimated that Sheng Jingrui stabbed it out again. Nanyue reluctantly nodded: "yes, Sister Li and her brother-in-law must come to play." "I hope five people can become six by then." Li Meijun said, and looked at Ling Hao, who was watching nearby, and stayed outside. He couldn''t help at all. "I hope so." After eating the virgin fruit, Li Meijun ate something else, the fruit from South Vietnam. Then he couldn''t help saying, "I feel like everything is delicious and easy to use after passing your hand." Li Meijun is so smart and sharp that it''s impossible to say he didn''t notice at all. Nanyue thought about it, then turned his head and looked at her: "in fact, I can still look at photos." Chapter 794 "Huh?" Li Meijun made a move, which seemed unexpected. Nanyue suddenly jumped into a topic. Then he smiled and replied, "look at Palms?" Nanyue shook her head and said solemnly, "look... Sister Li will make great achievements this year and her career will reach the peak again." Seeing that she spoke so seriously, she looked very serious and firm. Li Meijun was stunned. She couldn''t help thinking about it and confirmed that she didn''t tell anyone about the new script she was contacting. Then I felt a little silly. During the Chinese new year, Nanyue probably just wanted to say something nice to make her happy. She smiled and nodded, "then borrow more and more auspicious words." Li Meijun didn''t believe he saw it, and Nanyue naturally wouldn''t say much. This topic was brought to the past. They didn''t mention it anymore and talked about something else. When the two talked about it, the three outside also came in with a cold, freshly baked and steaming kebab. Ling Hao was already eating while walking. When he came in, he didn''t forget to greet them: "Sister Li, sister Nan, come and eat. The two teachers don''t have too good workmanship!" Seeing him like this, Nanyue and Li Meijun smiled, then brought the cut fruit and poured the wine and drinks. After sitting down, seeing Sheng Jingheng delivering this and that to Nanyue, you Tianlang simply took the kebab and fed it to Li Meijun. Ling Hao chewed the meat kebab and slowly paused. He thought of the comment he made at the airport in the afternoon. Brother, I''m sorry. I''m really both a light bulb and a shield. But soon, his idea was interrupted and disappeared by a plate of fruit specially handed over by South Vietnam. "The pineapple you like to eat has been soaked for you for a while." "Hey, thank you, sister Nan." Ling Hao just thanked this side, and Li Meijun brought him a plate of kebabs, so that he wouldn''t be embarrassed to take more. Looking at Ling Hao''s appearance of giving thanks, Li Meijun flashed a smile in her eyebrows and eyes, and then casually asked, "what were you talking about outside just now?" You Tianlang immediately replied, "I talked about the movie." Then he looked at the Nanyue sitting next to Sheng Jingheng and said, "I wanted to find them to play the male and female protagonists in my next film. Unfortunately, Pei shuche took the lead." "Fortunately," said Li Meijun jokingly, "director Pei shuche is much better than you." "Yes," said his daughter-in-law. You Tianlang had no choice but to admit, "fortunately, I thought late." Looking at them like this, Nanyue first looked at Sheng Jingheng, and then said, "I hope my brother-in-law can remember us next time." "I remember. Even if I don''t have a schedule next time, I can play a guest role." You Tianlang said that and then looked at Ling Hao. Seeing that he was only eating, he just smiled and didn''t say anything for a moment. Li Meijun caught this eye, picked her eyebrow and said, "why, they can''t do it. Are you interested in Xiao Linghao again?" "Ah?" Ling Hao raised his head blankly, "brother-in-law''s new movie?" Seeing that he was pierced, you Tianlang didn''t hesitate any more. He simply nodded and said, "what about the one I just told you outside? Are you interested in trying?" Ling Hao was a little silly: "is it so sudden? Are you serious or are you kidding me? " "Of course it''s true," Li Meijun looked at him and couldn''t help pinching his face. "Your brother-in-law never jokes." Sheng Jingheng was just outside and listened carefully to you Tianlang. What about the new film. At this meeting, he also opened his mouth and said, "he is really suitable." Chapter 795 Ling Hao had a wonderful day. Having noodles at noon, I was inexplicably brought to the top of microblog hot search. Having a kebab in the evening, I decided to play the next part inexplicably. And it''s a new film directed by you Tianlang. Even if it''s a literary film, the box office is absolutely guaranteed. What''s more wonderful is that the film will start in March, and now it''s the end of January. Although he can basically be his own master now, he left the table and called He Zheng before he completely promised. "Sister..." As soon as I opened my mouth, I heard the sound of fireworks and firecrackers on the other end of the phone. He Zheng almost shouted over there, "wait!" Then, Ling Hao heard the obvious running sound over there. Gradually, the noisy voices were farther away. "Well, you say it." He Zheng probably ran in a hurry and gasped a little. Ling Hao couldn''t help laughing silently. Anyway, he was the most important thing in her. It was worth her running to answer his phone. "Happy new year, sister. Are you in the countryside?" He Zheng slowly breathed: "good new year, at Grandpa''s and grandma''s house." Listening to her voice, Ling Hao didn''t want to talk about business for a moment, but asked, "wasn''t that night''s dinner particularly rich? Did you take a picture? " He Zheng said with a smile, "are you greedy? I''ll bring you some sausage, bacon and ham the day after tomorrow. " "Are you really coming back the day after tomorrow? I really don''t need it. I''ll record a variety show. It''s only a day. I can handle it myself. " Although Ling Hao wants to see her early, he has a job on the second day of the lunar new year. After that, he has to rest for several days. He has to wait until after the eighth day of the lunar new year. Naturally, I still hope she can rest at home for a few more days. He Zheng said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m fine at home. I''ll be urged again after a long time." "Ah..." Ling Hao paused and realized what she would be urged to do - blind date. In that case, it would be better for her to come back early and stay with him. He simply responded and then remembered to say something serious: "didn''t I spend the new year at Sister Li''s house? Then just when he baked the string, his brother-in-law talked about the new film he was going to make. " "Well, then?" He Zheng listened patiently. "Then, they say I''m very suitable to play the hero in the film. I''m expected to start it in early March. If the schedule is suitable, I''ll be appointed." He Zheng was slightly stunned. At the beginning, when he heard what he said, he thought he wanted to find him to play a guest role and confirm the schedule with her. As a result, one is the hero. She could not help but subconsciously confirmed: "your brother-in-law is Li Meijun''s husband, director you Tianlang?" Ling haole: "otherwise, can it be someone else?" "They don''t want to make you happy for the new year?" He Zheng still doesn''t dare to believe it. After all, Ling Hao and Li Meijun have known each other for so long, but it''s only today that they talk about this kind of thing. It feels a little untrue. "Sister Li and sister Nan will tease me, but miss Sheng won''t? He also said I was a good fit. And my brother-in-law really doesn''t seem to be joking. I''ve confirmed it several times. " Ling Hao''s reaction to He Zheng is not surprising. After all, he just reacted like this. He Zheng believed the good news when he thought of Sheng Jingheng''s character. "If you start up in March, the schedule is certainly appropriate. The company has pressed several scripts for you and is waiting for you to finish. Now it seems that you don''t have to read them. I''ll let them all refuse later. " Ling Hao smiled and asked, "sister, don''t you ask what the new film is about?" "Don''t ask. I won''t rest assured about others, but they won''t pit you." Chapter 796 After eating kebabs and hot pot, it was almost eight o''clock before you knew it. Li Meijun was still cold and didn''t know what day it was. After seeing the time, he hurried you Tianlang to prepare. Ling Hao was just busy eating. He was full, so he got up to help. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng didn''t join in the fun with the past, but stayed to clean up the mess on the table. Looking at the two people closing one side, their actions were almost synchronous. Li Meijun simply didn''t move, just handed over the one in front of him. Then he smiled and said, "you two have had more meals together than me and Lao you." You Tianlang has been used to it for several years after she got married. Only then can she know what she likes to collect first and then, and how to collect it will be more beautiful and clean. This synchronization rate can''t be practiced unless we always eat together and clean up together. Although this is only a tiny thing, for husband and wife life, it is just the accumulation of these small and trivial things. South Vietnam smelled the speech, thought a little, and then said, "except that time outside, I had dinner with Mr. Sheng. I never drank coffee. It began at that time." At that time, they basically took charge of the work. Sheng Jingheng looked up at her and didn''t say anything. They really had more contact and get along with each other from that time. "Then we all really have to thank director Hu Zhe and Pearl satellite TV." After taking a drink, Li Meijun got up and joined them according to their packing habits just observed. The three started together and soon cleaned up the mess of the dining table. The TV of this villa was installed in the small living room on the second floor. It would be pinched. When there was one minute left to eight o''clock, they gathered in front of the TV. In addition to the TV on, there are two laptops and several tablets on the table cabinet next to it. At this time, they are all open, and the displayed interface is the live broadcast platform of the network Spring Festival Gala. At eight o''clock, these festive music sounded all around the small living room. It was really noisy. Sheng Jingheng wanted to be able to bear it. He just sat quietly and peeled nuts for South Vietnam. You Tianlang frowned directly, as if he heard some terrible noise. The whole person was in a wrong state. Only Ling Hao, who came up with this idea, thought it was very interesting and took a video with his mobile phone. Li Meijun came subconsciously and helped Nanyue cover her ears. Nan Yue was stunned, then smiled and stretched out his hand to help Li Meijun cover his ears. They looked at each other and couldn''t stop laughing for a moment. When Ling Hao finished shooting the video, Li Meijun quickly said, "just leave two here for us to see. Take the others downstairs or in the room." "Order!" At this meeting, even Sheng Jingheng stopped his hand and helped carry it. The three of them took most of them and their ears were naturally clean. Nanyue and Li Meijun withdrew their hands and breathed a sigh of relief. "Sister Li, eat this." Nanyue picked up the plate, Sheng Jingheng peeled the nuts and handed them to Li Meijun. Seeing how much she deserved, Li Meijun couldn''t help laughing and taking one. "When will your program be on?" "The program says it''s 9:20. It should be on time." "Well, it''s still early. You can eat it first." As Li Meijun said, he pounded out several large bags of small snacks from under the tea table and put them on the table. When you Tianlang came back, he just saw her unpacking snacks. He couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head: "you really bought it for yourself." "Well, who says I''ll eat it. The more I eat, the more I eat with Xiao Linghao." Chapter 797 Looking at the two people, although they buried each other in their mouths, they naturally sat together and began to feed each other with their own hands. Nanyue couldn''t help moving aside. Seeing Sheng Jingheng coming, he stretched out his hand to him. Sheng Jingheng held her hand and naturally turned to clasp his fingers and sat beside her. When Ling Hao trotted over, he found that the four people were abusing single dogs again. "Brother, come and sit here." South Vietnam moved to Sheng Jingheng again, leaving a middle position. Li Meijun also stopped feeding each other with you Tianlang, looked at him and said, "just send the video you just shot to the circle of friends. Don''t send it to the microblog." "Yes," Ling Hao took out his mobile phone and planned to watch the video again. If there was no problem, he would put it in the circle of friends. "Let''s take a photo and send a microblog? Or just tomorrow? " "Well," thought Li Meijun, "send it at nine o''clock. Your South sister will come out at nine twenty." ¡°OK£¡¡± Ling haobi made a gesture. The Spring Festival Gala has always been a festive program with the theme of family fun. The chief director and other directors are among the best directors in China, and the top people perform on the stage. Good looking is naturally good-looking, but there are few fluctuations and turns. It''s easy to get sleepy when you look at it. It was not easy to wait until the sketch program. At the beginning, I laughed a few times, and then there were all familiar network jokes and stems. Li Meijun only felt that the melon seeds were tasteless, so she patted her husband on the back of his hand: "go and get something to drink." You Tianlang made a noise, then let her go and went downstairs. Ling Hao couldn''t help saying, "why don''t you turn down the TV and watch the online Spring Festival Gala?" Looking at Li Meijun and Sheng Jingheng in South Vietnam, he nodded. He took the remote control to turn down the volume and turned up the sound of the two computers. Although the live broadcast is synchronized, it sounds like an echo, but you can still make do with it. When you Tianlang brought wine, drinks and a few cups, Ling Hao took out his mobile phone and asked several people to take a group photo. With this uproar, his boredom and drowsiness were swept away. This group photo was taken. It''s to be sent to microblog. Aware of this, South Vietnam made a little money, but it didn''t take much effort. Sheng Jingheng took the initiative to let her go. She coughed and whispered, "I promise, just this year." Sheng Jingheng looked down at her: "it doesn''t hurt. You can hide it all your life." "No," Nan Yue immediately opened his eyes and resolutely retorted, "if you''ve been hiding, I don''t know how many women will give you an idea, no, No." Hearing this, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help laughing, then lowered his head slightly and said in her ear. "I thought my children would never be jealous." His voice was deliberately lowered and became more magnetic. The breath swirled around her ears and couldn''t stand it. Nanyue almost blushed, and then the rest of his eyes saw that the three people next to him looked at them, with surprisingly consistent smiles on his face. She sat farther away, coughed softly and said, "teacher Sheng, it''s time to take a picture." "Yes." Sheng Jingheng raised his head and sat upright, as if the man who had just molested South Vietnam was not him. Ling Hao looked at the two of them and couldn''t help tutting, but he didn''t say anything when Guan Xuan was their freedom. He still sat in the middle, holding his mobile phone high with his selfie stick, and did not deliberately adjust the angle, so he took a group photo at will. Chapter 798 And even every Spring Festival Gala, many people complain that it''s not as good as a year. However, this group of people will still stubbornly stay in front of the TV and watch the Spring Festival Gala every year. While watching, I didn''t forget to have a heated discussion with netizens on the Internet. Behind it, there was the blame of "just know to play with mobile phones" from the family. Tong Xiaolu is one of them. Her family is very lively this year. Grandparents, uncles and aunts are there, and several bear children, including her brother, are making trouble. Sometimes she can''t hear what is said on TV. She can only look down at her mobile phone, cut back and forth in several groups, and take a look at her microblog from time to time. A few months ago, she finally made up her mind to pay attention to the microblog of South Vietnam. But no surprise, South Vietnam regarded her as one of tens of millions of fans and didn''t give her a look at her at all. Rao is so, she still couldn''t help turning over the microblog of South Vietnam. Then I found that Nanyue had registered this microblog very early in order to pursue the star. Naturally, she has a very good relationship with her and has become Sheng Jingheng, a popular CP on the Internet. However, South Vietnam has never told her about this, probably because she thinks that if she tells her, she must turn around and tell her friends who have bullied South Vietnam. But tonight, South Vietnam did not appear again except for sending a group photo of Zhang and Li Meijun to promote her online Spring Festival Gala tonight. Tong Xiaolu didn''t pay much attention. She turned the home page and turned to the microblog in South Vietnam. And just saw the data has doubled several times, and hundreds of thousands of comments have been transferred. According to this situation, it is estimated that it will break one million by the end of the Spring Festival Gala. The hot comments below this microblog are basically not ordinary people, but with bright golden V stars. Although South Vietnam has not replied to any of the them, no one has said anything about her. Instead, they are still praising her. Tong Xiaolu''s mood is a little complicated. Unexpectedly, just over a year has passed, she and South Vietnam have completely become people of two worlds. When I quit microblog and switched back to wechat, I saw my best friends and just talked about Nanyue. -It''s more than nine o''clock. Do you want to see that online Spring Festival Gala later? -I''m not tired of watching a spring festival gala. Do you still watch the online Spring Festival Gala? -At 9:20, the moon in the mountains in South Vietnam. -¡£¡£¡£ -I thought she was so awesome. Can''t she only go to an online Spring Festival Gala? -[picture] I just saw it. -£¿£¿£¿ Great, holding your thighs again. Tong Xiaolu was slightly stunned, and then clicked on the picture to see the big picture. It was obviously a picture just taken, and their clothes had not changed. After seeing the photos taken on airport street during the day and the group photo sent by South Vietnam, netizens wondered whether they really spent the new year together. Unexpectedly, I guessed right. -Don''t be sour. People in South Vietnam are great now. A spokesman is the income of our families for several years. -Sister, which side are you on? Seeing that the crowd seemed to quarrel, Tong Xiaolu quickly sent a message. -All right, stop arguing and watch the Spring Festival Gala. -Xiaolu, do you watch the online Spring Festival Gala? Tong Xiaolu was about to type when she was patted by her mother. She had to look at the TV reluctantly. At this point, I was stunned. At the moment, the lens of the Spring Festival Gala on TV is not on the stage, but broadcasting the network Spring Festival Gala. On such a big screen, Nanyue wearing a Ru skirt is very eye-catching. Bright peonies are embroidered with gold thread on the bright red skirt. This time, she didn''t take the fairy route, but the jade girl in the golden boy and jade girl. She was very red and festive, publicized gorgeous and clever and sweet. At the same time, she showed it on her, dazzling people couldn''t move their eyes. After seeing the name of the performer, the mother next to him suddenly said, "Nanyue, is that your classmate Nanyue?" Tong Xiaolu opened her mouth, but found that she couldn''t make a sound at all. Chapter 799 At the same time, at the other end of the city, four people, including Nanjia and the old lady, also sat in front of the TV to watch the Spring Festival Gala. Nanlao''s eyes were not very good. At the beginning, when she saw Nanyue, she smiled and said kindly, "this female doll looks really good, like the person in the picture." Nanfu and nanmu saw the name of Nanyue, and then looked at the eyebrows and eyes of Nanyue. Although they didn''t dare to recognize it, they still knew clearly that this was their daughter. Nanze, who was playing mobile games next to him, listened to grandma''s words, looked up at random and caught a glimpse of the caption that was about to disappear. "South Vietnam? Is it the same name as your sister? " "What?" Nana was surprised, and then she couldn''t help getting up, gathered in front of the TV and pushed her presbyopia glasses, "is this really getting more and more?" Nanze jokingly said, "grandma, there are many people with the same name in the entertainment industry, okay? Didn''t my parents say my sister is just a little star? How can I go to the Spring Festival Gala? " This year, the facial features of South Vietnam have grown a lot. In addition, Nana has never seen the appearance of her makeup. It will be much more reassuring to listen to it. "It turned out to be the same name. I said that Yueyue could not be so promising." When she turned back and sat down, she saw that the faces of her son and daughter-in-law were not quite right, especially when she looked at the TV screen. Nana''s heart cluttered, stretched out her hand and pulled her son''s hand, and asked in a low voice, "really?" As soon as Nanfu saw Nanyue, he thought that when she came home and decided to break off the relationship, his face was as black as the bottom of the pot, humming, "who else could it be if it wasn''t her?" Nanmu whispered, "don''t be so loud." They have always kept it from Nanze. If Nanze knows that his sister is so popular, he runs to school to show off, and is asked why Nanyue doesn''t help his family, it''s hard to answer. Although she knew this truth, Nana was still trembling with anger when she looked at South Vietnam on TV. She is old. Yes, but she still knows that those who can go to the Spring Festival Gala are great stars. A big star like that can spend 100000 yuan a day. But her good granddaughter broke off all relations with her family with such a hundred thousand yuan! If she hadn''t promised at the beginning, the family would now be expected to get millions or even tens of millions! At the thought that she had never seen so much money in her life, Nana was a little dizzy. Listening to the sound of nature singing in Nanyue on TV, her heart was like a knife. She held her son''s hand and blackened in front of her eyes. Finally, the voice in her ear gradually disappeared and fell down. When I woke up again, the TV outside the room was still on and the Spring Festival Gala was not over. Looking at her son and daughter-in-law, Nana shivered and said, "go, go and recognize people." Nanfu''s face was still black: "I can''t recognize it." "If you don''t recognize her, go to the TV station and find a reporter. The more you become a big star, you must know her! I don''t believe she''s so popular that she really dare not recognize her family! " "She really dares!" Nanmu Leng Buding spoke loudly, "she recorded the sound that day, and everything we said was recorded. If she made it public, our family would be ruined!" Nana''s eyes widened: "you don''t recognize it! The more rich I am now, I should help my family! " Looking at his mother talking nonsense over and over, Nanfu didn''t speak any more. He leaned back in his chair and stared at the ceiling. His promotion is imminent, and his son will face further education. At this time, if there is any problem, all the efforts of these years will be in vain. Therefore, he can''t recognize it or dare not recognize it. Chapter 800 South Vietnam was also surprised to see that it was broadcast to the Spring Festival Gala on TV. Because before that, no one said hello to her and said there would be such an arrangement. Therefore, at the beginning, the five people all focused on the computer screen and waited for her to appear. Then, when she came out and began to sing, but after hearing the triple voice, five people found that the same picture was being broadcast on TV. This stage is very beautiful. Even if it is on the Spring Festival Gala, it is not empty at all. At first, South Vietnam thought that the organizers were afraid that she could not hold the show, and would arrange a group of accompanying dances for her to make the stage more lively and festive. But not only did she not, on the contrary, she also cooperated with her very much. The Ru skirt was made by hand by looking for the teacher a long time in advance. To this end, South Vietnam also showed its 100% or even some more strength on the stage. Now, with the post special effects, lights and filters, Nanyue looks at it and thinks it is probably the most beautiful of all her stages. In this way, it was directly broadcast on TV. Although it was only half broadcast and cut to other places, it was still shocking. After tonight, the whole country should know her. It was cut off on the TV, but it continued on the computer. For a moment, no one spoke. It seemed that making any sound at this moment was a blasphemy to this beautiful stage. Until the end of a long time, the next program is near the end. Ling Haocai murmured, "sister Nan is powerful, so I won''t say anything about her singing. Just that modeling looks like a doll, but it can be amazing. How did you do it?" "Of course, it''s because the more natural beauty," Li Meijun held her chin and looked at South Vietnam with a smile. "I thought you were enough to go on the stage of the Spring Festival Gala. Now it seems that the online Spring Festival Gala is more appropriate." You Tianlang said, "last Spring Festival Gala was basically to line up with several other people and sing a chorus. South Vietnam is so young that if you want to sing your own songs, it''s too difficult to sing alone. " "I''m content to be on the Internet Spring Festival Gala," Nanyue watched TV. "I didn''t expect to be able to broadcast it." Sheng Jingheng shook her hand and said, "this shows that your performance has been affirmed by many people." It is impossible to broadcast such a large-scale party that the whole country is happy. It must have been discussed behind the scenes for a long time before it was released in time. Ling Hao looked at the two of them and couldn''t help saying, "maybe next time, you two can sing together in the Spring Festival Gala." As soon as these words came out, the four people all smiled. Sheng Jingheng glanced at Ling Hao with a light smile, and then looked at Nanyue attentively. A trace of thought flashed in his eyes. This is a joke. Naturally, no one will take it seriously. The Spring Festival Gala and online Spring Festival Gala are still going on, but several people are not in the mood to watch. After all, the stage in South Vietnam was really amazing and amazing. Now I want to see what''s going on online. Seeing that Sheng Jingheng was also learning from the three, he took out his mobile phone and looked at it. Nanyue couldn''t cry or laugh and took his own mobile phone. Instead of looking at the microblog in a hurry, I looked at the wechat first. Her wechat chat is rarely popular. At a glance, it is full of new news, and the group is very lively. Nanyue roughly turned over and first clicked Chu Ye''s dialog box. C: Congratulations, I hope you have gone to the world by this time next year. Chapter 801 Seeing this sentence, Nanyue felt a little warm in her heart. She felt that her relationship with Chu Ye was more and more like whether she was a relative, even more like a relative. NY: I hope you are too. Chu ye, of course, has been playing with his mobile phone instead of watching the Spring Festival Gala. After receiving this message, the first reaction was to send a big red envelope to South Vietnam. C: I''ve grown up another year. I''m a big girl. Nan Yue accepted it with a smile and gave him a bigger red envelope. NY: in the new year, I hope brother ye will continue to hold more hearts for me! It''s hard for you, than heart! C: Tut, I see. Have fun. After chatting with Chu ye, Nanyue turns around again and quickly returns all the news that should be returned. After returning, she turned her head and looked at the man who had been looking at her since the beginning. Sheng Jingheng didn''t look at her cell phone, but just looked at her side face. It seemed that he couldn''t get tired of it and didn''t blink. Nanyue raised his hand and touched his side face, then picked his eyebrow and asked, "there''s something on my face?" "Yes," Sheng Jingheng reached over and gently stroked her cheek, "there is light." ¡°£¿¡± Nanyue reluctantly smiled, pulled down his hand and whispered, "brother, this is not at home." Sheng Jingheng took her back and said, "look at the microblog." "Huh?" South Vietnam subconsciously wants to pull back, but it is firmly wrapped by him. It takes some force to break free. She looked at him with a smile, then operated with one hand and logged in to her microblog. As soon as you log in, you see the new microblog you pay special attention to. Sheng Jingheng just bent his head to look at his mobile phone. It turned out that he was editing the new microblog. He is a rare man who sends an original microblog. After a few minutes, it has passed 100000. South Vietnam looked at him first, and then looked at the microblog carefully. After reading it, his heart beat faster. @Sheng Jingheng: a new year, thanks for your company@ Nanyue NY @ Li Meijun @ you Tianlang @ Ling Hao Under the text, there are also several pictures. The first one is a screenshot of her on the stage of the online Spring Festival Gala. The people who took the screenshot seem to have spent a lot of effort. She feels very beautiful when she looks at it. No matter the posture or the emotional flow between eyebrows and eyes, it is perfect. The light behind her was faintly visible. She seemed to come from the light, and she seemed to be the light itself. The other photos should be taken by Ling Hao. Compared with the first one, these photos are just like taking them to make up. In addition, the first Aite is her. The imaginable space is simply not too large. South Vietnam even had reason to doubt that he almost even put a few screenshots of her. He thought he had to circle the other three people, so he reluctantly put a few group photos. Fortunately, he also knows to restrain himself, otherwise he will really drive crazy fans. From the perspective of fans, on the one hand, we are looking forward to their official announcement as soon as possible. Don''t worry about fans. On the one hand, it is estimated that they are false. It is best to go their own way in the future. Therefore, we still have to find a perfect time to publicize talents. South Vietnam calmed down its heartbeat, and then reluctantly looked at Sheng Jingheng: "let me forward it?" "Well, they all turned." Although Sheng Jingheng hoped that she would be the first to forward it, in order to be less obvious, he asked the other three people to forward it first. Nan Yue smiled and then raised the hand he held: "then let me go for a while? Just a minute. " Sheng Jingheng then let go of his hand and fork her a piece of fruit. South Vietnam ordered forwarding while eating, and then edited a sentence before it was officially sent out. @Nanyue NY: good new year, Mr. Sheng. Chapter 802 Once Sheng Jingheng posted this microblog, several people forwarded it again. You can know how lively and sensational the comment will be without going to see it. It is estimated that it will stand out and occupy a high position in the hot search of a row of Spring Festival Gala programs. However, several parties did not take care of it, and they went down microblogging and turned to wechat. For nothing else, just because Sheng Jingrui took the lead in the group, they all began to launch red envelopes. The number of red envelopes is limited, so we need to grab them with hand speed. We have to see who is the king of luck. After the robbery, no one in this group cares about money. It''s just a lively celebration. Therefore, not to mention that the microblog has been left behind by several people, even the TV Spring Festival Gala and online Spring Festival Gala that are still broadcasting have no intention to watch. Unknowingly, time is approaching zero. Listening to the hosts in the TV and computer, they all began to prepare for the countdown, and several people suddenly came back. Compared with the excitement on TV, the five people seem too calm and leisurely. When the countdown was over, they simply said "Happy New Year" to each other without saying anything else. But you Tianlang, like magic, took out three red envelopes from his pocket and handed them to the three: "lucky money." Li Meijun, who was sitting on his side, couldn''t help opening his eyes: "are you preparing six at a time?" Then he motioned to the three: "take it and meet his mood as an elder." The three of them reached out and said, "thank you, brother-in-law." "Well, aren''t you afraid to forget?" You Tianlang waved his hand to the three and said that he was not polite. He naturally hugged Li Meijun and kissed her. "Wife, your share will be given to you tomorrow morning." Li Meijun hugged him back and said with a smile, "thank you, husband." Seeing that the two people had no scruples and didn''t treat the three of them as outsiders, Ling Hao couldn''t help but raise his hand and cover his eyes, revealing only a crack. Then, seeing that both Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng were smiling as usual, they also put down their hands and turned to cover up by eating. The Spring Festival Gala is almost the same, and Li Meijun is still filming in South Vietnam this morning, so she looks at her. "It''s getting late. Shall I take you to the guest room first?" This point is indeed the time for South Vietnam to practice and rest. Smelling the speech, he first looked at Sheng Jingheng for consultation. Seeing that he nodded and let go of her hand, he stood up and said, "that''s trouble, Sister Li." "You are always so polite, child." Li Meijun also got up, smiled and took Nan Yue''s arm and intimately led her to the guest room on the third floor. They went upstairs. The three men looked at each other. You Tianlang took the lead in opening his mouth: "go down and have a drink?" "Good!" Ling Hao has had a rest after killing, and this will be the first to raise his hand. Sheng Jingheng also has no opinion: "OK." With that, he began to clean up the mess on the tea table. Seeing that he was so conscientious and diligent, you Tianlang and Ling Hao had no choice but to smile and began to clean up. The guest rooms are on the third floor. There are just three rooms. Li Meijun brought Nanyue into the largest one. The downstairs corresponds to the master bedroom. Although the three of them came to stay for one night, judging from the special decoration and furnishings of the room, Li Meijun should have spent a lot of thought. "The sound insulation effect here is very good. If you don''t want to sleep alone at night, we can''t hear anything." Nanyue smiled: "then I have to knock on the door of teacher Sheng''s room in the evening." Li Meijun suddenly woke up: "Oh, this sentence should be told to your teacher Sheng." Chapter 803 After that, they looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. "The three of them went downstairs for a drink. We two talked while washing?" Li Meijun doesn''t want to go downstairs at all. If it were someone else, South Vietnam was naturally unlikely to agree, but Li Meijun''s words would be no problem at all. "OK, I brought the newly made beauty pill. I can apply my face together later." Li Meijun answered with a smile, and then motioned South Vietnam to follow her and go to the bathroom. The bathroom is not small. The bathtub, which accounts for almost half of the space, is large enough to be regarded as a mini bathtub. "Don''t you hate bubble bath?" Li Meijun started to put hot water directly. Before putting other things, he asked South Vietnam first. Nanyue shook his head and said, "no, it''s very comfortable." Li Meijun was relieved: "then wash your face first." "OK." While Nanyue was washing his face and the water in the bathtub had to be put for a while, Li Meijun went downstairs to the master bedroom and brought up his toiletries. Then, when they both washed their faces, the water was put, and the bathtub was full of bubbles with a fragrant smell. Considering that Nanyue would still be shy and embarrassed at this age, Li Meijun went to sit down first, then closed her eyes and waited for Nanyue to enter the bathtub before she opened her eyes. "Come on, I''ll cover your face." In fact, Li Meijun''s real intention is to touch two more South Vietnamese faces. Since she used the beauty pill from South Vietnam, although her skin is better day by day, she has a tendency to return to her teens and twenties. But compared with South Vietnam, which is just 20 years old, it still feels a little worse. Not just the face, Nam Yueh''s arms are also white and smooth. Water droplets slide down directly and can''t stay for half a second. From this, we can imagine what her whole body was like. Li Meijun has worked with many young female artists, but it''s the first time I''ve met such a in South Vietnam. Sometimes, she would subconsciously touch South Vietnam carefully, for fear that if she was not careful, she would break the porcelain doll. Thinking, Li Meijun couldn''t help saying, "you can apply this beauty pill to your whole body, right?" "Yes," Nan Yue closed his eyes and let Li Meijun paint his face, "just don''t be too frequent." Although there will be no problem when you use it, ordinary people can''t stand it when you use it more. Li Meijun thought of something and said, "that''s good." After helping Nanyue wipe it, Nanyue turned around and wiped it for Li Meijun. Feeling the gentle movement of Nanyue, Li Meijun couldn''t help feeling sleepy. In order to avoid falling asleep, she picked a topic at will. "I received a new screenplay not long ago. It''s a good story that there will be two women. The other is beautiful and elegant. I have to be ugly and rough, and I have to work in the field. Your brother-in-law doesn''t want me to answer, saying that at my age, I don''t have to prove my acting skills by subverting my image. " Nanyue smiled and asked, "does Sister Li like this story very much?" She didn''t ask if she wanted to answer, but asked if she liked the story. Li Meijun paused and said with a smile, "of course I like it very much, otherwise I won''t tangle until now." If she doesn''t like it or just thinks it''s OK, and her husband as a director doesn''t agree, she must push it directly. "Then take it. It must be a good role to make Sister Li like it." South Vietnam said without hesitation. Li Meijun listened. She couldn''t help opening her eyes. After looking at her, she smiled again: "this role is really good and good. Yes, you can take it if you like. You almost forget your original heart when you are old." Chapter 804 The new screenplay that Li Meijun received has not been completely finalized. She can only tell South Vietnam about the general trend, but it''s hard to say too much. South Vietnam naturally won''t ask much. After they finished, they naturally changed the topic and continued to chat. Chatting, I talked about that when the four finished recording "come and have coffee", they all had new films to make, and other work would follow. At that time, it''s really hard to meet again. If you are not careful, you may be busy for a year, and then you have to wait for various large-scale activities and award ceremonies at the end of the year before you can meet. Li Meijun has some regrets, but more importantly, she looks forward to it. After all, this means that the careers of the three of them are becoming more and more prosperous. She sincerely hopes that the three of them will get better and better. As for the lack of time and opportunity to meet, it''s nothing. "But you and Sheng Jingheng are very good. Do you have at least three cooperation next?" Nan Yue said, "at present, there are three collaborations. In addition to us, there is also a draft and a film." Li Meijun smiled with satisfaction and said, "then when you don''t work, you can easily see each other. It''s good. I''m afraid that each other is too busy and there is too little time to meet. If I''m not careful, my feelings will easily fade, and there are not many common topics to talk about. " "Well," Nan Yue thought, smiling in his eyes, "I shouldn''t have nothing to talk about with Mr. Sheng. We can never finish talking about music." "So is the movie." Li Meijun followed the way. They looked at each other and smiled. At this moment, without much words, they all know each other. Other aspects should be a little later. Meeting someone who knows each other is the most valuable thing. After talking about this, the aloe mud on both faces is almost dry, which will be taken off. Li Meijun looked at the shining skin of South Vietnam and couldn''t help but say, "I was still thinking about being afraid of pain. Elderly pregnant women are also dangerous. They don''t want children very much. Seeing you, I especially want to have a daughter. " "If you want to give birth, give birth. If it''s a daughter, I promise to make her more beautiful than me." South Vietnam is full of confidence. "True or false?" Li Meijun raised her eyebrows and her eyes brightened. "If you say so, I really gave birth." South Vietnam nodded heavily, then added, "if it''s a son, forget it." "Ha ha, I don''t want a son, too skinny." Although it hasn''t happened yet, Li Meijun has begun to touch his stomach and thought it would be good if he could control men and women. And this, South Vietnam naturally can''t help her, can only say beside: "I will pray with God, I must let Sister Li achieve her wish." Li Meijun was amused by her. For a moment, she only smiled. She didn''t know what to say. After the meeting, the mobile phone li Meijun put aside vibrated and lit up frequently, obviously urging her. Li Meijun tutted, then got up and went out first. After washing the bubbles in the nearby shower room, she put on a bath towel. "When they''re over, come out early so that someone won''t come." Then Li Meijun gave Nanyue another kiss: "good night, baby." "Good night." Nanyue turned around and lay lazily by the bathtub. After watching Li Meijun go out, he came out of the bathtub. Just after she put on her bathrobe and cast a spell to dry her hair, the door was knocked. Someone really came. After South Vietnam smiled, he put on a knitted coat and opened the door. Chapter 805 Sheng Jingheng smelled her familiar and attractive fragrance through the door. I just drank a few glasses of wine downstairs. The wine will come up. The breath is endured and endured, and then it calms down. When South Vietnam opened the door, he looked as usual, but his deepening black eyes betrayed him a little. The corridor was quiet, and the other three should have stayed in their rooms. Nanyue asked without much scruples, "brother, how much did you drink?" "A few, not much." Sheng Jingheng answered truthfully, his eyes locked on her face and didn''t move. Five, six, seven, eight, nine cups can be called several. And according to the posture of their men drinking, it is estimated that one cup can top the usual two. Otherwise, I wouldn''t drink like this. However, South Vietnam is the first time to see him drink like this. It is inevitable that it is somewhat novel and doesn''t mind too much. After all, it''s estimated that it''s only once a year. It''s hard to have a second time. She smiled lightly, then came forward to hug his waist line and looked up at him: "is your brother very happy tonight?" Sheng Jingheng lowered his head and said, "well, I''m very happy." Looking at him like this, Nanyue''s lips smiled even more, and said, "just be happy." Then he turned his face, leaned quietly in front of him and smelled the wine on him. He didn''t hate it. On the contrary, he smelled good. This is probably the embodiment of loving someone. However, people like Sheng Jingheng never smell bad. Sheng Jingheng raised his hand and gently stroked her hair. He wanted to lower his head and smell it. He thought that he had drunk a lot of wine, and she just washed her head, so he gave it up. After holding them for a while, Nanyue remembered and asked, "my brother came to me specially. Do you have anything to say?" "Yes." Nanyue looked up at him again and said, "what do you want to say?" Sheng Jingheng raised his other hand and gently held her cheek with deep eyes: "I want to tell you, see you tomorrow." Just this? He was so serious that she thought she was going to say something. South Vietnam could not help laughing and said, "OK, see you tomorrow." Although he had to say something, Sheng Jingheng looked at it and didn''t intend to take back his hand. "Well, good night?" Nanyue smiled and looked at him with eyebrows. "Good night." Seeing that he didn''t move, South Vietnam couldn''t help tutting, and then hooked his fingers at him. The half drunk man was very obedient and immediately bowed his back in line with her sight. "Kiss yourself." As soon as she said this, Sheng Jingheng''s original hesitation was half gone. He immediately gently opened his lips and slightly held her upper lip flap. It''s not a simple good night kiss. However, the man was still restrained and didn''t let her get too much alcohol. When he retreated, Nanyue''s fingers were still a little tight, pulling his skirt and wrinkled. Her eyes were a little red, but it was obvious that she was not going to cry, but a little emotional. This appearance is more and more tight. Sheng Jingheng didn''t know how to restrain himself. When she let go of her hand, she only felt empty in her heart. His breath was a little farther away, and Nanyue suddenly returned to his mind. His water eyes moved and looked at him, but he didn''t say anything. "Go to bed early." Sheng Jingheng said in a low voice, then turned around and went to the opposite guest room. His figure almost has the meaning of running away. Nanyue raised his hand and stroked his lips. The soul throbbed for a moment, as if it still had an aftertaste. It''s amazing that someone''s kissing skills still have room for improvement. She lowered her eyes and smiled. Then she closed the door, returned to sit inside and calmed her mind slowly through cultivation. Chapter 806 After waking up in the morning, Nam Yueh took his cell phone and looked at it for a while. He felt that he was going to drown the red envelope. Last night, the group sent each other. This morning, they began to send each other alone. After receiving such a separate red envelope, South Vietnam must return, and it will return a little more. Then after returning, the other party sends back a little more. It''s probably going to be endless. Just thinking, Nanyue felt helpless and headache. Instead of looking at other red envelopes, he opened the top dialog box. Sheng Jingheng''s new news to her is not a red envelope, but a direct and clear transfer. In addition to the amount, a line of words - Tommy girl is attached. He can''t avoid vulgarity. The amount figure is moral, but there are three zeros after his 52. If there is no daily limit for wechat transfer, it is estimated that there will be more zeros. Nanyue smiled, took the money first, then looked at his balance, and returned 88888 with great pride. The transfer instructions say - take it! Sheng Jingheng quickly ordered to collect the money. He didn''t say anything for a moment. After a while, as she expected, he turned back a larger amount. If you play like this, you''ll have to spend the day here. After South Vietnam recovered the money, it didn''t return it. It just sent a good morning. Then, he collected the other red envelopes and went back one by one. On the morning of the first day of the lunar new year, it was all used to do this, which South Vietnam did not expect. Fortunately, many people sent it after 0 o''clock last night. They haven''t got up yet. After returning to South Vietnam, he got free and went to the balcony to call his grandmother. This is the custom in the countryside. If you don''t go back for the new year, you usually have to call until the morning of the first day of the new year. Early New Year greetings will bring more blessings. It happened that the uncle''s family had arrived at Grandma''s house. The phone was answered by another person. It took a long time to hang up. South Vietnam felt the breath outside the room that had not been moved, quickly cleaned up the past and opened the door. Hearing the sound of opening the door, Sheng Jingheng, who was waiting by the wall, put down his cell phone and looked at her: "good morning." "Good morning." South Vietnam pulled his hair behind his ears and went out. They didn''t pestle at the door to say more, but naturally walked downstairs side by side. The second floor and the first floor are quiet. Obviously, Li Meijun and his wife and Ling Hao have not been able to get up yet. It is estimated that I slept very late last night and couldn''t get up before 9 or 10 o''clock. Sheng Jingheng brought her the coat that was put on the first floor yesterday: "go out for a walk?" "OK." South Vietnam put on his coat and pushed the door out with him. God gives face, the sun is just right, the temperature is also appropriate, and occasionally there is a breeze, which is very comfortable. In such weather, all the scenery outside has become more beautiful. Because of red envelopes and phone delays, it will be almost eight o''clock, and it''s not suitable for running. So they just walked along the garden to the lake behind and walked slowly. Such beautiful scenery is more enjoyable without talking. After a tour, South Vietnam opened its mouth on the way back slowly. "Mr. Sheng, let me go back alone today. I''m not young. I''m not afraid to fly alone." Sheng Jingheng took a look at her and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s time." Of course she knew the time was in time. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so worried. How many flights would he have to transfer in China. South Vietnam grabbed him and said solemnly, "I''ll raise you in the future. You can''t spend so much money, be obedient and fly directly to city B." Sheng Jingheng was stunned, and then he couldn''t help laughing: "OK, don''t spend money indiscriminately in the future." Chapter 807 Today, South Vietnam is going back to the crew, but Sheng Jingheng is going abroad to participate in the Berlin Film Festival. The shortlisted films are "listening" and "order in purple". In the end, it is one of the three major film festivals in Europe. Only directors and leading actors are nominated. Others can also rub the red carpet, but it''s a little bad to send it back to China. South Vietnam is still busy filming. Naturally, she won''t choose to rub the red carpet. She is very satisfied that she won the Best Newcomer Award in the domestic film festival. She didn''t want to rely on her short guest role of "order in purple" to get any achievements. If you really want to go, you should go as a best actress. There is no chance at the beginning of the year, but there should be great hope at the end of the year. After all, Pei shuche''s films are guaranteed to be shortlisted. Back to shengjingheng''s shortlist, it is also because his two films were released late. The former was pressed too long, and the latter was released late abroad. Therefore, I missed the Cannes Film Festival and the golden image award held by Hong Kong City, two landmark awards in the film industry. It is estimated that by the end of this year, three films will be shortlisted at the same time. If he goes on like this, he will always be one step ahead of her. He led South Vietnam forward slowly, looking at his short hair and the outline of his ears. Suddenly he took a step forward and returned to his side. Sheng Jingheng turned his head slightly, looked at her eyes, and slightly raised his eyebrow: "what are you thinking?" "I''m thinking," Nanyue said to his dark eyes and lips, "Mr. Sheng has to walk slowly in the future. Just wait for me a minute." Sheng Jingheng first slowed down slightly, and then realized that what she said was not only this walk, but also another walk. He clasped her hand and smiled warmly at her lips: "OK, I''m waiting for you to catch up." "It''s a deal! Pull the hook! " South Vietnam raised his other hand and hooked his thumb at him. Sheng Jing Heng''s smile was even worse. He pulled a hook with her: "I lied to you that you were a puppy." "Huh?" South Vietnam looked at the man seriously, then smiled and said, "let''s have a dog in the future, the kind with slow legs." Seeing her intentional ridicule, Sheng Jingheng was a little helpless, but he still said with her intention: "then raise Ke Ji." Nanyue nodded immediately: "yes, it''s cute." When they walked back to the villa, the first floor was still empty and there was no movement at all. Although the host is away, it''s not good for them to cook breakfast by themselves. But the owner is Li Meijun, so he doesn''t have so many scruples. South Vietnam found the apron and tied it. Turning over the refrigerator, he found that there were only some ingredients for kebabs and hot pot. She thought for a moment and then said, "be a hot and spicy milk on the Internet. Is it OK for Mr. Sheng to eat spicy?" "All right, do you have eggs and bread?" Sheng Jingheng also came over, rolled up his sleeves and washed his hands. South Vietnam looked at the refrigerator, nodded and said, "yes, and milk." As she spoke, she took out what she needed. The kitchen of this villa is very big. They stand on one side and do their own things without hindering each other. Ling Hao took his cell phone and walked down. When he heard something moving in the kitchen, he raised his eyelids and looked at it. I was stunned when I saw this. I didn''t find that the mobile phone screen was dark until I went downstairs. He didn''t care about his cell phone. He stuffed it into his pocket and went to the kitchen. "Sister Nan, Miss Sheng, you two are too good." Nanyue looked up at him lazily: "have you had enough sleep?" "Well, maybe it''s because I drank some wine. I slept soundly." Ling Hao scratched his head and smiled a little silly. When Nanyue heard the speech, he looked at shengjingheng. Sheng Jingheng looked back at her and then went to see Ling Hao: "there is honey water on the table, which is still warm." "OK, love you!" Ling Hao gave them a kiss, and then went to drink honey hydrolysis, leaving a little wine. Chapter 808 Although they all thought that time could pass slowly, half a day passed unconsciously. After Li Meijun and you Tianlang got up, they all felt that they had done nothing. They just had breakfast and made lunch. Then when lunch was over, the three of them, Hengling Hao and Shengjing in South Vietnam, almost had to go. Sheng Jingheng has a work schedule and has to go today. South Vietnam is because the crew will have a dinner in the evening. As a heroine, she can''t go unless she has something important to do. Although Ling Hao doesn''t start recording the program until tomorrow afternoon, he still needs to go home and visit his relatives. The agreed day and a half, basically only half a day plus one night, and one day will be spent on the road. But it''s also very satisfying to get together so comfortably and freely without scruples. As yesterday, Li Meijun and you Tianlang personally drove the three to the airport. On the first day of the lunar new year, there were no fewer flights than usual, but there were many fewer passengers, so Sheng Jingheng changed flights very smoothly. When they came, they came from the same place. They had to go, but they had three different destinations. After checking in his luggage and leaving, Ling Hao felt a little reluctant. Although they would record the program together soon, they still had to wait a month. However, before I could say anything, I saw that the two people next to me only looked at each other. Although they didn''t say anything, they made eye contact and said thousands of words. He was a little sour and said, "I''m leaving." At this opening, both turned to look at him, but they didn''t respond much, just nodded. He was just a shield. Ling Hao sighed, took out his mask, put it on, waved weakly to them, and then turned to go. "Brother." Hearing this address, Ling Hao snorted and was going to ask South Vietnam to call him brother later. As soon as I turned back, I saw that South Vietnam took out a box and handed it over. ¡°£¿¡± Ling Hao was stunned. Looking at the logo on the box, he couldn''t react for a moment. Nanyue explained with a smile, "if you are in a hurry, there is no packaging. I hope you like New Year gifts." "This, this is true?" After listening to her, Ling Hao reached out and took the box. Subconsciously, he shook it gently to confirm that it was really what he imagined. "Well, I haven''t opened it since I bought it. You can confirm it yourself. If there is a problem, you can return it." Nanyue didn''t know much about this kind of thing, but inadvertently saw Ling Hao''s circle of friends talking about it, so she kept it in mind and entrusted someone to buy it by mail. What did Sheng Jingheng say as like as two peas, he handed over something to him. It was a red drum with a drum like the one Tianlong gave. "I wanted to transfer money, but you should like this better." Ling Hao''s eyes brightened completely, and he quickly took over: "in fact, I like them all." Hearing this, Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "why, do you want it all?" "Cough," Ling Hao subconsciously wanted to touch his nose, but found that his hands were not empty, so he just coughed, "no, no, one is enough." Then he smiled and said, "thank you, sister Nan. Thank you, Mr. Sheng. I''ll bring you gifts next time I meet!" South Vietnam waved to him carelessly: "go quickly and report peace in the group." "OK, you also pay attention to safety on the road. See you next month!" Ling Hao happily turned and walked away, looking at the newly received gifts and red envelopes. He was in a hurry. Chapter 809 Watching him go so far, at least nothing fell. Nanyue smiled and shook his head. Then he safely took back his sight and looked at Sheng Jingheng: "Mr. Sheng, we should go separately." "Yes." Sheng Jingheng looked at her. The separation was at least more than half a month. Knowing that he didn''t give up, South Vietnam let him watch so much, and then said, "when I arrive, I''ll call Mr. Sheng." "OK." "Wait for your good news." South Vietnam blinked at him, and then before more people looked this way, he whispered, "brother, see you after killing green." With that, without waiting for Sheng Jingheng to respond, she waved to him politely, and then turned to the other direction. Sheng Jingheng stood in place, looked at her back as usual, lowered his eyes, stood for a moment, and turned away. On the plane, South Vietnam was recognized by several stewardess without accident. There were no fewer signatures and group photos. He also chatted with several people. And they all know that Nanyue is going back to the crew to shoot again. After a few words, they go to work without disturbing Nanyue''s rest. It''s true that the crew of "prosperity" is going to transfer to shoot, but it''s still in H City, even a few kilometers away from the previous film and television base. Therefore, the crew''s hotel has not been changed. The place for dinner in the evening is also set nearby. After South Vietnam got off the plane, he went to the agreed place to find Mo lvlu to specially arrange to pick up her car. Although I found it soon, I looked at the license plate and then the model. South Vietnam subconsciously thought that Mo Lvlv had mistaken the license plate number. She was about to send a message to Mo Lvlv. When she reconfirmed, the door opened slowly from the inside to the outside. A familiar figure came down from the car. Looking at the people who came down, Nanyue was stunned and couldn''t help laughing: "brother ye?" "Happy new year," Chu ye walked up to her and motioned for the elegant RV in front of her. "Your uncle Ren gave you a new year gift. Do you like it?" "Happy New Year... This," Nanyue cried and laughed, "why did you buy it without saying a word?" The car she has been using is still the business car sponsored by Ren fuel. She didn''t even have the idea of changing a car or buying another car for standby. Ren Ran added a new car to her. The car was really valuable. Chu Ye looked at her and said, "he didn''t say a word. He pulled us into a small group and discussed it for some time before deciding on the car." "If you feel you have a burden, just give more gifts in the future." The South Vietnam meeting also accepted it. It was indeed such an idea. Wen Yan nodded: "well, I know." "Get in the car and say." Chu ye took the box in her hand and carried it to the car. South Vietnam followed him up. She sat in Sheng Jingheng''s RV several times, which would skillfully close the door. Seeing that she had begun to visit the car calmly, Chu Ye smiled, then knocked on the baffle, indicating that the driver in front could drive. The interior of this RV is similar to that of shengjingheng, and it should be available, just like a small hotel room. In the future, when you need to wait for a play or go to a remote place to shoot, you need to change your costumes and make-up. It will be much more convenient to have this car. After seeing the inner room, Nanyue came out and sat down: "brother ye, shouldn''t you be at home today? Why did you come all of a sudden? " The family she said is naturally not Chu Ye''s home alone, but his real home. This question always needs to be asked. Chu Ye looked at her and finally didn''t hide it. Instead, he truthfully said, "I had a little conflict with my elders at home. I came out to hide from the limelight and have a look at the shooting on your side." Chapter 810 As for why he clashed with his family elders, Chu Ye didn''t say much, and Nanyue naturally wouldn''t ask much. Immediately he just nodded and said, "it''s just that the crew has a dinner tonight. Brother ye can go with me." "Well, I can help you stop the wine." The agent is the most perfect black face. It''s hard for the crew to say anything when he comes out. Nanyue replied with a smile: "it''s hard for brother Ye." "It''s all right," Chu Ye waved his hand, then took the tablet from the side, opened the prepared information and handed it to her. "I asked my friend to learn more about Jinzhi electric appliance. I looked at it roughly. There were no problems. There should be no hidden dangers. " Seeing that he entered the working state so soon, South Vietnam couldn''t help but pick up his eyebrows, then pick it up and turn it over a little. Jinzhi electric appliance has been established for 30 years this year. From an unknown home appliance factory to today''s listed group. It is also an old brand necessary for household appliances from being questioned and belittled to national trust. Over the past 30 years, I have been walking steadily and smoothly, and there is no wrong step. Although it is said that such a national brand does not need to hire an additional image spokesman, it is still the best one among domestic electrical appliance brands with its long-standing reputation and popularity. However, now emerging electrical brands emerge in endlessly, and more foreign brands are born, which gives people more choices and comparisons. Jinzhi electric appliance will gradually fade out of the vision of young people because it is too old. Therefore, inviting a popular face to be an image spokesman is also keeping up with the current trend. The so-called inside information given by Chu Ye is not unknown, just some operation conditions unknown to the outside world. The summary was very direct and clear. South Vietnam roughly turned it over and soon understood it. Finally, I turned to several image spokesmen invited by Jinzhi electric before. There are men and women. Now they are mostly the great predecessors of 30 generations. In fact, when they spoke, they were also just popular, and the national popularity was very high. It seems that there is no problem. Everything is normal. And, just in time, she came when she had a gold sucking constitution. After reading it, Nanyue handed the tablet back: "brother ye, have you talked with him over there?" "After a general chat," seeing her calm appearance, Chu Ye couldn''t help asking, "don''t you want to answer?" Nanyue shook his head, paused and said, "just want to see first and understand the reason for choosing me." Chu Ye smiled at the speech: "what else can I choose you for? Of course it''s because you''re red. " "The brand side doesn''t do charity. If you are hot in the past two years, they will choose you. When the contract expires, someone more suitable and popular will be replaced. " South Vietnam naturally knew this obvious truth. She thought about it and said it in another way. "According to the data, Jinzhi electric was a family business at the beginning. Up to now, it still holds most shares with the surname Di and controls the ownership of the group." "Just yesterday, a man named di Hong claimed to be my fan and asked me for an autograph." "Dihong?" Chu Ye slightly frowned and looked through the information he found. "This surname is not common. No one should be bored. He specially came to impersonate." Nanyue nodded happily: "I think so, so it should be him." Chu Ye looked at her, then put away the tablet and said, "let me arrange it. If the other party is sincere enough, it should be no problem." If not, the loss of this endorsement is not particularly unacceptable. In Chu Ye''s view, it is natural to attach importance to the security and reputation of South Vietnam. Chapter 811 However, it''s still the Spring Festival. It''s more convenient to talk about endorsements after the Spring Festival holiday. Chu ye first pressed this thing. These days, he also experienced how hard it was with the ancient costume drama crew. After Mo Lvlv came, he stayed at the hotel and stopped going with the crew. Xie Haiquan is still on holiday, so Chu Ye takes over the work and handles it by himself. Although it is reasonable to say that this period of time should be the most leisure time. However, after South Vietnam was broadcast on TV on the stage of the online Spring Festival Gala, there was no leisure. Even some should have worked overtime during the holidays. They all rushed to express their cooperation intention, so as not to be robbed by their peers later. In just three days, Chu Ye helped South Vietnam negotiate the shooting of four magazines, and pressed several endorsements. These endorsements include catering, jewelry, skin care products, sports brands, drinks and so on. This time, there are no small brands, but big brands, both at home and abroad. These brands still have spokesmen. Some contracts will expire soon, while others will take a few months. As Chu ye said before, as long as the heat is a little better than others, the brand will change immediately. I just hope that South Vietnam will always be the existence of others in the circle until it withdraws from the circle. In addition to these tasks, it is time to finalize the fashion week to be held at the end of February and early March. Of course, there are many scripts coming to South Vietnam. There are a lot of TV dramas and films. Any one is a big company, a big director and a big screenwriter, and none of them is belittled. However, Chu Ye estimates that with PEI shuche''s temperament, the shooting site alone has to be built by himself. It is estimated that the shooting will not end in three or four months. This is the number of times that Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng will ask for leave during the shooting period. It''s obviously too early to start a new play now, so although it''s a pity, Chu Ye pushed it off one by one. However, the shooting of "to be prosperous" has gradually come to an end, and the shooting progress has become more and more tense. In the later stage, it was basically the plays of South Vietnam and Yu Shaoning, and some of the scenes to be made up were omitted before. For what Chu ye said, Nanyue just went through it in her ear, and then wrote it down first. He will decide what to do, and she will make a final decision. It was not until the seventh day of the lunar new year when the whole country was in the period of rework that Chu Ye planned to start Hui Hongyu media. Just these two days, the focus is Yu Shaoning''s men''s play. Although the heroine is also nearby, it is basically a single shot. Therefore, South Vietnam easily invited her to leave, and her part of the play would still wait until later to make up for it alone. She went back this time, not for anything else, but to Jinzhi electric appliance. Chu Ye has talked with the staff over there and has successfully scheduled the trip to visit the company building. Jinzhi, a big brand, has nothing to worry about. Now is to confirm that the other party is looking for South Vietnam to speak for whether it is simply because she is angry or for other reasons. In order to avoid many demands from the other party after signing the contract first, although legal procedures can be followed, it will be too troublesome and affect the reputation of South Vietnam. They missed the peak of construction. On the eighth day of the ninth lunar month, they drove back to city a from city H. Chu Ye looked at the news sent by his friend and said, "di Hong is very mysterious. He took over Jinzhi electric appliance in recent two years. Even few internal employees have seen him." He said, seeing that South Vietnam was looking at something else with a tablet, but he didn''t forget to respond, so he looked at it curiously. Chapter 812 Of course, Chu Ye doesn''t look too carefully, but just looks at it roughly. Seeing that it was a live broadcast style, he took back his sight and asked funny, "what are you watching live?" South Vietnam looked up at him and said, "live broadcast of the media, the scene of the Berlin Film Festival." "Huh? Is it officially starting today? I thought it was almost over. " Chu ye said, subconsciously watching all kinds of relevant news. Since he stopped bringing artists, Hongyu media has started to focus on film and television. The people signing the artists department are all young people. A little older, or artists who start a big fire, are reluctant to sign the company again. Therefore, Chu Ye has not paid attention to some large awards abroad for several years. "It''s Mr. Sheng''s early past," Nanyue looked at the screen again. Seeing that Sheng Jingheng had not appeared, he raised his head. "Listening has a good response over there. There are media interviews, fan meetings and a concert." Chu Ye has seen some news releases and photos. He first nodded and then looked at her with a smile and banter in his eyes. "You''re a fan. You''re really dutiful." South Vietnam still maintained the action of glancing at the screen from time to time, and did not forget to take it for granted: "I have always been teacher Sheng''s true love powder." Looking at her like this, what else can Chu ye say? He can only press Dihong first. Anyway, he should be able to see it when he returns to city a later. She sometimes sees people better than him, but she doesn''t need him to remind her anything. And he was idle anyway, so he took his mobile phone to brush his microblog. As soon as there were any photos flowing out of the film festival, he would send them to the microblog at the first time. Just as Nanyue received the news that Sheng Jingheng was about to appear, he picked up the tablet and looked at it wholeheartedly. Chu Ye painted Sheng Jingheng''s road for the first time. He wanted to share it with her, but he turned around and saw it. She didn''t want to be distracted at all, so he gave up laughing and continued to look at others. Soon, Sheng Jingheng and the director of listening appeared at the scene of the film festival and officially stepped on the red carpet. Looking at today''s man''s shape, Nanyue''s eyes lit up slightly, and then both marveled and sighed. Sheng Jingheng is wearing a full red, uniform style dress, high and straight, just like the piano prince who just came out of the concert. He is a cold white skin. When he collides with the red, his visual tension is very strong. He appears cold, forbidden, lustful and unattainable. His appearance immediately attracted the domestic and foreign media present, one after another aimed the camera at him, and replaced all words with shutter sound and flash. At this moment, Sheng Jingheng is not only a teenager in the film, but also himself. At this moment, he enjoys the supreme glory brought by his efforts and talents. South Vietnam always wanted to slow him down and wait for him. But seeing him at this time, I felt that these were too late for him. He should have come earlier. Just thinking, I saw the man on the screen, as if he suddenly felt something and accurately caught the scene of live broadcasting. First, Dingding looked over. When the camera was shaking, the originally cold and alienated face added a warm color and flashed a smile. It''s not too much to say that this smile is to reverse all sentient beings. South Vietnam can''t help but slightly grasp the skirt and feel the heartbeat quicken again. Although he soon returned to normal, I still have to say that this man is really attractive, but he always doesn''t know it. I don''t know how many female fans will rise again when I come back this time. Chapter 813 Nanyue wanted to take a screenshot, but the live picture quality was not high, and after Sheng Jingheng looked at it with a smile, the subsequent scenes were shaking. When Sheng Jingheng finished the red carpet and entered the infield, Nanyue simply turned off the live broadcast and took his mobile phone to microblog. On the microblog, Sheng Jingheng took the red carpet and brushed the screen. All kinds of videos, media maps, Internet maps, Reuters maps, refined maps of rich station sisters, and popular microblogs are all these. If you change a star like this, I''m afraid some people will laugh at it. But Sheng Jingheng''s words, there is no acid or sarcastic remarks at all. Even when listening was released, there were many different voices. But this will not talk about the film, only about Sheng Jingheng''s appearance and temperament, no one will be unconvinced. South Vietnam kept the map, turned over the comments from time to time, looked at it, and didn''t know whether to laugh or have more sense of crisis. -Ah, I announce that from today on, I am locked with Sheng Nan God!!! -Husband, how can you smile at other women??? I''m angry, the kind that can''t coax! -I''m straight male powder, but I don''t mind bending into mosquito repellent incense (shy) for the sake of male god -Please call me Mrs. Sheng later. Thank you for your cooperation. -What time is it? Are you still taking a nap? -Ah, the male god marries me! -I used to think that male stars wear red, feminine and vulgar. Now I just want to say, I''m sorry, I''m wrong!!! -I never thought that red could become my favorite color. It''s really beautiful! -I have a hunch that a large number of sisters will come again and rob my husband with me. It''s not good to have a good husband. -Have you ever thought about the feeling of the palace 23333 -I hope my brother can win the prize! go for it! -Don''t dream about those upstairs. Just now my brother sent me a message saying that I''m the only one in his heart. Let me not be jealous hum! -I remember the ID of some buildings. I''ll wait for you to perform powder removal on the day when the male priest announces his love. -Get the prize! Get the prize! Important words three times! -Are there two CP fans upstairs? This blog is a single direction. Would you please clamp your tail and be a man? Besides, we will never admit your so-called empress Zhenggong! -No one deserves such a beautiful little brother! -Do you remember when the male god''s shape became diverse and put out? I''ve only seen black and dark blue on him before. -Besides this time, the one that impressed me most was the ZQ charity party last October. -Not before, it doesn''t mean there won''t be in the future. Anyway, blow up brother''s modeling today is right! -This man is so damn sweet. QAQ is in love with him Under this kind of photo microblog, it is no surprise that most of them are face powder and girlfriend powder. Sheng Jingheng''s hot search square, which has exploded, is full of career fans. They are conscientiously promoting Sheng Jingheng''s two films shortlisted for the film festival. Although no one knows whether they are covered with a layer of career powder, there is still fanatical wife powder under them. But without prejudice, South Vietnam drove a trumpet and ordered a lot of praise to make a little contribution. After doing this, South Vietnam withdrew its microblog. First, go to the photo album to sort out the newly saved pictures. After carefully hiding them, it remembered to open the wechat news that played several times. ¡££º[ [picture] ¡££º The arrangement for the meeting is to see a movie. ¡££º Still on the way? South Vietnam, which has a big picture, has no intention to care about the two text messages. Instead, it is focused on looking at the photo taken by shengjingheng in the lounge. This is the only close-up super clear photo! Chapter 814 After reading the photos, Nanyue returned to Sheng Jingheng''s news, then raised his eyes slightly and saw Chu Ye looking at her with a smile. "Don''t look at your cell phone for a long time, and occasionally look at the scenery outside the window." If he points at something. "Huh?" South Vietnam turned to look out of the window and saw some familiar buildings. When he saw the road signs, he found that the car had entered the boundary of city A. "Is that it? How fast. " South Vietnam put away his mobile phone and moved his neck. Chu ye turned back and looked ahead: "the road is very smooth today. If it had been yesterday or the day before yesterday, it would have been blocked for a long time." Then he looked at his watch and said, "it''s going to be a while in the city. It''s estimated that when we get to Jinzhi electric appliance, it''s just the time to get off work." Nanyue nodded, "well, that''s just right." Their appointment is to go after work, so that there are too many people in the building during working hours. Before signing the contract, they will publish the news first. After looking out of the window, Nanyue thought of one thing, so he took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Hu Xuerou. NY: do you know the di family? Little fox: which Di family? Di Renjie? NY: forget it, you think I didn''t ask. Little fox: Gee, if you want to ask if there is a demon named Di, there should be, but it seems that you have emigrated abroad. If I don''t say anything else, it should be like, and certainly not Dihong. South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing, and then replied. NY: I see. Thank you. For the sake of Hu Xuerou''s efforts to recall, it is also worth thanking. Little fox: I want to eat French food, thank you! NY: next time. Little fox: I know what you adults say next time, that is, on the 32nd, Sunday, the next life! NY: when you finish. Little fox: I took a screenshot!!! Pigeon, I''ll send a microblog to denounce you! NY£º^_^ Although I know that it is mostly white to ask Hu Xuerou, I can confirm that the di family should be a serious Xiuzhen family, which has nothing to do with the demon. It has nothing to do with the demon. It''s not for the grand scene, but for her. Nanyue stuffed his cell phone into his bag, then leaned back in his chair and looked at the sunset outside the window. When we arrived at Jinzhi electric appliance group building, the sky was half gray and half dark, and the clouds gradually dispersed, revealing a round of eager crescent moon. They made an appointment in advance, which made it all the way to the underground parking lot of the building. Before entering, Nanyue leaned lazily. After entering, she couldn''t help sitting upright, looked out of the window, and then showed an unexpected and deserved look. Under the Jinzhi group building, there is a slightly simple gathering spirit array. Gathering Reiki is one of them, and being able to transport is the other. Xiuzhen people can still have such a skill in business. I admire it. However, more importantly, Jinzhi electric always has the quality assurance. Otherwise, relying on these means alone will not be able to withstand the beating of public opinion in modern society. South Vietnam raised its eyebrows with interest, and suddenly looked forward to the meeting. After getting off the bus, Chu Ye looks at them and walks over. It should be the employee who came to pick them up. "Later, they should offer to invite us to dinner. Act according to circumstances. " "Well," Nan Yue stood calmly, "don''t worry, brother Ye. I can handle it." When Chu ye heard the speech, he couldn''t help looking at her. Seeing that she was really confident, he couldn''t help laughing and didn''t say anything. Immediately, they also went to the employee. "Hello, Miss Nan, Mr. Chu. I''m Li Zhou, Secretary of general di. Just call me Xiao Li." "Please follow me." Chapter 815 It was just started yesterday. Naturally, it is impossible to work overtime today. Nanyue and Chu ye, led by Li Zhou, first came to the second floor of the building. They could feel that the whole building was a little deserted and people were almost clean. There are no offices and meeting rooms on the second floor, but staff restaurants, cafes, game rooms, entertainment bars and so on. Watching Li Zhou go straight to the staff restaurant, Chu Ye slows down two steps and slightly pulls down the arm of South Vietnam. "Is this an employee meal for us?" His voice was very low, but he didn''t mean anything else. He just felt strange. Nanyue also whispered back: "look, it may be delicious, not necessarily." Chu Ye nodded. When he entered the staff restaurant, he saw several chefs busy and a few sporadic tables of people eating, so he didn''t worry so much. The arrival of the two immediately attracted the people at the table to look at it, or excited or curious, but they didn''t take photos at will. Li Zhou slowed down until the two approached and said, "don''t worry, you two. Those who stay for dinner are old employees and won''t be exposed at will." "Well, I have a heart." Chu Ye nodded faintly. South Vietnam didn''t say anything, but just looked at the small compartment separated by a circular baffle inside. There was a slender figure sitting there. It seemed that I saw the three people here passing by, so I stood up, straightened my tie slightly, and confirmed that the buttons of my suit were all buttoned up. The people sitting next to him didn''t seem to expect him to be so solemn. They were all a little flustered and hurriedly got up to meet him. After Li Zhou took the two people to the past, he dutifully introduced: "this is our general manager di Hong, and this is Peng Jiafan, manager of enterprise publicity department." Di Hong was still holding a board with a cold face. After shaking hands with Chu ye, he motioned to the opposite seat: "please sit down, two. It''s a little simple. Please don''t mind." Seeing that he didn''t even shake his hand with Nanyue, Chu Ye slightly raised his eyebrow. He didn''t think he didn''t respect him, but he thought he was too respectful. After all, shaking hands is also a contact action. Some people will take advantage of this action to eat tofu, while others abide by the old tradition of giving and receiving no relatives between men and women. Dihong, it should be the latter. "Mr. Di, shall I order?" Li Zhou stooped slightly and asked in a low voice. Di Hong nodded slightly, "go." After saying that, his eyes flashed over Nanyue''s face very quickly, and then he took back his eyes. Chu Ye is sitting in the inner seat, facing the manager of the enterprise publicity department. South Vietnam was facing Dihong. Seeing that he simply looked down at the table and didn''t look at her much, he couldn''t help laughing to himself. Li Zhou went to order. The four sat opposite each other and didn''t make a sound for a moment. Seeing that di stopped talking, Peng Jiafan hurriedly said, "the food in our staff restaurant is very delicious. It''s definitely no worse than the restaurant outside. You can try more later." "OK." "Thank you." Nanyue and Chu Ye spoke almost at the same time, and then they couldn''t help looking at each other. Chu Ye raised his eyebrows at her, with an obvious intention to ask her what she should ask. If he can''t ask, he can ask. As soon as Nanyue nodded, he immediately looked at di Hong opposite and asked, "President Di, can you tell me the reason why your company asked me to be a spokesman?" Di honglue raised his eyes to see her, soon lowered his eyes and said, "because our brand is a little old, I want to invite young and popular artists to publicize so that more young people can know it." This dry reason seems to have been memorized in advance. But it''s really legitimate. It''s almost what Chu Ye thinks, so he can''t say anything to refute. Just as Chu ye thought about how Nanyue would continue to answer, he heard her say. "OK, I see." Chapter 816 Okay? Chu Ye hasn''t figured out that the good word South Vietnam is just a simple reply to di Hong''s reason, but he still needs to take the endorsement. I heard Dihong sitting diagonally opposite, and then he said, "thank you for your understanding and happy cooperation." As soon as he said this, Peng Jiafan next to him acted quickly, took out a contract and handed it to Chu Ye. "Mr. Chu, please have a look." ¡°£¿¡± Chu ye first looked at Nanyue and saw that she nodded before taking it with a smile. I''m sorry. Does she really just want to ask this question face to face? So he thought he had many concerns. There was something wrong with di Hong. However, it''s acceptable to finalize the endorsement contract this time. It''s not a vain trip. When Chu Ye is seriously looking through the contract, di Hong suddenly gets up, asks for hot tea, and brings it to the two in person. "I''m sorry for the poor reception." He looked so respectful that he really looked at Peng Jiafan who was stunned. Chu Ye''s heart was on the contract, but he didn''t notice it. He just took the tea cup and casually thanked him. Nanyue looked at Peng Jiafan, who was stunned, looked at him and sat upright. Di Hong, who had a straight line between his eyes and nose, silently smiled and just picked up the tea cup and smelled the fragrance of tea. This tea is not casual. On the contrary, it''s very particular. It''s just like smelling it, and it''s even more important to drink it. Drink this tea and smell the faint fragrance from the kitchen on the other side. South Vietnam understood why the meeting was arranged here. The other party also understood that her proposal to visit the company building was just an excuse. As long as she came here, everything would be clear and there was no need to move around. It''s just dinner time. It''s better to eat outside than sit here. It''s not only delicious, but also let her know more. But the last time we met, she clearly didn''t show it at all. This time, di Hong was afraid and respectful as if he had seen a ghost. While she was drinking tea and thinking about things, Peng Jiafan finally came back and looked at di Hong and South Vietnam. His look was very complicated. He thought that South Vietnam was very unusual before. Otherwise, President Di, who was easy to hide, would not have come to talk about the endorsement in person. And now I''m not only here in person, but also so respectful. Although I don''t understand why, it''s always right to please. Thinking of this, Peng Jiafan couldn''t help smiling and said, "Miss Nan, your performance in the Spring Festival Gala is really beautiful and generous, and your singing is also very good. Originally, our company had a lot of your fans. After the Spring Festival Gala, more people like you. All departments require that your posters be pasted in the company''s exhibition and rest areas. " He suddenly spoke to Nan Yue and stunned him. Then he put down his tea cup and said, "manager Peng is polite. I can''t afford your word. Just call my name." Peng Jiafan took the opportunity to blow rainbow fart again: "Wow, you really don''t have any shelf in South Vietnam. You are beautiful, kind-hearted and versatile. It''s really rare to see in today''s entertainment circle." As soon as he finished, di Hong, who was sitting next to him, stood up coldly. The sound of the chair gently wiping the floor made Peng Jiafan feel excited. "Again, again..." what''s the matter? Peng Jiafan didn''t have time to ask, because he had heard the voices of other employees and the footsteps of a group of people approaching. He immediately stood up and looked at it in a panic. Nanyue also looked at a group of people approaching. After glancing at everyone, Nanyue chuckled. Chu ye, who was still finalizing the details of the contract, looked up at the sound: "what are you laughing at?" When he looked up, he just saw the group approaching. Rao was as knowledgeable as he was, and was stunned. Chapter 817 The group of people, except the first three older ones, were wearing Tang clothes. The others are all suits and shoes. They look like elites. You can see that they are all the senior executives of Jinzhi electric appliance. "Director, chairman, deputy director..." Peng Jiafan was still the first time to see so many big guys gathered in the staff restaurant at one time. He was a little trembling. Master Di, the chairman of Jinzhi, couldn''t help raising his hand: "well, sit down and I''ll have a look. Don''t make a fuss." Although he said so, di Hong didn''t sit down, and Peng Jiafan didn''t dare to sit down. Di Hong bowed respectfully to a group of people and said, "my grandson will do things well. Grandpa, Grandpa and grandpa don''t have to worry." Master Di smiled at Nanyue and said, "you do your business, I really just come and have a look." As for who you are looking at, it is self-evident. South Vietnam thought about it, but still didn''t get up, just nodded slightly in response. When she saw the old man, she finally knew why she was exposed. Unexpectedly, I also have the cultivation of golden elixir. Although I thought about it before, I didn''t expect to see it. With her nod, Mr. Di put away his smile and saluted slightly. The other people naturally had to follow him. Except for the two elders around him, others were a little confused. "Don''t bother you, talk slowly." Mr. Di straightened up behind him and led a group of people away from the staff restaurant as usual. When they went out, di Hong took back his sight, subconsciously loosened his bow tie and sat down again. Then he realized that South Vietnam was still sitting opposite, so he quickly ended the tension and tried not to make half a mistake. Not to mention that Peng Jiafan is completely stunned, even Chu Ye is a little stunned. Just when Peng Jiafan called the chairman, he wanted to get up and say hello, but seeing that South Vietnam didn''t move, he suddenly couldn''t move. "This..." Nan Yue turned to look at him: "brother ye, is there a problem with the contract?" "Huh? It''s almost finished. There''s no problem for the time being. The conditions are very good. " Chu ye thought of the reaction of the people and South Vietnam just now. Although he felt that there was no problem, he began to feel a little strange again. However, at present, it is still tight to finalize the contract. So after that, he lowered his head and read the remaining terms carefully. "At present, this contract is quite sincere, but the details have to wait for professional lawyers to read it." Although Chu Ye feels perfect, he is still cautious. Then he handed the contract to South Vietnam: "you should have a look." "Yes." South Vietnam took over and said it was probably. It was really just about looking at the endorsement fee. After seeing the number, he picked his eyebrow and said with a smile, "Di is always very polite." The endorsement fee of MK is higher than that of last time, which is the real top luxury brand treatment. Di Hong said politely, "I should." "Let''s take the contract back first, find a lawyer, and then make another appointment to sign it tomorrow." South Vietnam closed the contract and put it aside. "Yes." When Dihong orders, the dishes Li Zhou ordered just now are also delivered. Several dishes are the kind that cannot appear in the staff restaurant, but they all appear, and they have complete color, flavor and taste, so they can''t be delicious. Chu Ye takes a sip of tea, looks at Peng Jiafan, who finally returns to his senses, and can''t help laughing. Today, I have a long experience. Chapter 818 By the time they had finished their dinner, all the people at the tables in the staff restaurant had left one after another. Although it''s still early, we''ve talked about everything. We''ll sign the contract tomorrow. So Nanyue and Chu Ye naturally didn''t stay much. After sitting for a while, they said goodbye. Dihong immediately got up and personally took them downstairs. Peng Jiafan subconsciously followed behind. When he wanted to enter the elevator, he was stopped and pulled aside. When the elevator door closed, Li Zhou said, "manager Peng can get off work." "Oh, OK." Peng Jiafan nodded, then pressed another elevator and planned to go upstairs and take his things home. Li Zhou watched and confirmed that he had gone upstairs. He waited for the elevator to come up and followed him to the underground parking lot. On the other side, Dihong has sent Nanyue and Chu ye to the car. Watching Chu Ye open the door and signal Nanyue to get on the bus first, di Hong finally opened his mouth. "I wonder if I can talk to miss Nan alone?" Chu Ye''s face was cold, and before he spoke, his expression and eyes were full of rejection. I didn''t think about it, but Nanyue said, "yes, just two sentences, right?" "Yes." Dihong nodded. "Well, brother ye, get in the car first. I''ll be here soon. Rest assured. " When Nanyue finished speaking to Chu ye, he looked at di Hong again, waved his hand and said to one side. Seeing that they stopped at the wall and could be seen in the car, Chu Ye got on the car first. Before he began to think about what Dihong would say, he saw that South Vietnam had come this way, and Dihong slowed down two steps and followed. Chu Ye was stunned at the speed. When he reacted, di Hong helped South Vietnam open the door, watched her get on the bus, closed the door again, and nodded politely to the two in the car. South Vietnam waved to Dihong and signaled that he could go. When Dihong really left, Nanyue asked Mao Hui not to drive. Seeing this, Chu Ye simply got down from the co pilot and got on the back seat: "what did he say?" "Huh?" South Vietnam was a little distracted and said, "just say that several old men in their family like me very much and can have a cup of tea with them when they have a chance." Looking at her serious look, Chu Ye doesn''t look like a joke or a fake, but Chu Ye''s face is more strange. "Does he really like you? Want you to marry into a rich family? " "..." this almost made Nanyue waste her efforts. She first strengthened the spirit gathering array, and then she officially turned to see Chu Ye. "Brother ye, where can you see that he likes me?" Then she looked forward and said, "brother Mao, you can go back." When she said this, Chu Ye remembered that di Hong''s attitude towards South Vietnam didn''t look like that when he was looking at the contract, eating, or delivering all the way down. On the contrary, it is more like a respected elder. He couldn''t help frowning: "is that the other people of the di family have a crush on you?" Nanyue laughs and shakes his head. However, it''s no wonder Chu Ye thinks more. The people who don''t know where to go look at it are really very strange. Chu Ye is already a very receptive one. Like the manager Peng Jiafan just now, he is stupid all the way. And if I had known that the di family was coming, South Vietnam must have made a separate appointment with di Hong. "Neither," Nan Yue pressed his mind and said helplessly, "it may be his elders and my fans." Chu Ye couldn''t help laughing: "for this reason, cheat a three-year-old." She can only say so. Otherwise, can she say that all their family have seen her as a senior Xiuzhen? Seeing the car leaving Jinzhi electric appliance, Nanyue looked back. Di family asked her to be the spokesman at that price. She strengthened the power of Juling array as a gift in return. In the future, there must be more contacts. "Anyway, don''t worry, brother Ye. I only like Mr. Sheng." Chapter 819 Nanyue first asked Mao Hui to drive Chu Ye home, and then went to the new suite bought by Sheng Jingheng instead of tossing back to the villa. When she came out of Jinzhi electric appliance, she bought some ingredients and fruits on the takeout app and simply ordered a takeout. By the time they arrived, they were all sent to the guard room. After Mao Hui got off to help claim it, Nanyue gave him the access control card all the way in: "brother Mao, go back to rest tonight and pick me up tomorrow morning." "OK." Mao Hui took her to the parking lot and wanted to help her carry things upstairs. After being rejected by South Vietnam, he didn''t say anything. He just watched her go to the elevator, and then drove away. South Vietnam went upstairs without meeting anyone, but it was reassuring that there were still seven or eight residents in this building. As soon as I entered the house, I shouted "turn on the light". In this room full of light, South Vietnam received an overseas call from Sheng Jingheng. "Did you eat?" Listening to him, he asked this. South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing: "not yet. I ordered takeout and am preparing to eat." Listening to the almost clear footsteps of South Vietnam, I walked for a long time before I came to the refrigerator, opened the door and put something in it. Sheng Jingheng naturally knew which home she was going back to. "Well, how was your work today?" Nanyue pressed hands-free and put his mobile phone on the bar. While dismantling the takeout and pouring it into the plate, he told him about the di family. Sheng Jingheng listened carefully. When she finished, he asked, "can they have malice?" "Huh? No, even if they do, they may not be able to beat me. " South Vietnam took care of the takeout box, washed and dried his hands, took the plate and sat down at the table. Speaking of this, the tone is more common than eating takeout. It''s not that she is too confident, but that since she saw it today, she has naturally explored the details of the di family. In addition to the oldest master Di, who has a golden elixir for cultivation, others basically build a foundation, and di Hong has just stepped into Qi refining. Master Di''s golden elixir is also very different from her golden elixir. If it were not for this, it would have been time to rejuvenate rather than show old-fashioned. The main reason, naturally, is that this is not a real world of cultivation, and the aura is too weak to imagine. On the one hand, her yuan Shen was not ordinary. Although she was split by Tianlei, the wish system helped her take it back and spell it again. Over the past year, after her gradual restoration, she has been slowly recovering her cultivation in her heyday. On the other hand, she is more absorbing the spiritual power of the spiritual plant exchanged from the system mall. Although she didn''t know where the system came from, she could feel that the spiritual power of those spiritual plants was pure and prosperous. With her spiritual roots, they complemented each other, and their cultivation improved rapidly and orthodox. In short, her orthodox gold elixir can beat ten unorthodox gold elixirs. Although Sheng Jingheng didn''t know the real reason, he believed it when she said so. He smiled in a low voice, "well, if they are numerous, you can take me with you. I should, and I can. " Nanyue also smiled: "teacher Sheng, be confident and get rid of it." "OK." Nanyue looked at the time and suddenly remembered, "Mr. Sheng, should you give the award?" "Well, after watching the movie and having dinner, it''s time to enter." Sheng Jingheng''s tone was as usual as drinking water after dinner. South Vietnam was even more nervous than him: "don''t say it first. You''re ready to think about what to say in the award speech! Hang up! " Chapter 820 This night is destined to be a glorious night for Sheng Jingheng. Although the award ceremony of the film festival is not allowed to be broadcast live by the media, videos and photos can still be taken. All night, not only the microblog, media websites, gossip websites, and even the circle of friends were brushed by this man. It is not only the film emperor recognized by the whole world, but also the double material film emperor directly in one fell swoop, becoming the biggest winner of the Berlin Film Festival. South Vietnam received a soft hand in drawing collection this evening. When it saw a good video, it also downloaded it directly. After this operation, I found that the memory of the mobile phone began to be in an emergency. In desperation, she had to change her tablet to continue. It was not until Sheng Jingheng''s celebration party was over and he called her by video phone that Nanyue withdrew from the microblog trumpet. "Congratulations, Mr. Sheng." She also didn''t know what to say. From her heart, it was such a congratulations. Sheng Jingheng gave a low hum and said, "I want to see you." Looking at his focused dark eyes, Nanyue smiled: "don''t you see it now? Brother, you are really great. " Such a meeting across the screen is naturally difficult to meet. At this moment, Sheng Jingheng''s thoughts can''t be stopped. He looked at her smiling face and finally pressed many emotions. He just said gently, "you''re great, too." "Huh?" Nanyue looked at him with an eyebrow. "Is this business mutual boasting?" "To be honest," Sheng Jingheng added, fearing that she would not believe it. "Today, I heard that your moon in the mountains is playing in many places, and the largest square screen is also playing the stage of your Spring Festival Gala." ¡°£¿¡± South Vietnam was a little surprised. "Fans did it. I visited you today. I didn''t see these." If it was done by fans, she should have started sending these in her super words now. Sheng Jingheng crooked his lips and smiled: "am I so beautiful?" He had just come out of the celebration party and had not had time to remove his makeup and change his clothes. His smile was a bit of a demon. In the blink of an eye, Nanyue''s hand moves faster than the thoughts in his brain, and the screen capture is the first time. Although Sheng Jingheng couldn''t see it, his ears were very good. He immediately lowered his eyes and covered his deeper smile. Nanyue knew that he had found it. He was not guilty at all. He still said frankly, "of course, teacher Sheng is the best in the world." "You too." Sheng Jingheng raised his eyes slightly and looked at her seriously. Although she was plain at the moment, she was still the most beautiful. South Vietnam pretended not to understand, smiled and asked him, "what am I?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her shining eyes like stars and smiled dumb: "it''s also the best in the world." After getting an accurate answer, South Vietnam was satisfied, nodded and said, "this wave blows each other perfectly." Sheng Jing Heng looked at her eyebrows and eyes with the a smile in his eyes. He didn''t say anything again for a moment. It seemed that he was satisfied to look at her so quietly. Nanyue also looked back unscrupulously, forehead, eyebrows, eyes, nose and lips. This man is really good-looking, without a flaw. After they looked at each other for a moment, Sheng Jingheng remembered that there was a six hour time difference on both sides. It was going to be late at night on his side. It was almost early in the morning abroad. "I have to shoot magazines tomorrow. Let''s have an early rest." By this reminder, Nanyue remembered the time to see her, and then found that she had been addicted to Sheng Jingheng''s beauty all night and did nothing else. "OK, brother, when you go home." "Well, good night." Chapter 821 Nanyue got up in the morning and received the news from Mo lvlu after practicing. The content was what Sheng Jingheng told her last night. Since she was cut to the Spring Festival Gala on the stage of the online Spring Festival Gala, the broadcast volume of "moon in the mountains" has increased by a large section again these days, surpassed several newly released songs and climbed several lists. It''s not just on the Internet. Now in the streets at home and abroad, all kinds of shopping malls, restaurants and stores, you can hear her song and several other songs are also popular again. Fans of Nanyue Chaohua began to worry about whether Nanyue songs would become one of the required repertoires of square dance in the future. But most of them are calling on her to write another antique song. Only "the moon in the mountains" is really not fun to listen to. Although the theme song of the same name and another episode of "order in purple" are also ancient songs, they were not written by South Vietnam after all. Just as the completion of "as prosperous as possible" is imminent, fans are more eager to look forward to it, and even frequently use AITMO Lvlv''s work number, hoping to urge South Vietnam to release a new album as soon as possible. It''s perfect to have another old style song composed by yourself in the new album. Mo Lvlv was very conscientious. He summarized the proposals he saw and sent them to South Vietnam every three or five times. Whether she can fulfill her fans'' wishes or not, she just needs to ensure that South Vietnam knows it. Before they were all domestic, today they are all foreign. In addition to Berlin, there are several cities in other countries. Nam Yueh returned with an expression bag, saying that he had seen it, and then went to wash and make breakfast. Last night she found out that Sheng Jingheng brought some potted plants transplanted from the villa here. And his basin of pine trees seemed to follow him again. This will make the whole house full of aura, and Nanyue''s mood will be better accordingly. When you are in a good mood, your state is naturally surprisingly good. When I arrived at the studio of the magazine, I had arrived in advance and began to prepare. I couldn''t help taking several photos of her plain face. After that, I followed her all the way to the dressing room. Obviously, this time, I still want to take pictures of her dressing up. Nanyue''s style is all by itself. After discussing with the hairdresser what to do to perfectly match today''s clothes, the latter also left first without interruption. There were only two of them left in the dressing room. Morning and evening, they said, "Congratulations, you have such a powerful boyfriend." Nanyue smiled back and said generously, "thank you." Sitting next to him in the morning and evening, he stopped shooting temporarily, looked at the photos just taken, and looked at South Vietnam from time to time. South Vietnam is casually looking at the cosmetics brought by itself and presented by the brand. It is slowly taking shape in its mind and confident and detached in its eyes about what makeup to wear today. This kind of South Vietnam, even if it is not the first time to see it, will still feel eye-catching, even more beautiful than her full set of makeup and hair. If you want to take pictures and think of anything, you still don''t take action. Not everyone can feel such thrilling beauty, especially just through photos. Some beauty is to be remembered in the bottom of my heart, not to freeze her. South Vietnam has picked out the cosmetics to be used later. After noticing that there are eyes that have not been moved for a long time in the morning and evening, it naturally looks at it: "what''s the matter?" "No," morning and evening shook his head and then showed a grateful smile, "thank you very much. Your annual gift works very well. Now I almost have the old problem of cold. I''m warm both indoors and outdoors." Nanyue looked at her face and then smiled softly, "really? Then it seems that the happy event is coming. " Chapter 822 Nanyue came to sign. As for the schedule of advertising shooting, I''ll give it to Chu ye and talk about it in detail. After signing the contract, di Hong naturally offered to invite them to dinner. Nanyue looked at him and then smiled and refused: "thank you for your kindness, but brother ye and I still have some work to talk about. Next time." When she said this, Dihong didn''t insist. After leaving a business card for her, he left with Li Zhou first. Watching the two of them go, Chu Ye just raised his eyebrows and asked, "what kind of work do you want to talk about? What''s wrong with tomorrow''s shooting? " "Huh? No problem, thanks. He will go with me tomorrow. Brother ye, don''t worry. " South Vietnam drank tea slowly. Chu Ye looked at her and smiled. He didn''t hide his ridicule: "then why don''t you eat free dinner?" The place they made an appointment with was a restaurant style restaurant. South Vietnam easily took the menu and turned it over. It also smiled at the speech. "Brother Ye has clearly seen it. Why ask more." Chu ye did see it. After all, when South Vietnam was away, di Hong''s reaction was exactly like two people. He felt tired at the meal he had last night. If he had dinner together tonight, he didn''t know whether to watch it or not. But he couldn''t help but wonder: "so does he simply respect you or is he afraid of you at all? If you are afraid, why should you be afraid? " "Maybe I think I''m terrible?" South Vietnam pondered carefully for a while and said, "their family should be very traditional and conservative. They probably received an education from childhood and thought that the more beautiful women are, the more terrible they are?" "..." Chu Ye sneered, "you can make it up." Nanyue couldn''t help laughing. After shaking his head and smiling, he said, "it''s my treat tonight. Brother ye, make yourself at home." "Well, it''s time for you to treat. I like to mention more than ten million endorsements. It''s time for people to hate when it comes out." Chu ye also took a menu and naturally took the topic. He didn''t know the origin between South Vietnam and the di family. I don''t know why di Hong respected and feared South Vietnam. However, as long as she doesn''t have another plan for South Vietnam and thinks about the hidden rules, she can. For others, since South Vietnam doesn''t want to say too much, he won''t ask so much. At the same time, a tall building near Jinzhi electric appliance group building. A man and a woman stood on the roof of the windy building, looking at the Jinzhi building from a distance. The man has black hair, but his face is slightly old. He looks at least 60 up. The female is a fashionable brown curly hair, showing mature charm, probably in her thirties. "Headmaster... Master and uncle..." it''s OK not to open your mouth. As soon as you open your mouth, you feel the violent blow of the wind. The woman''s body staggers, her hair is messy, and the whole person shivers with cold. The man she called the headmaster''s martial uncle helped her, then took her to the leeward and closed the door. "If you don''t practice well, others will laugh at us for several years!" The woman cut her messy hair and looked helpless: "cultivation also needs talent... Martial uncle, what do you see?" The headmaster''s martial uncle stared at her. Although he felt very frustrated, he still succumbed to the reality and said: "the di family took us one step ahead and hugged grandma''s thigh. The previous primary array has become an advanced array in one night. You''ve also made a lot of money. Why didn''t you think of this way? " "Ah, it doesn''t matter. Doesn''t grandma have two legs? Let''s just hold another one! " "What do you say?" "If Jinzhi can ask her to speak, so can we! We can also offer a higher price to ensure that our grandparents like us better! " Chapter 823 Morning and evening, I was stunned, and then I smiled and said, "seriously?" Nanyue nodded: "you were in poor health before. Now that you are well, of course it will be easy." From the beginning, I didn''t regard South Vietnam as an existence several years younger than myself, which naturally told her: "my husband doesn''t insist on having children, and I''m afraid I''ll ignore him when I have children. But I have always wanted to have a child, which can not only be regarded as the continuation of love, but also let him ignore me. " Listening to the childish words in the morning and evening, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing: "sometimes it''s too much. It''s really a little annoying, but it''s sweet trouble." Morning and evening smiled at her: "it seems that you are almost like me." Nanyue shook his head: "I''m still early. I''d like him to take care of me in recent years. It may be different after these years." "That''s right. Haven''t you been together for a few months?" He patted his head in the morning and evening, and then said, "sometimes when I look at the tacit understanding between you, I always feel like I''ve been together for a long time." "That''s probably because we were born together." Nan Yue blinked. After that, he couldn''t help laughing. I looked at her with a smile and said nothing. I admired her at this time and couldn''t help thinking of myself when I was young. If I hadn''t missed so many years, I would look like this at my age. After chatting, they put on makeup and took photos to repair the pictures. They were busy without disturbing each other. The shooting of this day, of course, could not be more smooth. Although there was a slight delay because there were several sets of complex and changeable modeling clothes, it was only around 5 p.m. at the end. Seeing him picked up in the morning and evening, Nanyue got on the bus and went to meet Chu ye to officially sign a endorsement contract with Jinzhi electric appliance. She also has a new advertising shoot tomorrow. She can''t return to the crew until it''s over. The person from Jinzhi electric appliance is still di Hong with assistant Li Zhou. Chu ye thought he would see the manager Peng Jiafan. Unexpectedly, di Hong himself came. He got up, shook hands with di Hong and said, "sorry, South Vietnam has just finished its work and is still on the way. It needs to wait a moment." Di Hong shook his head lightly: "it doesn''t hurt. We can take advantage of this time to talk about the shooting arrangement of the advertisement. Is it convenient?" Seeing that his state was a little different from that of yesterday, Chu Ye slightly raised his eyebrow, then smiled and nodded: "of course it''s convenient, but is it always Di who talks about such a small matter?" "Jinzhi attaches great importance to the spokesperson of Miss Nanyue, and I will be fully responsible for the endorsement. If Mr. Chu has any questions in the future, he can contact me directly. " When Dihong finished, he took out a business card and handed it to Chu Ye. Chu Ye takes the business card and looks at it. There are only two numbers on it, one work number and one private number. It can be seen that the business card is not printed to a simple partner. He returned a business card, which was specially printed after signing a contract with South Vietnam. Di Hong looked at it and put it away. He took a sip of tea calmly, and then motioned to Li Zhou to work. Li Zhou immediately took out his tablet and explained to Chu ye the form he had just finished today. Di Hong listened quietly, his back very straight, and occasionally added, but his posture has always been somewhat high, which makes people clearly realize that he is indeed the president of a listed group. This gesture disappeared again when he subconsciously got up to greet him. Chu Ye looks back and, not surprisingly, looks at Nanyue approaching with a smile. Chapter 824 [Ding! Successfully completed the main task - obtained ten effective endorsements in total! Double spirit stone will be awarded for over completion.] South Vietnam finished the advertisement first, and then signed the proposed contract by the way, and then heard the prompt of Xiao Wu''s long absence. She couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows, and then she looked as usual and talked friendly with the people from the brand side. After polite words, Xie Haiquan stepped forward to block other invitations for her, so that she could change her clothes and remove her makeup first. After entering the dressing room and changing his clothes, Nanyue sat in front of the dressing mirror and asked questions in his mind. [Xiao Wu, how did this main task skip the trigger step directly?] Before that, let alone the main line, I didn''t even send her a branch line. If it wasn''t for pulling Xiao Wu out for a walk, South Vietnam thought it was wrong. This will be more hesitant. [return to the host, because this mainline task is a passive task with great difficulty, it is rarely triggered actively!] ¡¾£¿ Are ten endorsements difficult?] [yes, because it must be an effective endorsement that exists at the same time! If one is due or received in the past, it won''t work!] Little five doesn''t say, South Vietnam is almost forgetting that all her endorsements are basically received within half a year, and the shortest is about one year, which is naturally impossible to expire. Nanyue nodded thoughtfully, and then looked at the number of his spirit stones. When he saw that there were 1.3 million, he was slightly stunned. Last time I used a 50% discount card from the mall, she had already tossed her own spirit stone. Even if I opened a super lucky gift bag before New Year''s day, the double reward for this task was enough to give nearly 300000 spirit stones. It seems that this main task is really difficult. [the host need not doubt that this is indeed one of the more difficult main tasks in the wish system.] [moreover, because the host has 30% endorsement, the endorsement fee is quite high, so it is also judged to be over completed!] Hearing this, South Vietnam couldn''t help thinking of one thing. [Xiao Wu, look at the progress bar you wish to complete.] [OK, host!] As soon as Xiao Wu''s voice fell, a very simple and clear progress bar appeared in South Vietnam''s mind. It''s like charging. When it''s 30%, it''s still red. Now when it''s 40%, it turns yellow. I don''t know if it will turn green after 80%. Such a main task has fully increased her progress by 10%. It seems that the wish system values not only the false name of red, but also the gold content. In addition to endorsements, there are awards, TV drama ratings, film box office, new album broadcasting, magazine sales and so on. If she wants to fulfill her wish as soon as possible, she must be more pragmatic and turn her popularity and popularity into something tangible. While thinking, Xie Haiquan knocked on the door and came in. "Nanyue, we''re going back to the crew later. What would you like to eat? I''ll order takeout first. " "By the way, I''ll go with you this time. Another boss arranged other work for me." South Vietnam takes off his makeup and looks at him in the mirror. Of course, his other boss refers to Sheng Jingheng, not Sheng Jingrui. "About the house?" "Yes, the boss also said that if you don''t mind the trouble, you can give some advice." Xie Haiquan looked normal and was not dissatisfied that he was a work assistant but had to deal with private affairs for both of them. Nanyue smiled and nodded, "well, it''s hard for you." Chapter 825 In the evening, South Vietnam returned to the crew, and Sheng Jingheng just got on the plane from Berlin and flew back to China. He wanted to come back earlier, but he decided to shoot a magazine long before going abroad. Sheng Jingheng has always done his duty to complete the work he has taken over. So although I really wanted to come back and meet South Vietnam, I still missed it out of frustration. As soon as he returned home, he had to record the previous music variety, and then he had a job. When we meet with South Vietnam, we really have to wait until she is finished. However, it was also a coincidence that Nanyue returned to the crew Hotel, slept and found that it was raining heavily outside. The rain was a little sudden, the weather forecast was not accurate, and the crew who got up early hesitated to put on makeup for the actors. South Vietnam is pondering over the script in the dressing room, thinking about the play to be shot today. It will definitely not be done in the rain. It is estimated that it will be shot in other scenes. After waiting for a while, Mo Lvlv received a notice that he would not shoot until 10 a.m. and would be notified after 10 a.m. according to the rain. Nanyue had to go back to his room with the script. After half an hour of practice, Sheng Jingheng''s plane landed at home. He told South Vietnam in advance what time his flight was. So at this meeting, South Vietnam counted the time and sent him a message. Sheng Jingheng left the airport and sent a video call as soon as he got on the bus. After the connection, the two looked at each other and didn''t speak for a moment. It seems that we need to see enough first. After a meeting, Nanyue smiled with bent eyes: "good morning, teacher Sheng." "Good morning." Sheng Jingheng looked at her eyebrows and eyes and felt that at the moment, he was more satisfied than when he took the stage to receive the award. "It''s raining here. The shooting has been postponed temporarily. Where''s Mr. Sheng?" "It''s also down. It''s very big," Sheng Jingheng looked out of the window and turned her mobile phone to let her see the rain outside the window more clearly. "We''re actually very close." Yes, it''s just more than two hours'' drive. Seeing him doing this, Nam Yueh also got up and went to the window to show him the rain here. There is no difference in the rain between the two places. The size is the same. It''s too childish for them to show each other the rain. But having done so, South Vietnam simply stayed by the window. "Brother, will you go home later?" "Well, go back and have a rest first and get over the jet lag." "There''s something to eat in the fridge. I bought it yesterday." "OK." "There should be two couriers today. When you pass by the guard room, remember to ask the driver to pick it up." "What did you buy?" "It''s all for you. If you don''t like it, put it away and donate it at that time." Hearing this, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help laughing in a low voice: "No." "Huh?" Nan Yue raised his eyebrows and looked at him. Sheng Jingheng''s eyes were gentle: "you sent it, naturally you won''t dislike it." Well, he can talk. Nan Yue thought that he couldn''t help laughing. He leaned his head gently against the glass window and looked a little lazy. Naturally, they entered the state of silently looking at each other and not talking. Instead of being half embarrassed, they felt the atmosphere was just right. In particular, the sound of rain on both sides is harmonious. However, South Vietnam still remembers that Sheng Jingheng just got off the plane and the time difference hasn''t fallen yet. After reading enough, he said, "brother, take a rest first, and fly to city B later." "OK, I''ll finish what you left." Nanyue smiled and was about to raise his hand and wave to him slightly. The rest of his eyes glimpsed something through the mobile phone screen. Chapter 826 Looking at her look, Sheng Jingheng didn''t intend to hang up first, so he asked in a low voice. "What''s the matter?" "Brother, there''s a car behind you. Is it following you all the time?" Sheng Jingheng smelled the speech, his eyes faded a little, and then returned to normal: "don''t worry, just illegitimate." ¡°£¿¡± Nanyue frowned slightly. Although he knew that there were as many illegitimate meals in the entertainment industry, he still didn''t expect that with his powder chasing temper, there were illegitimate students who dared to follow him. "Don''t worry, you can get rid of it when you get off the viaduct." Sheng Jingheng was slightly dissatisfied with her, but he felt a little comfortable and comforted her with a smile. South Vietnam knows that even he can''t really do anything for illegitimate food. If he can''t get rid of it, he can only let it go. When he nodded and said, "OK, let the driver pay a little attention. After all, it''s a rainy day. Don''t drive too fast even if you want to dump it. Also, when you come out from home later, you''d better change a car and don''t be followed again. " It''s rare to hear her nagging advice. Sheng Jingheng nodded one by one with a smile in his eyes. With these words, the two people hung up the video call. Nanyue looked at the rain outside the window with his mobile phone. His eyebrows frowned for a moment and soon loosened. There''s nothing to worry about. Next time we meet, she will teach Sheng Jingheng a way to stop worrying about these illegitimate meals that are always secretly photographed with the car. South Vietnam gets up early. It''s only eight o''clock in the morning. After receiving the notice, Mo Lvlv went straight back to her room to make up for her sleep. At this meeting, she bought breakfast and knocked on her door. In addition to breakfast, Mo Lvlv brought the crew a temporary notice¡ª¡ª Ten o''clock is shooting as usual, but it has to be changed into other scenes. The clothing has been in place. Those scenes can also be taken on rainy days. It doesn''t matter whether you take makeup or not. The hair style is even simpler. Just wear a hair crown like an actor. Therefore, Nanyue ate breakfast leisurely, and then went to the downstairs dressing room. She has just arrived, but Yu Shaoning has put on makeup, changed his costume and is ready to go. "Miss Yu, so early?" South Vietnam was slightly surprised. Yu Shaoning smiled helplessly: "yes, the rain is getting smaller and smaller. I have to shoot the rain first." Thinking of the scenes changed today, the hero didn''t have any scenes to get wet. Most of them were a combination of the chief director, several directors and the screenwriter, who pulled him to get wet together. It''s normal for him to be helpless. Nanyue sympathized with him: "Teacher Yu, keep warm and don''t get cold." "Don''t worry, someone sent me a warm baby. I''ll see you later!" Yu Shaoning waved quickly and hurried to the set. Nanyue also hurried to make up and change clothes. She planned to go to the set in advance to see if her play had changed anything. The new film and television base is relatively close to the mountain. The rain came down and the temperature plummeted. When we got off at the set, even South Vietnam felt a slight chill. Mo Lvlv got out of the car in front of her. The cold wind had been blowing for a long time. She could talk and felt her teeth tremble. "It''s so cold, so you still have to shoot a rain play? Does warm baby work? " "Post more, I don''t need it." Nanyue raised his hand and patted on Mo Lvlv''s shoulder. After crossing a few threads of Lingli, he went to the director with his umbrella. It''s not that the crew has to toss, but natural rain, of course, is better than artificial rain. The artificial rain crashed down like that, and sometimes the actors couldn''t open their eyes, which greatly affected their state. And the rain is getting smaller and smaller. As long as you keep warm in time, there won''t be too much problem. Chapter 827 Before South Vietnam arrived, Yu Shaoning and several other actors had already made a scene. Several people in big towels, while sticking warm babies on their bodies, while baking a fire, talking and laughing, they didn''t feel particularly cold. Seeing South Vietnam coming, several men quickly put on their costumes, and Dala''s open legs converged a little. Yu Shaoning coughed softly, then greeted her: "South Vietnam, come and sit down and treat the play to be shot." "OK." Nanyue put away his umbrella and gave it to Mo Lvlv. Then he went and sat down. By the way, after the play, the directors also discussed and came to tell them the play carefully. Because it''s not easy to shoot in rainy days, they talked in detail several times as much as possible, and then checked the scene several times. After confirming that the mood and lines are in place, they officially started shooting. In fact, the main part of the several scenes temporarily changed today is South Vietnam, and there are not many others. It''s still a literary play in the morning, and it''s time to play in the afternoon. After a few small literary dramas, the rain is indeed getting smaller, but it also tends to be calm. It won''t stop for a while and a half. Even several male actors, including Yu Shaoning, had hats and cloaks to keep out the rain when performing these literary plays. But South Vietnam, however, has no cover and is really drenched. She just wiped it casually and didn''t go back to the car. Then while having dinner, I chatted with the martial arts director and martial arts director about the scenes to be shot in the afternoon. Yu Shaoning thought that as a hero, he would only use his brain, play tricks and play some tricks, so he was a little helpless. But I can''t help it. This play is a big female host and group image play. In fact, he is not too important. It''s just not without him. Thinking like this, Yu Shaoning was a little comforted. He was going to ask his assistant to buy some hot coffee. He thought that Nanyue didn''t like bitter, but changed it into sweet hot drink. But his assistant hasn''t left yet. The person he''s been waiting for since the morning just arrived and brought the warm baby and hot coffee he wants. "Brother Yu, long time no see!" "Long time no see, Tianyu." The two brothers gave a good hug. Yu Shaoning was still moved that the good brother could come all the way to visit the class. The next moment, the good brother immediately stepped back several steps: "brother Yu, you haven''t dried yet?" Yu Shaoning looked at him and patted the water on his body, which moved him and disappeared immediately. "Qi Tianyu, I don''t believe in rainy days. Didn''t you get half a drop of rain?" Qi Tianyu gently cut the hair he had made before he came. He took it for granted: "of course not. I came here when the rain was light." With that, seeing that Yu Shaoning seemed to be angry, Qi Tianyu motioned to the two assistants and the driver to bring the things he bought. Then he took out two cups of coffee himself. Yu Shaoning thought he was going to give it to himself. Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand, but Qi Tianyu avoided him perfectly. "It''s not for you. Play." After that, Qi Tianyu saw it and sat under the eaves of the corridor on the other side, chatting with people about the drama of Nanyue. Yu Shaoning looked in his eyes and frowned: "Hey, you --" Before he could say anything, Qi Tianyu had already walked over and obviously didn''t intend to listen to him at all. "Why did you use me as an excuse to see South Vietnam?" Yu Shaoning couldn''t help shaking his head. He couldn''t help laughing when he thought that South Vietnam didn''t like coffee, especially this bitter coffee. Not to mention that South Vietnam already has Sheng Jingheng, even if not, Qi Tianyu, just wait to eat. Chapter 828 Qi Tianyu is also a familiar face in the entertainment industry. Both of the two who are chatting and playing with South Vietnam recognize him. "Two teachers, I bought coffee and snacks. If you''re not full, you can have some more." They looked at him holding two cups of coffee. Although they said it to them, their eyes looked at South Vietnam. He immediately realized that he wanted to talk to South Vietnam alone. It happened that they had almost talked. They took advantage of the situation and went to get coffee first. Nanyue closed the script, looked up at Qi Tianyu and nodded politely, "hello." Then he lowered his eyes and continued to eat the unfinished meal. "... Hello," Qi Tianyu sat down next to her. The chair was still a little warm. He moved uneasily. "I''m Qi Tianyu, brother Yu''s junior brother at the same school." Hearing this, Nanyue looked back and said, "Teacher Yu is over there." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing that she didn''t really know herself and didn''t have any interest in herself, Qi Tianyu felt a perfect smile and was a little stiff and embarrassed. "I know. I just talked to him," Qi Tianyu said. Then he remembered and handed over the coffee. "This is for you." "Thank you," the South Vietnamese hesitated, but still took it and put it next to the lunch box. "I don''t like bitter coffee very much." Qi Tianyu was stunned, then quickly smiled and said, "then I''ll ask you for two more sugar bags?" Nanyue shook his head and simply refused: "no, thank you." Qi Tianyu was speechless for a moment because of her repeated overt and covert refusal. But I couldn''t find anything wrong. After all, the first time they met, it wasn''t Yu Shaoning''s special introduction, but he accosted without authorization. Looking at Nanyue, he lowered his head and ate a meal that was basically not hot. He was focused and serious. At half a ring, he could only see her men''s hair. Qi Tianyu''s eyes deepened a little, and soon flashed again. Without saying anything, he drank his own coffee. Finally, Yu Shaoning couldn''t see it. He came over and pulled him away and apologized to South Vietnam. After Qi Tianyu left, Mo lvlu came over, and Nanyue handed her the cup of coffee. "Well, it''s a little bitter," Mo Lulu frowned slightly after drinking. "This little brother wants to be courteous, but he hasn''t known you well?" After the broadcast of "come and drink coffee" last year, coupled with the exclusive gags of snowball video, almost all people who know South Vietnam on the whole network know that she doesn''t like to drink bitter, so coffee must add more milk and sugar. It is estimated that I only saw the stage of the Spring Festival Gala not long ago, and then I fell in love with the beauty of South Vietnam on a whim. Thinking, Mo Lvlv couldn''t help sighing: "sure enough, some stars still have to look across the screen." Seeing the virtue of a real person face-to-face, the image accumulated before was instantly destroyed. South Vietnam ate the last spoonful, looked at the lack of heat, but in fact it was still warm, and then put away the lunch boxes one by one. "Do you know him?" "Well, he is quite popular," Mo Lulu thought for a moment and briefly introduced it. "He is a specialist in ancient costume and has played several remakes of martial arts dramas. He is especially suitable for ancient costume and is very handsome. Although he always plays a cold-faced Xiake, no one has said that he has facial paralysis. His eyes and aura are very good. There is a big difference between wearing modern clothes and the play. When I first saw him, I couldn''t match his size. " Nanyue nodded thoughtfully, "that''s it." When he got up with the script, he saw Qi Tianyu who was chatting with the general director with Yu Shaoning. South Vietnam kindly explained to him, "he doesn''t want to be courteous." Instead, I wanted to test her. Chapter 829 But not only Mo lvlu thought so, but also Yu Shaoning thought so of Qi Tianyu. At the end of the lunch break, before the official shooting, Yu Shaoning again apologized to South Vietnam on the grounds of the play. "He has been a child for two years. When he entered school, I had already started filming and rarely stayed in school. But because we are from the same place and have cooperated again, the relationship has gradually improved. In fact, he is very good and takes filming very seriously. Sometimes things are a little out of tune. Don''t mind what happened just now. " Nanyue smiled and shook his head: "it''s all right. When I was studying, I always boarded and seldom watched TV, so I don''t know him very well." Yu Shaoning was relieved to see that she really didn''t mind. He also smiled and said, "he is also a wonderful flower. He basically doesn''t take on other work except filming. Sometimes the publicity of the drama party is pigeon. Because of this, it was almost a year or two. It''s normal that you don''t know him. " "It seems that Mr. Yu appreciates him very much." South Vietnam smiled. "Well, although he is sometimes annoying, there''s no way. Who makes me like people who make movies seriously?" For example, you, Yu Shaoning thought about it, but still didn''t say it. After all, South Vietnam has a boyfriend. Don''t say such misleading words. With that, Yu Shaoning couldn''t help looking at Qi Tianyu''s place. Seeing that he not only talked with several directors, but also looked at the script, he frowned again. "What is this man doing?" Soon, he knew what Qi Tianyu was going to do. In the afternoon, the shooting will be carried out on both sides at the same time, with the hero playing the game and the heroine fighting. Originally, the man who fought with South Vietnam was a substitute for another actor in the crew. He didn''t have to show his face. He covered his face all the time. But at this meeting, Qi Tianyu didn''t know how to persuade the chief director, so he temporarily replaced him. And listen, it seems to have added some drama to enrich the killer''s personal settings. Adding drama is a very common thing in many film and television studios. Sometimes, adding drama is because you have to add it, which destroys the viewing experience. Sometimes, adding drama will add more color to this part of the play, so that the audience has a more sense of substitution. Although Qi Tianyu''s additional drama is the latter, this additional drama means that South Vietnam also needs more shooting work. When Qi Tianyu was changing costumes and makeup, Yu Shaoning went to find him after shooting a play. "What are you doing? Do you want to play such a role? " Qi Tianyu is in good shape. As soon as he puts on some inappropriate costumes for the double, he seems to have changed one. This meeting put on a headdress and put on a little cold makeup. It really looks like a killer. "I play for free. What''s your hurry?" "Your agent knows. It''s estimated that you''ll spit blood again." Yu Shaoning glared at him angrily. He wanted to persuade him to give up, but now he saw that the modeling was done, and it was obviously much more suitable than the double, so he couldn''t speak. The directors will agree, but also because of his appearance conditions that can''t be rejected, and the play that can really be comparable to professional martial arts actors. With Qi Tianyu''s participation, this originally wonderful play is expected to become one of the classics of the whole play. "Peace of mind, your play is bound to explode. I''m a guest actor. I''ve earned both fame and fame. He won''t be angry, but he''ll wake up in a dream." Qi Tianyu said, looking at the vacant field on the other side, Nanyue, who was practicing with the martial arts instructor in advance. He wants to be serious. Naturally, this play can''t be bad. Chapter 830 In the continuous rain and fog, with the fence door of the wooden house as the boundary, there is peace inside the house, but there is silence outside the house. In the house, two people sat in front of the window and played chess. They fought silently. Outside the house, the two people held swords against each other. The raindrops fell on their faces and slowly slid down, adding a bit of coldness and killing. At first glance, it seems to have a special feeling, as if you were really in the ancient world. But if you look more, you can find that there are many seats around. Where the seats can''t be photographed, there are a group of staff around. This is filming. There are two worlds inside and outside the play, which integrate with each other and do not interfere with each other. But now there are many cameras, and all of them can be operated by machines, without people carrying a camera to shoot. Therefore, the boundaries between the two sides are more clear, and the actors can have more space to play freely. On the side of chess and literary drama, both actors are experienced. The chief director glanced a little and gave it to a deputy director to stare at it, while he was bent on watching the scenes on the other side. On the play side, there are several monitors, lenses from all angles, and even a camera hanging overhead. It has been three months and a few days since the start of "prosperity". Everyone in the crew knows and is very relieved about the drama in South Vietnam. As for Qi Tianyu, although he only heard about it, he made a few moves with the martial arts instructor just before shooting, and he looked very professional. In this way, two people come together to make a play. Naturally, there is no need for the director to say more, just watch it. At the same time, a director looked at the lens of the two people looking at each other and couldn''t help but wow: "it''s worthy of being a professional actor. It''s full of murderous spirit." Originally, in this scene, they were afraid that the doubles would not play well and planned to cut only the close-up of South Vietnam. Now it seems that it can be cut on both sides, which not only enriches the lens, but also sets off the good acting skills of South Vietnam. Sooner or later, the two people in the camera suddenly moved. Because there was a live radio over there, even if they were a little far away, they could still vaguely hear the sound of the sword breaking through the rain curtain, and then it was clear that the sword bodies collided with each other. Suddenly, it was the sound of the wind. The wind blew the branches, and green and dead leaves fell down together. It was very beautiful. Looking at the pictures on the monitor, several directors couldn''t help but open their eyes, didn''t dare to blink, and didn''t dare to move away. For fear of missing a minute. The two figures in the picture are particularly cool and elegant, just like a real fight, approaching again and again and being invisible dissolved again and again. The staff who had been whispering to each other could not help but be stunned when they saw such a play, and then subconsciously held their breath, waiting for the outcome. In the silence, a man opened his mouth. "No, these moves should not be done by hanging Weiya?" The chief director stared at the monitor. He should have stopped a minute ago. But somehow, he just wanted to see what it would be like if they continued to fight. In South Vietnam during the shooting, I haven''t heard the voice of stopping for a long time. When I saw that Qi Tianyu was addicted, my eyes were cold. As she pulled a sword flower, Qi Tianyu didn''t know what she was going to do for a moment, and he hesitated a little. Then, he felt a kick on his chest. He flew up and hit a tree before falling back to the ground. At the same time, the rain seemed to stop and the surrounding was quiet. Qi Tianyu didn''t feel much pain, but he couldn''t move for a long time. His breath was stagnant, so he couldn''t work hard and carry his Qi. Chapter 831 Because there was no other sound, the footsteps approaching slowly became more distinct. Qi Tianyu looked up reluctantly, but at the moment when he came into contact with the line of sight of South Vietnam, he felt that his limbs and body were as if they were pressed by some heavy weight, and he was almost out of breath. "Are you Jianxiu?" Nanyue put the tip of his sword against his chin, his eyes were light, and his breath seemed to send out a word¡ª¡ª I''m upset. Qi Tianyu wanted to speak, but found that he couldn''t even open his mouth. At this moment, he really experienced what is called the rolling of strength. His unwilling eyes slowly darkened, and then turned into some wronged begging for mercy. Of course, South Vietnam didn''t want to just talk to himself, so he relaxed a little and allowed him to speak. "Yes," Qi Tianyu said, taking several breaths, and looking at her eyes turned into worship, "aren''t you more than the golden elixir?" He was highly gifted and had built a foundation before he was thirty. Among his peers, he is a leader. He had a fight with the old master of Jindan cultivation, but he was only slightly defeated at that time. Although he knew that the other party must have released water, he did not expect that he had no ability to fight back in front of the rumored South Vietnam soon after the gang Jindan, and was suppressed like this. Moreover, both of them are like this, but there is no movement on the part of the director and staff. You can know that South Vietnam has set up a border. It looks like time is still. When the border disappears, the outside world may not pass a second. Can not rely on magic weapons, instantly cloth into a border, such immortal power, originally thought that in this world, it was almost extinct. Unexpectedly, he could see one in his lifetime. South Vietnam took back the sword and had no intention of talking to him more, but said coldly, "make a good film, otherwise next time, it will be more than that." As soon as the voice fell, Qi Tianyu felt that his eyes seemed to flash. Nanyue''s body had returned a few meters away, and the rain fell again. "Ka!" The chief director finally got up and shouted out. Then several staff rushed up and helped Qi Tianyu up. "I''m fine." Qi Tianyu refused to help, stood upright, looked at Nanyue, who had already taken the towel handed by his assistant and began to wipe his face, and smiled gently. A director said in a hurry, "it''s too dangerous not to hang Weiya. How did you hit Tianyu? Are you hurt? " Although he was only worried about Qi Tianyu, he seemed to blame South Vietnam. Even if I didn''t stop, I still kicked so hard. Others looked at each other when they heard the speech, and then couldn''t help looking at South Vietnam. "It''s really all right. Shall I take off my clothes and show you?" Qi Tianyu said and began to pick up his costumes. He didn''t forget to say, "don''t forget, I''m a practicing family. Hitting a tree is a piece of cake." The people next to him didn''t have time to stop him. They saw that he had finished pickling and exposed his strong upper body. His skin color was still very healthy and white. And he did not have any scars on his body, and I was completely angry. The movement here finally attracted the attention of South Vietnam. She put down her towel and walked over. "Elder Qi, I''m sorry. Didn''t it hurt you just now?" "Of course not. How strong can you be as a girl? I''m worried that you didn''t kick me at all, so I just backed away." Qi Tianyu quickly put on his costume and seriously asked the director whether he had just kicked it or not. When the chief director on the other side heard that it was all right, he said in a loud voice, "take a ten minute break and prepare to hang Weiya!" Qi Tianyu''s part of the play is temporarily over. Naturally, it is South Vietnam that wants to hang Weiya. Nanyue nodded politely at him, and then went to prepare first. Qi Tianyu looked at her and suddenly said, "good acting." Chapter 832 Nanyue stepped down and smiled: "thank you for your praise." "I''ll go and prepare first. Elder, it''s hard." Looking at Nan Yue with a smile and soft voice, he thanked and comforted the next director and staff, and soon drew back his favor. He was much more used than what he just explained. Qi Tianyu couldn''t help laughing silently. He praised her for her good acting, not just shooting. It means that she is so powerful, but she looks like an ordinary person. It was naive and ridiculous for him to underestimate her from the beginning and want to fight against her. Although with his current cultivation, he really can''t see whether South Vietnam is just a golden pill or more. However, today''s experience, as the elders of the family said before, her promotion at that time also led to a small thunder robbery that couldn''t be broken down. Basically, it can be concluded that it was the latter. "Brother Yu, put on your clothes quickly!" The assistant''s voice interrupted Qi Tianyu''s thoughts. He took his clothes, put them on, wiped his hair with a towel and walked to the monitor. Yu Shaoning is watching the scene just made with the general director. When he sees him coming, he doesn''t say anything. He just signals to stay nearby. Qi Tianyu is not a chatterbox. Naturally, he will stand quietly and watch together. In the play, the real strength of the heroine is inferior to the killer, but she is smart and clever. Every move can be dissolved in the invisible. Because he had a tentative heart and used seven or eight points of strength, it would look very beautiful and enjoyable. In the eyes of others, South Vietnam performed very well. Under such oppression, it can be fearless. In his opinion, it was South Vietnam that really didn''t play. His little tripod Kung Fu was not enough for her. "Absolutely," Yu Shaoning said after watching it. "I was almost distracted and didn''t get the teacher''s play." Qi Tianyu sneered, "I haven''t seen the world." "You can shut up. I felt very good before your play, but a competition in front of South Vietnam is scum." "You''re not as good as scum." Listening to the two joking against each other, the general director smiled and said, "Tianyu, thank you this time. I''m willing to play such a role. If you have time, I can discuss with the screenwriter and give you more scenes. " "Ah?" Yu Shaoning subconsciously said, "director, no, he''s busy." Qi Tianyu said, "of course, director, don''t listen to him. I''m not busy at all." Of course, the chief director chose to listen to himself. He immediately smiled and nodded: "OK, I''ll have a meeting when I go back in the evening!" Then he said, "by the way, I''m going to cut this play a little and send it online as an advance notice. Do you mind?" "No, no, no," Qi Tianyu shook his head immediately. "I''m very happy. It''s better not to cut it!" "OK, just listen to you!" See two people a sentence, so decided two things, Yu Shaoning can''t help but help the forehead, he is really a hero without status. At this time, there was a sudden Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang. All the people here, including the three, looked over. South Vietnam, which is preparing for the next play, and other group performances have begun to fight first under the guidance of martial arts guidance. The other group performances are all small minions, not Weiya. But the South Vietnamese who hanged Weiya were more flexible than them. They easily turned somersaults and fought with others. It not only exerts its strength, but also lacks beauty. It looks very pleasing to the eye. Chapter 833 This kind of South Vietnam, even if misunderstood, does not need him to explain anything at all. It can be understood and recognized quickly. What''s more, she wouldn''t be angry if he didn''t mess around. Qi Tianyu took back his sight. For a moment, he was a little guilty and didn''t dare to say anything. Fortunately, neither of them noticed him. Yu Shaoning lamented that South Vietnam was too powerful. The general director was confirming with the director next to him that there were many things that could be photographed as gags. For example, in this paragraph, the response is no worse than that of the drama. Ten minutes later, another play in South Vietnam officially began shooting. She has completely entered the state, her actions are in place, her eyes are sharp, and people can''t pick out any defects. Hanging a Weiya, I really think I can fly around without breathing. Others want to use slow motion to connect bad martial arts moves, while she needs to use slow playback to make people fully see each action. After shooting, although Yu Shaoning was mostly literary drama, it was not easy. Therefore, I didn''t take care of Qi Tianyu. When it''s getting dark and the work is temporarily finished, I''m ready to switch to night play. He just saw that Qi Tianyu had a small bench from somewhere and had been sitting on the director''s side watching the shooting in South Vietnam, just like a little fan. The two assistants who brought coffee before have disappeared. After a meeting, Yu Shaoning knew why the two assistants went¡ª¡ª Dinner plus dinner, Qi Tianyu''s treat. This time, Qi Tianyu finally showed the right hospitality. After all, in addition to not drinking bitter food, South Vietnam did not refuse other delicious food. What Qi Tianyu is delicious and what he buys is expensive. Of course, it can suit the wishes of South Vietnam. Seeing that Qi Tianyu took a lot of delicious food to go to Nanyue, Yu Shaoning shook his head and planned to let Qi Tianyu touch the wall first, and he would stop it tomorrow. After all, it''s natural to make a good apology for the involvement of South Vietnam in the drama. Qi Tianyu is indeed to make amends, but not to add drama. As soon as South Vietnam looked at his eyes, he knew what he wanted to say. Immediately, Mo Lvlv, who was a little hesitant, went to dinner next to him first. However, Qi Tianyu didn''t speak for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t know what to say first, and he was nervous and dodged. "Mr. Yu said that you are a serious filmmaker. I hope you can cooperate happily in the next few days." The cannibal mouth was short, and South Vietnam opened its mouth first to ease the atmosphere. Seeing that she already knows that she wants to stay and continue shooting, she will add drama. Qi Tianyu couldn''t help looking at her more. Seeing that she didn''t mind, he was relieved: "OK, I hope you can give me more advice." "Since you are a sword practitioner, you must have your own sect?" Nanyue said faintly, "we build different roads. We can''t teach anything." "What kind of Tao did the elder cultivate?" Qi Tianyu asked subconsciously. "Want to know?" Nanyue put down his roasted wings and looked at him. Qi Tianyu naturally nodded immediately: "think." South Vietnam smiled, then snapped his fingers, and the noise around suddenly stopped. Qi Tianyu was stunned, and then he felt as if he was entangled by something. Then he rose in the air and suddenly rose tens of meters. He is a man of cultivation. Naturally, he will not feel afraid, but soon feel that the continuous spiritual power is completely different from what he felt before. At the same moment, he only felt what rushed out of his body, his limbs and bones flowed smoothly, and the previous obstacles were swept away! The next moment, the noise in his ears sounded again, and he returned to his original position. Everything just seems to be an illusion. Chapter 834 Since the dinner, Qi Tianyu continued to stay in the crew and play the Dragon killer. However, he never took the initiative to go to South Vietnam. Seeing that he didn''t need to stop himself, Yu Shaoning retreated. Although he felt some accidents, it just met his own wishes. He wouldn''t ask more reasons and ask for trouble. Yu Shaoning didn''t ask, Qi Tianyu didn''t say, but Nanyue could know the general reason through Qi Tianyu''s eyes at that time. She just wanted Qi Tianyu to have a taste of the way she practiced, and she just took him to try to see how much she is now. He also helped Qi Tianyu get through several meridians, so that he could build the foundation to the golden elixir at least 30 years in advance. But it is also because of her strength that Qi Tianyu really feels terrible and afraid. I finally understood how different the realm was between the two people. It was almost to the point that if she moved her fingers, she could abolish half of his cultivation. The most terrible thing is that he can''t see through her. He doesn''t know when she is happy and friendly and when she is angry. Therefore, he made what he thought was the most correct decision - to stay away from South Vietnam, respect and admire her, but never close to her. After that, South Vietnam and he made another rival play. They didn''t start, but just played a psychological war with the momentum of martial artists. This scene once again made the crew marvel, and the inner agitation could not be calmed down for a long time. If we say the last play, it really makes people feel the killing intention and tension of the battlefield duel. So this psychological warfare is completely in a state of being oppressed all the time. It''s not subconsciously holding your breath, but you can''t breathe at all. Their aura and eye play are unique, especially in South Vietnam. It''s easy for people to follow into the play. But as soon as the director called card, she could play in an instant and show the same smile as before. People who are a little more rational know that South Vietnam is good at acting. But a little emotional, people who haven''t been able to play will feel whether South Vietnam has multiple personalities. However, as an actor, Nanyue plays well and people are popular. Naturally, the crew won''t say anything about her. At most, they just sigh in their hearts. Soon, Qi tianyujia''s scenes were all finished. He didn''t rush away, but stayed until the whole play was finished. In the last scene before the shooting, the main actor was only South Vietnam, and the others were all group performances. The director who arranged the play probably had some bad taste. It was clearly the last shooting, but it was the scene where the heroine Ruo fan just appeared. Qi Tianyu thought that he was sitting beside Yu Shaoning, so he make complaints about it. Unexpectedly, Yu Shaoning didn''t say anything, but another person spoke. "That''s the man you don''t understand. She is the kind of person who, no matter how much experience, calms down, is still the first of her. It sounds good as always, but it doesn''t sound good. She cut black in vain at the beginning, and there''s no blackening in the middle. " ¡°£¿¡± Seeing Qi Tianyu''s puzzled eyes, Yu Shaoning silently introduced him: "this is Nie Zihan, the chief screenwriter." Nie Zihan nodded politely to Qi Tianyu: "Hello, you''re a good killer. If you''re not going to kill, I can add more scenes to you." After all, it''s a free big actor. It''s a pity to be able to use more. Qi Tianyu looked at Nie Zihan''s regret. He first smiled, and then turned to continue watching the shooting of South Vietnam: "I thought you were talking about her." Chapter 835 At 3:00 p.m. on February 14, the whole play of "prosperity" was finished. When it was started in early November, it was expected that it would not be finished until the end of February. After all, in such an awkward time at the end of the year and the beginning of the year, many actors will have all kinds of temporary jobs, award ceremonies and new year activities. If everyone takes a few days off, the progress will be delayed. But unexpectedly, the shooting was much smoother than expected. Whether the suitability or tacit understanding of the actors, or the performance of the scene, have reached a certain height. In particular, this is still a big heroine play. The heroines throughout the play not only did not lag behind, but also led other actors. Naturally, they completed the progress that should have been delayed in advance. If there is no change of director or actor in the middle of shooting, it is estimated that it will be finished a few days in advance. After taking a group photo of the killing youth, the official number of "making the most of prosperity" immediately sent these photos to the microblog, just as positive as the day of startup. The actors and fans who had already received the news squatted on the microblog since they got up in the morning. As soon as this photo was posted on the microblog, the comments soared immediately. It took almost a few minutes to break ten thousand. After breaking ten thousand, the official microblog immediately sent another video - just as the chief director said that day, he wanted to cut it for the play of the advance version preview. During the shooting of this play, although it was a real rainy day and the light was very insufficient, the film effect was surprisingly good. After the staff in charge of post editing got it, they didn''t bother much. It was basically an original section, just cutting the lenses on both sides together. Add a filter slightly to make the tone more beautiful and pleasing to the eye. In such a video, there are the sound of rain, the sound of falling chess pieces, the sound of birds and insects, and the sound of fighting. Only there is no voice. One Wen and one Wu. Both sides are masters. There is no regret in falling and sword. Fans thought that it was a good material to put a new stills on the screen. Unexpectedly, it was a preview video. In the last few days, I screamed excitedly and confessed to the official blog before I could watch the video content. After the excited comments and clicking on the preview video, I felt that the whole person was shaking and countless words poured out of my mind to say, but I didn''t know which one to say first. -Lying in a groove, lying in a groove, teach me downstairs. How can I boast? -It was Qi Tianyu who fought with South Vietnam??? When did he take part in the play? -Isn''t your wife too handsome to play!? Smooth and powerful, the sword is fast and rustling. I haven''t seen such a good play for many years! -I even suspect that the play part of this video has accelerated, but I can finally see a play that is not slow motion! Look forward to! -Is this really a court conspiracy play? Ah, how good it is to be a martial arts film!!! -Back upstairs, I restored it. There is no place in this video to speed up. I can''t even feel the actor hanging Weiya. I doubt it''s true. -I watched it once at 0.5 times the speed. This play is likely to be completed at one go without any trace of splicing. -Qi Tianyu has practiced this. It is well known that as for South Vietnam... Beautiful sister, what else can you not??? -People who can dance are different from filming! Miss, sister SA is coming to me. I''m going to climb the wall (brother Shaoning, don''t hit me -I told you quietly at the scene that this scene was only shot once. After shooting, I remembered to hang Weiya for the actor. Chapter 836 In fact, such a video, used as a preview of the previous version, is extremely unqualified. Without lines and plot guidance, on the one hand, such a mindless paragraph will seem inexplicable to the audience. After all, it is an original script, not a big IP adaptation, and there is no comparison between the original works. In addition, there was little late stage work, and there was no soundtrack. In addition to adding a play name, the names of actors and characters were not posted. But this is such a preview video. It was just sent out at more than 3 p.m. and an hour later, it became the first hot search on microblog, followed by a purple red "explosion" word. The discussion heat has exceeded ten million. Then, it was recommended in the headlines of major video and media websites. It''s not because of the actors, nor because the play is called "prosperity". It''s just because of the play in it. Generally speaking, since such a video has been popular, it is natural to have a CP Group. But it was a surprise. Not to mention Yu Shaoning, even Qi Tianyu, who fought with South Vietnam, failed to be forcibly formed by netizens. For nothing else, just because in this play, netizens really felt killing each other. And South Vietnam is still dressed in men''s clothes and hair. How can beauty come without immortality. It is also in such a particularly killing fragment, even if it is forced to find, it can not find half a beautiful feeling. However, this does not hinder some big video players. They have begun to look forward to the broadcast of the whole play, and then cut together the plays of South Vietnam and Qi Tianyu in other plays. Yu Shaoning, as a leading actor, actually has a sense of existence in this trailer video. Chess and game play are very common in conspiracy dramas. He and another bone actor have a turbulent dark tide between you and me. In fact, they are also very interesting. However, compared with the play outside, it is a little inferior. Even some talented netizens stubbornly put another topic on the microblog hot search¡ª¡ª #Yu Shaoning, why do you always watch# Although as early as the time when the host and hostess were launched and announced in the best prosperity, netizens probably knew that the hero was a brain role. But I can see that the woman is fighting hard outside, but he still can''t help but make complaints about playing chess. Last time in "living in ancient times", he was sitting on the flute and watching the South Vietnamese sword dance below. This time it''s like this again. It''s just that playing flute instead of chess has changed from the image of a rough man to a more polite one. Yu Shaoning was told by his assistant that he was on the hot search when the crew was at the youth killing banquet. Then, as soon as I saw the hot search topic, I was a little silly. When I saw the content, I couldn''t cry or laugh. He thought about it and immediately sent a microblog in response. @Yu Shaoning: if fan @ Nanyue NY is fighting with a sword and I''m fighting with chess for her, how can I say I''m just watching? After the hair, Yu Shaoning stood up and looked for the figure of South Vietnam in the huge hotel banquet hall. As soon as his assistant saw him like this, he clearly said, "South Vietnam can''t drink very much. Just now he told the chief director and producer to go back to the upstairs room to have a rest." "Oh, I want her to forward it." Yu Shaoning put away his mobile phone and gave it up for the time being. After sitting down again, I suddenly remembered one thing: "it''s the 10th today?" "On the 14th, didn''t you say it specifically when you killed the green in the afternoon?" "February 14th Valentine''s day." Yu Shaoning said with an envious smile. He soon covered it again and said nothing more. Chapter 837 At the moment, South Vietnam is not in the hotel''s own room, but in a constant speed car. In order to find a good reason, she left early from the youth killing banquet and specially drank a few glasses of beer. Beer is not as strong as red wine, so she dragged on for a while before she got drunk. When the meeting came out, the wind blew through the window, and the wine soon dissipated. In the end, when it is warm and cold in early spring, the wind blows on my face and still hurts. After confirming that there was no more smell of wine, South Vietnam closed the window and the warmth came again. She doesn''t like drinking, let alone beer, which is very hard to drink. As soon as she gets on the bus, she takes care of the idea of drinking. They are all men who can''t take care of it and come all the way to be her driver. Before Nanyue felt guilty, the man handed her a warm drink: "Honey grapefruit tea, warm your stomach and relieve the wine." "Thank you, Mr. Sheng." Nanyue took a drink with a smile. Sheng Jingheng stepped on the brake and stopped in front of a red light. He first looked at the navigation route, and then looked at her. "The bag in the back seat is a gift for you. Do you like it?" "Valentine''s Day gift?" Nan Yue took a glance at him, then turned slightly to his side, stretched out his long hand and easily took the white paper bag. The logo on the paper bag is not a big brand, but a relatively remote brand. At least, there are no stores of this brand in China. Mainly because it is difficult for Sheng Jingheng to shop in domestic shopping malls. If she wants to buy her a gift, she naturally wants to choose it herself rather than online shopping. That''s why I always buy foreign brands. After taking out the box in the paper bag and opening it, at first glance, I thought it was an ordinary bracelet. A closer look shows that it is inlaid with broken diamonds. There are also hollow butterflies and flowers on the bracelet, transparent and glittering diamonds, changing colors in the dark, dreamy and girlish. South Vietnam immediately put it on, raised his wrist and looked at the effect under the light. He liked it and was surprised. Her action, which she couldn''t put down, explained everything. Sheng Jingheng hung his eyes and smiled, and his heart was at ease. "Brother, did you choose it yourself?" South Vietnam put the bag back in the back seat, held his chin in his hand and blinked at him. Her eyes, at the moment, were more shining than the broken diamond on the bracelet. It was cold and hurried by a horn at the back of the car. Sheng Jingheng turned his eyes and drove across the traffic light first, and then made a low sound. "After the work, I specially picked it." Nan Yue''s eyes were bent and he was very satisfied. Then he thought of preparing his own gifts, which was not very interesting. "I remember temporarily that today is Valentine''s day. Don''t mind if you don''t have time to buy anything good. " Sheng Jingheng drove to a road where there was no car, so he felt relieved to reach out and hold her hand. "Today you can kill green, is the best gift." After today, they can stay together for a long, long time. After a pause, he turned his head again and looked at her dark eyes, filled with a gentle smile: "what you want to see later is not also a gift you gave me?" South Vietnam wanted to say that it was different, but it also thought that it happened to be today. It was actually right to say it was a Valentine''s Day gift. The so-called one, of course, is the house she began to look for at the beginning of January and didn''t completely decide until the end of January. Thinking about it, Nan Yue smiled, raised his hand and kissed it on the back of his hand: "then give another sweet kiss!" Chapter 838 The house bought by South Vietnam is naturally not in the city of H City, but near this film and television base. It''s not just in the suburbs, but in the countryside. The only advantage is that it is close to the film and television base, and it only takes half an hour to drive slowly. If you drive faster, you can go back and forth in half an hour. If you come here to film later, you don''t have to stay in a hotel. And South Vietnam can buy such a house with a endorsement money. Most of them are lucky to meet it. Another half is because no one can really control the house except her. This house is not a villa or building, but a resort. The original owner bought a piece of land, dug an artificial lake first, and then surrounded a yard. Everything in it was built according to the ancient garden. Carved beams and painted buildings, pavilions, corridor bridges and rockery gardens are all done in a decent way. It''s just a little small. It''s not one-third as big as other homes of large families in ancient times. But for modern times, it is already very big. If only a few people come to live on vacation, it will be a little empty and deserted. As a matter of course, the people who can build such a hospital will not lose money. Even if you can only live occasionally for more than ten days a year, you don''t have to sell it. The reason why the owner had the idea of selling a house was the lake specially dug at that time. At first, it was thought that one was ornamental and the other was cool in summer. After that, it did achieve these two effects. It looks very good and cool. It''s cold. It becomes really cold. Even if you come to live in the hottest time of summer, it can be too cold at night. Getting up all night is like turning on the air conditioner at 16 degrees all night. People who are slightly ill will get sick the next day. Therefore, the original owner had the idea of filling the lake and invited a more famous Feng Shui gentleman to see it again. As a result, they were told that digging this lake has destroyed Feng Shui. If they fill it rashly and arbitrarily. After that, it will affect the life-long fortune of the people living here. The original owner knew that the Feng Shui gentleman invited before was mostly a liar. Therefore, no matter where the trouble has been in recent years, whether it is due to this other hospital or not, the original owner immediately decided to sell it at a low price. The original owner is very honest and moral, and will explain the context to every interested buyer. Then, as for whether to buy or fill the lake, it is up to the buyer to decide. If it really can''t be sold, it can only be vacant here. At first, when South Vietnam liked this house, Xie Haiquan advised it not to be greedy for this cheap price. Although he does not believe in Feng Shui and Qi Yun, as an artist, South Vietnam sometimes needs a little luck and meets good opportunities. If it is affected by this house, the gain is not worth the loss. South Vietnam took advantage of the early completion of work once. After a look, it didn''t listen to advice and bought it directly. The original owner saw that she was a star. Instead of raising the price, he took the initiative to give her another 20% discount. It can be seen how strong the mood to sell the house was. Sheng Jingheng drove the car and just made a turn. He felt as if he had come to another world. There was silence and darkness around. From a distance, I could see several houses with dim lights. The road also narrowed a lot. Fortunately, he came alone and deliberately changed into a low-key car. If it were any other car, I''m afraid I''d have to monopolize the road. However, I didn''t see any other cars all the way in. "Here we are. That''s it." South Vietnam said as he reached out to unfasten his seat belt. When his car stopped steadily, he opened the door and went down, jumping with joy, as if she had received the gift. Sheng Jingheng smiled slightly and then got off the bus. Chapter 839 After getting off the bus, you will see an old dead vine tree, like a strong and long-lived old man, guarding here quietly. South Vietnam bypassed the car and approached. When he came over, he naturally held his hand: "it is said that this tree is 150 years old now. Isn''t it powerful?" "Well," Sheng Jingheng clenched his hand, "everything has a spirit." Looking at his look, South Vietnam knew that there was no need to look at the house carefully. Just such a tree makes him very satisfied, as long as it''s not too bad. And the house she picked could not be worse. Nanyue smiled: "come on, brother, look at our new home." The door of the new house in city a is high-tech. the door of this meeting is no matter how old it is. It is still the key with lock. After pushing the door in, the damp water vapor came to my face, which reduced the already low temperature a lot. South Vietnam didn''t remind anything. Sheng Jingheng consciously released his breath silently. His hot Demon power spread out in the whole yard and immediately pressed the cold breath completely. But it is only suppression, not complete elimination. Nanyue also released its spiritual power, integrated with Sheng Jingheng''s Demon power, and slowly immersed in every corner of the yard. If it can''t be eliminated, it will be improved. This is what she is best at. After feeling that she also shot, Sheng Jingheng first turned back, closed the door, took out his mobile phone and turned on the flashlight. With this small beam of light, the whole yard is more clearly displayed in front of us. The house is built on the lake. When you enter the door, you can see an Emerald Lake. Because it is February, there are some withered lotus leaves floating on the lake, but they have a different beauty of withering. But the next moment, shengjingheng saw those lotus leaves, which seemed to have renewed vitality, gradually straightened and turned green, spitting out new pistils. The wind blows slightly, with fresh warmth, and a vibrant breath that belongs to the growth of all things. Seeing this, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help looking at Nanyue beside him. Her face was in the night, and he could see it clearly without any light. At the moment, his eyes are closed, his eyelashes are gentle, and his face has a quiet smile. It seems that I enjoy the spiritual power distribution at this time, and I also enjoy everything here. Under his burning eyes, Nanyue slowly opened his eyes and opened his smile: "perfect." It''s really perfect. Almost every place here is full of her breath. Sheng Jingheng held her hand again: "I like this gift very much." In fact, he had already seen the photos of the house and discussed with Xie Haiquan what furniture to buy. This time, I just saw it with my own eyes. Just that scene was the gift that South Vietnam prepared for him. Seeing that he understood, South Vietnam naturally couldn''t be more gratified. He immediately took him inside and said, "let''s stay here tonight." Although it is not as big as other hospitals in ancient times, there are still many rooms. There are six large and small rooms. One main room and two wing rooms are large rooms, with a small room next to them. But it''s not small. The bedrooms are a little bigger than the house rented by South Vietnam. The courtyard of the house is ancient. For convenience, it is natural to install electric lights. South Vietnam pulled Sheng Jingheng all the way in, and there was no need to look for the switch, so he turned on the lights. For her, it doesn''t seem to matter whether she has high technology or not. Sheng Jingheng saw that she was almost silent. She did it easily without words or actions. She couldn''t help but remember it silently at the bottom of her heart again. Chapter 840 There are few problems in the world that money can''t solve. Because of the discount of the original owner, Nanyue handed over the saved money to Xie Haiquan to buy furniture. I''m in a hurry. I don''t have time to make it special. South Vietnam thought that some might have to make do with it. But with the help of Sheng Jingheng, Xie Haiquan soon gave her many choices. Then she found that there was no need to make do with it, and it was almost difficult to choose among several sets of furniture. But look at the price again, you will understand. Although not all right, sometimes some things are really expensive. It''s really good and rare. Although they live alone at present, they always invite relatives and friends to be guests when they can. Therefore, South Vietnam pasted another sum of money to decorate the furniture everywhere in the house. But even so, the house still looks a little empty. It seems that it is waiting for the new owner to live in and enrich it a little. They didn''t visit the East-West wing room too carefully, but after a simple turn, they returned to the main room. The bed in the main room was naturally selected by South Vietnam. It is a very orthodox mahogany shelf bed. Exquisite patterns are carved along the bed column, and the bed curtain is also with tassels. It is gorgeous but not vulgar. If this kind of bed appears in the current ancient costume TV series, the audience will subconsciously think of a word - bridal chamber. Sheng Jingheng had never seen this bed before when he chose furniture. When he saw it, he was stunned. South Vietnam looked at his face and smiled silently. Then he went to one side and sat on the soft collapse. There are small and exquisite tea sets on the small table, but these tea are not in place. At the moment, they are purely furnishings. "It''s still a little lonely. I knew it was time to go to the room and bring something." She ran away from the green killing banquet temporarily. She didn''t care to go back to the upstairs room at all, so she went downstairs to find shengjingheng. Sheng Jingheng smelled the speech and looked at her: "I brought some food in the car." Nanyue''s eyes lit up, and then he got up with a smile: "if you know me, it''s teacher Sheng!" They went out of the yard and took out the food shengjingheng bought in the trunk of the car. Some are cooked and some are raw. What''s more, he also brought a small hot pot stove. When I was doing furniture in the front of Nanyue, I looked at the bowls and plates. Naturally, I don''t have to worry about having no tableware. After returning to the yard, they didn''t go to the main room again. Instead, they started cooking in the restaurant next to the main hall. Open the window facing the dining table, you can see the old tree outside that has covered the courtyard wall, and you can also see the clear lake water and green lotus leaves under the window. The night was just right and silent. South Vietnam looked like magic, filled with the ingredients of the small round table and the bottom of the hot pot soup that was about to boil. The bottom of his eyes smiled for a long time. Sheng Jingheng went to wash his hands and put salad sushi, which can be eaten in cold, in front of her. South Vietnam drank honey grapefruit tea, which was already cold, but still sweet. He remembered and asked. "Teacher Sheng, do you know why I chose here?" "Isn''t it because you like it?" Sheng Jingheng gave a slight pause. Looking at her expression, he guessed that it must be more than that. Nanyue smiled and shook his head: "no, I didn''t tell you that the original owner sold it at a low price because of the lake under the house? The lake was actually dug skillfully, but ordinary people can''t live it. " When she first saw it, she was also surprised. She didn''t expect that there would be such a place not far from her filming. Chapter 841 The subtlety lies in the changes of everything in the world. What is short in a hundred years is the replacement of thousands of years. What was once a flat place may now be a high mountain or a deep sea. Once an abyss, it may also be filled into the ground, covered with lakes and flowing. The lake was dug up manually, that is to say, it was just an ordinary land before. But I don''t know. Only when I dig deep can people with ability find that the deeper part of the lake was a cold pool thousands of years ago. This is why this other courtyard built on the lake is cool at night, no matter in winter or summer. It has nothing to do with Feng Shui. Even if the lake is filled, the cold is still out, and it can''t live in the future. However, for this reason, South Vietnam cannot tell its original owner. Filling the lake will destroy Feng Shui, and living in the future will damage Qi luck. On the contrary, the original owner accepted it better. After hearing her finish, Sheng Jingheng thought deeply and said, "it''s more appropriate for us to take over here." What he thought was that his breath was hot and could suppress the cold. South Vietnam is not afraid of these, and it can be changed easily. But unexpectedly, Nan Yue shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s not just suitable." She did not continue to sell off, but followed closely: "this cold pool is the kind that is very suitable for cultivation. Even if it is filled, the aura is still three or four points left and slowly soaked out. " "But the strange thing is," said South Vietnam, looking out of the window, "the outside world can''t feel anything except here." Otherwise, she would have felt it as early as the first day of filming here. Sheng Jingheng looked at her and suddenly smiled: "you seem to be more and more interested in cultivation." "Huh? Mr. Sheng found out! " Nan Yue turned back and smiled at him with his cheek: "I not only want to practice myself, but also pull you together." "With pleasure." Sheng Jingheng looked back with a smile. Nanyue raised his eyebrows, then sat down and stretched out his hand to him: "pull the hook!" Pull the hook again? Sheng Jingheng smiled, spoiled and helpless, but still stretched out his hand to pull the hook with her. After the stamp, South Vietnam just showed a satisfied smile: "I''m so keen on cultivation, not because of anything else, but because I want to live longer and stay with you for a long time." Hearing this, Sheng Jingheng moved in his heart, looked at her eyes gradually deepened, and his voice was a little hoarse: "I want to." "Then follow me to practice more!" When Nanyue finished, he withdrew his hand, then looked at the bottom of the soup that could no longer boil, and hurriedly put something in it. Seeing that she turned to be keen on eating, Sheng Jingheng was a little dumbfounded. After dropping his eyes and laughing for a moment, he pressed many emotions in his heart and scalded her food. They ate the hot pot on the spur of the moment until late at night. After finishing cleaning up, Nanyue went to the main room first. Before, she came here twice and put some daily necessities while she didn''t shoot the night play too late. I''ll try if the bathroom can let out hot water. In fact, it doesn''t matter if there is no hot water. She and Sheng Jingheng can change cold water into hot water, but they can''t control the temperature slightly. After the hot water came out, Nanyue went out of the bathroom, opened the wardrobe and took out two sets of pajamas. This is the couple''s pajamas she bought specially. She put her own set on the bed first. Immediately, just about to send Sheng Jingheng''s suit to him, he knocked at the door. Nanyue opened the bead curtain, walked over and looked at his face half hidden in the night outside the door: "brother, come and get your pajamas?" "I," Sheng Jingheng''s voice was a little low, his eyes drooped slightly, but he couldn''t help not looking at her, "can I stay?" Chapter 842 The next morning. The night was very dark last night, there were no stars and no moon, and there were cold winds. It was impossible to have a clear sky this morning. Through the heavy bed curtain, South Vietnam could not tell the time from the sky, but she vaguely knew that she should have overslept. Although the heart is very clear about this, the body is still lying lazily and doesn''t want to move. There was no legendary sour and soft feeling on her, let alone any discomfort. Instead, be more energetic than usual every morning. Only the man''s overbearing and hot demon force swam in the body and surrendered to her quietly and meekly. Nanyue blinked, looked at the tassels on the bed curtain, and then closed his eyes lazily. This closed his eyes, all the things of last night reappeared in his mind again. It seems very sudden, but it seems that it can''t be more natural. Sheng Jingheng asked her if he could stay. She was surprised at his unexpected initiative and agreed without any opinion. I was thinking that I didn''t sleep together anyway. But when the kiss gradually changed its taste after washing, she realized that the question he asked was how much determination she had made. This time, the man didn''t brake hard. Although she was still cautious and treated her like a treasure, she persisted to the end and did not give up easily. Neither of them has more experience in this matter than the other. They follow their instincts. At first, she indulged in his fiery enthusiasm, completely forgot herself, and only knew to get close to him. Then, in exchange, he asked for more deeply. Later, I slowly recovered my mind and could distract myself from running the whole body while enjoying it. Not only the body, but also the yuan God blended with it. After that, cultivation suddenly advanced by leaps and bounds. With Sheng Jingheng, the demon force was very strong, and he was stunned for a moment. Fortunately, he had already learned how to control, and with her spiritual power, there was no need to worry about anything. But therefore, it may have tasted the sweetness everywhere. The man pestered her and was still endless in the middle of the night. In the end, because she had been filming for most of the day, her cultivation rose too rapidly, and she was mentally tired for a moment, so she went to sleep first. Vaguely, I could feel that he still took her to the bathroom. After washing, he put her on pajamas and put her into the warm quilt. This is now when I wake up. The moment Nanyue woke up, he didn''t have to look to know that the person beside him was gone. Smelling the smell, I should get up early and go out. She didn''t panic at all. She continued to sleep with the quilt in her heart, waiting for the man to come back. But just closed his eyes and narrowed for a little while, the familiar breath came from outside the hospital. Soon the footsteps came near. With the "squeak" of the door gently pushed open, Sheng Jingheng deliberately lightened the sound of footsteps and walked slowly to the bedside. At the moment of lifting the bed curtain, Nam Yueh opened his eyes and looked at him: "good morning, Mr. Sheng." After last night, I heard her call myself good morning. Sheng Jingheng was stunned, and then his eyes softened a lot. He squatted down and gently stroked her forehead. "I bought breakfast and got up to eat?" "I have no strength," Nan Yue stretched out his hand, put it on his hand and blinked at him. "I can only get up with a kiss from Mr. Sheng." When listening to the first half of the sentence, Sheng Jingheng almost became true. He thought he didn''t know how to converge last night, which made her tired. As soon as I felt a little guilty, I heard the second half of her sentence. He gave a meal in his hand and then whispered a smile: "OK." Chapter 843 South Vietnam got a good morning kiss on his forehead. Then he was held horizontally by the man and sent to the bathroom to brush his teeth and wash his face. He squeezed the toothpaste, put the water, and washed her face carefully. It''s just brushing his teeth. He can''t do it for him. After South Vietnam washed, he hooked off his neck and asked for a serious good morning kiss. She put on her pajamas and stuck them on him. Sheng Jingheng could hardly restrain himself. In particular, everything last night is still deeply engraved in my mind and can''t be erased. When he was a little close to her and the back of his hand touched the cold washing table, he suddenly woke up and forced the surge in his eyes. Then Sheng Jingheng stepped back and said in a low voice, "I went to pick up your luggage." They had agreed to go on vacation when she was finished. Although she hasn''t decided where to go, she is his friend these days. Nanyue was still leaning on his shoulder. When he heard this, he was a little stunned. Then he smiled: "where is Mr. Sheng going to turn me?" Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes and smiled at her: "I picked a few places. Will you have a look later?" "Well." Nanyue lazily went to hook his finger. If she had been looking forward to it before yesterday, she would go to a sparsely populated place with him. But after yesterday, she suddenly didn''t want to go anywhere. "I think it''s good here." Sheng Jingheng gave a little pause and thought of the big mahogany bed in the main room outside. His voice became hoarse: "then he won''t go anywhere." Although Nanyue could not see his thoughts, he could guess what he thought as soon as he heard his voice. She slightly raised her eyebrows and thought of another thing, so she straightened up and pretended to look at him seriously: "Mr. Sheng Jingheng, did you have a plan for last night?" "Huh?" Sheng Jingheng was stunned and realized what she meant. The smile on his lips couldn''t stop. "Don''t laugh," Nan Yue coughed slightly and motioned him to be more serious. "Ask you something." Last night was a complete accident for her. She didn''t think he would take the initiative or continue. But he seemed to be well prepared and did a good job of safety measures without saying a word. Sheng Jingheng held her hand, put it on his lips and kissed her gently. His voice was low and his tone was Frank: "I''m afraid I can''t help it." "Huh?" This time it''s his turn. South Vietnam doesn''t understand him. But little did he know that her eyes made him unable to resist. Sheng Jingheng bent down and gently hugged her. The emotion in his voice was difficult to restrain himself: "baby, I''m a normal man." Still a, just a young man. Nanyue was a little confused by his "baby" and didn''t return to his mind for a moment. When the reaction came, she was carried back to the bed outside by him and wrapped in a quilt. "I''ll get the box in." Nan Yue sat on the bed, watched the man carry her box in, then opened it and asked her what suit she wanted to wear. After she picked it out, she took it out carefully and put it aside. Even her underwear didn''t leak. Then, he put other clothes into the nearby wardrobe as usual. After Sheng Jingheng closed the empty box and put it away, his eyes finally had to fall on her face again. "You change your clothes first, and then come out for breakfast." Nanyue looked at the uneasiness in his eyes and fully confirmed that the man was embarrassed. The person called "baby" is him, and the shy person is also him. How can he be so cute? Watching him turn out as calmly as possible and close the door, Nan Yue''s smile gradually bloomed. Chapter 844 South Vietnam has a full three-day holiday. In these three days, Sheng Jingheng naturally doesn''t have any work. They stayed in this world with peace of mind. They didn''t go anywhere. They didn''t pay attention to any serious business. Except the first morning, Sheng Jingheng went out in person. After that, he found someone to buy it and send it over. The luggage he packed before he came was also sent one by one. There was a pot of pine plants that never left the body, and a guitar. Yukriri from South Vietnam also sent it together. In three days, they spent half of their time talking about music, music arrangement, eating, walking, sightseeing and fishing. The other half of the time was spent on the mahogany bed in the main room. It''s not that you''re young and out of control. However, South Vietnam finally confirmed that although her cultivation method with Sheng Jingheng will be somewhat different, they can eventually achieve the same goal by different ways. Naturally, he pulled him to start the double cultivation method that he had just seen in the book but had never tried before. The method of double cultivation requires more concentration and cultivation, and also needs to put aside the idea of love. Harmony between yin and Yang, learn from each other. Such a method of cultivation is naturally a person with high cultivation, who should suffer a little. However, the original intention of South Vietnam is to make Sheng Jingheng''s cultivation further. Naturally, he will not mind this. But really follow the method in the book and start double cultivation seriously. South Vietnam found that he might underestimate Sheng Jingheng. The reason why his other half of the Demon power can be so hot and powerful is not his talent, but his inborn nature. After the double cultivation with him, Nanyue gradually saw where his demon''s blood came from. To be exact, it is not a big demon, but an ancient auspicious beast - Phoenix. The Phoenix is the male and the Phoenix is the female. If it''s right, his mother should be a phoenix with good practice. However, the reason why Phoenix is called Phoenix is that Phoenix and Phoenix should be made for each other. Huang abandoned Feng and stayed with ordinary humans, which was completely against the sky. If you go against the way of heaven, you will naturally bear the consequences. I just don''t know what the consequences of one person and one demon are and whether they are still alive. Knowing this, South Vietnam did not hide shengjingheng. He came to this world without knowing anything, and lived for several years without knowing anything. Only because of the sudden outbreak of Demon power did he find himself different. Although I found it, I still don''t know much. I just consciously stay away from everyone. This is extremely unfair to him. Therefore, what he should know should be known at the first time. Sheng Jingheng didn''t say anything and didn''t react much when he knew. After all, for him, his biological parents are getting farther and farther away. I thought about complaining when I was a child. When I grow up, I don''t care so much anymore. If he grows up alone, he can grow old alone. Not to mention now, he doesn''t have to go alone anymore, and he won''t think about his parents. And three days really passed quickly. Although she didn''t want to accept the reality, the special itinerary reminder of South Vietnam jumped out early in the morning and told her to participate in brand activities in the morning. And it''s still the kind that can''t be pushed away - ic finally decided to vigorously expand the Chinese market some time ago. Originally, only city B and city a had one store in China years ago, but now it plans to open a third store in city H. This year, it will continue to open branches in other first and second tier cities in China. After that, there is no need for South Vietnam to attend in person, but the first one this year is very important and meaningful. Also because it is in H City, South Vietnam does not have to fly one night in advance, but can sleep smoothly until the morning. Chapter 845 Turn off the itinerary reminder and open it in South Vietnam. I haven''t seen much wechat these two days. Because we all know that she is on vacation after killing her youth, there are not many separate messages, but mostly group messages. Nanyue looked a little, and then opened the dialog with Chu Ye. The first few messages are not very important. South Vietnam looks directly at the last one. C: Did you watch us and them last night? Nanyue was a little stunned. She really didn''t see it. At first, she was addicted to cultivation, and then she really didn''t know how to control. Where will you go? Remember to squat and watch the variety show. It has been more than two months since we and them began broadcasting in early December. The broadcast was postponed once because of the seven days of the Chinese New Year. Since that extension, there have been night dramas in South Vietnam almost every night. It''s a rare break, and she didn''t happen to be broadcast. She thought that she would make up after the broadcast. Last night''s issue should be the last one. Chu Ye Leng Buding mentions the last issue. Nanyue still thinks it''s because he failed to send microblog publicity. But when I cut to the microblog, I found that Mo lvlu had been on her number and forwarded the microblog of the program group, which was regarded as publicity. Just about to cut the microblog hot search to see what splashes were aroused after the program was broadcast last night. Xiao Wu, who had been dead for several days, came back to life again to remind her of the hot search. After reminding, he explained to her why he pretended to be dead. [the host has a private rest time these days, and the system will shut down automatically! Spirit stone reward will be given as usual!] Open to say that South Vietnam has been in love with Sheng Jingheng these days. The scene is too young for children. Xiao Wu simply shut down. South Vietnam couldn''t help but help the amount. After laughing, it just opened the microblog hot search to check the list from last night to now. But in fact, there is no need to see more. The first one is her. #Nanyue confesses Sheng Jingheng# The last phase should be a bonfire party, a sincere word, a big adventure, and a farewell to the village. You don''t have to look at this confession to know what it is. It''s not surprising that there was a hot search at the meeting. What''s strange is that Chu Ye specifically asked her. There was a vague bad feeling in Nanyue''s heart, and then he clicked into the topic square to see it. After reading about it, South Vietnam understood the reason¡ª¡ª This is not a good hot search, or a CP hot search. Instead, there was a bottom rebound, which completely triggered the resistance and anger of some fans of shengjingheng. The latest popular microblog in the topic square was posted more than 3 a.m. The video on Weibo is a clip of us and them, and it also cuts in the avalanche of bullets. The clip is true. Nan Yue was asked about the ideal type by an Chen, and then replied, of course, teacher Sheng. Originally, she was just playing a game. She is also known as Sheng Jingheng powder. Such a sentence, several people present did not take it too seriously, and even Ling Hao explained it for her. But unexpectedly, the late editing of the program specially cut out Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng separately, with a heart-shaped special effect in the middle. The dissatisfied vocal music CP had always been secretly rubbed. This met with the fans who openly pulled CP and watched live TV on time, which exploded immediately. First on the microblog, and then after the program was updated on the snowball video, it began to brush the bullet screen, strongly expressing dissatisfaction. It''s said to brush, but it''s also true to brush the screen. South Vietnam will click on the video, and only one sentence can be seen when the screen is full of bullets. -Nanbailian shameless!!! Resolutely resist vocal CP!!! Get rough!!! After brushing for a long time, I saw another sentence. -There is no lower limit! You''re the cheapest! Tut, Nanyue turned off the microblog and thought that Chu ye sent this message to make her stop reading it. Chapter 846 With a "squeak", the door was pushed open from the outside. Sheng Jingheng came in from the outside. Although he looked as usual, the bottom of his eyes was dark, holding a cup of coffee in one hand and a mobile phone in the other. He had planned to ask South Vietnam not to go to the hot search first, but when he saw that she had been neatly dressed and sitting by the bed with a mobile phone in her hand, he knew that she should have seen it. "Mr. Sheng," Nan Yue put down his cell phone and looked at him, smiling as if nothing had affected his good mood, "this is my special latte?" Sheng Jingheng approached her, saw that she had drunk water, and handed her the coffee cup, "I want you to drink something sweet." Smelling the familiar milk smell in the coffee, the sweetness was also very strong. Nanyue took a satisfied drink and felt comfortable everywhere. Sheng Jingheng sat aside and looked at her quietly. He didn''t speak for a moment. After a meeting, the two talents spoke almost at the same time: "that hot search..." Nanyue smiled and said, "Mr. Sheng really saw it." "Yes." He received a call from Wei Jun while making coffee. He told Wei Jun in advance that there was no big deal these days, so there was no need to find him. Fortunately, Wei had a clear sense of importance and knew that what happened to South Vietnam was a big deal for him. Otherwise, she saw it all, but he still knew nothing. The hot search didn''t mean any harm when it first went on last night. Until more than three o''clock in the morning, the video became one-sided. His fans are using extremely vicious words to attack his favorite people. It''s the same as he brought it all to her. Sheng Jingheng held her hand and said, "I''m sorry..." Nanyue looked at him with an eyebrow: "teacher Sheng, do you want me to comfort you in turn?" "No," Sheng Jingheng said, pressing the superfluous emotion, "the hot search is under pressure. Those words may appear in your microblog. Just don''t read them. Leave the rest to me. " Looking at his cold eyes, he obviously planned to catch up with the powder again. The last time, he had just started his career for two years and officially returned to China for development. At that time, regardless of his appearance, figure and singing talent, he was unique and far ahead in China. He had many young fans of all ages. Among them, some younger female fans, relying on their family''s money, began to play truant and truant. Their thoughts are the same as his itinerary, which is the same as an illegitimate meal. Sheng Jingheng did not attack at that time, nor did he reprimand on his microblog. Instead, he calmly asked the staff around him to collect all kinds of evidence. Once he was openly tracked by fans to private places, he directly called the police. These fans were taken to the police station, on the news and in the newspaper, which completely alerted the family. Sheng Jingheng attended the event and was interviewed by the media. When asked about this, he gave a very ruthless answer¡ª¡ª They should be glad that they are minors. If they are adults, he will make them regret and like themselves all their lives. The answer was not only an uproar in the pink circle, but also a shock in the entertainment circle. Some people think he is right, others think he takes himself too seriously, others think he should be blocked. After all, such a sentence is threatening fans. Immediately after that, he was exposed as the second young master of Shengshi group and the second boss of Shengshi entertainment. Netizens who hate the rich are crazy and rhythmic on the Internet. They say that people like him have probably done anything bad and dirty. His fans have come too fast and haven''t stabilized yet. As a result, he was threatened by himself and discredited by netizens, so he couldn''t stick to it one after another and staged a large-scale de powdering performance. Chapter 847 When South Vietnam recalled this period before, he didn''t feel ruthless, but he felt cool. It is estimated that he is the only one in the whole entertainment industry who dares to be such a fan. Other artists'' so-called anti powder is just a joke. Sheng Jingheng''s resentment is a direct sentence of lifelong regret - entering the police station and keeping a record of the case. After entering the society, we will know how serious it is. Therefore, Nam Yueh was so surprised to find that there were illegitimate meals behind him. However, it is estimated that too long has passed, and now there are some new fans who don''t take the previous things seriously. Especially in the past year after knowing her, because her temper has improved a lot, the business frequency has also increased, and many new fans have increased. And those fans should not have had time to fully understand him. South Vietnam recalled from his memory, and then began to say what he wanted to say before he said this sentence. "Let''s announce it." Sheng Jingheng looked at her and said, "have you figured it out?" Naturally he was willing, but he could not let her be scolded for nothing. "Of course," South Vietnam nodded, "I''ve been thinking about it for the first two months. After that, we cooperate constantly. If we show our love all the time, the audience will be visually tired and they don''t want to see the film. " "..." Sheng Jingheng thought about her many considerations about official publicity, but she didn''t expect it to be like this. Seeing that he lost his words for a moment, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing: "but think again, we have been secretly showing love, which will also be found by sharp eyed netizens. It seems a little bad to hang them like that without saying anything. " "This time, it''s a good time." Those poison only, don''t you think it''s impossible for shengjingheng to like her, is it her wishful thinking? Guan Xuan can not only slap his face, but also help him clean up his fans. He has the best of both worlds. Sheng Jingheng laughed and said, "OK, listen to you." "Wait!" What did Nanyue think of? First put down the coffee, took the mobile phone, opened wechat and sent a message to Chu Ye. NY: brother ye, can I send a microblog? It is estimated that it was also caused by the video at 3 a.m. Chu ye will be awake. C: Feel free, just don''t swear. NY£ºOK£¡ South Vietnam withdrew from wechat and turned to microblog. Instead of those comments that had to explode, it edited an original microblog. @South Vietnam NY: I have a latte. Do you have one? After editing, he also took a picture of the latte Cup next to him, marked the time and place, and uploaded it together. When she sent this microblog, she also specially looked at Sheng Jingheng. Sheng Jingheng looked at her rustling appearance, and his anger immediately cleared away, leaving only heartache and firmness. Even if she chooses Guan Xuan to solve this matter, he will do nothing less. And he didn''t forward it, just liked it as usual. Of course, he would not be so hasty in forwarding the official announcement. Instead of reading more microblogs, they went to breakfast. When they finished eating, it was almost time for South Vietnam to go to work. On the other side, Chu ye, who was greeted in advance by South Vietnam and squatted on the microblog. After seeing this microblog sent by South Vietnam, I was stunned. After understanding the deep meaning, I couldn''t stop laughing. Needless to say, fans who have seen "come and have coffee" know that Sheng Jingheng made it for her. This morning, she had an open trip. It''s not surprising that she was in H city. But Sheng Jingheng didn''t work, which means they were together last night. Fans crazily swiped the screen and scolded her in the early morning, but they didn''t know that the two masters were sleeping together. This slap... To tell you the truth, it''s a little green tea, but you can''t be angry with that kind of poison. That''s the best way. It''s totally typical - I don''t like her, but I can''t do anything about her. Chapter 848 As soon as this microblog was posted in South Vietnam, not only those who scolded her were stunned, but also her little pumpkins. Although most of them knew what she meant, they didn''t say it clearly and didn''t dare to confirm it completely. So under this microblog, it is a carnival of CP fans. Then, the black fans came out and stirred up discord with rhythm as much as possible to make the fans of South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng scold and fight. However, they had just started. Before they could stir up the flames everywhere, they found that the authorities had sent out themselves and directly began to fight against powder. Sheng Jingheng didn''t have any work microblog number, so Wei Jun simply went to the battle in person and counted the "crimes" of his fans. For example, he secretly photographed illegitimate meals with the car, sent crazy private letters to bomb his black powder, and scolded the poison only in South Vietnam on his personal microblog and South Vietnam black super. It was neither a warning nor a hint, but hung up mercilessly, and said that Sheng Jingheng himself had seen these lists in person. Minor behavior can be ignored, but if the behavior is excessive, it will go if it can go through legal procedures. Closely followed, the work microblog account of South Vietnam and the anti triad support association spontaneously organized by fans also focused on hanging out several abusive black powder and poison Wei, saying that they would be prosecuted for violating their right of reputation. Both sides went out together, and lawyers'' letters were posted. Naturally, it was more lively on the hot search. A large crowd of melon eaters flocked to eat the melons that were finally about to settle down in the relationship between South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng. On the other side, he ate another melon - # Sheng Jingheng driving powder #. Not only Sheng Jingheng''s old fans, many senior fans still remember that a few years ago, Sheng Jingheng sent his illegitimate meal to the police station, on TV and in the newspaper. After all, illegitimate life has been rampant for many years. Even if artists find out or are angry, they just send microblogs to denounce. After that, illegitimate students should follow or follow, and their candid photography technology should surpass the paparazzi. Once several pairs of artists in the circle fell in love. They were first photographed by illegitimate students, and the paparazzi was half a beat slow. Both the entertainment circle and the fan circle are extremely disgusted with illegitimate fans who don''t know how to determine the nature. This time, although the poison attack was more severe, it''s hard for other artists to say. In Sheng Jingheng, it is estimated that it is directly equal to illegitimate life. Someone also specially summarized Sheng Jingheng''s various powder driving behaviors from the alarm to the lawyer''s letter. There are pictures and facts. There is no nonsense or making up with chat records. The following comments are also colorful. -The old fans of male gods are too Buddha, aren''t they? Don''t you give the new powder sisters more popular science? -Listen to my sister''s advice, powder Sheng Jingheng should not bring the set of powder flow love beans, otherwise you will find that you have to keep the bottom of the case. -You love your brother, but your brother doesn''t love you. Respect yourself~ -Why doesn''t Weifen like CP? It''s because there''s always one party who doesn''t have to do anything. It can catch fire by rubbing the heat. But this pair is obviously mutually beneficial. They are both great. They are good friends when they are not together. They can break into the entertainment circle together as husband and wife. -To tell the truth, the real cause is rational. I''m completely satisfied from last year to now. The new songs are very nice, the new movies are very good-looking, the awards are soft, and there are many variety endorsement activities. There is always a feeling that the male god is accumulating his strength to withdraw from the circle, but if he is with the people in the circle, he should stay for a few more years! -Poison Wei really should go home and take a good look in the mirror to see what kind of God face your brother is, and then see if you deserve it~ -Rush to the crown and be angry! So handsome! Look forward to the next surprise of Sheng Nan God! Chapter 849 Netizens who are not two fans are happy to eat melons. By the way, they don''t forget to take a look at the super words of Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng. Then I found that in the super words of South Vietnam, just like nothing happened, I still posted points and painted the beautiful picture of South Vietnam as usual. And just in the morning, South Vietnam attended the ribbon cutting activity of the opening of IC''s new store in a well-known shopping mall in H city. Official map, road life map and station sister map have emerged in these hours. Hot search is also on, but her affair with Sheng Jingheng is obviously more hot, so that this activity was slightly ignored. But her fans, however, have perfectly achieved the one-stop process of focusing only on their own, drawing revision, controlling and commenting, praising and praising the brand. An official activity microblog has attracted more than 100000 comments. Some of them repaired a few beautiful pictures, which soon got out of the circle, attracting many netizens who only love beauty and don''t like melons. In contrast, Sheng Jingheng''s super words seem a little miasma. Wei Junfa''s microblog, which can almost represent Sheng Jingheng, broke the glass heart of many young Ji fans. Under the popular science of some kind-hearted old fans, I know that this is not fun, but will come for real. So they didn''t dare to scold Nanyue at all, but said in their super words that there was no way to powder shengjingheng. Anyway, he didn''t need their fans. Some people, however, were afraid that if they really received a lawyer''s letter, they simply took off the powder and stepped back on the spot. But some people do not believe in evil, and make complaints about it in anger. The reaction of fans in the super words on both sides was captured by melon eating netizens and put together, which attracted more people to discuss one after another. -South Vietnam is really beautiful pr -Today''s state of South Vietnam perfectly interprets five words - the moisture of love. -Ah, I was just watching her play video. I suddenly changed my modern clothes. I almost thought it was two people! -Alas, those who curse don''t look up to her beautiful sister. On the contrary, I think no man in the world deserves her. I hope she can be beautiful alone and be her own queen! -Everyone is a wife fan. What''s the difference between high and low? The only difference is probably that the wife powder in South Vietnam is real. Are they jealous 2333 -To tell you the truth, are these two obvious? Some poisons are just... It''s hard to say. Never try to wake someone who pretends to sleep. -I didn''t like to pull CP hard before, but these two are really not hard at all. It''s very natural¡¶ Let''s have coffee. I''ve brushed the main film and the external part many times. I always feel like I''ll call at that time! -Take off the powder and step back. It''s the most disgusting. -If my family loves beans because of CP, business is more and more frequent, I will wake up with a smile in my dream? -I went to revisit "let''s have coffee" and made a latte according to the proportion of male gods... I feel it''s better to drink milk and sugar directly. However, this may be the reason why I am single so far? -Sheng Jingheng will lack fans? Don''t tell jokes. People''s resources are so good this year! Then another wave of fans will enter the pit. PS: so is South Vietnam. -What resources??? -Ah, I seem to see it. Is it true or false? Hollywood director Pei shuche!!! -Tut, Sheng Jingheng''s poison VIPs, it''s time to say that South Vietnam can get such good resources by relying on Sheng Jingheng? Are they really stupid to be directors? -Lying trough!!! Smith!!! The Smith who shot "dangerous situation"!!! -Just came in. What happened? Chapter 850 When South Vietnam received the news, it was also a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Pei shuche will come out to take place for her. What''s more, she didn''t have much hope before. The famous Hollywood director Smith also specially registered her microblog. In order to better integrate, director Smith also found a translation software, translated everything he wanted to say into Chinese, and then sent it up. Both of them are out of the mountain. Naturally, she has to log on the microblog and forward her thanks. @Nanyue NY: Thank director Pei and director Smith for their attention! Looking forward to cooperation@ I''m Smith: Pei, you robbed me@ Pei shuche: my hero and heroine are very good@ Sheng Jingheng @ Nanyue NY Sheng Jingheng forwarded her message almost the next second. It was like copying and pasting, with the same four words and a punctuation mark¡ª¡ª @Sheng Jingheng: looking forward to cooperation! The seamless forwarding of the two people almost made people think that the two accounts were controlled by the same person. However, now when the mobile terminal publishes microblog, the mobile phone model will be automatically displayed. The usual model is displayed under their microblog. Therefore, netizens have another guess - will these two people sit together at the moment? And they guessed right. After South Vietnam cut the ribbon for the new IC store, they changed a new set and took a group of Street Photos. Then, with the grand scene Heng who had been waiting for her, he got on another car and went back to city A. When I posted microblog, I was almost in the urban area of city a, and it was getting late. Nanyue is going to shoot brochures and advertising videos of Jinzhi electric appliance early tomorrow morning. They will go back. It''s the duplex in the city center. Although the microblog has been forwarded, after South Vietnam got home, he specially called Pei shuche to express his gratitude. Pei shuche didn''t say much, just let her have time to look at the script again. She still had time to put forward what she thought was wrong or needed to be modified. After hanging up the phone, shengjingheng had already packed the takeout just taken downstairs. Nanyue went to wash his hands and sat down at the table. Seeing Sheng Jingheng, it was natural to put what she liked in front of her as much as possible. Nanyue couldn''t help looking at him and smiling: "Mr. Sheng, when you come back from city B, we''ll announce it again." Sheng Jingheng received the music variety show years ago. This is the last recording. It should have been recorded the day before yesterday, but Sheng Jingheng negotiated with the program team half a month in advance because he wanted to accompany her on vacation. In line with the schedule of other guests, he postponed the recording for three days. He has just accompanied her back to city A. he will catch an early flight to city B early tomorrow morning. "Have you figured out what to say?" When they had breakfast today, they discussed Guan Xuan. She didn''t want to be too tacky, and he didn''t want to be too hasty. So at the end of the day, there was no hurry to announce anything. Nanyue nodded: "well, it''s absolutely fresh and refined, with a lot of surprises." Speaking of the word surprise, Shengjing Heng slightly raised his eyebrow. After seeing her for a moment, he nodded and said, "OK, just as you want." After dinner, they didn''t get tired of being together, but gave each other separate space to deal with some things. Watching South Vietnam go upstairs, Sheng Jingheng guessed what she wanted to do. However, we can''t confirm until he comes back from city B. He didn''t bother her, just made himself a cup of coffee, sat on the sofa in the living room, turned on the computer and made a phone call. The object of the call was Wei Jun first, and then Sheng Jingrui. According to Sheng Jingrui''s temperament, I know he will go to the villa when he comes back with South Vietnam today. Sheng Jingheng wanted to inform him in advance, but when he saw that he didn''t ask and didn''t mean to pass, he realized something. Sheng Jingrui has something more important at the moment. Chapter 851 Sheng Jingheng is never a talkative person. Even if he is keenly aware of it, he won''t ask more questions. They had nothing to talk about and were talking about business. "Don''t worry, I''ve asked the staff to delete those bad bullet screens and restore the original bullet screens." Sheng Jingrui is still a little guilty. If it weren''t for his advice, he didn''t dare to do so in the later stage of us and them. Originally, I thought that the vocal CP was hot, and it wouldn''t be good to pull a CP for the effect in the program. What''s more, the two people were already together, so they sent officials to announce. Where would you know that these fans of Sheng Jingheng''s new circle are so grumpy that Sheng Jingrui has really seen the toxic side of the powder circle. Later, he added: "people will always stare at it and delete it as soon as it is available, which will not affect other normal viewers to watch this program." Sheng Jingheng said, "hard work, brother." "Well," said Sheng Jingrui, "after all, there is part of my responsibility, and such screen brushing affects the variety show of our company. It''s not hard." "Even without this," Sheng Jingheng sipped his coffee and his eyes were calm, "some people will still take the opportunity to attack." He had asked Wei Jun to keep an eye on the illegitimate meals and the news on the Internet. The intention is to find a chance to clean up those fresh fans. I didn''t expect it to come so soon. I also directly targeted South Vietnam and called it a good name for him. Over the past year, he has restrained a lot of temper because of the existence of South Vietnam. But I don''t mind letting the world know that he has never been a good tempered person for her. Sheng Jingrui said helplessly, "who makes you work more now, so do the fans. But don''t worry. The company will send more people to help you stabilize your fan base. Young people also try to guide as much as possible. If they can''t guide, let them go. Anyway, in terms of public relations, you and South Vietnam, the company will be responsible. " "I have told Wei Jun," Sheng Jingheng said faintly, looking at the perfectly normal barrage on the computer screen. "He will deal with it." According to his temper, it must not be a gentle means. However, the decision made will certainly not be taken back. Sheng Jingrui didn''t say anything. What should the company do or do to avoid too much trouble at that time. The call was temporarily silent for a while. After a while, Sheng Jingrui asked as if he had taken his cell phone again. "So, South Vietnam sent that microblog, which means you''re going to announce it?" "Well, wait a few days." Listening to Sheng Jingheng''s answer, Sheng Jingrui seemed to say something to the people around him first, and then he said. "It''s better to announce it as soon as possible. There are really a lot of people following you. Although South Vietnam can''t be photographed, the car in South Vietnam has been watched. A few days ago, she finished her new play, didn''t come back with the car, and was photographed by paparazzi. The photos were also sent to ah ye and he was going to negotiate with him. " Sheng Jingheng raised his eyebrow: "is he there, too?" "Yes... Cough, we just have a drink and talk about work." Now that he had said it, Sheng Jingrui simply said, "anyway, I agree with him. If you want the official to announce that we are in favor, don''t worry. At that time, ah ye and I will be your most loyal backing. I''m sure those people on the Internet can''t make trouble. " Although I don''t know what happened, Sheng Jingheng naturally received the good intention: "then I''ll trouble you." Chapter 852 Before hanging up, Sheng Jingrui specially told Sheng Jingheng to see the wechat group. Sheng Jingheng knew which group he said it was. As soon as the call was over, he switched to wechat. Before clicking in, I saw someone aithe on the dialog box. Obviously, there was more than one person. The group changed their nicknames. It was too troublesome to identify their avatars. Sheng Jingheng simply returned to Li Meijun. Sheng Jingheng: @ queen Li is here. What''s the matter? Queen Li: Why did you come out? Where''s the baby? Brother Nanbao: too tired. Are you resting? Brother ye: @ brother Nanbao, are you stupid. Uncle Nanbao: sure enough, we still have to correct the seniority. It''s much better. Brother Nanbao: @ brother ye, what''s wrong with me@ Uncle Nanbao, it''s time to become an uncle. After all, the husband sings and the woman follows. Sheng Jingheng: she''s upstairs. It''s the same to tell me in advance. Uncle Nanbao: that''s right. I''ll change it now. Queen Li: it''s no big deal. We did something on Weibo and want you to play too. Nanbao second brother: how can this be called trouble? Elder martial sister, we call this friendly exchange! Nanjie Sego: so we have a generation gap with you. Sister Nan: take me with you! Sister Nan Saigao: @ sister Nan, who is this??? You robbed Nanjie with me? Sister Nan fan younger brother: [shy] Hello, everyone. I''m Liang Moyuan. I''ve worked with sister nan to put out the fire. In the play, I play emmm''s fiance who was kicked out by her. Nanbao third sister: ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. Nanbao second sister: I can only comment on microblog. Please don''t mind. Nanbao third sister: Hello, Shaoguang. Comments can also make things! Lanlan: huh? I haven''t come up in a few days. I''m 2G? Queen Li: Nanbao being bullied is the top priority in our group. If you can make trouble, you can make a wave. If it''s inconvenient to make trouble, you can send a small red envelope to comfort the baby. In short, dry up!!! South sister Sego: make trouble! Little fox: come on, I just finished work! Jiang Xulin: Here we are. Sheng Jingheng: Yes. Sheng Jingheng had intended to send the word "thank you", but he felt a little out of touch, so he simply responded, and then went on the microblog. His microblog has few followers, so as soon as he opened the home page, he saw the microblog forwarded by several people in the group. He smiled and forwarded it. He just liked the microblog. @Sheng Jingheng: he is more suitable for drinking lemon tea@ Yu Shaoning: would you like some red dates and medlar tea@ Ling Hao: crooked? Program group? Can I stop drinking coffee next season? It doesn''t feel right for me@ Li Meijun: good, latte is always yours. You can drink it all your life. @South Vietnam NY: I have a latte. Do you have one[ [picture] -President of Shengshi Entertainment: huh? -Chu ye: are you OK after drinking sliced pork? -Wen Dai: I''m super sweet to choose me for a job! -Liang Moyuan: it''s impossible to work. We can only wait for the broadcast. -Wen Shaoguang: can I have a cup of flower and fruit tea? -Jiang YanXu: at least share joys and sorrows. Will you buy me coffee next time? I''m free in February and March. -Zheng Yaosheng: an artist surnamed Jiang, don''t rub the heat, okay? My sister Nan knows you very well? -Hu Xuerou: I''m here to make... Er, funny. I don''t have time to drink coffee. Can I consume it in the cloud? -Jiang Xulin: come on, junior sister. @LAN lingxuan: @ Nanyue NY, can I go to your honeymoon? #LAN lingxuan''s marriage is approaching# #Let''s have coffee Season 2# #Ling Hao is so sour# #South Vietnam regiment pet# #Sheng Jingheng fans# South Vietnam, who was writing a song in the piano room, was suddenly stunned by a series of hot search prompts from Xiao Wu. When I saw several new hot searches on the microblog, I was stunned for a moment. Then I looked at the microblog I sent in the morning and realized what had happened. Chapter 853 Of these hot searches, the first one that South Vietnam cares about most is of course. The microblog immediately didn''t take a close look, and didn''t have time to reply to the comments, but directly cut the wechat. The news from Nanbao''s backup group is still constant. Nanyue probably looked at it and found that they are also talking about LAN lingxuan''s marriage. After thinking about it, she sent LAN lingxuan a private message first. NY: sister LAN??? Are you really coming for your honeymoon? Lanlan: baby meimoda, yes, I''m busy with my engagement and meeting my parents these days. Lanlan: we don''t plan to do it in China. We just want to have dinner with our family after receiving the certificate. Lanlan: on February 28, should I still have time to come to you? South Vietnam looked at this date and was stunned. Now it is February 18. There is only a difference of more than ten days between the engagement date and the certificate. LAN lingxuan''s marriage, like her original love, was sudden and rapid, completely without procrastination. NY: totally OK! Is that going to have a wedding abroad? They are both artists. If they do it in China, they will not invite some familiar media reporters and friends. If you do it abroad, you can be a little more comfortable. Lanlan: at present, I have this idea. I also want to find a time when you are all free. Lanlan: let''s talk in the group~ NY: OK. Disturbed by this, South Vietnam can only temporarily put aside the issue of writing songs. Holding a mobile phone, while watching the group chat, South Vietnam goes downstairs to find Sheng Jingheng. With her joining, the atmosphere in the group was even hotter. After chatting, they began to send red envelopes. She chatted in the group. Sheng Jingheng didn''t participate in the topic anymore. He just hugged her quietly and watched. From time to time, he got up to pour water and fruit for her. A little later, he prepared sweet Tremella Sydney Soup for her as a snack. By the way, moisten your voice. South Vietnam was not sleepy. After drinking sweet, it didn''t want to sleep. After chatting in the wechat group, I switched to the microblog and replied to the comments made by those acquaintances and friends in the front row. After finishing this, I also talked with Chu Ye about the official relationship in a few days. Although this is her private affair with Sheng Jingheng, it should be put on the table, especially on the microblog. Then this relationship will become a very important part of her artist career in the future. In particular, she will cooperate with Sheng Jingheng three times in a row before long. Many details need to be handled well. Fans can''t ignore them. They should also consider endorsement. It''s not easy to treat some authoritative media carelessly. Although South Vietnam does not need to rely on this relationship to obtain any resources and benefits. But once Guan Xuan, the outside world will think so of her. And both of them are the general trend today, and the heat together may be higher than expected. In this way, it will inevitably cause some people to be jealous. Therefore, we should also be prepared to bear all kinds of problems that follow after the publicity. Chu Ye is ready to work overtime and informs Mo lvlu and Xie Haiquan in advance. But fortunately, Shengshi entertainment will also participate. With the help of large companies, they can reduce many burdens. Nanyue tried to understand what he could do, what he should do and what he couldn''t do. Then he silently pulled Chu ye, Mo Lvlv and Xie Haiquan together and sent several red envelopes in it, which can be regarded as preparing them psychologically in advance. When Nanyue was talking about this, Sheng Jingheng was watching. Seeing her put down her cell phone, she gently took her hair and said gently, "don''t worry, you just do your job." "Then how? It''s for both of us. Of course we have to face it together. " Nan Yue leaned on his shoulder and relaxed himself. Sheng Jing Heng paused and said in a low voice, "OK." With this, Nanyue suddenly remembered and looked up at him: "brother, where are you going to sleep tonight?" Chapter 854 There are two master bedrooms and two beds at home. Sheng Jingheng naturally follows her wherever she sleeps. Before dawn in the morning, he got up. After the light action was roughly cleaned up, the news of Wei Jun arrived and made an appointment with him to wait downstairs at a specific time. As soon as I got back, I was familiar with the soft smell, so I pasted it from behind. It''s rare that South Vietnam didn''t practice. After sleeping like ordinary people, it''s still a little lazy when it gets up. "Brother, I''ll make you breakfast?" Sheng Jingheng didn''t answer for a moment. He just lowered his eyes, looked at her holding her soft white hands, and looked at his luggage. If he is a king, he doesn''t want to go to the early Dynasty. After a while, Sheng Jingheng replied in a hoarse voice, "they should be ready. You can have a rest." Nan Yue made a sound, still held him, put his face on his back, smelled him, and made himself infatuated with the breath. Then Sheng Jingheng moved first. He took her hand, turned around and hugged her face to face. Then the whole South Vietnamese was picked up and sat on a low table. Nan Yue raised his eyes slightly and saw him bend down and gently hold her lips. This kiss ended with Sheng Jingheng''s shaking mobile phone. One after another, a series of calls from Wei Jun reminded him that he would really miss the plane if he didn''t go out again. South Vietnam has fully awakened. In its blinking eyes, it is moist and shiny, and it is also full of a smart smile. "Mr. Sheng, work hard." "Yes." Sheng Jingheng did not completely retreat, his forehead was still against her, and his thumb gently stroked her soft lips. Above, his temperature and breath are still vaguely reserved. When another phone call came in, he put down his hand and hugged her: "it''s hard today." Then he answered the phone and said simply, "it''s down." Nan Yue took him by the hand, came down from the low table and took him to the door. Seeing that the elevator was still on the first floor, he simply pulled him to the stairwell of the safe passage and suggested: "try going down directly, soon." Sheng Jingheng took a look at her and released her hand before his mind moved. The next moment, his body was empty. He looked up again. The floor showed that it was the negative second floor. The building is very high, but when I look up, I can only see the stairs layer by layer, and I can''t see anything else. Sheng Jingheng felt that the breath of South Vietnam was far away, so he opened the door and went out. The driver has a parking card here, which will be urgent. He just got out of the car and waited in front of the elevator. Seeing that the elevator stopped on the first floor, I almost wanted to go up and find someone. As soon as I turned around, I was startled to see Sheng Jingheng coming out of the stairs on the other side. "Boss, did you come down the stairs? The elevator is broken? " Sheng Jingheng naturally wouldn''t explain to him and said directly, "let''s go." Wei Jun couldn''t get an answer. He was already used to it. He immediately stopped the topic, got on the car, and then asked the driver to drive quickly. I saw that I successfully got out of the parking lot, because it was still early and the road was very smooth. Wei Jun was a little relieved and turned to Sheng Jingheng to report the situation on the microblog. "Those abusive fans basically deleted blogs, deleted bullet screens and sent letters of apology. However, the pink book has also been taken off, and the avatar and name have been changed. " Sheng Jingheng said, "keep staring." Nature is hard to change, especially under such coercion, it is easier to cause a rebound. "I see." Wei Jun naturally knows that most of these people are unconvinced. After taking off the powder, they may turn black the next second. It may not be Sheng Jingheng, but South Vietnam. "I have asked people to focus on a few people. As soon as there is news, I will take measures immediately." Chapter 855 Not long after Sheng Jingheng went out, Nanyue cooked himself breakfast, then changed his clothes and went out. Jinzhi electric appliance has many products, large and small, as long as people can use electrical appliances. As the spokesperson of the overall image, rather than the spokesperson of a product, the brochures to be photographed in South Vietnam can not be easily photographed in one day. However, Dihong naturally can''t let her take care of every product. She just selects some of the most popular and best-selling products in recent years. After shooting the brochures, we should also shoot posters and banners. These can be shot indoors, and the advertisement is divided into indoor and outdoor versions. It takes at least two to three days to shoot. After shooting these three days, South Vietnam is almost the same. We have to learn new star private dishes with Ling Hao. Then, basically seamless into the "come and have coffee" program group for official recording. Nanyue ate another breakfast brought by Mo Lvlv in the car. When she came to the Jinzhi electric appliance group building again, it was already bright. Today is a working day. It''s also the time when I just got to work. Led by assistant Li Zhou of di Hong, South Vietnam took the elevator all the way upstairs. Although no one came to the elevator to watch her, she still stopped at the middle floor from time to time. After the elevator door opens, you can find a group of people outside pretending to wait for the elevator to go downstairs, but actually secretly aiming at the people in the elevator. Further up, there are some high-level offices, so there is no such situation. Li Zhou said, "sorry, many people in the company like you very much and want to see you with their own eyes. But please rest assured that no one will disturb the shooting later. " "It doesn''t matter," Nan Yue shook his head and smiled. "It''s my honor to be liked by them." "Thanks for understanding." Li Zhou couldn''t help but look at her again. Then he took back his sight and looked straight at the elevator door. The shooting site was originally a large activity room, which was specially provided for the rest, sports and entertainment of the company''s senior management. This will be for shooting. The previous things have been moved and become a professional studio. But there is still a very comfortable lounge next to it, which is convenient for South Vietnam to make up, rest and eat. Dihong also sent a female assistant to follow South Vietnam and take care of her with Mo Lvlv. Any needs will be met at the first time. The female assistant''s name is wan Xiaowei. She is about the same age as Mo lvlu. She also likes to chase stars online and knows South Vietnam very well. Therefore, this will come together with Mo Lvlv, and there can be no more common topics. Nanyue is looking at the brochures of Jinzhi electric appliance in the past, looking at several sets of clothes to be photographed today, and wondering what makeup to make up later. Then he noticed that they were close, and they all blinked at her. For a moment, you looked at me and I saw that you didn''t speak. After a meeting, Wan Xiaowei chose to confess under the gentle sight of South Vietnam. "I took a lot of pictures of you when you came in." Nanyue put down the brochure and slightly raised his eyebrow: "then?" "Then..." Wan Xiaowei''s eyes on Shangnan Vietnam suddenly became shy and speechless. Mo lvlu said reluctantly, "then she wants to take a group photo with you, and if you don''t mind, she wants to pick some photos and send them to microblog." Nanyue smiled, "OK." Wan Xiaowei originally wanted to explain. She specially asked Li Zhou. The photos here can be sent out, which can be regarded as preheating for the new image spokesman in advance. But unexpectedly, the South Vietnamese promised so quickly that they were stunned at first, and then said with a look of ecstasy: "ah? Really? South Vietnam, you are so nice! " Chapter 856 Wan Xiaowei is not greedy. She took a group photo with South Vietnam. Seeing the effect, she didn''t take more photos. Then she sat down with Mo Lvlv, which didn''t affect the modeling of South Vietnam. Whether it''s a single photo or a group photo, Nanyue''s state is perfect, and her beauty is not affected by her hand shaking. However, Wan Xiaowei slightly repaired the figure below, changed a hazy and dreamy filter, and then blurred the other personnel entering the filter. Then he picked out three photos when South Vietnam came in, plus a group photo, ready to send a microblog. "Can you really send it?" When Wan Xiaowei edited the microblog, she couldn''t help confirming with Mo Lvlv again. Mo Lulu smiled and nodded: "of course, she hasn''t changed her clothes yet, just like she usually meets fans. It''s you. Your company doesn''t seem to have planned to publicize the spokesperson. Does it matter if it''s picked out? " "It doesn''t matter!" Wan Xiaowei assured her, "our last spokesperson expired at the end of last year. Later, we changed all the advertising posters and brochures because of the new year''s day and spring festival activities. And I asked my boss, and he said yes. " "That''s all right." Mo Lvlv is relieved, and he is not allowed to bring a mobile phone when entering the studio, and there is no need to worry that the film shape will be exposed in advance. When Wan Xiaowei finished microblogging, South Vietnam probably finished reading the previous brochures and began to make up. Mo Lvlv consciously used to do it and learned makeup skills by the way. Wan Xiaowei began to prepare some food and drinks so that she could eat a little and recover her strength during the shooting in South Vietnam. Although Nanyue has spent a little effort because she wants to make up for the camera, her skin is super good and her plain appearance is also very good. For her, makeup is just icing on the cake, outlining and forming, and then embellishing to turn into a bright spot is enough. So, in less than half an hour, it was done together with the hairstyle. While there was still a short time before the scheduled shooting time, South Vietnam chatted with Mo Lvlv. Recently, several new cosmetics came out. Mo Lvlv has been with her for a long time and has been learning silently. South Vietnam will not be stingy. Every time she puts on a new makeup, she will share her experience. Wan Xiaowei is not very interested in make-up. It''s good to put on lipstick at work. At this meeting, although I listened quietly, I heard not the content, but the voice of South Vietnam. Listen, she couldn''t help taking out her mobile phone and editing a full text microblog. @Weixin Yulu: ah, the voice of South Vietnam is so beautiful and gentle. I''m going to be intoxicated. His real name is a little assistant surnamed mo. After sending the microblog, Wan Xiaowei was still a little excited. She just planned to go to South Vietnam to receive a wave of Meitu, when she suddenly found that she had a lot of new news. She was slightly stunned, then subconsciously slipped down and looked at the last microblog she had just posted. Forward 1W +, comment 8000 +, like 2W +??? Haven''t you arrived for an hour? Moreover, her microblog is small and transparent. There are only more than 100 fans, and half of them are zombie powder arranged by Langlang for her. Just because I took the name of South Vietnam and sent a few photos, did it attract so many South Vietnamese fans? More importantly, it''s less than ten o''clock now. Do these people don''t go to class or work? Looking at the data almost comparable to the microblog of first-line and second-line actress, Wan Xiaowei was both excited and floating, and really felt the taste of red. What Wan Xiaowei doesn''t know is that this microblog is not because there are many fans in South Vietnam to have such popular data, but for another reason. Chapter 857 @I: I''m tired of saying that vocal music is true. I''ve published the same series once before, but these two days, some people always hop in the super talk, saying that it''s either hype or one-way or upside down. Although it has been proved that no matter how big and real the hammer is, they can pretend to be blind, but I still want to put it! As we all know, the first same model of vocal music is the ear hook headset. Many people have changed the Bluetooth headset in the past two years, so this pair of headphones is really conspicuous. You don''t have to bother to find the brand - the same model and the same color. This brand is very expensive. Non professionals rarely buy it. The noise reduction radio function is excellent and the sound quality is first-class. First, the male God used it, and then South Vietnam began to use it. It is reasonable that she should not know much about this kind of functional earphone. It must be influenced or recommended by people. But if you have to say it''s upside down, I can''t help it. Then there was the birthday present that was aired a few days after South Vietnam''s birthday. It was a special wireless microphone for the concert. This microphone is specially customized, and the brand side is also very powerful. If it is not customized by acquaintances, you have to queue up for half a year first. But it''s only five months since South Vietnam entered the draft to her birthday. But it''s a coincidence that our male God has been using this brand of microphone since his debut, and all of them are specially customized. Children remember to focus! As for the special latte, it is not too bad for the two of them to drink. After all, Nanyue responds to those poisonous swords. They are all used latte, and it is very likely that they are still cooked and modulated by men. After recording "come and have coffee", South Vietnam entered the group and the male God prepared a new album. I won''t repeat what happened in the group, mainly focusing on the live broadcast in South Vietnam! Electronic organ, specially took the microphone that hasn''t been plugged in, put it on, and sang the song "you will be mine". Attention, these three are to be tested! The latter two have been mentioned, and the other doesn''t need to be said. Just make your own products. Let''s say that the electronic organ is a medium and high-end arranger electronic keyboard, which is also the kind that non professionals generally don''t buy. After her debut, she first created the moon in the mountains, and then began to learn music arrangement. But when did it start? We can turn it forward. In the snowball video, VIP can watch the outer part of "come and have coffee". Below is a moving picture of two hands playing together. It can be seen that South Vietnam is still very rusty. The male god intimately slows down the pace and drives her a little bit. I know many people will think cue Chaoyang when they see this. They will say that if Nanyue is arranged with male theology, why is old age composed with Chaoyang? I''m not sure who Chaoyang is, but I suggest you listen to adventure and pure white dream and find the answer yourself. In addition to the live broadcast, there is also the fifth anniversary of cloud music. The official CP started from that time. Let me play the picture directly. Let''s take a look at the timeline of the same frame after the killing of South Vietnam. "Purple order" shows KTV chorus ¡ú South Vietnam concert chorus ¡ú the male god of "we and them" goes to be a flying guest, and then the three go back to the airport of city A. The point comes again!!! It is suggested that all CP fans of vocal music should look back at the ZQ charity party at least ten times, and the male God should sing "1000x". If I guess correctly, this is the song sung by the male god on the big stage in response to the live broadcast of South Vietnam. And since this time, the same models of the two people have been so large that you can see the figure below. Finally, today. As soon as the male god''s front foot appeared at the airport of city a, the South Vietnamese rear foot appeared at the shooting site of an advertising blockbuster. Look at their shoes. This is the latest spring couple of a brand. Buy in limited quantities! Look at the bracelets in South Vietnam. This brand is very small. There are only stores in Germany. PS: the male God has just returned from the Berlin Film Festival. See this, if someone says it''s hype, one-way or false, then I can only give you a fist. Chapter 858 Because he followed South Vietnam into the studio to see the shooting, Mo Lvlv didn''t find the long microblog of CP powder for a while. What''s more, because of such a long microblog, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng were re searched. However, South Vietnam was reminded by Xiao Wu, and then after shooting a group of publicity photos, he turned to Euphemism to remind Mo Lvlv to go out and have a look at his mobile phone. After all, she only talked to Chu Ye last night. In the days before and after the official announcement, she can''t relax. In particular, she should keep an eye on the news on the Internet. Chu ye still has Hongyu''s work to deal with. Her side should be handed over to Mo lvlu and Xie Haiquan as much as possible. Mo Lulu was stunned at first, and then subconsciously thought that just before shooting, Wan Xiaowei sent a microblog related to South Vietnam. She quickly responded, hurried out of the studio and went to get her mobile phone. When Mo Lvlv got his mobile phone and saw the hot search, Wan Xiaowei came over with a look of panic. This hot search is half the credit of Wan Xiaowei''s microblog. But wan Xiaowei first asked South Vietnam and then asked her about microblogging, so Mo Lvlv naturally won''t blame anything. "It''s all right. It''s a common thing. You''ve paid attention to South Vietnam before. Do you know she''s easy to search for her physique?" Wan Xiaowei nodded: "yes, I know, but look at my microblog. Some of the comments below are not very good... Should I delete it?" Mo Lulu looked at the mobile phone she handed over, which showed the microblog that sent photos and group photos of South Vietnam. There were tens of thousands of comments, which seemed to become a real-time hot spot. "Especially excessive, such as swearing and quarreling, can be deleted and black." "Don''t worry about what you brush down soon. After all, there are tens of thousands of comments, and you can''t find them one by one." Mo Lulu cut to wechat while talking. Seeing that Xie Haiquan had found that the loyal fans he had added also began to act consciously, he was a little relieved. She has to take care of the shooting in South Vietnam. She can''t keep an eye on the Internet all the time. Wan Xiaowei nodded and was about to follow Mo Lvlv''s words, but because she was a little flustered, she accidentally clicked the home page. As soon as it was refreshed, a new microblog about people appeared in front of us. "Wait." Wan Xiaowei couldn''t help but open her mouth and covered it a moment later, so as not to cry out. After hesitating for a moment, she simply showed her mobile phone to Mo Lvlv directly. Mo Lulu was stunned when he saw this microblog. Then he subconsciously looked at wechat and found the latest news from Chu Ye. C: Jinzhi has negotiated with me and will slowly release materials to publicize the identity of the spokesperson of South Vietnam. Let''s just cooperate. Lvlv: Yes. The microblog they saw was the official microblog of Jinzhi electric appliance. They forwarded Wan Xiaowei''s microblog and attached a sentence - looking forward to the performance of the spokesperson! The official microblog of Jinzhi electric appliance is not a fire blogger, and there are not many fans. But in reality, there are many fans. Almost no one has never heard of Jinzhi electric appliance. The last image spokesman was a male artist who was newly promoted as emperor two years ago and is still popular today. Originally, the endorsement expired for two months and did not renew the contract, which made many people wonder whether Jinzhi electric would invite a spokesperson again and who would it ask. Now suddenly came such a microblog, which naturally attracted all the attention in the past. Chapter 859 When South Vietnam had a rest at noon, it was a little surprised to see the microblog forwarded by Jinzhi electric appliance. Although she and Sheng Jingheng need to control the divergence of speech a little before they make an official announcement, they don''t have to be too nervous to prevent those with ulterior motives from taking advantage of loopholes to maliciously discredit. Jinzhi electric appliance stood up like this and helped distribute most of the heat. Now the public''s attention is no longer on whether her relationship with Sheng Jingheng is true, but on her becoming the new spokesman of Jinzhi electric appliance. Fans were pleasantly surprised that South Vietnam did such a big business without saying anything. Black fans are busy satirizing. Jinzhi electric appliance is not forced. It is too popular. It is not as tall as the endorsement just received by other actresses. It''s very skilled to step on one and hold another and let the two fans pinch each other. CP fans were relieved to stay at their own super words and make data and buy endorsements for Nanyue and shengjingheng. That long microblog is mainly in response to passers-by who come to ridicule and make trouble and black powder dressed in CP powder. I didn''t expect to push the hot search. How to reduce the heat can''t be reduced. Obviously, someone deliberately bought the hot search. When the passers-by had new melons to eat, they soon put the last melon behind them. And now microblog hot search not only has the entertainment circle, but also the melon in the online red circle and other circles, as well as real-time updated current affairs news and some major and minor events related to people''s livelihood. Therefore, if you don''t have a positive response from the Lord, it''s boring to eat too much. It''s better to eat something else. This has indeed saved a lot of things for South Vietnam. Although there was no peace on the Internet about her being the image spokesman of Jinzhi electric appliance, there were still voices of doubt and ridicule. However, this does not hinder anything. As long as the brand side is satisfied with her, everything is easy to say. After one day''s shooting, she personally boarded the microblog, sent a self photo after work, and said she looked forward to shooting the next day. Her move attracted another small part of the heat. However, when I went to shoot the next day, many fans were attracted to squat in front of Jinzhi electric appliance group building. Before entering, Nanyue got out of the car to meet the requirements of fans for group photos and signatures, and then drove a group of people back. Yesterday was the product brochure, today is the main shooting of posters and indoor advertising. If there was no accident, tomorrow would be a location and shoot the outdoor advertisement. But now the announcement in advance will certainly attract many people, including reporters and paparazzi. As soon as the advertising planning is added up, it is simply to shoot directly inside the company. South Vietnam naturally has no opinion, and because the shooting progress is too fast, the shooting work that would have to be completed in at least two and a half days is to let her finish all the shooting by almost seven o''clock this evening. Finishing shooting one day in advance means that she can have another day''s holiday, and Sheng Jingheng will come back tonight. South Vietnam is in a very good mood. When removing her makeup, she is listening to the latest new songs. When she finished unloading her makeup and putting on her private clothes, Li Zhou suddenly appeared, indicating that di Hong wanted to talk to her, and Nanyue responded directly in a good mood. Li Zhou didn''t take her to any office. He just went out of the lounge, crossed the corridor where the elevator was located and came to another area. When he came to a meeting room, South Vietnam was smiling slightly, and a trace of interest flashed through his eyes. Li Zhou knocked on the door, then pushed open the opaque frosted glass door and respectfully said, "please come in." "Thank you." Nanyue went in and looked at the three people who had been sitting inside. They immediately stood up and smiled. Chapter 860 Among the three, one is di Hong and the other is Qi Tianyu. South Vietnam has seen them all. Another is a fresh face with a faint breath of cultivation. It can be seen that he is the weakest of the three. However, maybe because of different cultivation methods, the result is just such a sentence? When di Hong and Qi Tianyu saw that she touched the wall without exception, they couldn''t help looking at each other. Then they calmly lowered their heads to drink tea, and a complacent crooked head continued to look at them. Chapter 861 Chou Sijia was shallow and could not see the depth of South Vietnam. Not long ago, I was lectured by the headmaster and martial uncle, and then told by my elders. But she had no specific concept of what she had not seen with her own eyes. This time, I just regard South Vietnam as a superficial grandparent. Still thinking of himself, just offer the best conditions and successfully have a good relationship with South Vietnam. It can be said that he can explain to the leader martial uncle. But before it started, it was blocked by such a light sentence. And looking at the calm appearance of South Vietnam, we can know that she didn''t intend to have a good relationship with the three of them at all. Public is public and private is private. What she is willing to do depends entirely on her mood. Chou Sijia realized that he was asking South Vietnam to agree to speak for him, not condescending. He handed out a business card and thought he was right to talk about speaking for others. In the cold, the other two people were not good people, so they would not make a round for her. Nanyue glanced at the three people, drank a cup of tea slowly, and then opened his mouth and said, "you three come to me. Is there anything else?" As soon as these words came out, Qi Tianyu and Qiu Sijia looked at di Hong. Dihong put down his tea cup, took out a golden invitation from the side, held it in his hands and handed it to South Vietnam. "Entrusted by your elders, I''ll give you this. Whether you come or not is your freedom." South Vietnam took the invitation and opened it -- you are sincerely invited to the fifth mountain exchange conference. She has never heard of Yueshan, and it should not exist in China. However, this invitation is enough to let her understand that this is not an ordinary exchange meeting, but a friendly meeting between modern Xiuzhen sects. It was held in mid March. It happened that she really didn''t have any urgent work in those days. South Vietnam closed the invitation and did not say whether to go for the time being, but nodded to know. Qi Tianyu opened his mouth when he finished the business: "I haven''t had time to officially thank you for your help last time. After the elders at home knew it, they specially prepared a small gift. Please accept it. " With that, he took out a red envelope from his coat pocket and handed it to Nanyue with both hands. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chou Sijia opened his mouth, still did not say "so directly", but waited for the response of South Vietnam. Nan Yue blinked and seemed to be thinking about when he had helped Qi Tianyu. Then, suddenly understood, smiled and took the red envelope: "you''re welcome." Is that ok? Qi Tianyu was relieved to finish the task, but he didn''t dare to leave as before. South Vietnam took the red envelope and business card into the invitation, and then glanced at the three: "then I''ll go first?" "If it''s convenient for you, you can stay and have dinner with us." Dihong was very polite. Nanyue shook his head neatly: "I have something else to do. Next time." With that, seeing that the other two didn''t intend to speak again, he got up and left. She walked very natural and unrestrained, her head did not turn back, and her steps were fast, as if she was in a hurry to go back and see someone. Qiu Sijia looked at the two people who had just tightened up and would relax. Although he didn''t like them very much, he still asked, "is she really that powerful?" Qi Tianyu said carelessly, "it''s not powerful. How did you come here?" Di honglue raised his eyelids and said coldly, "you can go." "Cut, go!" Qi Tianyu got up and gave a slight meal when he pushed the door out. He was assured that South Vietnam had taken the elevator first. Chou Sijia looked at di Hong, who had changed his face for a second. He thought that he had just been in front of South Vietnam and didn''t dare to lift his head. He couldn''t help laughing, and then got up and left. As for dinner, it doesn''t exist at all. Chapter 862 When I got home and South Vietnam turned on the light, I remembered, took out the red envelope in the invitation and opened it. Inside is a bank card with the password and the amount of the card written on the attached note, which is no less than the endorsement fee of Jinzhi electric appliance. Although modern practitioners have declined, the fact that they can easily be richer than ordinary people has not changed. However, she just tried Qi Tianyu. It was unexpected that she could help him. She could get such a huge reward. Her gold absorption constitution is really great. Nanyue put everything in his hand on the bar, then washed his hands and took a box of fruit out of the refrigerator. While eating, pack up what you want to take away. She will go to record the program in a few days, and it will take more than ten days. She and Sheng Jingheng naturally have to go back to the villa. Since she lived here, Sheng Jingheng has mostly lived here. Because of filming, she only occasionally came back to live here a few times. Therefore, there is no special move. Most of them are newly added. Sheng Jingheng bought a lot. When she came back, she would order things online and send them in advance. I haven''t cleaned up much before. Now when I collect it, I find that it''s really casual. Everything is in duplicate. Today he shengjingheng''s couple shoes were also added by him. She would wear this pair of shoes to go out in the morning simply because it was placed in the most prominent position, and the other shoes were kept in the shoe cabinet. He didn''t pick much, just put it on and went out. Nanyue couldn''t help shaking her head and smiling, but she just needed to bring common things, which were available in other villas, so it was done soon. Just as she was counting the time and wanted to take a look at her mobile phone, when Sheng Jingheng was there, she heard the sound of opening the door. With simultaneous interpreting, there is also the aroma of food. Although I never stopped eating and drinking when shooting Jinzhi electric appliance, I didn''t feel hungry until 6 or 7 p.m. But when he smelled the fragrance, Nanyue consciously got up and greeted him: "brother, how many things have you bought?" She reached out to pick it up. Sheng Jingheng wanted to change his shoes, so he gave her the lightest bag. "You bought some of what you like to eat." South Vietnam has identified what is specific through the fragrance, and its eyes brighten when it smells the speech: "brother, it''s nice." In the crew, what you can eat is basically the food around the film and television base, and it is unlikely to be eaten further. To tell the truth, there are really few companies in the film and television base. They are delicious and authentic. They are purely expensive. Although a Chen Le packs her three meals a day, sometimes she always wants to eat something outside. At that time, I missed the time when I could order all kinds of takeout in market a. Sheng Jingheng changed her shoes, took her in with an empty hand and said, "go back tomorrow morning?" "Well," South Vietnam nodded, "it''s too late today to bother." And they both worked for two whole days. It''s time for them to have a good rest. There is no work arrangement for tomorrow. You can go back whenever you want. Sheng Jingheng accompanied her to the kitchen. After taking out the food in the bag with her, he saw several things on the bar - invitations, red envelopes, bank cards and business cards. Nanyue noticed his sight, followed him and said, "if my brother is free and interested, we can go there together." After that, she took the invitation card to him and briefly talked about meeting the three people. Chapter 863 When South Vietnam received the endorsement of Jinzhi electric appliance, I mentioned to him that the di family is also a practitioner. Qi Tianyu also chatted casually about Qi Tianyu. Qiu Sijia was invited to attend the exchange conference. Sheng Jingheng was not surprised. After all, South Vietnam said she could play ten. Of course, he believed it and didn''t worry about the impact of this Exchange Conference on her. "If you want to go, I''ll go with you." Guessed that he would answer this question, South Vietnam smiled: "well, it depends on the mood." Instead of talking about this, they talked about something else. Because the food bought by shengjingheng is cooked and raw, the raw needs to be processed a little. Therefore, Sheng Jingheng went to take a bath first and handed over the kitchen to Nanyue. It is rare for South Vietnam to see him like this, so he took his mobile phone and put it on the microblog with a trumpet. After looking at the super words, he found the reason. A bunch of people on the Internet shouted to take off the powder, but in fact, there are still a lot of fans who send and pick up the machine today, and there are a lot of CP powder. Although he can''t let people get too close, the airport is already crowded. He comes and goes, but he still has some unpleasant smell. This is one of the reasons why he didn''t like frequent business before. It''s too troublesome to always fly back and forth, and it''s too close to strangers. Watching the pick-up video, he covered his whole face and felt the stranger''s posture across the screen. Nanyue couldn''t help but sigh. The man she loved was still too gentle. She said he had a bad temper, but she never took the initiative to hurt anyone with this temper. It was always someone else who provoked him first. I hope Guan Xuan can drive away some fans who just greedy for his face and body and won''t consider his feelings. When it comes to guanxuan, South Vietnam remembers the new song that is about to be completed in these two days. She put what should be hot and what should be put in the oven. Then she went upstairs and went to the piano room to get the score and a guitar. Sheng Jingheng only taught her to play the guitar twice, but because of the similarity of music theory, she soon learned it. The reason why I thought of using guitar instead of electronic organ or other to arrange music. Naturally, he played the electric guitar at the moment he confessed to her. She will always remember that scene and want to write something to commemorate it. When shengjingheng finished washing, he saw her sitting on the sofa in the living room, playing the guitar and humming, while still taking into account the kitchen. Because he was too lazy to move, he just made a little empty hand, snapped his fingers and closed everything that should be closed. Aware of his approach, South Vietnam did not stop, but sang a few lyrics, which she was most satisfied with. Sheng Jingheng looked at her soft eyes and cast a charming light under the light. At that moment, he understood that this was a song written for him. Probably considering that he should sing, the South Vietnamese voice changed slightly to neutral, imitating his singing tone. A few lyrics, singing affectionate, with a slight hoarseness, are more charming than her eyes. He was willing to fall into it and couldn''t extricate himself. When Nanyue finished singing the second half of the song, the sound of the guitar gradually stopped, and the grand scene Heng Fang just slightly regained his mind. South Vietnam did not wait for him to respond, but also took the score with some uneasiness and checked whether he had made mistakes. A moment later, I heard him say in a dumb voice, "it''s good. You can graduate." Nanyue raised his eyebrows. Then he put down the score and looked at him again: "well, does my brother like this song?" Sheng Jingheng approached her slowly. She unconsciously looked up at him. "Like," he looked at his clear reflection and was more satisfied than ever, "I prefer people who write songs." Chapter 864 This extra day''s holiday, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng didn''t specially arrange anything. I just went back to the villa. Except for dinner time, I stayed in the studio all the time. Arrange the new songs newly released from South Vietnam, and then record the songs. The two have worked together to produce songs before. This time, they have a full tacit understanding. You don''t have to say anything. You can know each other''s thoughts and intentions with a little look or playing a melody. In terms of music arrangement, even if South Vietnam didn''t say it, Sheng Jingheng knew that it didn''t need to be too complicated after listening to her sing so half of the song last night. This song only wants him to sing lightly, but it can also make people feel infinite deep resonance. Just like when Sheng Jingheng heard this song, he knew it was written to him by South Vietnam. How to compose this song is also very clear in my heart. When recording the song, he also maintained a consistent good state and easily sang the feeling that South Vietnam wanted when writing this song. For the first time, South Vietnam sat outside the shed as a song producer, listening to him play and sing, and perfecting the song bit by bit. This feeling is wonderful and fascinating. Of course, there will be such a feeling, just because the people sitting inside are shengjingheng. If it were someone else, South Vietnam would not even have the inspiration to write songs. He said she was his muse. Isn''t he her inspiration? Nan Yue held his cheek, with a semi permanent smile on his face, and stared at the men in the shed without blinking. Sheng Jingheng also looked at her deeply, as if only when he looked at her could this song be sung more perfectly. If a third person comes into the studio at the moment, most of them will subconsciously quit when they see this scene and regard it as not having been here. But of course, no one will disturb me at this time. Even the mobile phone that South Vietnam put aside didn''t light up much at the end of the day. It was very calm. Therefore, when Sheng Jingheng recorded it again and both of them were convinced that they could not be more perfect. South Vietnam thought of looking at his cell phone and found that they had skipped dinner time. It would be 9 p.m. Sheng Jingheng came out of the studio and saw that she was slightly surprised when she looked at the mobile phone screen. She guessed, "is it late?" "It''s OK," Nan Yue stood up and handed him a bottle of water. "It''s nine o''clock. What does Mr. Sheng want to eat? Let''s do it ourselves?" "Well," Sheng Jingheng said after drinking first, "go down and see what you have." "OK." When they walked out of the studio and went downstairs, they found someone else on the first floor. Chen le and Mo Lvlv stayed in front of the bar in the kitchen and watched the video with a tablet. Listen, it should be a food video. While watching and discussing, they didn''t notice someone approaching. South Vietnam had to cough gently and drew their attention. "Ah, you''re down!" Mo Lvlv subconsciously stepped down from the high stool and stood still. "Chen Le said that you will certainly forget the time and don''t remember to have dinner, so you''ve been waiting here." Chen Le closed the tablet and said, "I''ve prepared ingredients. What do you want to eat?" Nanyue looked into the kitchen. Chen Le prepared everything that she and Sheng Jingheng would eat. Her mind was full of new songs. She didn''t have much ideas at this meeting. She first looked at Sheng Jingheng for consultation and said, "you can do it. It''s hard." The two of them stayed upstairs all day. The meeting was over. Naturally, they wanted to go out for a walk. As they walked out, they didn''t forget to plug in headphones and share their recent songs with each other. Mo lvlu was both envious and satisfied: "they must be able to grow for a long time!" When Chen Le heard the speech, he seemed to think of something. He looked through the French window at the two people who had walked out of the yard, and then bowed his head and smiled. Apart from South Vietnam, no one can subdue people like Sheng Jingheng. Chapter 865 After the holiday, South Vietnam naturally has to start working again. The program group of "come and have a cup of coffee" decided to go to the appointed restaurant to learn new dishes in the afternoon. In the morning, South Vietnam went to Hongyu media first. In March, she has no other big job except to record the second season of idol new era. So this time, on the one hand, it is to set a specific itinerary for March. If the time is flexible enough, Chu ye can help her negotiate some simple work. On the other hand, for some endorsements, Chu ye needs to talk to her face to let her see some things and sign. Finally, of course, Nanyue wants to talk to Chu ye in advance about how she and Sheng Jingheng plan to publicize. It was the last, but the first thing they said after they met in Chu Ye''s office was this. After hearing this, Chu Ye was a little stunned, and then smiled: "you are so romantic. You should be so careful about guanxuan." After falling in love with insiders, most artists are too lazy to make it public. When they have to make it public, the clockwork microblog is finished. After all, in the entertainment industry, there are all kinds of handsome men and beautiful women. If you are not careful, you will lose your eyes and change your heart. It will be ugly when you break up. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng were different from each other at the beginning. The official announcement was still intended to be different in the end. His expression and words mean that he has no opinion. Nanyue just smiled, didn''t answer this sentence, and asked, "what about the new album?" "Push first and then. It''s not good to rush too fast. And you are also a singer who has won several awards. This time, you have to make a good MV for the new album. " Chu ye had such a plan before, so he said, "when you finish shooting director Pei''s film, you can seriously prepare the new album." "OK." South Vietnam also felt that it was enough to make a film in the first half of the year. When the new album was released, it just entered the group in the second half of the year. In this way, the year will be a complete one. However, although they both said that there was no hurry for the new album, Chu Ye was still helping her prepare for the new song. In addition to a dance music that Shengshi entertainment will create for her, we can also add the role song that Sheng Jingheng wrote for her for the new film. Another is that an unexpected person offered to write a song for South Vietnam¡ª¡ª Lin Zheng is the songwriter of "breaking the cocoon into a butterfly". At the end of the 20th century, Lin Zheng promoted a female singer to the top of the singing world with a song. At the beginning of the 21st century, popular singers can''t count their hands. In recent years, he has gradually retired because of his age, and it is difficult to find a song. If LAN lingxuan hadn''t sung the song he wrote in those two years, there wouldn''t have been the song "breaking the cocoon into a butterfly" last year. Although it is reasonable to say that with more years of writing songs, the inspiration will slowly dry up, and the songs written are not as spiritual as the previous songs. However, Lin Zheng is a very special one among the talented songwriters. He is a very affectionate man. Now he is in his forties, but he still hasn''t been married. There are almost as many girlfriends he has openly and secretly contacted as his age. Not to mention a bunch of confidants, good friends and sisters. Therefore, even if he writes love songs for another 20 years, he will not lose his aura. Lin Zheng''s proposal to write songs for South Vietnam this time is to directly find the contact information of Chu ye asked by LAN lingxuan. I didn''t mean to contact South Vietnam directly, and I didn''t intend to see her. At the same time, I also hope that South Vietnam will not be curious about him. Just sing his songs when the time comes. The reason was not hidden, but explained frankly - he was afraid that he would be moved to her when he saw Nanyue himself. She is too young, but he has passed away. It is enough to keep an unknown distance and appreciate each other. Chapter 866 "How''s it going?" After Chu ye said that truthfully, he raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "If you mind, this song can not be used. Anyway, you don''t lack people who write songs." South Vietnam really hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I don''t mind. I don''t agree with his affectionate, but his talent is still worthy of respect and appreciation." This kind of song written by a person who has really had all kinds of feelings. To be honest, she really wants to sing. After all, Sheng Jingheng and she can''t write this kind of song. The relationship between them is so smooth that there must be no setback in the future. "Well, this song is settled first." Chu Ye doesn''t think it''s necessary to mind this. Lin Zheng is magnanimous enough. He is afraid that some people are thinking wrongly, relying on the fact that their predecessors want to take advantage of them, and if they can''t succeed, they will make a mischief again. Moreover, South Vietnam is indeed the type that can easily attract amorous people. If not, Lin Zheng would not have offered to write songs for her. After talking about the new album, they went back to business and agreed on several important trips in March. As for other times, Nanyue thought that there might be other arrangements, so he asked Chu ye to push everything he could and stop taking on new jobs. Unless it can''t be pushed, ask for leave to finish when she needs to make a film. The rest can only be arranged until June and July. Then there is the endorsement. At present, South Vietnam has ten endorsements for contracts, and then two or three, which can be regarded as a saturated state. Therefore, the selection of the next two or three endorsements should be more cautious and solemn. The first thing Chu ye said was Jianjia pharmaceutical. The night before yesterday, South Vietnam asked Chou Sijia to talk to his agent about endorsement. Yesterday morning, Qiu Sijia personally visited Hongyu media and brought full sincerity. Sincerity not only includes all the high treatment of future spokesmen. And all the skin care products of Jianjia pharmaceutical have been sent to South Vietnam for trial. In addition, there are two VIP cards. With this card, you can enjoy a 20% discount in any store of Jianjia pharmaceutical. Jianjia pharmaceutical not only has some pharmacies and TCM clinics, but also has some TCM spa, health museum, medicated food hall and other industries. The first two basically serve all the people, and the latter are really high consumption. Even if it''s only 20% off, if you go more often, you can save a lot of money. And Qiu Sijia also said that even if the endorsement failed in the end, the two cards would not be taken back, but would still be valid. Nanyue took two VIP cards and looked at them. A trace of interest flashed through his eyes. Then he pushed one of them back. "Brother ye, take this one." "Huh?" Although Chu Ye is really greedy, he doesn''t want to talk to her for a 20% discount. When she opened her mouth, she didn''t mean to refuse. She just confirmed with her: "don''t you have to give it away?" "You and big brother are also one of the objects I want to send." Nan Yue smiled and then motioned for this one in his hand: "and I have another one... Neither Mr. Sheng nor I can use it." Moreover, Qiu Sijia is still in a tentative state. When we meet next time, just ask her for two more. Anyway, I can give Qiu Sijia, or the sect behind Qiu Sijia, what he wants. Those things are much more valuable than endorsement fees and these VIP cards. Chu Ye coughed twice, then took the card and accepted it: "in that case, I won''t be polite to you. Thank you." Chapter 867 The more happy VIP Kanan accepted it, he also planned to send another one to Ren''s house. However, whether to endorse Jianjia pharmaceutical''s skin care products or not, she didn''t agree so happily. Although I know that Qiu Sijia came from Xiuzhen family and should also be danxiu, no matter what medicine he made, there should be no problem. However, since you want to be a spokesman, and this kind of thing applied on your face and affecting your skin and even your body, South Vietnam naturally wants to try it yourself. Although her skin and constitution are different from ordinary people. But as long as she tries the same, she can know whether there are harmful substances in these skin care products by identifying the smell. The reason why Qiu Sijia should be danxiu is that Qiu Sijia''s cultivation is too shallow. It is estimated that he has just arrived for gas refining. He doesn''t know that it will take decades to build a foundation. Therefore, Qiu Sijia''s breath is very weak. If she could meet her elders, South Vietnam would be 100% sure. Qiu Sijia sent a lot of skin care products. When South Vietnam was leaving, not only Mao Hui came to move, but Chu ye also moved a box and sent her out in person. If it had been before, Chu ye would have left some for trial to help her share. But now, with the aloe paste of South Vietnam, which is what they have always said about beauty pills, he can''t see other skin care products. So we can only let South Vietnam use it slowly. Anyway, she is not short of endorsement now. She just signed the endorsement contract negotiated in January. It was not too early for Nanyue to go out in the morning. They just talked with Chu ye for more than an hour. This will naturally do not have to go to other places, but can go straight to the restaurant agreed by the program team. Ling Hao knew that he could come over directly at noon and rub after dinner. Naturally, he arrived early. They haven''t seen each other for more than 20 days since the first day of the lunar new year. When they met, they gave a hug. But soon, Ling Hao retreated and looked like he didn''t dare to get close to her. A year later, he is still the brother who dare not gossip with female artists. South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. He sat at ease and chatted with the staff who didn''t enter the mirror next to him. It''s natural to talk about some new ideas about the second season and places you want to go¡ª¡ª Yes, so far, several of their guests still don''t know where the new store arranged for them by the program team is. After talking about this, I began to talk about the positions I want to take after opening a new store, who will be invited to work, etc. Ling Hao was watching and listening. He occasionally said a word. At other times, he was basically eating. After a year, he hasn''t changed much, but the changes in South Vietnam are visible to the naked eye. It''s not that her person has changed, but the temperament and aura from inside to outside, which is different from the meeting she just started. Be generous, confident and calm, and know how to show your most perfect side in front of the camera. Communication with the staff has also made a great leap. In the past, there was a new person''s modesty and modesty. Now it is completely a first-line actress''s posture, polite and comfortable, gentle and kind. After the chat, the staff went to dinner first and removed the camera, leaving them room for private chat. Although Ling Hao sighed, he didn''t say anything about it. Instead, he asked one thing instead of all the members of the backup committee: "when are you going to announce it?" I guess Sheng Jingrui can''t stop talking and will talk about it in the group. After they made a decision, Sheng Jingheng said it directly in the group. It''s not surprising that Ling Hao will ask. After all, her latte microblog has been posted for several days. Thinking about Sheng Jingheng''s efficiency, Nanyue said, "tomorrow." Chapter 868 Saturday, February 23, is just an ordinary weekend for many people. This day is also the day before the official recording of the second season of "come and have coffee". On this day, several people in South Vietnam just got the tickets to their destination. City D, located in the south of China, is a world-famous tourist city with a long history and profound significance. For the four old guests, this is extremely good news. After all, it is a southern city with a relatively warm climate. If the weather is good for half a month, the temperature can be kept at about 20 degrees. The weather is good, the temperature is not high or low, and it is in a place with beautiful scenery. Even if you are busy all day, you can have a good mood. This time, as in the previous season, the four set out separately. As the store manager, Li Meijun will arrive at the earliest. Sheng Jingheng learned more about the blending of several fresh drinks in another milk tea shop, and then arrived. Nanyue and Ling Hao will have to wait until they have passed the course before they start from city A. Toga was blessed with cooking skills. On the day of South Vietnam school, he did the same as a cook, with the same color, flavor and taste. Ling Hao was a little miserable to be set off next to him, but it also stimulated his ability to study hard. The next day, I stepped up my practice and reached the standard in advance. The program team thought they would need more time, so the ticket was booked later. Although this meeting was completed ahead of schedule, it also missed the opportunity to change the signature, so we can only wait for the point of departure. Because the program had just begun to record, it was inconvenient to disclose a lot of information, so ling Hao returned to the group of four and wanted to ask where the other two were. But at this time, Li Meijun should still be on the plane. Sheng Jingheng doesn''t like chatting. No one in the group pays attention to him. South Vietnam looked at it and suggested with a smile, "let''s go directly to the airport and wait. We can also visit by the way." Today''s itinerary is not open to the public. There will be no delivery fans at the airport. It will be more comfortable to go there than to stay bored in the restaurant. When he arrived early, he didn''t have to worry about the traffic jam on the road. Ling Hao nodded. When they were about to arrive at the airport, there was a movement in the small group of four. Li Li: it''s landing. Come quickly~ Brother: coming, coming, to the airport! Brother: but why don''t you let Mr. Sheng go with us? The program team is not going to dismantle CP, is it? ¡££º£¿ NY£º£¿ In a word, Ling Hao got two question marks. Ling Hao was inspired by a spirit. Then he had no choice but to look at the South Vietnam sitting next to him. "When I said something serious, Mr. Sheng wasn''t there. Why did he come out when I joked?" South Vietnam glanced at him with a funny smile: "even if he is not here, I am also there." "Cough," Ling Hao felt his nose uneasily, "it''s really a joke. Don''t mind." South Vietnam hum noncommittally, and then continue to bow back to the news. Ling Hao also returned to the group and admitted his mistake. Sheng Jingheng naturally won''t argue with him too much. After sending a question mark, there is no following. Ling Hao breathed a sigh of relief. He immediately remembered to look at Nan Yue and asked, "didn''t you agree to announce it today?" "Well," the South Vietnamese turned a little, looked at him and turned back, "it has been announced." "Ah???" Ling Hao was stunned. "When did it happen? Aren''t we always together today? " Why didn''t he see or find anything? At the same time, Li Meijun in the group sent another message. Li Li: ha ha, I saw the microblog. There are two more new songs to listen to. It''s great! Chapter 869 @Nanyue NY: being lucky to know you is the best adventure in a long life and a gift from God@ Mr. Sheng Jingheng Chaoyang, nice to meet you. @Sheng Jingheng: love in life@ South Vietnam NY Twilight teacher, may only be your gentle star. Under the two microblogs sent at the same time, there is a link to a new song. South Vietnam''s is "gift", and the composition of words and music is Chaoyang. Sheng Jingheng''s is gentle star, and his lyrics and music are all twilight. But the arrangement of the two songs is signed by twilight and sunrise. This shows that although the two songs were written to each other, they participated in the final production together. This wave of love was so caught off guard that netizens who suddenly saw these two microblogs couldn''t react for a time. What''s going on? When a large group of stars came out and forwarded their congratulations and blessings, they found that the two people were so implicit and high-profile official propaganda! Moreover, it is not only released at the same time when microblogging is set up, but also two new songs are launched at the same time in cloud music. Xu said in advance that the two songs were publicized together, not only on the screen, but also on the home page. Melon eating netizens can not only eat a wave of dog food on Weibo, but also open cloud music and eat while listening. Then he found out later that he had made a list of the new songs of South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng. Soon, representatives of the first-line class of eating melons came out to make a summary. @Melon loving meow V: it can be seen from their microblog that Chaoyang is Sheng Jingheng. He has successively written adventure and pure white dream for South Vietnam, and gift is the third and final advertising song. As for twilight, it''s probably a pseudonym taken by South Vietnam in order to form a pair with Chaoyang (ah, ah, these two are so good Well, I''ve listened to both songs. How to say, although they are still slow songs, they have made great breakthroughs in style. Let''s talk about the South Vietnamese gift. This plmm is really a treasure singer worthy of the name. It''s completely at the level of opening and kneeling. Just looking at the title of the song, I thought it was a warm little love song, but when I heard it, I found that it was warm and warm. After listening for a long time, I''m going to indulge in the beautiful voice of South Vietnam. If adventure is an atmospheric work, pure dream is simple and sweet. Then this song "gift" is deep love. Dare to guess, this song must have been written by the male god when they were in love. She was the only one in their eyes and mind. Besides Sheng Jingheng''s gentle star! The little friends who listen to this song first must know why I want to make an exclamation point! Since the debut of the male god, countless people have imagined him playing and singing with a guitar. At that time, his tone was not as technical as it is now. He lingered gently in every word and sang it to people''s heart. At that time, his voice was absolutely clean and pure, just like the sound of nature. He sang with his heart. It has to be said that genius is genius. Playing the piano and humming songs at will can also make a good work. Now this song "gentle star" is like an instant back to when the male God first came into everyone''s sight seven years ago. He lost all his skills and all his special singing. He just played the guitar, sang the words he wanted to sing, and sang them to his loved ones. But the person who wrote this song is also his beloved. South Vietnam really knows him better than everyone in the world. Finally, is it not too much to say? PS: from the year before last, all CP fans finally got what they wanted. Congratulations. Chapter 870 Such a long microblog is full of tenderness and affection, which makes many CP powder''s eyes red. Those with low tear points cry directly and find resonance under the comments. Occasionally, Weifen and passers-by entered by mistake. After reading a circle of comments, they hesitated for a moment and still didn''t join in. For the fans, now the Lord has come out to admit and show his love. It''s meaningless for them to refuse to admit it. At this time, it''s better to shut up and make statistics. After all, the data on the first day of the release of new songs is very important for singers. If you want to take off the powder, you can also take off the microblog. If you don''t see it, it''s net. Passers-by just want to eat melons. This kind of microblog without any hostility will not be blindly mixed. On the contrary, another microblog with a slight irony, both war and rhythm, and good hatred has attracted more attention. @Melon in melon: Chaoyang is Sheng Jingheng, that is to say, he began to chase others after his debut in South Vietnam? Here, some people say it''s South Vietnam upside down porcelain??? I think South Vietnam was tired of being chased, so I reluctantly agreed! Such a microblog first mocks Sheng Jingheng and then complains about grievances for South Vietnam. It looks like a fan of South Vietnam, but in fact it means a lot of provoking discord. The main purpose is to make a black wave on both sides. After all, today, the two are not only officially announcing their relationship, but also releasing new songs at the same time, which has robbed the limelight of the entertainment industry, making others completely dim. The team behind them will not give up to their families and colleagues who have just made a little exposure in the past two days. The following comments are both rational and irrational. They are wonderful. It is the melon eating scene loved by passers-by. -£¿£¿£¿ It''s none of your business if people fall in love normally! -He''s worried, he''s worried, he''s worried!!! -Hehe, what does writing songs mean? If you really want to, you won''t take a pseudonym at the beginning. -[eating melon] anyway, what I saw was that South Vietnam pasted it on Sheng Jingheng. Good men are afraid of women. My male god was bitten by cabbage. -Your male gods have said that the love of your life is South Vietnam. Are you still sour here? -It''s true that the blogger''s analysis is right. He personally created the debut song of South Vietnam, which is deeply emotional. -Oh? Blogger, are you a roundworm in the stomach of South Vietnam? Where do you see she''s bored? -Sheng Jingheng looks like someone who will take the initiative to chase people? Ha ha, thank you. I was laughed at. -Did the blogger forget the latte microblog a few days ago? If you reluctantly promise to come down, will you still make a fuss on your microblog? -What is the order of feelings? Don''t tell me, it''s all these years. You''re still trying to lose whoever falls in love first? -Are fans and passers-by far from the private life of artists? You guess what I guess. Why don''t you go and see what their common friends say. -Yes, that''s right upstairs! I''m watching! They are too unified. It was the same last time. I doubt they are in the same group. QAQ wants to be a little transparent. -Hiss, President of Jinzhi electric appliance, President of Jianjia pharmaceutical, what is the relationship??? -The key is that they all pay attention to South Vietnam, but South Vietnam doesn''t pay attention to them, and Qi Tianyu still pays one-way attention!!! -Is it my illusion? It feels like these three people are blessing their elders? -Sleeping trough, sleeping trough, you go and see. The LORD came out to beat the fans'' face in person. I cried. This is a beautiful love!!! -Sheng Jingheng: I''ll give you one minute to delete the blog immediately (ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha -Tut Tut, what if I chased it first? The male God has the general style of hegemony! Chapter 871 The sudden turning point in this comment is due to Sheng Jingheng''s face beating behavior in the mouth of netizens. He doesn''t talk much nonsense, and directly sends microblogs one by one. The first microblog caused an uproar among the public, and even some people began to doubt whether he was stolen. @Sheng Jingheng: the joy of seeing, the joy of thinking[ [picture] The attached picture is a gag still of the order in purple. The protagonists in the picture are naturally Sheng Jingheng and Nanyue. The two are filming opposite scenes, holding each other gently, looking only at each other. At first glance, this microblog seems to be promoting the purple order, but in fact, the films have been shown abroad for several months, and the shortlisted awards are being shortlisted. At present, there are no large awards, and there will be an award ceremony. In other words, Sheng Jingheng, who has never loved business, does not need to send such a microblog. Unless he really wants to send it, he doesn''t mean the film, but the real people who play the two roles in the film. With the tone of Shen Yu, the hero in the film, he confessed the actor Nan Yue, who played Bai pianpianpian in the film. What''s more, since that time, he has had a love for South Vietnam. Then, it''s basically similar to the timeline of CP powder statistics. From "let''s have coffee" to the fifth anniversary of Yunjian music, to the live advertisement in South Vietnam, the concert in South Vietnam, and the recording of "us and them". Finally, it is the performance stage of ZQ public welfare party. Two pictures were cut. One was South Vietnam performing on the stage, and the other was Sheng Jingheng holding an electric guitar and looking at South Vietnam across the stage. Sheng Jingheng''s copywriting completely broke the hearts of fans who still had a trace of expectation. @Sheng Jingheng: I will love you forever. We all think that for a cold person like Sheng Jingheng, all deep feelings are written in the song, and other sweet words will not be said more. It''s very good to say what you love in your life when you announce. Who would have thought that he sent so many microblogs, all confessing to South Vietnam. Moreover, silk made no secret of her love for South Vietnam. At this moment, the heartbroken female fans no longer expect that they will break up. Even if we break up, it must be South Vietnam who changed his mind first. Instead of waiting until that day and seeing the male god trapped by love, it''s better to take off the powder in advance and disappear in the Jianghu. Therefore, although Sheng Jingheng''s microblog fans have not changed, the new passer-by powder makes up for the cancellation of attention. However, Sheng Jingheng''s super words were crazy for a moment. The home page is full of disappointment, saying goodbye, and occasionally a few are expressing blessings. Old fans who used to be Buddhists and are still Buddhists, watching these join super words, the longest is only half a year, and the shortest is probably only a few days. They come and go quickly, and their hearts are inexplicably refreshing. They are the ones who insisted on staying after the powder rush event a few years ago. In recent years, they have managed to guide the fans to be calm. Don''t be too ambitious, and don''t be infatuated with your brother''s face. If there are other walls, just go to powder, and don''t focus on Sheng Jingheng alone. But this calm was broken by Sheng Jingheng''s frequent business in the past two years. They don''t know whether to be happy or helpless for a moment. They can only try to maintain the internal balance of fans and don''t conflict with other artists'' fans. It''s not good to be able to send off the impetuous children happily and may usher in a new wave of rational career powder. So that when they saw the reply from South Vietnam, although they were completely calm, the blessing fell. @South Vietnam NY: until death. Keep a card. Chapter 872 When posting this microblog, South Vietnam just got off the plane. Although wearing a hat and mask, the cameraman who followed attracted the attention of many passers-by. Ling Hao walked beside and looked down at his mobile phone. When he saw this microblog sent by Nanyue, he was not happy. "Sister Nan, what do you mean by leaving a certificate?" Nanyue pressed the brim of his hat and said in a low voice, "that is, if I break up with Mr. Sheng in the future, I will take a screenshot and laugh at him." Although Ling Hao guessed that it probably meant this, he couldn''t help laughing when he really heard her say so. "Then you should get married early so as not to break up." Nanyue glanced at him lightly: "when you arrive later, remember to take care of your mouth." Sheng Jingheng doesn''t have such a good temper as her. "Harm," Ling Hao pulled on his mask and nodded, "of course I understand." After all, K city is a famous tourist city in the world. The airport is full of tourists from all over the country and even all over the world. There are not many people taking pictures with cameras, and many taking vlog. Therefore, although they attracted some attention, fans didn''t pick up the plane in advance, so they didn''t cause any sensation. Out of the airport, he got on the bus arranged by the program team in advance and went to his destination. They are going to a wetland park in K City, which is a national 4A scenic spot. Similarly, passengers need to buy tickets to enter. The opening hours are from 9 a.m. to 6 p.m. So, no surprise, their coffee shop is still open from 10:00 to 5:00. Along the way, Ling Hao focused on looking down at his mobile phone and chatting in various groups. After chatting for a while, he found that South Vietnam didn''t bubble from beginning to end, so he turned his head and looked curiously. This one sees not from tiny stunned. I saw South Vietnam leaning quietly on the back of the chair, looking slightly at the scenery outside the window. There is a headset hanging on one ear. The volume is very moderate. Sitting next to it, I can''t hear what she''s listening to. The beautiful and exquisite side face, the fine and slightly curved eyelashes, and the slightly round and small bridge of the nose are still at the moment, like a picture. Her long hair was pulled behind her ears and exposed in the light. Her white to almost transparent earlobes were not decorated, but they were very beautiful. The mobile phone in his hand vibrated for a while. Ling Hao suddenly regained his mind. He looked back uneasily and continued to look at the new news on the mobile phone. Amitabha, sister Nan belongs to teacher Sheng. I belong to sister Zheng of our family. He meditated in his heart several times before he calmed down and calmly replied to the news. It took them a few hours to fly to K city. From the airport to the destination, it took more than two hours by car. When we finally arrived at the Wetland Park, night fell and it was long past the time to close the park. Although the park was empty, the street lights along the road were still on. The car drove all the way along the driveway. Even without opening the window, you can feel the quiet and beautiful outside. In such a place, trees are beautiful and grass is also beautiful. Even the small stones on the flagstone road can see a bit of beauty. After getting off the bus, they also need to change boats, cross the lake and reach the island deep in the middle of the lake. The lake under the night was very gentle. Nan Yue stretched out his hand and gently pushed across the water, his eyes brightened. There are mountains and water here, which is more suitable for her cultivation than the ancient town of J city. I thought that when I reached the golden elixir realm, I would stop for a period of time because of the lack of spiritual power in this world. But now it seems that as long as you come to this more natural scenic spot, you don''t need to worry at all. The cultivation will stop. Chapter 873 Because he is going to stay here for at least 12 days, Ling Hao brought a lot of things this time, including two medium-sized boxes. South Vietnam also brought a big box and a bag. When he got off the ship, Ling Hao also insisted that he didn''t need South Vietnam''s help this time. South Vietnam didn''t insist. It just left a "come on", and then calmly handed its big box to Sheng Jingheng who came to pick them up. Ling Hao watched them, one holding a big box and the other carrying a bag, walking side by side in front, without looking back at him. He sighed, stuffed himself with dog food and pulled up two boxes to keep up. When I walked some way with my head down, I smelled the familiar fragrance. Nanyue lightly pulled a box from his hand and said, "hurry up, Sister Li, wait for us to eat." There is a gravel road here. Even if you pull the box, it''s quite laborious. But South Vietnam was very relaxed and walked ahead again, waiting for her grand scene. Halfway through, I didn''t forget to turn back and wave to him to make him faster. Ling Hao raised his smile and said, "come!" After walking along the gravel road and passing through a bamboo forest, the whole picture of the coffee shop was displayed in front of them. Sheng Jingheng said, "the front is the store and the back is the residence. It will be much more convenient this time. The program team will send special personnel to buy the food materials. " As he spoke, he looked at her gently with a slight side of his head: "you can stroll in the park at night." Looking at him like this, South Vietnam couldn''t help thinking of his words and photos on his microblog. Since they met, he has always treasured every bit of each meeting. The mobile phone album, like her, is estimated to be full of her photos and their group photos. "Well, I like it here." Nanyue nodded his head, his eyes were dotted with light, and his hand made a fake gesture of snapping his fingers. Then he winked at him with a smile. She hinted so clearly that Sheng Jingheng could understand. She liked it here for another reason. He chuckled, "I like it too." Ling Hao, who caught up with him, heard these two words and immediately answered without much thought: "it''s a pity that he can only stay for more than ten days. It''s difficult to think about it again in the future." After recording the first season, they kept saying that they wanted to revisit their hometown. But now it''s the second season, and there''s still no chance to set foot in J city. It is estimated that we will have enough time to go wherever we want when we are old and back off. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng exchanged eyes, and then smiled and said, "it''s better to cherish the present than the future." It''s been a long time for more than ten days. Li Meijun arrived here before closing the garden in the afternoon. After waiting for them for a long time, she couldn''t help coming out to meet them. Seeing the three of them, I couldn''t help but eyebrow: "the four of us?" "Yes, director Hu didn''t say he would add another guest. He hasn''t arrived yet?" Ling Hao said and looked back. "Won''t it still be behind us?" The cameraman in charge of following them was watched by the four people. You look at me and I look at you. I still didn''t resist the pressure. I told you first. "Said to come tomorrow morning to give you a surprise." pleasantly surprised? Nanyue immediately smiled silently and looked at Sheng Jingheng. He was helpless and couldn''t help laughing. Li Meijun make complaints about it: "I knew who it was, and I was surprised. Do you want to be lazy? " "Yes!" When Ling Hao saw Li Meijun, he felt that he was not so lonely. He smiled and agreed, "Sister Li, what do you want to do? I can! " "The store will open tomorrow. Of course, we have to prepare a lot in advance. Come in quickly and talk about it after dinner. " Chapter 874 The next morning, Yu Shaoning came in with a group of tourists after the park opened. Because a cameraman followed with a camera, he was easily recognized by tourists, and then pulled him around to ask for signature photos and group photos. He plays a lot of dramas. Naturally, these tourists really know him, not just because of the camera. Hearing about him and several other stars, I''m going to open a coffee shop in the park. A group of tourists immediately followed him to the store. Yu Shaoning wanted to surprise the four people over there. Seeing this, he simply agreed. He also made a little disguise and planned to have a cup of coffee with ordinary guests. Then Leng Buding appeared in front of the four people and said he was a new resident guest this season, rather than a flying guest who only stayed for one day. He thought very well. When he went all the way to the store, he was also perfect and flawless. But just as he was about to sit down in the yard with several tourists, his arm was pulled. "Miss Yu, you''re just in time. Change your clothes and entertain the guests. I have to go to the back kitchen!" Ling Hao smiled at the guests as he said, then looked at Yu Shaoning''s recovery and told him, "these guests will be given to you. Here''s the menu!" With that, he put down his menu and order paper, turned and went back to the store. Yu Shaoning looked at the closed glass door and was still a little shrouded for a moment. The tourists who had sat down quickly adapted to his new identity and asked him to help recommend something to eat and drink. In the end, I came to help in the first season, and I have seen 12 programs in the whole season. Although Yu Shaoning was very helpless, he immediately put on a standard smile and served several women. After ordering the table, he took off his disguise, took off his coat and went into the store with the right temperature. As always, Sheng Jingheng stood at the bar making coffee and mixing drinks. Li Meijun is cleaning the table. Although he has just opened the shop, a table of tourists has come to drink coffee and left. Nanyue is greeting another table of guests and introducing them to the special menu in the store. For a moment, he seemed to go back to last year. Nothing has changed. The only change is that he has changed from flying to permanent... I hope he doesn''t become the redundant one. When they saw him coming in, they all looked over and nodded as usual. There was no surprise. Yu Shaoning touched his forehead. At this meeting, where can I not know that someone had betrayed him long ago. Everyone knows that he will be the mysterious guest. Yu Shaoning put his coat on one shelf, went to the bar and reported the order to Sheng Jingheng. After that, he asked casually, "can I help you?" Sheng Jingheng shook his head slightly: "No." All right, it''s still the same. Yu Shaoning put down his list and turned to the back kitchen. He soon saw more aprons and nameplates. After wearing them, he had no other ideas. He honestly did what he had done once, which was a very skilled job. Although the end of February is not a peak tourist season, there are many people in K City 365 days a year. So at the end of the day, there was no unexpected fire in the new coffee shop opened by five people. However, because the number of ships coming was limited, the guests came in waves, which gave them some time to cushion their breath. Moreover, these tourists have a lot of time. They can sit for half an afternoon and order a pile of things to eat and drink. It doesn''t make five people too busy inside and outside. They can get together at the bar and have a cup of coffee and drinks. Chapter 875 At five o''clock in the afternoon, the coffee shop closed on time. The five cleaned up the mess in the store together, wiped what should be wiped and washed, and dragged the floor again. Then he sent away the two chefs who had been busy in the back kitchen all day¡ª¡ª I''m a new local chef in K city this time. On the one hand, they know more about local food materials. On the other hand, they want visitors to the store to eat real local food. Therefore, the two chefs came with the food buyers of the program group in the morning, closed the store and went home respectively. In other words, in the evening, only five of them live in the small building behind the coffee shop. This will obviously be more comfortable. Don''t worry. Too noisy at night will disturb the chef''s rest. Similarly, breakfast and dinner have to be prepared by themselves. Presumably, when watching the program of the first season, the program team has always watched with the bullet screen on, and then humbly adopted the audience''s opinions and suggestions for improvement in the second season. There''s no need to lock the door after cleaning up the shop. After all, they and the staff of the program group are the only ones left on the island. Immediately, Li Meijun proposed to take a good stroll on the island while it was not dark. After all, among the five people, she arrived early yesterday afternoon. Haosheng walked around. The other four people either arrived in the dark or started working as soon as they arrived this morning. They didn''t have time to look around. Even this shop hasn''t seen it clearly. The four of them had no opinion, and then they first visited the new store that the program group found for them. There is only one building on this island. In front of the store is a very comfortable yard, with flowers, grape vines and a small pool for Koi. In this gentle and windy weather, it is a great enjoyment to sit in an open-air seat and have a cup of hot coffee. Strolling around, Ling Hao and Yu Shaoning went to see the fish, while Li Meijun received another video call from her husband. Nanyue and shengjingheng strolled alone to the back residence. The residence and the front store form a zigzag, with a large living room and kitchen in the middle, and a room on both sides. One is a triple room for men. A double room for Nanyue and Li Meijun. If the flying guests come, they can only stay outside the hotel. Behind the living room is a small terrace, leaning against the lake. The scenery is unique. Closing the coffee shop meant they were off work, so they naturally held hands without following. When I watch it at night, I only feel the tenderness of the lake. When I watch it, I find that the sky is incredible and reflects the lake into a deep blue. In the windless weather, the lake is quiet without waves, just like a picture that won''t move. After returning to modern times for so long, South Vietnam was finally able to see such beautiful scenery. For a time, it didn''t speak. She was watching the scenery, but Sheng Jingheng was watching her quietly. His sight was so hot that South Vietnam could not be unaware. After a meeting, he turned to look at him, but asked with a smile. "Am I better than the scenery?" "Yes." Sheng Jingheng naturally nodded his head, then remembered and asked her, "after a hard day, do you want to eat something sweet?" Nanyue''s eyes brightened: "yes! Is Mr. Sheng going to do it? Or buy it for me? " "I learned some dessert yesterday. There should be ready-made ingredients here." Sheng Jingheng naturally learned those desserts for her. If the coffee shop wants to make them now, it will be more troublesome. Nanyue naturally thought of this. Before he wanted to move, he turned around and gently hugged him: "brother, I really want to elope with you." In that case, he would only look at her and make her food. Chapter 876 Of course, this kind of thing can only be thought about at present. They made a noise in the kitchen, which soon attracted the other three. After hearing that Sheng Jingheng was going to make a dessert for Nanyue, Li Meijun turned her eyes and had an idea. "Why don''t we add a new menu! Let''s call the male god to customize dessert. The price can be set higher, but don''t go too far. " Hearing the speech, Shengjing Heng slightly raised his eyebrow. Although he didn''t say anything, his eyes were a bright question mark. Seeing this, Nanyue said on his behalf, "teacher Sheng should be too busy?" It''s good that she didn''t speak. At this moment, Ling Hao remembered and said, "when Mr. Sheng makes dessert, you can make coffee! Husband and wife are invincible! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sheng Jingheng looked at some speechless Nanyue, smiled, and then said, "it''s OK." "South Vietnam OK? If not, I can go. " Yu Shaoning said, twisting his wrist and said, "I make coffee and drink well, but I can''t do such meticulous work as pulling flowers." Li Meijun glanced at him: "you''d better entertain the guests, so as not to gather all over the bar." Among the three different types of Sheng Jingheng, Yu Shaoning and Ling Hao, tourists prefer Yu Shaoning. Ling Hao, as a brother and national son, is second. Sheng Jingheng''s temperament is too cold, so people only dare to wait and see from a distance. With him standing at the bar, no one had to squeeze into the bar, and then affect the order. This is probably also the reason why Yu Shaoning is suitable for drama and Sheng Jingheng is more suitable for literary films. South Vietnam looked at Sheng Jingheng, who was concentrating on preparing dessert, and then raised his hand and said, "OK, just do as Sister Li said." "OK, let''s discuss the pricing. Yue Yue and Xiao Linghao will talk about it. After all, they will order this dessert. It is estimated that they are young girls." "I''m young, too, okay!" Yu Shaoning still struggled and joined the discussion. The three people looked at him and smiled, but they didn''t stop him from pretending to be tender. South Vietnam did not participate in the discussion for too long, so he went to help Sheng Jingheng again. After discussion and with the consent of the program group, Li Meijun quickly decided on the new menu and wrote down the price. They were all there. Naturally, Sheng Jingheng would not only serve South Vietnam, but added some materials to make a small cake for five people. But by the time we could eat, we had finished dinner. In addition to Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng, who were able to eat dessert at night without scruples, the other three said they didn''t dare to eat and put them in the refrigerator for tomorrow. Dessert dare not eat, flower and fruit tea can still be drunk. Five people sat around the warm and comfortable living room, drinking tea and counting today''s income. By the way, talk about the flying guests who will come tomorrow. Because the first season is very popular. In the second season, there are many artists who want to be flying guests. Therefore, this time, they don''t have to bother to find friends to save the scene, but the program team will be responsible for inviting them. According to the careless disclosure of the staff, we can also know that except that there are no flying guests on the first day of opening today, there will be a flying guest to work every day for the next 11 days. But the specific person will keep the five of them completely confidential and give them a surprise when they arrive. Naturally, this surprise does not refer to Yu Shaoning today, but the one that will definitely have program effect. What the five people will talk about is whether the flying guests coming tomorrow will be old friends or new friends. According to the difference between the two, their way of welcome, of course, is not the same. Until late at night, the five people were divided into two groups, men and women, and went back to their rooms to have a rest. Chapter 877 Maybe it''s because the environment here is very good and the aura is sufficient. Just after six o''clock in the morning, Nanyue naturally woke up with excellent energy and spirit. When she practiced for half an hour and opened the curtains, she saw that the sky outside the window was gradually bright. The sky was a little white, and the clouds were white and soft, showing a trace of light. Living in a beautiful place, it''s hard to feel good or not. Therefore, after washing and changing clothes, Nanyue went to the living room and saw Sheng Jingheng who had made coffee, his smile was particularly sweet. "Good morning, Mr. Sheng," Nanyue drank a cup of cold boiled water first, and then got close, "it smells good." She smelled coffee, but her eyes were on the other side, the freshly made sandwich. Sheng Jingheng smiled: "is it coffee or sandwich?" "All fragrant." Nanyue looked at him again, then avoided the camera and said in a low voice, "Mr. Sheng is also fragrant." His body is cold incense, which she has always liked very much. Sometimes it is like wood incense, and sometimes it is similar to cold ink incense. Sheng Jingheng''s action of drawing flowers on his hand was almost undetectable, and soon recovered as usual: "sweet mouth." Nanyue smiled softly, then leaned aside and quietly watched him outline a leaf boat, as if a breeze had blown and two or three leaves fell. Although this cup of coffee is not for sale and will soon be drunk by her, he never slacks off and gives her a new pattern and a new surprise every time. Every time, it will make her very reluctant to drink and destroy this beauty. It was still early. After breakfast and coffee, they left freshly baked bread for the three who were still awake, so they went out for a walk first. Although the island is small, it takes more than ten minutes to turn around. With no work and no follow-up, Nanyue openly took Sheng Jingheng''s hand and walked all the way along the lake. The lake in the morning is different from that in the evening and at night. Sparkling, with the changing color of the sky, the brighter the light, the more colorful. Looking at this scene, Nanyue felt a little itchy and pulled Sheng Jingheng to stop. "Brother, let me teach you a little spell." Sheng Jingheng looked at her and nodded: "OK." Before South Vietnam cast the spell, he shielded all the external things, and then made a decision. His gentle eyes became cold for a moment. "Don''t look at me." Her eyes changed, but in her voice, as usual, there was a helpless smile. Sheng Jingheng followed her fingertips and looked at the lake. At the same time, the water blooms on the lake, and countless drops of water condense into sharp blades, which emit amazing colors under the light. The next moment, these sharp blades broke through the air together, fast and sharp, as if they were still with a fierce killing intention. When he was near, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help being a little chilly. His body was unconsciously prepared, and the demon force was ready to go. But before he had a subconscious reaction, these sharp blades suddenly turned into colorful drops of water around them. After a short time, the killing intention dissipated, and the atmosphere turned into a romantic dream, as if there were countless tenderness and honey, spreading. Sheng Jingheng was slightly stunned, and then his body relaxed. Involuntarily, he looked at Nanyue beside him. South Vietnam had received the spell and turned to look at him: "follow your heart. You can turn it into what you want. Brother, try it too? " Sheng Jingheng nodded his head, slightly narrowed his eyes, concentrated and calmed his Qi, and then suddenly moved. Looking at him, he came again almost as he was. Nanyue couldn''t help but eyebrow: "what does my brother think?" "Yes," Sheng Jingheng said, slightly pulling aside the water drops between the two people and looking at her, "it''s you naturally." Chapter 878 He thought about what she looked like when casting spells. The spells he cast were naturally the same as her. Nanyue subconsciously smiled happily, and then pressed the smile, pretending to be serious: "when learning magic, you should pay attention. This will not be an example." Looking at her smile behind her serious look, the smile in Shengjing Heng''s eyes flashed by, and then solemnly nodded her head: "I see, Mr. Nan." "Well, the teacher will teach you some more small spells!" With that, Nanyue simply took Sheng Jingheng to sit down on the stone chair on the lakeside road and began to flexibly use the surrounding environment to teach Sheng Jingheng several simple attack and defense spells. Although there was some investment in teaching, South Vietnam still remembered that they had to go back to the store before 9 o''clock and prepare to open the door. When they removed the shield they had just made to the outside world and walked back slowly, they could see that a small boat came to the shore of the island. The park hasn''t officially opened yet. You don''t have to guess who came - today''s flying guests. Because the program team said to surprise them and make some program effects. Therefore, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng looked at each other and planned to pretend they didn''t see it and go back to the store to prepare. But when he was about to turn around, he saw the people who got off the boat over there. He just looked over at them. It was obvious that he had found it. South Vietnam is also in a piece of vegetation and water vapor, smelling some familiar smell of silk that has not been seen for a long time. "It seems to be an acquaintance." Sheng Jingheng looked at him from a distance and said, "go and meet him." He would say so, not because he knew him, but because he saw someone bring some bags. It''s generally difficult for the program team to help with the shooting. Since they see it, they naturally want to help. South Vietnam also saw it. Even if he nodded, he passed with him. There was a follow-up camera over there, carrying the camera. When they approached, the hands they held naturally loosened. And South Vietnam also saw who the visitor was. "Sister Shaoguang?" Although I just smelled who it was, at the moment I saw it, South Vietnam showed an unexpected and surprised expression in time. Wearing a wide brimmed hat, sunglasses and an elegant suit, Wen Shaoguang looks like a female president who comes to experience life. Seeing Hesheng Jingheng in Nanyue, Wen Shaoguang took off his sunglasses and showed a gentle smile: "long time no see, Nanyue. Sheng Jingheng, Hello, first meeting. " "Hello, sister Shaoguang." Although Sheng Jingheng has not seen her, he has seen her in the group. After greeting, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng came forward and took some bags in Wen Shaoguang''s hand. Wen Shaoguang was not polite to them. After thanking them, he explained, "this is a gift for you. I bought too many when I was not careful." "Sister Shaoguang is so kind." South Vietnam was just assigned to a bag. The others were in Sheng Jingheng''s hand. He immediately vacated another hand and walked ahead with Wen Shaoguang in his arm. Sheng Jingheng followed behind safely. His tall figure almost blocked the camera. When the three walked all the way to the store, it was almost nine o''clock. Li Meijun and the three of them had already had breakfast. They came to the front store from behind and began to prepare. Seeing Wen Shaoguang coming with Sheng Jingheng of South Vietnam, the three were really surprised and happy. But more surprisingly, after Li Meijun and Wen Shaoguang hugged each other, they also said, "I hope we can cooperate happily in the future." When asked, Li Meijun learned that January was a new screenplay, and another heroine was played by Wen Shaoguang. The two decided in January and February. They had not officially met before. They chatted in the group just because of South Vietnam. When you see it, it''s like old times at first sight. Chapter 879 As a flying guest, Wen Shaoguang came to work, but no one dared to let her do anything except Li Meijun. Therefore, after some discussion, she decided on Wen Shaoguang''s work today - she didn''t have to do anything except entertaining guests and ordering orders. She won''t touch anything that is a little heavier, such as serving drinks on the plate, cleaning the table, washing dishes and cups. Although Wen Shaoguang repeatedly said that his family was average when he was a child, he also suffered a lot after he came out to make a film. However, after she really opened the store, she found that she really couldn''t grab any work. Then you can only be honest, take the menu and try to take care of every table of guests. By lunchtime, there were a little fewer guests. She also got a dessert customized by the male god, which had not been sold today. And South Vietnam specially made her a cup of mocha coffee and carefully pulled flowers. After lunch, at two or three o''clock in the afternoon, there were more tourists in the park and more young boys and girls came. Although Sheng Jingheng''s exclusive menu, man God customized dessert is the most expensive of all meals, more than ten copies were sold in one afternoon. So that Sheng Jingheng was making dessert all afternoon, and Nanyue was changed to the position of the bar and didn''t move. Because standing in the position of looking at the whole store, South Vietnam silently observed all the guests while making coffee and drinks. It was soon discovered that among these young guests, several were her and Sheng Jingheng''s fans, some were her and Sheng Jingheng''s CP powder, and some were Li Meijun and Ling Hao''s fans. As for Yu Shaoning and Wen Shaoguang, one is a new mysterious guest who has not been disclosed, and the other is a flying guest who came today. So no fans came, but it was a surprise to see them both here. But they were very obedient and clever. They didn''t take pictures with their mobile phones and send them to Reuters. Fans come to the store, on the one hand, to see them, on the other hand, naturally to increase turnover. So, while ordering a lot of meals and drinks, they carefully observed the guests coming in from the outside. When they saw that there were almost no seats, they immediately left their seats. Those fans as like as two peas in the first season are just the same. Nanyue looked helpless and distressed. When the seats in the store were full and there were no new guests for the time being, he cut some fruit to cook flower and fruit tea, put it in a fresh-keeping box and sent it to the fans sitting by the lake. Fans were both surprised and overwhelmed when they saw her coming in person. Nanyue handed the fresh-keeping box to a relatively calm fan, and then gently said, "when it''s more than four o''clock, there will be fewer guests. You can come then." "OK, OK!" There are male and female fans, most of whom are local people in K city. The program team has always kept the recording location of the second season confidential. They only know how many people are recording here when they hear someone talk about it by chance. It was also the first time to see the real person of South Vietnam. After being overwhelmed, it was followed by amazement and excitement. Anyway, I just can''t speak. Nanyue smiled at them, then turned back and walked to the store. Just after walking for a while, a girl behind her couldn''t help shouting: "you want to be happy!" After a meal, Nanyue turned back and smiled and said, "yes, thank you." Then she waved her hand and went on. [Ding! Congratulations! Wish to achieve 60% success! A special reward wish card!] Chapter 880 Hearing the sound of Xiao Wu''s prompt, South Vietnam stepped again, and then walked into the coffee shop as if nothing had happened. Li Meijun was looking for her. When she came in, she hurriedly said, "the guest at table 7 ordered a latte with more milk and sugar." "Ah, good." South Vietnam subconsciously looked at table 7. There were two young men and women sitting there. They should be a couple. Seeing her look, the girl made a heart to heart gesture to her. South Vietnam smiled back, then returned to the bar and began to make coffee. In the state of no one to disturb, South Vietnam just asked Xiao Wu. [what happened? Because of what the love official announced?] After thinking about it, South Vietnam can only think of this. After all, the endorsement has just finished the progress bar, and she hasn''t done anything else these days. Nowadays, the most important thing that can be known and discussed by the public is the declaration of love officials. Although unknowingly, it was the day before yesterday, because they sent new songs at the same time, and the fact that Chaoyang is shengjingheng. Until today, she and Sheng Jingheng are still hanging on the microblog hot search, that is, the heat has decreased slightly. As long as the recording here has not come out, it will calm down temporarily tomorrow. [yes! The host is with Sheng Jingheng and has won the recognition and support of the public! The wish to stand side by side with the male God has been successfully achieved!] [choose one of two] Yes, the host of love, career or choice She always chose a career and thought that as long as her career caught up with and surpassed Sheng Jingheng, she was expected to successfully achieve her wish. It seems that it can be faster than expected. Thinking that South Vietnam had finished pulling flowers, he rang the serving bell and put the coffee on the tray. As like as two peas, he had just returned to the bar to see the cup of coffee. The next step came to mind. "Before you send it, you still remember," you are really very much like the real teacher, "said Nan." the real latte is the same as the latte made by the latte. "Two," Nanyue looked at him: "of course, Mr. Sheng taught well." Ling Hao listened and went to deliver coffee with a slight look. When he came to the guest, he turned back to his smile. [is the wish card used to make a wish?] South Vietnam asked and looked back at the kitchen. Sheng Jingheng should have heard them talk about him and turned his eyes slightly. South Vietnam winked at him and poured a cup of Hot American style to him: "Mr. Sheng is hard." [yes, the wish card can realize a wish of the host, as long as it is within the system capability!] Sheng Jingheng brought coffee, then handed her a plate of dessert and said, "newly made, not for sale." Two people like this, you come and I go, naturally attracted the attention of the two chefs in the back kitchen. South Vietnam smiled and nodded at them, and then consciously went back to the front bar with dessert. Xiao Wu also said in her mind that the wish card is a special reward. The normal reward for progress improvement, that is, the spirit stone, has been automatically issued to her by the system. The wish card, like the previous lucky card, is a one-time item and can be used for any time. Xiao Wu has helped her get into the prop box. South Vietnam has little interest in this wish card. She has no wish to rely on props. She can do whatever she wants. He just looked at the number of spirit stones he currently had. After he had a number in his heart, he pressed it temporarily. "Nanyue," said Wen Shaoguang, who had just finished entertaining a table of guests, with a puzzled face, "well, the guest at table 10 outside wants 20 cups of coffee. Are you busy? Can I help you? " "Twenty?" Although Nanyue was surprised, she still smiled, "why is sister Shaoguang so powerful? Give it to me, just to tell the guests that it may take an hour and a half. " "OK, they said they could wait!" Wen Shaoguang wanted to say something, but when he saw that Sheng Jingheng was coming from behind, he didn''t say more. He just smiled and cheered the two people. Chapter 881 Wen Shaoguang is the first flying guest and the first and most attractive working girl in come and have a coffee. At least, this has been the case since the recording of the first season. It is unknown whether anyone will surpass her later. Although there are more guests today than yesterday, because the news has gradually spread, but there are so many orders, most of them are due to Wen Shaoguang. Basically, every time the guests she is responsible for entertaining, she will unconsciously order a lot, eat by herself in the store, and pack more for relatives and friends. Twenty cups of coffee is only the most. There are many guests who come from two or three people and order more than ten meals. Therefore, Li Meijun, the store manager who always only wanted to earn more turnover, rarely made several discounts, so as not to spend too much on the guests who simply came for their guests. But even at a discount, today''s turnover can still far exceed that of yesterday, and can be comparable to the most popular day of last season. Therefore, after closing the store at 5 p.m., they were reluctant to hear that Wen Shaoguang was leaving. However, several people are actors. They know that it is not easy for Wen Shaoguang to ask for leave from the crew, nor can he delay the shooting progress for a variety shooting. So even if I didn''t give up, I sent her out. Li Meijun and Nanyue sent Wen Shaoguang to the ship all the way. To sail, Wen Shaoguang also specially watched Nanyue and said, "my play can''t be finished until the end of next month. I shouldn''t be able to catch up at that time, but I prepared a gift for you in advance. I hope I can like it." Then he added, "remember you are two gifts." Then he waved to them and let the boatman sail. Nanyue also waved: "thank you, sister Shaoguang." Li Meijun said, "see you in the group." Hearing this, Wen Shaoguang couldn''t help smiling and shook his mobile phone to show that he knew. Looking at the boat a little farther away, Li Meijun turned back with South Vietnam. Nanyue casually asked, "Sister Li, when will your movie start?" Li Meijun shrugged: "at present, it''s not possible to believe. Other actors are still choosing. The site scenes should be confirmed and built one by one. In addition, the clothing props should be perfect. They can''t be done in two or three months." This is to shoot a big picture. Nanyue nodded and said, "you can come to a city to play with us next month." Li Meijun looked at her and smiled: "well, I''ve wanted to go to your place for a long time." Then he said, "it''s a pity that Xiao Ling Hao turned to go to your brother-in-law after recording here." Nanyue raised an eyebrow: "we can go to visit." "That''s right," Li Meijun naturally wanted to go to visit you Tianlang. At the meeting, he smiled and nodded. "Remember to take your chef. The food of their crew is very good." "OK." They held hands and went back laughing and chatting all the way. They were even happier when they saw that the three left cleaned up the shop. Dinner was still done by five people working together. After eating, seeing that the night outside was just right and the temperature would not be too low, he transferred from the living room sofa to the back terrace. While enjoying the night view, I calculate today''s turnover. Then, South Vietnam remembered and went to check his two gifts. One is the same as others, and the other is the birthday gift prepared by Wen Shaoguang in advance. Wen Shaoguang and Nanyue didn''t know each other for long. They didn''t know much about her. They just knew that she liked make-up. At the meeting, they gave a set of special cosmetics. Many color numbers are the kind that can''t be bought on the market. South Vietnam likes this gift very much, and can''t accept it in vain. It immediately arranged a gift in return. When I put down my mobile phone, I can''t help thinking that this year''s birthday is in "come and have coffee". Here, she has become another home. Chapter 882 When Nam Yueh returned to the back terrace after watching the gifts, he heard several people talking about the release of the film. After all, among the five of them, except that Yu Shaoning does not intend to contact the film at present, the other four are going to make new films this year. And the start-up date was quite similar. Ling Hao was the first, followed by Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng, and soon Li Meijun was about to join the group. Now it is just the beginning of the new year. After the film is made, it is likely to be released in the second half of the year. You can bump into the gear accidentally, and you can bump into it at the award ceremony. Li Meijun first said, "anyway, I''m not worried. This film is troublesome. Post production should take a long time. It''s also a new year''s file as soon as possible." Then he looked at Ling Hao and Sheng Jingheng, as well as the newly arrived South Vietnam, and smiled. "It''s the three of you, one in March and one in April. They''re all literary and artistic films. I''m afraid they''re really going to hit each other." Hearing the speech, Yu Shaoning couldn''t help reminding her: "elder martial sister, the director of the film started in March is your husband." "I know," said Li Meijun. "He is him and I am me. When we are free, we often win more awards than anyone else." Ling Hao said bitterly, "it must be Sister Li who won more awards... I''m going to run into sister Nan and teacher Sheng. I''m estimated to be abused. I don''t want to at the box office first. It''s enough to get a nomination for the Best Newcomer Award." Sheng Jingheng picked up his eyebrows when he heard the speech, then hung his eyes and smiled. He didn''t say anything, but naturally held the hand of Nanyue who sat down next to him again. Nanyue smiled and said, "don''t say it too early. Maybe there will be more audiences for the subject that my brother-in-law wants to shoot?" "Not to mention this," Li Meijun glanced at Ling Hao lightly. "If you want to nominate for the Best Newcomer Award, mention the best actor. Although in the end, I''m sure I can''t compare with you, Mr. Sheng. " ¡°£¿¡± Ling Hao said with a sad face, "sister, are you encouraging me or sarcastic?" Li Meijun shook the cup and learned to cook red wine, fruit and tea. After pondering for a moment, she said, "half and half." Then he said solemnly, "that''s what actors want. They can''t just listen to good things, but also listen to bad things, so they can make greater progress." Yu Shaoning added: "but for those that don''t sound good, just remember what needs to be corrected. You don''t have to think about it all the time." Two senior teachers taught him at the same time. Ling Hao naturally turned serious and nodded: "OK, I remember." South Vietnam patted him on the shoulder: "come on." Although Sheng Jingheng still didn''t speak, he expressed his encouragement by clinking a cup. Red wine and fruit are boiled together. They have been boiled for a long time. There is no wine taste but sweetness. A few people drank slowly, but it still had a slightly tipsy taste. Speaking of the achievements of the new film to be made, Yu Shaoning remembered. "Before coming, I met with the producers of" all the prosperity ". They said that not long after the shooting started, they had been filming and editing at the same time. In the past few months, we''ll cut it carefully and talk about the broadcasting platform. It''s estimated that we can catch up with the summer file broadcasting. " "Huh?" Ling Hao had the spirit, "that''s great. This is the first time the four of us have cooperated. It''s a pity that there is no teacher Sheng''s participation. " "It''s not a pity," Sheng Jingheng said when he mentioned something related to South Vietnam. "He''s talking about singing the opening song." Nanyue smiled and nodded: "yes, I sing with teacher Sheng." "Wow ~" "Tut." Yu Shaoning looked at the joking eyes cast by Ling Hao and Li Meijun and said, "who makes me unable to sing." He is really a leading actor. He has no face at all. At that time, it is estimated that they will have to be ridiculed by netizens and brush hot search. Chapter 883 On the third day of the official opening of the second season of "come and have coffee", there are still various road transilluminations on the Internet. Although the guests were in the store, they were very cooperative and didn''t take pictures. However, the island where the coffee shop is located is also a viewing point in the scenic spot. Tourists will not only come to drink coffee and eat, but also look around the island. In such a beautiful place, it is natural to take photos. The coffee shop is a very conspicuous building on the island. When you take photos, you unconsciously enter the mirror. Although the shop could not be photographed, there were open-air seats in the yard. Several people came out to entertain guests, and they were photographed in. Sheng Jingheng was usually either at the bar or in the back kitchen, but he was also photographed. In the photo, he and South Vietnam walked side by side on the shady path. A ray of light poured down from the towering branches and leaves, just shining on their faces. Both of them just looked at the camera and showed their faces. Just because the distance is a little far, the pixels of this photo are average, so it can''t be seen very clearly. But it was such a slightly blurred photo of the road that brought the two back to the hot search. The romance official Xuan a few days ago was mentioned again. However, the hot topic of this search is not so serious, but a little funny - # free love #. Many people are a little inexplicable when they see this hot search. They are very strange why they hang in the first position. Click in to see it. At the same time, # let''s have coffee. In the second season ## K Wetland Park ## Yu Shaoning really came to # these hot searches, which also appeared on the list. After such a strong search, the guests and turnover of the coffee shop have increased a lot. In the two busiest days, the flying guests are still old friends Jiang YanXu and Zheng Yaosheng. The two were supposed to come one day. According to the arrangement of the program group, they just missed it, so as to create a little program effect. But these two people happened to be relatively idle these days. After receiving the invitation, they showed off to each other for the first time. Then I came together and stayed here for two days. As a well-known comedian Jiang YanXu who has had several high box office comedy films and several comedy programs. It is naturally more popular than Zheng Yaosheng, and it is also more dangerous than Yu Shaoning. It is very popular with older tourists. Zheng Yaosheng has been quietly competing with Jiang YanXu since recording us and them, trying to see who is more funny. This meeting is simply making fun of life. In two days, it has gradually won the love of many people. But because of these two people, the coffee shop that has always been quiet and cured, they suddenly changed their feeling and became noisy and grounded. Fortunately, the guests in the store are tourists who want to play happily. They really like this feeling. Adhering to the principle that customers are God, the five people let the two people take the coffee shop as a stage and display their talents. But when they wanted to go, they couldn''t help showing their secretly happy appearance, and soon pressed it again as if nothing had happened. After seeing off three old friends, the coffee shop finally welcomed new friends in the next few days. It''s not that I don''t know at all. After all, the entertainment circle is so big that those who can be invited by the program group to be flying guests are naturally the kind I''ve heard of. Unconsciously, February passed like this. After March, K city also ushered in the inevitable rainy season in the south. As soon as it rained, there were fewer tourists, but more fans came because of Reuters. Chapter 884 However, most of these fans are the powder of "come and have coffee", which has brushed the twelve programs of the first season back and forth n times. Therefore, they not only come to see people, but also cooperate with the program to create some highlights. Thanks to them, although there are fewer tourists in the coffee shop, there are also many interesting points, and the chat is particularly interesting. Because she didn''t want to live up to the efforts of these fans, Li Meijun, as the store manager, took four people and studied a new meal or drink every night to repay them. The program team was very pleased with their spontaneous behavior and did not engage in any special links. But silently support their every decision and do everything they need at the first time. After all, their program is booming mainly because of the interaction between the guests, which is particularly moving. The work of the coffee shop is also very serious, which makes people feel a sense of healing, and their acceptance of the hard work of study and work on weekdays can be higher. There is no need to force, nor competition, nor to rush to the shelves and force the program effect. This is also the appeal of loyal fans in the first season. I hope they can maintain the advantages and correct the disadvantages of the first season in the second season. After a few days of rain, the weather was beautiful again and cleared up. However, there were only three days left for the recording of the program, and the parting atmosphere became strong again. At the same time, the time also came to March 6, the birthday of South Vietnam. Unlike last year, Li Meijun and Ling Hao were reminded by the program group that Nanyue had a birthday. Early this morning, South Vietnam received birthday wishes from the four people and birthday gifts prepared in advance. I wanted to say that the gift will be opened when I eat the cake in the evening. But the three were curious. Sheng Jingheng gave her something, so they urged her to dismantle it now. Nanyue first looked at Sheng Jingheng, and then nodded helplessly. The first thing to open was his gift. After opening the outer package, the ordinary square black box is exposed. Under the expectant gaze of three people and six eyes, South Vietnam opened the black box. For a time, it was brilliant and exquisite. After a while, I saw that there was a set of jewelry in the box. There are bracelets, rings, necklaces, earrings, hair ornaments and brooches. They lie quietly on black velvet, and the inlaid gemstones bloom. If the bracelet Sheng Jingheng sent to South Vietnam was just a minority brand. Then this set of jewelry is a famous brand and top luxury all over the world. The three were amazed. I don''t know how much it would cost to get this set down. Moreover, the styles are not for sale. They should be specially customized and engraved with exclusive marks. The price will be doubled several times. Seeing such a gift, Ling Hao and Yu Shaoning waved their hands one after another, saying that their gifts don''t have to be opened specially. After that, Nanyue can look at them slowly. Li Meijun looked at their advice and couldn''t help laughing: "it''s not very valuable to dismantle me, but it''s my sister''s intention." Li Meijun''s gift is a new type of vinyl record player and several old records, which are rare and difficult to buy in the market. Music has been interlinked since ancient times. New songs can be heard easily, but old songs are difficult to hear a clear version. The texture of this record is not comparable to that of online music. Nanyue''s eyes suddenly lit up: "thank you, Sister Li! I like it very much! " Chapter 885 Li Meijun''s gift is no less thoughtful than Sheng Jingheng''s gift. As a result, Ling Hao and Yu Shaoning insisted that South Vietnam should not be dismantled now. After all, the living room is still equipped with a camera. Even if the main film of the program may not be broadcast, it will certainly be published outside. South Vietnam naturally followed their wishes and did not continue to dismantle. Moreover, when it was almost time to prepare for the store, she asked the four people to go to the front first, and she took the gifts back to the room. Room space is limited, or two people live together, South Vietnam took the opened gifts back into the box and placed them neatly, so as not to occupy too much space. When receiving Sheng Jingheng''s gift, she gave a meal in her hand, and then carefully moved out the velvet with jewelry on it. This move exposed the paper on the bottom of the box. South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing when it saw it. Fortunately, she could feel that there were other things in the box. If you were an ordinary person, you might not find this at all without reminding. However, she can also understand that after all, she is recording the program, and some gifts are not convenient to be displayed in a big way. Especially after reading the contents of this paper, South Vietnam feels that the grand scenery is better hidden. This is a deed of ownership of the island. Because it is located abroad, it is still permanently owned. The area is not large. There are hundreds of acres and tens of millions of dollars. If you convert it, it will be hundreds of millions. This gift is estimated to have emptied Sheng Jingheng''s previous savings. After all, he bought a suite in city a not long ago. The reason why I thought of buying an island for her is probably because she can give Peiyuan Dan to him, and what he can do is to give her a deserted and excellent place to practice. In the cultivation world, there are also many sects that circle an island as a private territory and enjoy spiritual cultivation. According to the progress of her cultivation with Sheng Jingheng, life will be many times longer than ordinary people and even modern practitioners. When it''s time to disappear from the world, there will be a place for them to practice at ease, which can be regarded as preparing their retreat in advance. More importantly, Sheng Jingheng gave her a promise that she would accompany her forever. However, this gentleman is now estimated to be penniless, and he has to save notification fees, copyright fees, endorsement fees and so on from the beginning. After a period of time, it really depended on her to support him. South Vietnam put the contract back and the jewelry back. I couldn''t help laughing at the thought of this. Fortunately, because of her gold absorption constitution, only two months later this year, she has taken several endorsements with high gold content. It''s more than enough to support him and himself. And the next season of "idol new era" also has such a big financier as Shengshi entertainment, and the announcement fee is only a lot more. After closing the box, Nam Yueh was not worried about whether it would be unsafe to put it at random. He went out of the room and rushed to the front store to help prepare it. As soon as I arrived, I found that today''s flying guests, like the warm Shaoguang of that day, arrived early. And he didn''t play any tricks, so he went straight to the store, pushed the door and came in. At first sight, Li Meijun, Ling Hao and Yu Shaoning were all surprised. After all, this man has never seen a real person before, but only on all kinds of big news. This will even doubt whether it is just other people with similar looks. The most unexpected thing, of course, was that Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng subconsciously looked at each other and came forward to meet them together. "Director Pei." "Director Pei, why are you here?" Chapter 886 Pei shuche''s age is similar to Li Meijun''s, and his appearance is also one of the best. He makes movies all year round, which gives him a unique temperament. As a famous Hollywood director, his fame in China is only high. On the one hand, it is because it is Zhang Xiucheng''s apprentice, and then the film is really good-looking. The box office released in China has always been overwhelming the films of the same period. On the other hand, because of his excellent self conditions and brilliant talents, it is very easy to have a group of fans in China who are not inferior to first-line stars. Moreover, most of his films are very national, and they always quietly promote China. He is also a filmmaker who really loves movies. He always tells stories well instead of blindly following the trend in making commercial films. But similarly, he is very low-key, and will hardly appear in front of the public except for necessary publicity and receiving awards. Interviews were rarely done before, let alone to participate in variety shows and be flying guests. This is also the reason why both South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng were so surprised. Pei shuche smiled and nodded at them. Instead of answering, he handed the paper bag in his hand to South Vietnam. "Happy birthday." South Vietnam was completely flattered at the meeting: "thank you, director Pei. It''s expensive." While talking, Li Meijun and the three of them also came over and greeted Pei shuche one after another. Pei shuche shook hands with them one by one. After knowing each other, he continued to open his mouth. "When I took the scene a few days ago, I suddenly thought of my hero and heroine, so I applied with your program group to be a flying guest." "I just played a lot on Weibo recently. When I saw that South Vietnam was going to have a birthday, I simply chose today." Hearing his words, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help looking at each other again, and then they all opened their mouths with a smile. "Thank you, director Pei." "Director Pei has a heart." And a great director like him, even Li Meijun, the queen of the three golden films, should respect him. So after greeting, no one dared to ask him to wear an apron and a nameplate to be the most common worker in this coffee shop. Fortunately, Sheng Jingheng still has the habit of preparing coffee or tea for several people every morning. At this meeting, according to Pei shuche''s preference, he served him a cup of coffee and let him sit and taste it slowly. As for what he should do when he opens the door later, let it be. Pei shuche didn''t know that they thought so. Drinking coffee and looking at the same apron on several people, he naturally asked whether they had his share. Hearing the speech, Li Meijun said, "of course, the program team specially prepared new ones for each flying guest. You can take them back to collect them after use!" When she finished, Nanyue consciously took the apron and nameplate. Pei shuche fastened it and asked, "what do I need to do? Waiter? I can make coffee, too. " Li Meijun naturally couldn''t let him entertain guests and order a meal. He said, "then you''re responsible for making coffee with South Vietnam." "Huh?" Pei shuche couldn''t help looking at Sheng Jingheng who was still standing in the bar. "Isn''t my hero responsible? Have you changed your position? " Sheng Jingheng silently showed Pei shuche the special menu written "man God customized dessert", and then said, "I basically stay in the back kitchen." "Well, I''ll fight on both sides." After drinking his coffee, Pei shuche got up and rolled up his sleeves, ready to devote himself to his busy work. Pei shuche stayed abroad all year round and was better at making coffee and Western food than several people thought. After seeing his skillful gestures, South Vietnam consciously stayed aside and became the one who fought on both sides. At 10 a.m., the coffee shop opened on time and soon ushered in the first wave of guests who had been in the park for a long time. Chapter 887 Since this birthday is spent at work again, South Vietnam is naturally low-key. Still, she just asked Mo Lvlv to send some benefits to her fans, and then she sent another thank-you microblog before going to bed at night. Originally, I thought that even if many people would send birthday wishes to her on the microblog, it would not be hot search. After all, Sheng Jingheng didn''t send a special microblog to send blessings with her, so there were not so many topics. But unexpectedly, today, several special guests came. These guests were photographed and posted on the microblog. Therefore, she was directly pushed into the microblog hot search. In the past few days, there have been many fewer people on the island because of the obstruction of the program team staff. But every day, there are still many fans, who come to punch in on time, and some bloggers who come to shoot stars and increase traffic. One of the microblog bloggers, fan Xu, has never entered the store or visited scenic spots to see the scenery because he has always been shooting endlessly in front of the coffee shop with a camera. Therefore, when he wanted to go to the island again in the morning, he was politely stopped by the staff of the program group on the other side, saying that he secretly took photos like this, and then used the photos to obtain benefits, so that the program group can take legal measures. He didn''t want to conflict with the program group, so he stayed aside and planned to shoot a flying guest who came today. After taking Pei shuche, fan Xu had planned to leave, but because the weather was good, the landscape in the park was much better than when it rained a few days ago, so he stayed and took a few more photos. Thinking of putting a few landscape photos to make do, many silly fans and netizens will also eat this set. We found that the program team was specially used to pick up flying guests. The ship with camera came again. Because it was a small boat for viewing in the park, it not only came once, but also took two or three times to pick up the special visitors. Fan Xu discovered it for the first time. Naturally, he photographed everyone. Although several only photographed their backs and side faces, it''s easy to guess who they are when you think of what day today is. These people obviously didn''t come to be flying guests. They didn''t follow the camera all the way in and didn''t attract much attention. Fan Xu almost took the first-hand photos of the road. He was so excited that his hands trembled that he posted them on the microblog respectively. He not only sent photos, but also took a big name. Naturally, he was soon discovered. First on the popular microblog, followed by the microblog hot search, jumped up all the way, and soon reached the top. On this hot search, his microblog was completely popular. The microblog on the home page in recent days has been turned over. There are several roads that have been illuminated, and the praise comments have broken thousands one after another. Microblog fans also rose from hundreds of thousands before to more than one million by rocket. You know, hundreds of thousands of fans before him didn''t mix too much water, but now all these are real people. After fan Xu left the park, he specially went to a shop with WiFi and sat down, looking back and forth at the microblog hot search, especially the hot search that has always been hot because of his photos¡ª¡ª #Entertainment Group favors South Vietnam# Although the second hot search has nothing to do with him, it is also because of him - # Nanyue birthday #. While watching, I didn''t forget to reply to my new pink private letter, and answered every question patiently and thoughtfully. These private letters were sent out by fans and gave him a big circle of fans. Although some of them are shameful to secretly shoot and resist the voice of Reuters, this does not affect that the smile on fan Xu''s face has remained unchanged. Sure enough, whether it''s shooting Nanyue herself or those people related to her, there''s no doubt about it! Chapter 888 At the same time, a microblog sent by another blogger on the microblog gradually surfaced and was found and seen by more people. @My heart beats you 0306:??? Why are so many big guys here? As a citizen of K City, I came to give a birthday present for the backup club. QAQ is numb. I''m afraid. This microblog is a fan of South Vietnam, and it is a pure text microblog. It is reasonable that only netizens who pay attention to her can see it. The reason why he jumped out of the pink circle and attracted many passers-by and netizens is that the fan has been broadcasting live in the comments. In order to prove that what she said was true, she also sent a group photo with the coffee shop. However, the group photo she sent was not a candid photo of fan Xu, but as a guest, she sat in the seat in the yard and ordered anything. From this photo, we can vaguely see several familiar back figures in the store, which proves that she is indeed on the scene. This fan is a sophomore this year. He has never left K city since childhood. This is the first time to pursue stars. Naturally, there are few star leaders he has seen before. Suddenly, so many people came down. They thought they could only see it on the Internet and TV. Naturally, they were excited, nervous and a little afraid. The fans and netizens who came to the onlookers kindly did not comment alone, but discussed and comforted her in the building in which she commented. [I''m going to talk to South Vietnam when there are fewer guests. Now I don''t dare at all.] -HHH be brave and just rush! -It''s time to show your identity as a backup club! Don''t ask anyone else, just take a group photo with a group of five! -By the way, are they all here for Nanyue''s birthday? Is the coffee shop still open today? Won''t it affect the shooting? [normal business! And they seem to have begun to help. Ah, the president is going to come to me to say hello. What should I do??? Shall I order another cup of coffee? Tonight is doomed to sleeplessness.] -President Sheng? He really went! Isn''t it rumored that he has a bad relationship with Sheng Jingheng? -It was said that God Chu and their two brothers were at odds... Suddenly I felt that Nanyue was so powerful! -Ah, ah, I went to see those road photos again. President Sheng and Chu God came together!!! I feel something! [Ying Ying, Chu Shen gave me a plate of fruit cut by Nanyue himself and smiled at me as if he knew something!] -Sleeping slot, blogger, are you too happy? -I want to wear it. -Why isn''t today Saturday? Why? Why? [I have ordered two desserts (made by the male god himself), three cups of coffee (cooked by director PEI) and two cups of tea (mixed by Nanbao for me). It''s not easy until the meal is ordered... Do you have any sisters to support me?] -Here comes the sister. Read the private letter! -Sister, I want to give you money! Will you eat my share, too? -£¿ From now on, we are no longer sisters! [sleeping trough, are you really happy today? Sister LAN lingxuan led her husband to send us happy candy!!! Above[ Picture]] -Did you really go there for your honeymoon? How much do you like South Vietnam? -I''m sour. Both South Vietnam and bloggers make me jealous! -On the birthday of other stars, some friends in the circle can send microblog blessings at most. South Vietnam''s birthday and honeymoon will come to you! ¡­¡­ -What happened to the blogger? Have you been asked to leave the store for too long? Or no traffic? [I''m back! The group photo was signed, and the gift was also given. All the consumption in the coffee shop today was wrapped by the baby. I love her all my life!!!] Chapter 889 Thanks to Xiao Wu''s blessing, South Vietnam knew everything about her on the microblog at the first time. However, the fan who has been doing live broadcast on the microblog, she saw it at a glance and paid attention to it for a while. After hearing Xiaowu read a few comments, Nanyue knew that her fan couldn''t help feeling stage fright when she saw so many people. In order not to let her and the fan who came later, she would hold on if she couldn''t finish ordering too much. South Vietnam found an opportunity to talk to them alone. It''s not good for five people to come and take a picture with them, but it''s OK for South Vietnam to take a picture with them alone. When Nanyue sends the two fans away, it''s time for afternoon tea. There were more and more guests in the coffee shop. In order to avoid affecting their normal business, a group of people came and divided into two sides. While going downtown, I bought some things for tonight''s Nanyue birthday party. On one side, he stayed behind and began to prepare first, or he drank tea on the terrace to enjoy the scenery. They are rare to spare a day. Since they fly by, they naturally have to wait until tomorrow. Although this disappointed many tourists who rushed to Reuters, it did not affect their eating and drinking in the store. When I finally left, I didn''t forget to say "Happy Birthday" to Nanyue. This birthday is probably the most blessed one in South Vietnam. Whether it''s her own body or her original body. It is also because at the end of the day, there are especially many guests and many things to order. At 4:30 p.m., the ingredients in the back kitchen were completely exhausted. The front bar used to cook fruit tea and give away fruit is also used up. If there are more guests, they can only order coffee and other drinks. After discussion and talking to the program group, the five people and Pei shuche closed the store in advance. After tidying up the shop and returning to the back residence, a group of people gathered together to chat and play games. It was very lively. South Vietnam received a pile of birthday gifts, so it would first move the gifts to the room. Today, I came to celebrate her birthday. Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu also helped together. After all, there is no one in this room who is not an elder. They have stayed for most of the day and are already some Alexander. It was not easy for South Vietnam to come back from her busy work. Naturally, she was more willing to stay with her. South Vietnam was surprised that they could come today. In addition to them, Sheng Jingrui and Chu ye, LAN lingxuan and her husband Shi Han. There are Wen Dai and Yu Yan, Zuo yaoran and Liang Moyuan. Hu Xuerou and Jiang Xulin originally wanted to come, but it''s a pity that the progress of their current play is very tense. If it''s not a big deal, it''s not good to ask for leave at will. Looking at such a large number of gifts, Wu Meini couldn''t help sighing: "it''s not easy for you to take it back. I knew we were both, so I''ll give it to you when you go back to city A." Yuan Xiaofu thought, "just send it back. Express delivery is more convenient and safe." Then he said, "just open them first, and wrap fragile goods better." "Well," South Vietnam nodded, "that''s what I''m going to do. Wait until the program is recorded." Hearing the speech, Wu Meini and Yuan Xiaofu couldn''t help smiling at each other. Instead, they talked about that they had just been pulled into the "Nanbao backup group". They said this, South Vietnam just remembered to take the mobile phone to open wechat. As soon as I opened it, I received a pile of birthday red envelopes before I saw what the people in the group said. The two people nearby glanced at it at random. They didn''t see anything else. They just saw red envelopes. "Oh, I''m going to eat lemon." "Me too!" Chapter 890 Although he said so, the movements of his hands were very inconsistent. Before Nanyue could lift her eyes to look at them, she saw two new red envelopes jump out of the dialog box. They were from and sat next to her. "..." Nanyue gave them a funny look, and then accepted the two red envelopes in front of them, "thank you, two sisters." Yuan Xiaofu''s response was to lean directly over and hug her: "be a happy person!" Wu Meini looked at the two people embracing each other, smiled happily, but didn''t say anything. After a brief provocation, South Vietnam asked about business: "aren''t you about to release a new album recently? The company will let you two out to play? " After the two original singles of "firefly" and "old age", the firefly women''s group has completely gained a foothold. Popularity ranks among the top three in idol groups, and fans are reunited. There are more fans than when they first started. Because they have their own strengths, they go to activities or variety shows separately, and the response is also good. The company pays more attention to creating their first digital album after their debut. It has been three months since "old age". There are two main dance songs and one lyrical slow song. Just learning and practicing two dance songs makes them have enough trouble. They have to run notices and stay up late to work. These months are estimated to be the most tiring period after their debut. Therefore, South Vietnam would rather hope that the two of them would either practice dancing or have a good rest. In this way, it''s really frustrating to go all the way for her birthday. "Don''t worry," said Yuan Xiaofu with a smile. "We''ve been busy. We won''t start the publicity and stage until the new album is officially released in a few days." Wu Meini added: "we will also go to the second season of idol new era." Then he shook his head and said, "but I''m just going to help, not a mentor." Yuan Xiaofu took a look at her: "you don''t know about Nanyue, okay?" South Vietnam is qualified to be a tutor because of its high musical talent. It can write its own songs when it is just a debut. Then I wrote a song for them first and a song for Sheng Jingheng, which has been completely recognized by the public. "Well, I just said," Wu Meini coughed uneasily and looked away, "so as not to misunderstand South Vietnam." Yuan Xiaofu smiled, then looked at Nanyue and said, "do you know? The rap part of our two dance songs was written by Minnie herself and participated in the composition. She was also responsible for singing at that time. " Nanyue couldn''t help but eyebrow: "won''t you be able to write your own music soon?" "Yes, yes, we all say so. In the future, we can rely on Minnie to write songs!" Yuan Xiaofu nodded. Wu Meini blushed: "not so fast. I still have a lot to learn. If you have a chance, you have to ask more from South Vietnam. " "Yes," said South Vietnam. "I have some new ideas recently. I can talk more when I''m free." "That''s great!" Wu Meini''s eyes brightened when she heard the promise from South Vietnam, and she began to look forward to it. Yuan Xiaofu did not forget to join the fun: "then I want to learn acting from South Vietnam!" Now that the men''s and women''s groups have just made their debut, they can still enjoy the stage for several years. When it comes to the general trend behind them, they can either become variety artists or actors. They are not young, and this truth is still very clear. Nanyue naturally smiled and nodded: "then we can talk together in the group." Chapter 891 When the three talked about the same, there was more news outside the house¡ª¡ª The four people who went out in charge of purchasing came back. Sheng Jingrui and Chu ye take the lead. Zuo yaoran and Liang Moyuan are just followers. With the first two, there is naturally no shortage of things to buy. Large and small bags look like moving the fresh food area of the supermarket empty. I bought everything I should have bought, and there were ingredients for five people in the fridge here. Therefore, a group of people started to prepare for the birthday party. Because there were too many people, the kitchen here was occupied, and the back kitchen of the coffee shop was used. Nanyue wanted to help, but several people jointly "drove" out of the kitchen boundary, and shengjingheng failed to participate. It''s just past five o''clock. The coffee shop closes early. In addition, the park is almost closed immediately. The tourists on the island basically leave by boat. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng simply gave up their position and went out for a walk first. In the morning, both of them couldn''t come out to practice alone because of the opening of gifts. And now it''s not dark, so many people have come, as well as the staff of the program group. So he went to the lake and sat down. Nanyue just taught Sheng Jingheng a few auxiliary spells at will. Most of them are invisible. When others are attacked, they don''t know what happened or who moved their hands. Sheng Jingheng is very savvy. He usually speaks a few words from South Vietnam and demonstrates it again. He should be able to learn it. However, there is no one else here. The only objects that can cast spells are each other. It''s still a little difficult to get a move with the cultivation of South Vietnam today. Therefore, after learning, Sheng Jingheng can only remember silently for the time being. When he has the opportunity, he can release it again. The setting sun gradually set in the west, the sky was soft, and the wind became much softer. The scenery here seems to never get tired of seeing it. But they have only the last two days left to stay here. South Vietnam is a little reluctant, and knows that it will be a long time before it comes again. However, according to her current progress in fulfilling her wish, it is estimated that it is not far from complete realization. At that time, she can live for herself without so much effort. At that time, the island Sheng Jingheng bought for her should also come in handy. You have to go and see if it''s suitable for cultivation. Thinking of this, South Vietnam couldn''t help saying, "brother, I saw another birthday present." Sheng Jingheng has been quietly looking at her. He heard the speech first, and then asked, "do you like it?" Nanyue also looked at him, and a smile appeared in his eyes: "I like it! In the future, it can become a secret base for both of us. " "OK," Sheng Jingheng nodded, stroked her hand in his hand, and then remembered, "do you want to see a picture?" As he spoke, he took out his mobile phone and opened the mobile phone photo album. Nanyue just looked at it casually and saw an album with her photo as the cover. Sheng Jingheng didn''t mind being seen by her. He still calmly opened another album, which was full of photos taken after buying the island and sending someone to check it out. He also took a UAV and took some panoramic aerial photos. South Vietnam got closer, almost leaned on his shoulder, followed his action of sliding the screen, and looked at the beautiful island photos. When someone came, they both noticed it. However, before turning back, the other party consciously withdrew first. Obviously, he thought they were intimate and didn''t want to disturb him. Nanyue sat straight and looked over there. He only saw the back of Liang Moyuan''s rapid evacuation. She couldn''t help laughing: "brother, let''s go back." Chapter 892 Many people do everything quickly. When Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng consciously returned to their residence, they found that the long table was full of all kinds of food. The hot one is covered for insulation, and the cold one is displayed in a big way. This time, the birthday cake is still provided by the program group, and it is a luxury cake specially customized in advance for South Vietnam. There are three floors. After a group of them divide it, they can still give it to the staff. While eating, naturally you can''t forget to take pictures. South Vietnam, as a birthday star, must have her in every photo, so I can''t stop going there after I''m busy here. Sheng Jingrui rarely didn''t join the fun with him, but chose to sit next to Sheng Jingheng. Sheng Jingheng didn''t talk much. No one would approach him except South Vietnam. Therefore, the two people will talk at the normal volume, which will not attract the attention of others. "Your parents know about you two." "Yes." Sheng Jingheng answered, and there was no accident. He and Nanyue official Xuan had such a big fight. Even if those two didn''t pay attention to the entertainment industry, there were always some relatives and friends around them. But they only know. He doesn''t take the initiative, and they never want to find him. Sheng Jingrui knew that his parents certainly didn''t call him and didn''t even care. "I''m hopeless. Hurry up and the second old man can hold his great grandson." Sheng Jingrui didn''t go on, but instead joked. Sheng Jingheng gave him a faint look and said, "sorry, I may let you down." "Huh?" Sheng Jingrui was stunned. "What do you mean? Are you in no hurry, or? " Or just going to fall in love, not getting married and having children. Sheng Jingheng turned his eyes and looked to the other side. He was still taking pictures of Nanyue. The cold side faces are gentle, and the corners of the lips rise unconsciously. "I only want her one, it''s enough." "No..." Sheng Jingrui was going to persuade him. Suddenly, he remembered his body. He opened his mouth and closed it. Sheng Jingheng''s own growth experience is there. Of course, he doesn''t want another copy of him. The two of them are definitely not going to have children until everything is unknown. The two elders of the family must be considerate, so in the end, the pressure of family succession will return to themselves. Thinking about it, Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help holding up his glass and sipped sadly, bitter and cool. However, this touch of bitterness soon disappeared after taking photos in South Vietnam and walking over with Chu Ye. Chu ye also brought a plate and put it in front of him: "lemon fried salmon, try how it tastes." "Huh? Ye, did you do it yourself? " Sheng Jingrui''s eyes suddenly lit up. He took the knife and fork next to him and wanted to start, but he was reluctant for a moment. "What? Afraid it''s too bad? " Chu ye knew what he was thinking, but someone was watching and asked deliberately. Sheng Jingrui naturally shook his head when asked, and then he started. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng looked at each other and couldn''t help smiling. Then Nanyue said, "Mr. Sheng, do you sing?" "Together?" Seeing her nodding, Sheng Jingheng took her hand and stood up, "what do you want to sing?" South Vietnam smiled helplessly: "they want to test our tacit understanding. They don''t tell you the song name first, and then see if you can pick up the song I sing." This is not difficult for Sheng Jingheng and South Vietnam. The electronic organ and guitar were moved out, and then connected to the microphone provided by the program group. South Vietnam pressed the piano key and entered the prelude. After listening to a few notes, Sheng Jingheng knew what song she was going to sing. Thinking about the name of the song, his eyes floated a gentle smile¡ª¡ª ¡¶letmeloveyou¡· Chapter 893 When they finished singing the song, they said that they couldn''t eat the dog food. Let them rest first and others continue. Then not only those who can sing, but also those who can''t sing. Yu Shaoning has seen a lot of crosstalk recently and has also come to a one-man crosstalk. It was a hot night and didn''t break up until 11 o''clock at night. Although everyone has a good time, the coffee shop will be open tomorrow. And several people have to catch an early flight back. In addition, it is still in the scenic spot. If you leave too late, the impact is still not very good. The five people personally sent a group of people to the shore, watched them leave by boat, and then turned back in the silent moonlight. Everyone who came to celebrate South Vietnam''s birthday was very conscious. They ate and played while they didn''t forget to pack up. When the five people return to a much quieter residence, they can see that there is basically nothing to clean up. Only the tables and chairs moved because of the large number of people need to return to their original positions. None of the five said more. They moved a few directly and quickly restored the front and rear sides to their original state. After finishing this, Ling Hao took the lead in collapsing on the sofa. It is false that he is not tired all day, but it is true that he is completely sleepless. Yu Shaoning was a little overwhelmed. He went to take a bath in the bathroom over there in the boys'' room first. Seeing this, Li Meijun couldn''t help laughing, then turned to look at South Vietnam: "do you wash first or me first?" Nanyue said: "sister, you go first. I''m not sleepy." "Coincidentally, I''m not sleepy." Li Meijun is really not sleepy, but she has the same problem as Ling Hao. She is too lazy to move. She also sits on the sofa. Nanyue replied with a smile: "I''ll wash it first and you''ll talk." When she finished, she looked at Sheng Jingheng and wanted to go back to the room first. Sheng Jingheng pulled her: "eat porridge tomorrow morning?" Tonight, several people drank wine and ate too much. South Vietnam made an OK gesture. Sheng Jingheng let her go. After watching her go back to the room, he went to the kitchen, prepared the ingredients first, and then cooked them regularly. Seeing this, Li Meijun couldn''t help but face Ling Hao, who was paralyzed playing with his mobile phone, and gently lost a pillow in the past: "learn a little, so that you can catch up with your girlfriend." "Ah?" Ling Hao was still a little confused, but he still had a smile on his face. After looking at the seemingly tireless Sheng Jingheng over there, he realized, "Oh, I''ve learned." "..." Li Meijun smiled and didn''t bother to say anything about him. Ling Hao sat up and said excitedly, "sister, do you know? I have more than 100000 fans this night! " Li Meijun has opened the microblog and saw the video he posted on the microblog tonight with the consent of the program group. South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng''s chorus. The data of transfer praise and evaluation is a little explosive, and it''s strange that it doesn''t rise. While clicking on the video, Li Meijun said casually: "don''t rub your South sister''s heat in the future. You need to speak with strength, you know, brother?" Ling Hao knows that she is joking with herself, but she also knows that she is encouraging herself to catch up with the two in the video. Immediately scratched his head and smiled, "I see, sister. Next, in addition to playing his brother-in-law''s film, he received a TV play script not long ago. The director is he Jiachao. Is it powerful? " Li Meijun raised her eyebrows: "big director, male number one?" Ling Hao nodded: "yes!" "Good job," Li Meijun said with a happy smile, "try to stay on the crew while you are young in the past two years. After that, you can wait for the award and get soft hands." Chapter 894 As the night deepens, even if you''re not sleepy and don''t want to sleep, you''re going to sleep. After talking with Ling Hao, Li Meijun and Nanyue talked to each other before going to bed. Because I slept a little late, I woke up feeling that the day would be bright as soon as I closed my eyes. Fortunately, her perennial career as an artist has made her accustomed to staying up late, and if her sleep quality is good, she doesn''t have to sleep too long at all. There is no such thing as poor sleep quality when sleeping in the same room as South Vietnam. The five people eat breakfast together. In addition to Sheng Jingheng''s fresh shrimp porridge cooked in advance, there are pancakes that Li Meijun rarely cooks. After breakfast, I came to the front store for opening. The weather was just right and it was an ordinary day. The flying guests in the last two days are not new friends. One is an acquaintance of Li Meijun and the other is Qi Tianyu. Although this is Qi Tianyu''s first time to participate in a variety show, he is very skilled when facing the camera. The interaction with Yu Shaoning also triggered many guests'' smiles. The only thing that surprised the program group was that Qi Tianyu tried to stay in the yard all day. If not necessary, he rarely went into the store, let alone near the bar. After ordering the order for the guest, he either grabbed Yu Shaoning or asked Ling Hao for help and handed it to the bar. In the end, simply stand at the door of the store and be responsible for selling some of the surroundings prepared by the program group. These are specially prepared for fans. The price is very affordable. Qi Tianyu also gives autographs and group photos. Amiable, some people can''t believe that he is Qi Tianyu who specializes in cold-faced Xiake. At five o''clock in the afternoon, after the coffee shop closed on time for the last time. Qi Tianyu said goodbye consciously and didn''t stay to disturb the five of them. Yu Shaoning personally sent him out and walked all the way to the shore outside the island. The follow-up camera did not continue to follow, but photographed the figure of the two leaving from a distance. Yu Shaoning said at ease: "you''re very knowledgeable. You haven''t spoken to South Vietnam all day." Only when he came in the morning, he said hello. "Elder martial brother, don''t think too much. I really don''t like her and don''t dare to like her." Qi Tianyu had no choice but to explain. In fact, he didn''t want to come today, but his family made him have a good relationship with South Vietnam every three or five times. At that time, if South Vietnam will come to the exchange conference, their sect will also have light. So I asked the agent to communicate with the program team. Yu Shaoning looked at him skeptically: "then why did you come to the crew and promise to play a dragon role?" Qi Tianyu looked at Yu Shaoning and said sincerely, "if I say, I just want to practice with her. Elder martial brother, do you believe it?" "..." Yu Shaoning was silent. After walking for a while, he said, "you have to change, or you will be alone." Is it a man''s job to come to girls to practice playing? Qi Tianyu paused, but still didn''t answer. After all, falling in love will affect sword practice. He really didn''t think about it. His father fell in love and got married too early, and then was busy with his career. As a result, his accomplishments can''t compare with him now. Seeing Qi Tianyu off, the second season of "let''s have coffee" is really coming to an end. This evening, the five people calculated the turnover of the day as before every night, and then chatted, played games, sang and listened to songs. After the night passed, they packed their bags very calmly and talked about their next trip and flight time. There is no deliberate parting, sensational, and there is not too much reluctance to give up. It''s just that ordinary friends are separated. Anyway, once they leave, they can still talk hot in the group and make an appointment for a small gathering next time. Chapter 895 Ling Hao didn''t have time to rest. He went directly from K city to s city to shoot you Tianlang''s film. Li Meijun and Yu Shaoning go back to city B first, and then go to other jobs. The three of them left one after another, leaving Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng, calmly continuing to collect some excessive luggage. Sheng Jingheng is like moving every time he comes out. He takes everything with him. South Vietnam has received too many birthday gifts for its birthday, so it needs to be packed and sent back by express or logistics. For this, Mo Lvlv followed and came to pick up Wei Jun and Chen le of Sheng Jingheng. Together with the driver to help pack, it didn''t take much time to finish it. Then, several soldiers were divided into two routes. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng first took a plane back to city A. After the others have sent all their luggage back safely, they will return together. Because they had two days off, they went directly back to the villa after landing in city A. In March, the breath of spring is very strong. The fruit trees transplanted in the villa garden have successfully adapted to the new environment, grown green leaves, and some have even blossomed. It was the same before they came back. When they came back, the fruit trees had enough spiritual nourishment, which was even more beautiful. In fact, in addition to this villa garden, the surrounding hills and woods were also contracted by Sheng family. The purpose is to prevent strangers from appearing nearby, disturb Sheng Jingheng''s daily life, and hurt strangers because he can''t control himself occasionally. After knowing this, Nanyue asked people to buy some small saplings and took Sheng Jingheng to plant them in person. The rest time is squandered in this way. For the rest of the day, I entered the studio and thought about the opening song of "prosperity". Two days later, they went back to their formal work. Sheng Jingheng wants to start preparing for the second season of idol new era. After all, this time he doesn''t just finish with a score. He also needs to take the students in person. Although Sheng Jingrui is sure to provide him with two professional teachers to help him bring them together, he still needs to do enough homework. South Vietnam didn''t have to worry. First, they went to Hongyu media and settled the new endorsement contract with Chu Ye. This new endorsement is naturally Jianjia pharmaceutical. During the program, Nanyue and Li Meijun tried those skin care products together. Although the effect was not as good as the aloe mud made by Nanyue, it was still very easy to use for ordinary people. Li Meijun is going to use it. After all, he can use something else occasionally. This time, Qiu Sijia was still full of sincerity and came to the door in person. The endorsement contract and Jinzhi electric appliance are generally beneficial to South Vietnam as much as possible, and the treatment is also very high. Looking at Qiu Sijia''s respect for South Vietnam, Chu Ye feels a little strange, but he thinks Qiu Sijia is such a polite person. He was almost the same when he came to him last time, so he didn''t think too much. After signing the contract, Qiu Sijia didn''t stay long and left quickly. Chu Ye was politely declined to send her out, with a sense of alienation. After she left, Chu Ye couldn''t help saying, "the female president said she had a shelf, but she was so enthusiastic. She said she didn''t have a shelf and felt cold." "I thought she would stay a little longer and invite us to lunch." South Vietnam was still looking at the contract and making final confirmation. Hearing the speech, he smiled: "do you want to have dinner with her?" "That''s not true," Chu Ye shrugged as he sat on the single sofa on her right hand. "We''ve finished talking about work. We''ll have to talk awkwardly if we eat together again." He is always so honest. South Vietnam closed the contract that was beneficial to her from beginning to end. After thinking about it, he said, "after recording the first program, I may leave city a for a few days to do some private affairs." Chapter 896 This whole March, South Vietnam not only wanted to record the second season of idol new era, but also wanted to shoot some magazines and advertisements. Originally, there were several variety shows. I planned to find her to be a flying guest and stage activities. However, she and Chu ye have the same opinion. They are pushed out directly because the schedule is not right. After all, South Vietnam really doesn''t want to be a variety cafe, and it doesn''t need to rely on variety to maintain its popularity. And she has to record two variety shows in a row. If she has spare time, she should focus on making good works and focus on making good albums. Therefore, it''s easy to come out in a few days. Sheng Jingheng is a trip abroad in addition to recording programs. Having bought everything that should be bought for South Vietnam, he almost had to resume normal business and concentrate on the songs at hand. Both of them had time, so they agreed to go to the mountain exchange conference. Of course, before that, they still have to participate in the first recording of the second season of idol new era. This season is different from the first season. Instead of the national audition, it adopts the way of signing up. You need to be under the age of 25. You need to have a certain foundation in singing and dancing, preferably students from corresponding professional colleges and universities. We signed up in January and reviewed in February. Up to now, the program has just screened out 100 students. The 100 students will eliminate 18 in the first recording. The remaining 82 people will be divided into six classes of ABCDEF, class A is the best and class F is the worst. After each recording, the students in each class will change, including improved promotion, stagnation or backward reduction. If you stay in class F for more than two recordings, you will be eliminated directly. There will also be corresponding team games and individual games. When entering the final knockout, class F will be eliminated, and the two at the bottom of other classes will also be eliminated. So all the way out, to the semi-finals, there will be only 18 people left. In the finals, nine people will be selected for the final debut, and in order, place C will be selected. This was changed again and again. It was decided after several meetings. The barrier of tutors robbing students was eliminated. At that time, several tutors will be responsible for teaching all students. The new way of the second season will inevitably be compared with the first season. As an eliminated member in the first quarter, South Vietnam will also be pushed to the forefront. After all, her early performance was really a little hot eyes. Although the Jedi turned over in the later stage, she couldn''t completely change the past. Especially this season, she was even declared a mentor by the government, which attracted a group of people crazy to turn over her black history. There were also many people who saw Sheng Jingheng continue to appear in the second season and talked about whether South Vietnam was taking advantage of him. Fortunately, the identity of the two mentors was announced at the same time the day before the recording, which made the three mentors previously announced by the government all the rage. Among the other three mentors, one is an acquaintance - Yu Yan. When he was a trainee in K country, he also joined the men''s troupe and sang and danced top stream. The other two are Lechi, a well-known rapper in China. They are also from the women''s group of K country. Qiao Mengyu is the dancer. These three people, together with South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng, are one of the hottest young singers in the current entertainment industry. Therefore, the program has not officially started recording. Just because the official announced five mentors, it has spread all over the country and become the most expected variety show. Since Sheng Jingrui will repeatedly ask nanincreasingly to be a mentor, he will naturally think of many problems in advance. It is expected that there will be a wave of scolding after the official announcement. He directly chose cold treatment and completely covered up the past with another big news - the second season of idol new era will be broadcast live. Chapter 897 The meaning of full live broadcasting is that the live broadcasting room will be open all the time during the program, and will not be closed even when sleeping at night. In addition to the main live broadcasting room, each class will also have a separate live broadcasting room after being divided into classes. On the one hand, it is necessary to show in this way that there will never be fraud, let alone internal determination. On the other hand, it is necessary to maintain the heat throughout the whole process to pave the way for the debut of the nine member women''s League. In this way, it can not only eliminate the so-called bullying, but also let the audience know each student better. Of course, in addition to live broadcasting, there will still be fine cut programs broadcast every week. Those who have a lot of time can watch the live broadcast at any time, while those who have no time can watch the weekly, two-hour fine cut version. On the day of official recording, South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng arrived together. Shengshi entertainment specially prepared a studio for the second season. In addition to the specially built stage, there are enough practice rooms, music rooms and piano rooms. As well as the dressing room, dressing room and meeting room used separately by tutors and students. Downstairs there are restaurants, teahouses, entertainment areas, rest areas and so on. Upstairs is the dormitory of the students. The dormitory is also arranged according to classes. Class A has the best conditions, and the conditions of other classes are reduced in turn. The dormitory of class F is almost like that of high school, with only a few beds and a bathroom. The recording is expected to last about three months, and in these three months, the students who have not been eliminated will always stay within the scope of this building and can''t go anywhere. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng, led by the staff of the program team, probably visited the whole building and were taken to their dressing rooms. Sheng Jingrui originally wanted to arrange them together, but after discussing with Chu ye and asking their own opinions, they separated. After all, this program mainly focuses on the students, and the tutor plays the role of leadership and embellishment. When he sat down and began to apply his face and prepare his make-up, Nanyue found that there was a camera in the dressing room. She couldn''t help but eyebrow: "has this been broadcast?" Wen Yan, Mo Lvlv subconsciously took the tablet and wanted to open the live studio. A staff member who followed in replied, "yes, the director should have cut the lens of each tutor. South Vietnam, do you want to say hello to the audience in the live studio?" Nanyue nodded, then looked at the camera, smiled and said, "Hello, I''m Nanyue." The staff looked at her and turned back, fiddling with the cosmetics she had brought, as if they were wondering what makeup to wear later. He simply took advantage of the situation to ask about makeup, and then briefly talked with South Vietnam, which can be regarded as a warm-up for the newly opened live studio. Mo Lvlv has opened the live broadcasting room and specially avoided the camera in the dressing room to avoid entering the mirror. I saw several small perspectives cut on the screen, which were the scenes of five tutors in the dressing room, and they were also warming up. In this early morning, the audience actually clicked into the live broadcasting room, watched it for a while, and began to send barrage chat. -This program is really stubborn. After scolding all day and night, do you dare to continue inviting South Vietnam? Wait to be boycotted by the whole people! -A eliminated player from the first season will be the mentor of the second season. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. -¨r (¨s) ¨q the backstage of South Vietnam is really powerful. One Sheng Jingheng and one Sheng Jingrui are escorted by two brothers~ -For the sake of Yu Yan and Qiao Mengyu, can you change Nanyue??? Is it to ruin the whole show for her alone? Looking at these bullet screens, a big question mark slowly appeared on Mo Lvlv''s forehead. How can black powder always come earlier than true love powder? In fact, they are the real love fans, aren''t they? Chapter 898 The black fans came first, and the fans and passers-by netizens also came to the live studio one after another. Then, one by one, there was an inevitable quarrel. Some Weibo big V saw the right time, cut several bullet screens and sent them to Weibo to drive the rhythm. On the surface, it was a rational discussion. In fact, it was provoked by the fans of the two female tutors of the program. Compared with popularity and popularity, Qiao Mengyu naturally has to lose to South Vietnam, and his value is very different. Her fans have heard some gossip before that there is a big gap in the announcement fees of the five mentors, especially two of them and the other three, which are completely two grades. Although I didn''t specify who those two were, I knew it must be Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng. After all, the two of them are their own people, and the other three have nothing to do with Shengshi entertainment. Originally, he was reluctant to believe it. After all, although Qiao Mengyu was only 24 years old this year, he became a trainee in K country at the age of 14. After three years of practice, he made his debut in the women''s League and was both the captain and the dancer. It has been seven years since he started his career. He is an elder of South Vietnam anyway. The entertainment circle of K country attaches great importance to the generation of debut. Although it has returned to the development of internal entertainment, her fans are still thinking that the predecessors should be better than the younger generations. However, I was a little skeptical when I watched the live broadcast, the provocation on the microblog and the performance of the black fans in South Vietnam. Some people with more minds also compare the dressing room of Nanyue and Qiao Mengyu. They feel that the program group is obviously more preferential to Nanyue and doesn''t pay so much attention to Qiao Mengyu. At the same time, Yu Yan''s fans also heard about it and were very dissatisfied. However, compared with Qiao Mengyu''s fans, they can speak freely. Yu Yan''s fans can only talk about it in their own group. After all, a few days ago, his family AI Dou just ran all the way to celebrate Nan Yue''s birthday. It would make trouble. Isn''t it hitting him in the face? The live studio was noisy, the microblog comments were noisy, and they were noisy. They found that several tutors appeared in the studio with makeup and clothes. This is the first public of the stage in the second season. The high-end atmospheric design and layout have instantly attracted the attention of all the audience. After a while, I noticed that the five mentors were sitting separately, and Nanyue, the youngest of the five, was actually sitting in the middle. Sheng Jingheng is on the left, Qiao Mengyu is on the right, and Yu Yan and Lechi sit at the two ends. This is not a casual seat, but a special arrangement of the program group. For a time, the question marks on the full screen of the live room lasted for a full minute. On the surface, South Vietnam appears to be smiling as usual and occasionally talking to several people around him. In fact, in my mind, Xiao Wu opened a live studio for her or a barrage. This big question mark storm, of course, has also been seen. Little five is no longer the little five in the past. Looking at these barrages, there is no fluctuation and I can''t help it. On the surface, I don''t like it, but in fact, my body is very honest. This is human Nanyue smiled to herself. [well, it''s not easy to be a qualified black fan. It''ll be harder than fans.] You can''t miss her every public appearance, you can''t be absent from every place, there is her existence, and try every means to find her defects. Even if you can only find a little, you can be happy for a long time. [Ding! Trigger the main task - clarify the original black history through the second season of idol new era!] [friendly reminder, this main task will promote the desired progress ~] Chapter 899 This main task, to put it bluntly, is to send Lingshi to South Vietnam in vain. After all, that''s why she took the job before. Nanyue just whispered, saying that he knew, and then withdrew his attention and looked at the stage. The mentors are in place and other staff are ready. The second season of idol new era officially begins! With a brisk music prelude, a young and beautiful girl entered in order. They want to have a chorus, cooperate with simple dance and make an initial appearance. The students who have strength and good luck and can often enter the mirror will impress the tutors and the audience on this first stage. Before the recording, they had come here in advance for a week of intensive training. It is a tacit understanding to cooperate, and give full play to what you are good at as much as possible. South Vietnam is watching carefully. Qiao Mengyu next to Leng Buding gently comes over and asks her. "Do you want to score as high as possible later, or can you be merciless at the beginning of the first phase?" "All right," Nan Yue turned his head slightly and looked at her with a smile. "Teacher Qiao, just follow your own ideas." Qiao Mengyu slightly opened his eyes to see her, and then smiled: "just call me Mengyu. I listen to every song of yours. It''s very nice." Nanyue nodded and said, "I heard your songs before I came here." After leaving the women''s League and returning to China for development, Qiao Mengyu didn''t send a new song alone. Basically, it''s variety, filming, and occasional cover singing. Seeing that Nanyue was so honest, Qiao Mengyu couldn''t help feeling more favorable to her. He said with emotion: "if only he had the opportunity to cooperate on the stage." The chorus on the stage is not over yet. Instead of talking more, they look at each student again and try to find some bright notes. This conversation between the two was clearly captured by the camera, and everything was specially enlarged through the guide. The bullet screen was a question mark again, and it took a while to restore the text mode. -I thought this program would be dedicated to vocal CP show, but now??? Hello, sister Nan, your male ticket is next to you. Are you flirting with other little sisters??? -I just saw their two fans'' mutual connotation on the microblog, which will??? Sure enough, fans like to worry blindly. -Ah, suddenly want to see two beautiful sisters fighting and dancing!!! Please arrange!!! -Suddenly I felt that South Vietnam could hold the C position of this mentor. -I don''t want to see those beautiful girls on the stage. -Do you think South Vietnam is very different today? It''s still beautiful, but it''s kind of domineering! -Yes, yes, yes! I used to think that her appearance and temperament were rare flowers growing on the top of snow mountains. Now there is a feeling of returning to the world, blooming and dumping all sentient beings. -Although you said, it should be because her makeup is different today, and she has more choices in jewelry. But I have to say that South Vietnam is really good. She clearly knows what she can become. -What about beauty? Not a vase? The tutor is a vase. Is it clear that he wants to teach a vase girl group? -£¿ No brain black stop, she is beautiful, but she is more talented. -Talent? Laugh to death. Haven''t you heard of buying out the right of signature? -Rumor? If you have any evidence, please go straight up and shut up if you don''t. -Terrible. I have a hunch that there will be another wave of darkness. -Melons? I''m coming, say it, say it!!! Chapter 900 After talking to Qiao Mengyu, Nanyue asked Xiao Wu to close the live studio, and his mind returned to calm. Although she can completely concentrate on both sides, she is more used to taking her work seriously, which is probably influenced by Sheng Jingheng. Although I came here with a purpose, I still have to work hard to be worthy of every minute sitting here. After a while, the chorus of 100 girls on the stage ended. They stood in line and were looked at by their tutors and the audience in the live studio. The host went on stage according to the process. After some opening remarks, he began to introduce the five tutors. Idol new age is a women''s group draft, which also combines five people into a group. Everyone has different responsibilities in the group. Yu Yan is the lead singer, Lechi is rapper and Qiao Mengyu is the main dance. Sheng Jingheng is male divine voice plus creative responsibility. Finally, when introducing South Vietnam, the host paused a little, and then raised the volume to announce that she was the all-round ace in the team! There is no ordinary audience in the studio. Naturally, the people who support this are the 100 students still standing on the stage and the other four mentors. South Vietnam, who was so grandly introduced, was a little helpless. I can probably guess that the barrage in the live broadcasting room was occupied by a large question mark. The one hundred people on the stage are laughing with applause, but in fact, their real feelings are all kinds. However, this was a good greeting in advance, not the program team''s own idea, so she found the close-up shot of her face, showed a perfect smile, nodded slightly and claimed this position. "Good! Now please take our seats first! " "Next, let''s welcome the all-round ace of our mentor group to bring a wonderful opening stage!" As the host finished according to the script, he raised his hand to South Vietnam, and then walked off the stage with a smile. Applause broke out. South Vietnam got up directly from the tutor''s position, and then walked directly to the stage. Even the microphone was received from the staff on the way. On such a stage, what she wants to sing is naturally the main song of the first official album. She doesn''t have many opportunities to sing this song. First, her other songs are more popular. Second, after the new album is released, the stage is relatively large and formal. After several song rounds, this song is basically ranked third and fourth at most. This time, for this opening performance, South Vietnam specially made some changes to a different live version. Today, she wore a tall ponytail and a handsome little coat with trousers. Under the changing stage lights, her unique makeup completely showed her charm. As soon as the bullet screen finished brushing the question mark, she began to dance with the rhythm. After singing the first lyrics, she turned to brush the "sleeping slot". -I can''t believe it! This is the first time to listen to her song!!! -Mom, I have goose bumps. I always think her dance music is useless. I also think she is more suitable for singing ancient songs and lyrical slow songs. The live version is so fried??? -Is this an adaptation? The original version is also very good, strong push! -For this popularity and strength, a proper all-round ace!!! -To tell you the truth, I follow the trend to eat melons, but I really love this stage and am surrounded by powder QAQ -Ah, I can do it again! Nanjie cow! -The one who said to buy out the signature right in front, I hurt your face. Your sister Nan sings everything. She listens to all the songs for free. She still pretends to be talented??? -The opening performance burst like this. It doesn''t give the sisters a way to live 23333 -I''ve got this show! For South Vietnam duck!!! Chapter 901 The opening performance of South Vietnam is a simplified live version, only one and a half minutes. After all, this is not her home in the end. It''s just to show that she really deserves the positioning of all-round, which can be regarded as a response to everyone''s questions. Let people know that she can be this mentor because of her real strength, not because of anything else. Although such a stage can not completely stop those black fans who pretend to be invisible from scolding her, it is also necessary. When she stepped down and turned back to her tutor''s seat, the host came back to the stage and began to announce today''s elimination rules. Looking at Nanyue''s face not red and breathless, and there was even no sweat on his bright and white forehead, Qiao Mengyu admired and admired it. When I was about to take a bottle of mineral water provided by the sponsor free of charge from the side and hand it to South Vietnam, I saw that someone had taken the lead. South Vietnam took the water from Sheng Jingheng. The bottle cap had been slightly opened, and she opened it with a twist. After drinking water, she looked at the host on the stage, approached Sheng Jingheng a little and asked, "Mr. Sheng, how did I just do? How many points can you give? " Sheng Jingheng looked at her overly bright smile and winked a little. Then he lowered his voice and said, "very." This sentence "ten" is clear, serious and solemn, with a little coldness. South Vietnam couldn''t help thinking of the scene when he first saw him in his real sense. That time, he called her very hard. South Vietnam looked back a little, with a playful wink: "I thought I could add another point on the basis of full marks." "Keep going." Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes and looked at her. After saying that, a faint smile flashed at the bottom of his eyes. "Mr. Sheng is so strict." South Vietnam sat up straight and screwed the bottle cap. Instead of being distracted, he looked seriously at the host who said the end on the stage. Today''s elimination rule is very simple. It depends on the comprehensive score. Those with high scores stay and those with low scores quit. With 100 contestants, it is naturally impossible for them to perform one by one. Instead, they are randomly matched in groups of five according to their respective strengths. Although it is a team game, the tutor will give everyone specific scores, so there is no saying that the team wins the game. South Vietnam listened to the rules and couldn''t help thinking that if it was like this in the first season, the original body would have been eliminated long ago. But at that time, because it was not so formal and looked at his face, he could stay. Therefore, it attracted the disgust and exclusion of teammates. I don''t know if I should say I''m lucky or not. Soon, South Vietnam stopped thinking. The host has gone down after inviting the members of the first group. She subconsciously glanced at the positions of the members and confirmed that there are two people she knows. One is "old friend" Tong Xiaolu. One is Ke Luoluo, a new friend I met on the plane two months ago. These two people will come to the draft, which surprised South Vietnam. After all, the former obviously knows that this program is the one she participated in. Even if she didn''t know she would be a mentor before, she should avoid it a little. The domestic women''s League draft is not just this one. The latter is a rich second-generation vlog blogger, and there is no need to make a debut through the draft. But if you come to play, you can understand Ke Luoluo a little. As for Tong Xiaolu, some can''t understand. Nanyue slightly raised her eyebrows and looked at the position where Tong Xiaolu sat. Tong Xiaolu''s eyes have been deliberately avoiding her tutor. Her body is a little stiff, and her look is complex and far fetched. Although she came from the same art school as her original body, Tong Xiaolu''s family is very good. Her dance foundation is from kindergarten. She is one of the best students in the school. Thinking of this, South Vietnam is looking forward to her performance later. Chapter 902 In the second season of idol new era, after a lot of screening by professional teachers, the overall level of the 100 students is slightly better than that at the beginning of the first season. This can be seen from Sheng Jingheng''s scoring from beginning to end, basically no less than seven points. But it''s never higher than eight. Most of the four mentors, including lien Nam Yueh, gave a score of 8:00, which was particularly eye-catching. Only then did they give a score of 9 as a sign of encouragement. After all, this is just the beginning. The score can''t be too high or too low. The performance time is not long, mainly to see a first impression. At the same time, the barrage in the live broadcasting room is also reflected. At the beginning, there were many people discussing South Vietnam, saying that she was not qualified to be a mentor, talking for her, holding one and stepping on another, which was lively and messy. But when several groups of students finished their performances, the barrage turned the wind and began to discuss the ladies and sisters of this season. In particular, among these groups, Ji Ying, the student with the highest appearance and the strongest strength, is the best. In her group of five, the performance was a slow song and slow dance. Many people think that slow songs are easier to sing, but in fact, they are no easier than fast songs. Slow songs will pay more attention to singing, emotion, articulation and breath. In terms of dance movements, it will be easy to see whether there are enough basic skills. For example, fast songs are normal speed, while slow songs are full of double speed for people''s every move. You can see the slightest defect. That''s why, of the five, only Ji Ying got a high score, and the other four were from the lower middle level. South Vietnam is also very concerned about her, not because she is the best one at present. It''s because Ji Ying''s eyes always seem to surround the Bank of the grand scene from the performance to returning to her seat. As for the other four of their tutors, she didn''t pay attention to them at all except that she looked at them politely and thanked them when scoring. South Vietnam has not met such a blatant person to make Sheng Jingheng''s idea for some time. And they have been officially declared for nearly a month. Even if someone is unwilling and thinks she is not worthy of Sheng Jingheng, she will not be so obvious under the lens. So I looked at Ji Ying more and learned one thing - Ji Ying will participate in this draft, which is for the grand scene. As for why she knew in advance that Sheng Jingheng would come to be a tutor in the second season, it was not because of gossip, but because there should be an exact source of information. Otherwise, it would not be so confident and win. Nanyue''s eyes were also generous without a trace of concealment. When Ji Ying couldn''t help looking back, she looked back at the stage as if nothing had happened. As a result, Ji Ying''s confident look stiffened slightly. Something flashed in her eyes, and then she returned to normal. It''s also a coincidence that Ke Luoluo and Tong Xiaolu are in the same group. It''s their turn to start performing. They walked onto the stage with their three teammates, stood in their positions and posed, but their eyes were unconscious and looked at South Vietnam. South Vietnam looked back at the past, but smiled and didn''t respond too much. But I don''t know. This smile has a unique taste in Tong Xiaolu''s eyes. When the music starts, it almost doesn''t keep up with the rhythm. Nanyue carefully watched Tong Xiaolu''s performance, and then went to see Ke Luoluo and the other three. Ke Luoluo also has enough foundation. Although it is easy to see that her basic skills are not as good as the other four, she is very involved. She is really enjoying the stage and can quickly bring the audience in. With this, we can let the tutors give her more points as appropriate. Chapter 903 In a group of five, 100 people are divided into 20 groups to perform respectively, which naturally saves a lot of time. Even with the tutor''s scoring and evaluation time, the first open stage competition ended in two hours. Finally, the computer calculates the score and arranges today''s ranking. The top 82 remain and the last 18 are eliminated. Fortunately, the score of the 82nd and 83rd students is 0.01 point lower than that of the other students. So you don''t have to give another score, but you get the result directly. When the 18 girls who were eliminated learned the results, they were still a little disappointed. It seemed that they were about to leave before they knew what had happened. After returning to God, some people still couldn''t help crying. After all, they came to the training in advance and tried to prepare for the first stage. They all had hope. Now that hope is dashed, I am of course disappointed and sad. Because we need to give them some buffer time to leave, and then, the top priority today is to divide classes. Therefore, we temporarily entered the rest time. People in the studio began to move freely, which made people who had just entered the live studio look a little confused, but they felt that it was really real. Ten minutes later, when the break was over, 18 eliminated members left the field, leaving 82 people sitting back and waiting for the final result. Although it is said to be divided into classes, it is OK to rank directly by score. However, there are many students with the same score. The ranking can be determined by pinyin order, but to enter which class, the tutors need to discuss again. The strength of these students is high or low. In order to prevent them from forgetting the specific performance of the previous contestants, the program team also provided tablets for them to watch live playback. Yu Yan and Qiao Mengyu are both subconscious and tend to the decisions made by South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng. Occasionally put forward a few comments, but also asked two people like consultation. Lechi is more personalized. He is not a person who doesn''t like to talk, but he doesn''t know the four people. He just jumps out a "I think..." when he needs it, and then there''s no more. The only time he talked a lot was the class division of one of his favorite members who was good at rap. He insisted on assigning the other party to class A and felt that the other party could do it. But after a replay, the other four got their comprehensive scores and their initial impression that the member could only stay in class B at most. One to four, the result can be imagined. Naturally, he can''t do what he wants. Because of this, the face behind Lechi is a little black. Until the result of class division came out, South Vietnam made a special comment on the first member of class B. Le Chi just slightly raised his eyebrows. After looking at South Vietnam, his look relaxed. Several tutors commented briefly on the impressive members. In addition to the rapper, Nanyue also commented on Ji Ying and Ke Luoluo. Ji Ying was full of expectation and thought that Sheng Jingheng would notice her. She was a little reluctant to be commented by South Vietnam. After politely saying thanks, I couldn''t help but say two more words¡ª¡ª She said she was Sheng Jingheng''s schoolmate and won a full scholarship. The Chinese student who won a full scholarship in this school is shengjingheng. She also said that when she signed up for the program, on the one hand, she yearned for the domestic women''s league culture, on the other hand, she wanted to catch up with Sheng Jingheng, a senior student. After that, Ji Ying looked forward to Sheng Jingheng and waited for him to say something to herself. In the past, Sheng Jingheng naturally wouldn''t pay much attention to her. Now, with a slight improvement in his temper, he nodded politely: "come on." Nanyue looked at her with a smile. When Sheng Jingheng turned his head and looked at her, he had no choice but to signal that she could continue. Just then, together with Qiao Mengyu and Yu Yan, he made a statement and comment on the division of members one by one. Chapter 904 Eighty two people have to be divided into six classes, which naturally can not be completely evenly distributed. In the end, only twelve people entered class A, and fourteen in each of the other five classes. Ji Ying''s comprehensive scores are very high. When she was just ranked, she was far ahead of the 100 people, which will naturally win the first place in class A. Although Ke Luoluo''s basic skills are not as good as others, he added some points and was assigned to class C because he played well on the stage. Tong Xiaolu was well behaved in all aspects, and her appearance was also in the middle position among the 100 people. In addition, she was a little nervous during the performance, so she was crowded down by the same members and assigned to class D. After the shift, the recording in the studio came to an end. Several tutors still need to stay. After lunch in the restaurant, they will give preliminary guidance to six classes in the afternoon. After the guidance, they will be divided into groups according to the situation of each class and specify the repertoire of the next competition stage. The main studio is still open, but it will cut many people. If you want to see a single big shot, you can go to the separate vice broadcasting room. There is one for each of the five tutors and one for each of the six classes. The audience can choose who they want to see. For lunch, the five tutors naturally eat together. Under the camera, they not only have to eat, but also talk about the stage performances that just brightened people''s eyes according to the process arranged by the program group. After some class discussion, the five people at the meeting were more familiar with each other, chatted more harmoniously and joked. Qiao Mengyu sat next to South Vietnam. He thought that South Vietnam would communicate more with Sheng Jingheng, so he didn''t take the initiative to talk to South Vietnam. But unexpectedly, I saw that they didn''t communicate much, but there was an unspeakable tacit understanding, and their eating habits were a little similar. After a little sigh, Qiao Mengyu didn''t think too much, but confidently discussed with South Vietnam about today''s outstanding members in dance. There was a camera on the table, which was originally aimed at everyone''s face. In this way, she often only had a side face when she was exposed in front of the camera. At this time, Qiao Mengyu''s fans watched the live broadcast while eating. After watching it for several minutes, they only saw their side faces. They almost thought whether the camera was crooked. After a meeting, I silently touched the live studio next door. After seeing the face, the fans listened carefully to what Qiao Mengyu and South Vietnam said. Listening, I was fascinated. I couldn''t help forgetting that this was in the live studio next door. I subconsciously sent a barrage to communicate with others. -Ah, I feel that South Vietnam still has a deep understanding of dance. No wonder it has an appetite for Mengyu, a dance maniac. -Yes, sure enough, my sister likes South Vietnam very much. -If the announcement fee is really like what is said on the microblog, it is difficult to calm down in the end. -£¿ -Welcome to the main perspective live studio in South Vietnam. You can mention other colleagues, but don''t over discuss. -Are those in front of you going to the wrong place? -¡£¡£¡£ -Sorry, sorry! -Hahaha, I just went to see Qiao Mengyu''s live broadcast room. I can look sideways all the way. I ate the faces of my two little sisters, so I just came here to see them! -It doesn''t matter. Everyone is good friends. After Qiao Mengyu''s fans reacted and apologized, they wanted to quit the live studio immediately to avoid too much humiliation. But when I saw a few very kind barrages behind me, I couldn''t help stopping my hand. The fans in South Vietnam didn''t say much about this topic, but instead discussed the members mentioned by South Vietnam and Qiao Mengyu. They looked and did not quit, but joined the discussion. Chapter 905 The afternoon recording was as smooth as the morning. On the one hand, the strength of the five people was completely speechless. In particular, the opening performance of South Vietnam convinced many members who didn''t know much about her. On the other hand, since the five tutors talked well, there was no big dispute. When there was a small dispute, talking as much as possible could quickly draw a satisfactory conclusion. At the end of the day''s process, the tutors can retire with success and come again next week. Before leaving, Qiao Mengyu naturally did not forget to pull South Vietnam, added wechat to each other, and microblog also paid attention to each other. Yu Yan had it long ago. He looked at it with a smile and didn''t speak. Lechi looked at them, then Yu Yan, and then came forward with his mobile phone. After adding South Vietnam, Qiao Mengyu, who is on the side, naturally can''t be ignored. Then Lechi looked at Nanyue seriously and said, "I hope I can have a chance to talk to you about rap." He doesn''t know how much South Vietnam knows about rap, but only that she is very accurate and pays attention to details, and won''t ignore everyone. And since she can be called omnipotent, she naturally needs to have everything. Nanyue looked at him and smiled, "see you next time." After exchanging contact information, Qiao Mengyu and Lechi left one after another. Yu Yan said hello to Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng, and followed his assistant to pick him up and leave. Sheng Jingheng of Nanyue came together in the morning. Of course, they also went together without much scruples. They went out of the building together. Seeing that there were no cameras and staff, South Vietnam smiled. "Mr. Sheng, this is your working state." Although it can be expected that Sheng Jingheng will be particularly strict and strict in his best singing. However, this is indeed the first time South Vietnam has seen such serious work in a real sense. Before filming, he played someone else, "come and have coffee" corresponds to the theme of the program and shows a private state. When he wrote and recorded songs, he was most engaged and unprotected. South Vietnam has seen these faces, and today we can see them again. He shows his face in front of the public. Sheng Jingheng naturally took her hand and looked at her and said, "you''re not quite the same as usual." "Really?" Nanyue raised his eyebrows, "won''t it be very fierce?" Sheng Jingheng smiled: "no, it''s beautiful." Probably because of sitting in the position of a mentor, Nanyue is full of energy today. Her confident and calm appearance makes her look more shining and beautiful. South Vietnam turned his head slightly, looked at him seriously, blinked and smiled. "That''s good." Looking at her like this, Sheng Jingheng suddenly realized something: "do I look a little fierce?" Nanyue coughed softly, shook his head and said, "no, it''s just as fierce as usual." Her appearance is enough for Sheng Jingheng to know the real answer. He smiled and did not go on. Nanyue comforted him and said, "it doesn''t matter if you are fierce. You are all kind criticism. When they are exposed to the public, they will not miss a bit. At that time, there will be more malicious and even unprovoked criticism. " "Therefore, it is better for them to temper their minds and improve their shortcomings before that." Sheng Jingheng looked at her and then smiled, "I''m not going to change it." "Well, that''s all right!" Nanyue was relieved and said with a smile, "with teacher Sheng''s background, I''ll be a little more strict next time, and I won''t look too much." Unexpectedly, she still had this purpose. Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help laughing, and his dark eyes were much softer. While they were talking, they came to the side of the car. Nanyue took out the car key, opened the car lock and consciously opened the driver''s door: "let''s go. It''s time to go." Chapter 906 They also have three days free this time. After all, although there is not much formal work schedule, it still takes time to write songs. After writing, they have to be modified, arranged and produced. However, just going to a mountain exchange conference is enough for South Vietnam. For the other two days, she planned to hang out with Sheng Jingheng. It is not only a pleasure, but also an opportunity to take a look. Where modern practitioners gather, what is the aura situation. The reason why they drive more and more from south is that they don''t go in a normal way. Normal people can''t go to the so-called mountain, and they don''t even know where it is. Although Sheng Jingheng''s accomplishments are higher than those of those who refine Qi and build the foundation, it''s safer for her to be proficient in the end. South Vietnam drove out of the gate. Just on the road, he looked in the rearview mirror and made a light click. Sheng Jingheng heard the sound and looked quietly at the rear-view mirror beside the window: "have a tail?" It''s not too biased here. There are not many vehicles on the road. There are so many vehicles passing by all the time. At this time, there were three cars behind them, occupying three lanes leisurely. It seemed that they were just passing by. "Well," answered South Vietnam, "all three." Shengshi entertainment and snowball video must keep the recording location here confidential. When she and Sheng Jingheng came over, no one followed. However, Yu Yan, Qiao Mengyu, Lechi and the three of them can''t guarantee that no one will follow. But there is no one in this posture. The people on the three cars are not together. Sheng Jingheng frowned slightly, then took out his mobile phone and wanted to inform Wei Jun to send a car to disturb his sight. "Brother, don''t panic," Nan Yue said with a smile, "look at me." "Huh?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her and thought she was going to drag racing and get rid of the three cars. Her frown was tighter, "don''t be impulsive, I''ll find someone to solve it." Nan Yue looked at him with a smile: "my brother underestimates me." As she spoke, she drove as usual, with no intention of accelerating. Sheng Jingheng took back her mobile phone thoughtfully and knew that she would probably use other methods. South Vietnam rarely drives, and its driving skills are really not very good. After driving to the driveway with more cars, there are still some twists and turns, causing other car owners to constantly honk their horns to express their dissatisfaction. But the next moment, Sheng Jingheng found that the noise in his ear disappeared. South Vietnam drove the car to a relatively quiet lane and looked at the rearview mirror. The three cars had disappeared. Not only that, Sheng Jingheng looked at the map. Their location was almost half an hour''s drive from the program recording building, but they were on the road for less than ten minutes. Before he asked, South Vietnam took the initiative to solve his doubts: "I used a cover up first, causing the illusion that I passed the traffic lights. Then he opened his eyes and found a lane with less traffic nearby. Finally, the land shrinking technique was used. In a modern way, it can also be called blinking, and the car was driven here. " With that, she smiled: "so don''t worry, there won''t be any problems." The people in those three cars will only feel a blink of an eye. Their car will quickly step on the traffic lights, and then they can''t keep up. South Vietnam has always been sensitive to electronic instruments and has well avoided places with cameras. Sheng Jingheng also smiled: "it seems that there are still many things to learn from Mr. Nan in the future." "Yes," Nanyue nodded solemnly, "don''t worry, the teacher won''t be stingy. Teach everything you can teach." Chapter 907 Although they laughed, they still didn''t ignore the fact that there were just three cars following them. South Vietnam didn''t feel too much malice. We can probably guess that one should be paparazzi and the other two are illegitimate. Moreover, they are Sheng Jingheng''s illegitimate meals. This stubbornness really feels that Sheng Jingheng will take into account his reputation and will not act excessively towards his fans. After South Vietnam said the speculation, there was no more to say. After all, needless to say, she can also know that Sheng Jingheng will certainly deal with these cross-border fans well. Today, they dare to follow other artists'' cars and touch the recording site. Tomorrow, I dare to start from the people close to Sheng Jingheng. Sheng Jingheng didn''t say much, but took out his mobile phone and sent the license plate numbers of the three cars just seen through the rearview mirror to Wei Jun one by one. As for what to do next, it is natural for Weijun and Shengshi entertainment to do it. He just needs to be cruel and make the final decision. He was busy with this. South Vietnam finally confirmed his eyes, and drove in the direction of the entrance with the map drawn in the invitation. Entrance, of course, is not the entrance to Yueshan. If South Vietnam is right, there should be a transmission array connecting the world and the practitioners. When Sheng Jingheng finished his work, put away his mobile phone and looked forward subconsciously, he found that he was on the highway. Get on the expressway from here and open another section to H city. He just wanted to say that he could drive this section of the highway. Then I saw South Vietnam slowly drive to one side and park in front of an open-air parking lot. "Get off first." "Yes." Sheng Jingheng didn''t ask much. He untied his seat belt and got out of the car with her. As soon as they stood, a luxury extension car slowly drove out of the parking lot. The dark body looks mysterious under the dim yellow street lights. The car stopped in front of the two. When the door opened, three people sitting inside - di Hong, Qi Tianyu and Qiu Sijia appeared. The three looked at South Vietnam with respect. Looking at Sheng Jingheng, it is a tentative examination, and there are some precautions. However, after seeing South Vietnam pulling Sheng Jingheng''s hand on the bus, they immediately covered it up. "My car?" After Nan Yue sat down, he raised his eyebrows and looked at the three. Dihong immediately said, "someone will park in the parking lot. There is no need to worry about the cost." Nan Yue made a noise. Fortunately, she was smart and didn''t pull out the car key. The door was just closed. Someone took out their luggage from the car. After the handover, the car restarted. Through the window, you can see that the car didn''t mean to get on the high speed, but drove to the dead end on the other side. If Sheng Jingheng remembers correctly, the end of this dead end is a mountain. However, since South Vietnam can get on this car, it means that she trusts these three people and doesn''t need to worry about anything. Thinking, Sheng Jingheng sat still like a mountain, calmly accepting the gaze secretly cast by the three people opposite. After the meeting, di Hongcai said, "thank you for coming to this exchange conference. If you want to know anything, you can ask." Nanyue nodded slightly, but there was nothing special to ask. After thinking about it, he looked at the three and asked, "you three have a good relationship?" "No." "Average." "Of course not." The three answered almost in unison, and moved their positions slightly away from each other. Then, looking at the interest of South Vietnam, di Hong added: "we are all competitive relations. When we get to Yueshan, you will know." When it comes to Yueshan, Nanyue is in a flat mood. After nodding at will, he remembered to turn around and introduced the three people to Sheng Jingheng. Sheng Jingheng had heard of them for a long time, which was not surprising. He nodded calmly. The more they looked at him, the more they felt something was wrong, but it was hard to say because of the presence of South Vietnam. Chapter 908 The car has been driving smoothly forward without turning or accelerating or decelerating. Soon, the windows on both sides were completely dark, and the flat mountain wall could be seen faintly with good eyesight. The three of di Hong sat steadily and even closed their eyes to refresh themselves. It seems that they are used to it. Every time they go, there must be such an excessively dark road. The rear compartment and the driver''s seat in front were separated by a baffle. The South Vietnamese side looked at the front, unconsciously pinched a Dharma decision in his hand, and then closed his eyes slightly. But soon she opened her eyes. At the same time, a little star light came in from the window, and there was a light blue light - that was the sword light. Nanyue subconsciously raised his eyes to look at the opposite window, but it was just right. The surprised eyes of the three sitting opposite. The cultivation of these three people is average, but the five senses are OK. She continued to look out the window of the car, then motioned Sheng Jingheng to look back with her and look at the window on the other side: "Mr. Sheng, those sword lights are people flying in the air." Sheng Jingheng not only saw the faint tracks with light blue light, but also saw the stars in the sky. Thinking of the way back, everything unusual told him that this was another world. "Here, does it really exist?" Nanyue pondered, "it exists, but it''s just erased from the map. Just like the demon world, it must exist. " Hearing that she was so generous to mention the word demon world, not only the three sitting opposite were very surprised, but Sheng Jingheng was also a little surprised. However, she could bring him with her, and she must not have planned to hide his true identity. Di Hong, Qi Tianyu and Qiu Sijia looked at each other and saw the same guess from each other''s eyes. When they first thought Sheng Jingheng was wrong, it was because he had a faint breath of cultivation. Unlike South Vietnam, which deliberately hid its strength, Sheng Jingheng directly revealed it. Therefore, they could still detect it, but they thought it was because they had been with South Vietnam for a long time. But now it sounds like Sheng Jingheng has something to do with the demon world. Although the times have changed, they and the demon world have long stopped interfering with each other. However, as a demon, it seems a little inappropriate to appear so openly in the cultivation world. Three people, you look at me and I look at you. They all want each other to speak first. The car stopped before deciding who would open the entrance. The driver got off first and opened the door respectfully for them. "Come on, go down and have a look." South Vietnam pulled Sheng Jingheng up and got out of the car directly. The night is just right. Although there is no lighting, in the eyes of South Vietnam, whether it is mountains and forests, carved beams and painted buildings, or surrounded by streams and smoke in the cave, it is clear. This mountain is smaller than expected. It is estimated that it is only the territory of a sect, but it is also the largest one in Xiuzhen sect. Otherwise, the exchange conference would not be held here. After they stood for a while, the three people on the bus also came down, and the driver brought their luggage. Not much, just a box. Sheng Jingheng was about to reach for it, but di Hong took it first. "Do you want to stroll around first, or do you want to settle down with me and stroll after dinner?" Nanyue looked at Sheng Jingheng, then thought and said, "let''s go around first and find you later." With that, he waved to the three at will, pulled up shengjingheng and walked up the mountain. The roads here are slightly narrow. Obviously, few people go, let alone cars. Therefore, the car can only take them to the foot of the mountain. Moreover, people who cultivate the truth don''t have to walk when they get to their own territory. Chapter 909 Therefore, Qi Tianyu and Qiu Sijia looked a little strange when they went up the mountain. But the big guy probably came to fall in love and walked very romantic. Qi Tianyu thought, looked at di Hong and asked, "if he is really a demon, doesn''t it matter?" "His accomplishments are higher than ours." After the driver drove away, di Hong cast spells on the ground and drew a brief Dharma array. After painting, di Hong stood up with the box and looked at Qiu Sijia: "take you a ride?" "Thank you." Qiu Sijia approached consciously and had no idea about Sheng Jingheng''s identity. Anyway, it was the di family who entertained the two. If you have any questions, you should also find them. Seeing that the two of them used their own array to transmit up the mountain, Qi Tianyu shrugged and immediately summoned his sword to resist the sword easily and neatly, adding a faint blue light to the night sky. On the other side, Nanyue, who seemed to be walking up the mountain, noticed that the three were far away, so he pulled Sheng Jingheng to stop. "Brother, I''ll take you to a place." Sheng Jingheng naturally nodded, "OK." Nan Yue looked at his gentle and obedient eyes and couldn''t help smiling softly. Then he tiptoed slightly and raised his hand to cover his eyes: "are you ready to meet the surprise?" Sheng Jingheng paused, then closed her eyes as she wished: "ready." As soon as his voice fell, South Vietnam put down his hand. Aware that the soft touch in front of him disappeared, Sheng Jingheng moved his eyelids, then opened his eyes and looked at everything in front of him. South Vietnam has gone to one side, stood side by side with him, and also looked forward. It was a forest. The height of the tree was only slightly higher than Sheng Jingheng''s height. It was in the shape of an umbrella. The hanging branches bear glittering green fruits of the same size. At the moment, under the night, it is shining with some enchanting beauty. The shady path bends and spreads, and the end is filled with fog, which is as mysterious as fairyland. In addition to what you see in front of you, there is a very pleasant sound of spring water Ding Dong beside your ears. If you listen to the imitation Buddha light, you can know how clear and sweet the water is. The slightly cold breath surrounded them. It was cool and cool. They didn''t feel uncomfortable, but very comfortable. "Sit down." Nanyue sat down first, turned back slightly, looked at the Wang cold pool behind him, and still felt a little emotion. "Unexpectedly, there is such a cold pool here. Although it is not big, it is also very good." Even ordinary people can withstand the cold here. It''s not as good as the other hospital she bought in H City, but it''s a real cold pool. It hasn''t been covered by anything, and the aura is within reach. As she spoke, she stretched out her hand to move the water and felt the aura in the pool. They all unconsciously approached, surrounded her fingertips and rubbed her intimately. Sheng Jingheng sat down and looked at the cold pool, which was only the size of two wells, and then looked at her. "Do you like it here?" "Well, it''s OK," Nanyue nodded casually, then thought of something and looked at him with a smile. "It''s not a place where money can buy it. It''s very aura. It''s estimated to be a closed house." The fog at the end of the forest is the boundary and a barrier. People with insufficient cultivation can''t get through the fog and come here. She said this because she didn''t want to get into any trouble. Sheng Jingheng nodded his head to show that he knew. Instead, he thought and asked her, "what should we do if we can carve out such a place on the island in the future?" The water and wood aura here are good. She will come only when she feels it. He must have noticed it, too. South Vietnam fiddled with the spray and smiled, "it''s not difficult. Just borrow some water." Chapter 910 She said to borrow water, but it''s not just to put a pot of water and take it away. To borrow, of course, to borrow water, so that there can be a living water source flowing out continuously, and it will not soon become a stagnant water. If she borrows Shuiyin from such a small pool, it is estimated that it will greatly hurt her vitality. Even if she returns it in the future, her aura will not be the same as before. So we have to think about it in the long run. They stayed here for almost half an hour. Although they stayed longer, they would not be found. But the di family is still waiting for them to have dinner together, so it''s better to go there earlier. South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng followed di Hong''s breath and found that the mountain was quite lively tonight. Halfway up the mountain, there is a place like a market. At the moment, there are many people with cultivation. Most of them are built to be low, and the highest one has just built the foundation. It should be the same as di Hong and the three of them, young practitioners. "After dinner, we''ll go shopping." After Nanyue finished, they stepped into the courtyard built on a separate mountain with Sheng Jingheng. A pear tree was planted outside the yard. When the flowers were blooming, the wind blew and the petals were flying all over the sky. It was very beautiful. South Vietnam originally thought that they would meet the elders of the di family, but until they went in, they only noticed the breath of di Hong and another person, and no more people were there. Seeing the two people coming in, di Hong immediately got up to meet each other: "senior, Mr. Sheng, the food is ready. Are you ready now?" "Well," the South Vietnamese pretended to look around casually, "are you there?" Di Hong nodded and said, "yes, all the elders of the family are in the main hall of Taiyi sect to meet with Taoist friends of other sects. Grandpa said, "you two probably don''t like that occasion, so you told me to wait here." Speaking of this, di Hong remembered and introduced them to Taiyi, the Xiuzhen Sect on the mountain. This is a sect that mainly smelts utensils. There are many magic weapons. Therefore, every exchange meeting will be set in Yueshan. The leader of Taiyi sect, Taoist Taiyi, whose real name is Fang Rongkun, is now the most senior in the cultivation world. It was a golden pill a hundred years ago, but it has been stuck in the bottleneck and can no longer improve the realm. If South Vietnam did not appear, he would undoubtedly be the one with the highest cultivation among today''s practitioners. Therefore, he has great skill and looks at his appearance in his early 40s, which is loved and respected by people. When Dihong was almost finished, a girl of 14 or 15 brought up the steaming food. Because the preparation was quite abundant, I ran back and forth several times. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng sat down at the round table. The girl timidly retreated behind di Hong and blinked a pair of eyes unlike ordinary people. Di Hong said, "this is a flower slave. I will wait here and take care of you for the past three days." "No, we can take care of ourselves." South Vietnam shook its head and refused the kindness. Di Hong hesitated for a moment, nodded, and then left a sign: "please use it slowly. If you have something to ask me to burn this sign." Then he took the flower slave and turned away. When they went out, Sheng Jingheng looked at Nanyue and asked, "is that girl a demon?" Nanyue shook his head: "it''s just the spirit and monster nourished by the aura in the mountain. They have no ability. They mostly serve as slaves for the cultivators." Sheng Jingheng nodded thoughtfully. Whether it was a demon or not, it had nothing to do with him. They didn''t say more about this, but talked about Yueshan and taiyimen while eating. Chatting and chatting, they recruited the host''s house. Chapter 911 The three of them, all young children, led by the one who has built a foundation and has a solid foundation. The latter two are just the younger brothers who are only refining gas. When they knocked on the door, Nanyue slightly frowned, then raised his left hand, quickly drew a Taoist symbol and pushed it towards the gate. The next moment, the sound of knocking on the door disappeared, and the disturbing breath disappeared. Sheng Jingheng saw this, and a smile flashed at the bottom of his eyes. Then he condensed his Qi and gathered his spirit. He strengthened the talisman by casting a spell. "Ignore them. Let''s eat." South Vietnam smiled and continued to eat with its head down. Just when the three men came to the mountain, she listened to their conversation. Knowing that they are too one, the leader should still be a legitimate child. It''s probably what I heard, and I''m not convinced that the di family attaches so much importance to her, so I want to see it. After all, this is their territory. When Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng came, they did not visit the sect leader. They also occupied a great spiritual pulse. These three people are destined to disturb their two meals. Naturally, South Vietnam will not spend energy and spirit to entangle with it, and will directly shut it out. Two people can''t hear the sound outside, and three people outside can''t hear the sound inside anymore. Fang Huaisheng watched his younger martial brother knock on the door for a long time. Not only did no one want to open the door, but it was quiet inside, as if there was no one. I realized that the people inside made a boundary. He couldn''t help sneering: "it seems that he is really a capable man." His two younger martial brothers trembled subconsciously when they heard the speech, knowing that he was angry. Fang Huaisheng is young and energetic. He is the fastest among the young disciples. He is spoiled by the sect leader. Naturally, he has never paid much attention to many people. I''m just here to see the distinguished guest invited by the di family. No one ever wants to knock on the door. It seems that he has cast some magic. He can''t hear a sound at all. "Elder martial brother, why don''t you go and tell the sect leader? The people invited by the di family are so ignorant of etiquette that they naturally want to settle accounts with the di family. " The younger martial brother who knocked on the door was clever and immediately persuaded him. "No, it''s a waste of time." As Fang Huaisheng said this, he stepped forward, put his hand on the door and felt the enchantment method behind the door. Then he smiled, "that''s all. Look at me." He took back his hand and turned out a UFO like magic weapon out of thin air. Then he took a few steps back and signaled the two younger martial brothers to get out of the way. Finally, he held the law in one hand and threw the magic weapon at the gate of the courtyard. One moment ago, Fang Huaisheng was still wearing a confident smile. The next moment, he was heavily lifted by the rebound force brought by the magic weapon and the barrier impact. He retreated more than ten meters and nearly fell directly to the top of the mountain. His two younger martial brothers'' cultivation was not as good as him. They screamed and crashed into the nearby pear tree. With a heavy bullet, they fell on the ground and fainted. Fang Huaisheng barely stood still and covered his chest with his hands. He felt a smell of fishy sweetness surging from his throat, stuck in the middle, and felt uncomfortable. Just when he was thinking whether to slap himself directly and force the blood stuck in his throat, a broad palm gently stroked his back. Then Fang Huaisheng gave a "wow" and vomited a big mouthful of black blood. The blood is black, which means that he has suffered a serious internal injury and may damage his cultivation. Thinking of this, Fang Huaisheng''s face was strangely ugly, and then looked at the Taoist priest who came silently. "Grandpa, you must give me this breath!" Chapter 912 Taiyi Taoist wears Taoist hair crown and a Taoist robe. Because he has practiced for more than 100 years, he naturally has some immortal wind bones on his body. His sharp eyes and hooked nose made him look a little angry. When he looked at Fang Huaisheng, his expression eased slightly. "It''s you who bumped into the guest first. It''s up to you to apologize." "Grandpa, I --" Fang Huaisheng was about to argue. Looking at the eyes of too many people, he had to give up, "okay." The Taoist priest patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t worry. When you finish apologizing, I''ll discuss the injury of you and your two disciples." Fang Huaisheng nodded immediately: "thank you, grandpa!" The Taoist priest was very satisfied with his obedience, then let him go and walked to the gate of the courtyard. Fang Huaisheng followed. He came here to meet the two people inside. Naturally, he couldn''t come in vain. Neither of them went to see the other two disciples lying on the ground unconscious. Taiyi Taoist did not try to break the door by force like Fang Huaisheng, but began to knock on the door very politely, one after another, heavy and loud. After knocking three times, he put down his hand, raised the volume slightly, and said, "I''m too one. I''m here for advice." It was the old guy who had been in the golden elixir realm for a hundred years. In addition, South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng didn''t have much effort. In this border, he made seven or eight points of effort to knock on the door and shout. Naturally, they could hear him. People not only report their families, but also the Lord of the mountains. They still have to talk about the basic etiquette. Nanyue put down his chopsticks and looked at the table with some regret. Then he had no choice but to look at it. He also put down his chopsticks and said, "let''s have something else later." Sheng Jingheng made a sound, then looked at her and asked, "will there be trouble?" Nanyue raised his hand and scattered the talisman behind the door. He shrugged and said, "just a few words." As soon as Fu dispersed, the gate of the courtyard opened automatically. Taoist Taiyi and Fang Huaisheng walked back and forth into the main hall. Taoist Taiyi is both an elder and a sect leader. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng naturally want to stand up and say hello, and then sit down where they talk. After living for more than 200 years, a Taoist priest with broad knowledge did not bother to look at South Vietnam after sitting down, but looked at the grand scene with a little seriousness. "This..." the more he looked, the more he could not help frowning. Nanyue drank the tea just poured at dinner and moistened his throat. Then he said, "he''s my family. What''s the problem, Taoist priest?" Hearing this, Taiyi looked seriously at South Vietnam and didn''t see anything for a moment. After secretly casting the spell, she vaguely saw the breath around her and the bottomless yuan God cultivation. Just about to find out a thing or two, Nan Yue glanced at it. After a while, his magic no longer existed and returned to its normal appearance. Taiyi Taoist was a little suspicious. Before, it was just because she could attract Xiaolei robbery. It was speculated that she might be Yuanying territory. But now it seems that she is a golden elixir on the surface, but in fact she is even higher than Yuan Ying. If it wasn''t for this, he wouldn''t be so blind, and he could instantly crack his casting. The Taoist priest didn''t answer for a moment, but Fang Huaisheng couldn''t hold back. He said discontentedly, "he''s OK, but you hurt our two disciples and I was slightly injured. What should I say?" "Sheng''er!" Too a person frowned deeper, "apologize!" "OK, I apologize for trying to break through, but you are on my mountain. There is no reason to make a boundary, right? Or is there something shady? " Fang Huaisheng said, but also stood up and hugged Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng as an apology. Then he said, "also, you just drink tea yourself, don''t you --" Chapter 913 That''s rude. These five words were held alive in Fang Huaisheng''s throat. It was neither spitting nor swallowing. For example, it was even uncomfortable to get stuck with a mouthful of blood. He just felt a powerful force, which pressed down invisibly. After shaking his legs for a moment, he knelt down with a "puff". However, the other party obviously did not intend to let him go and continued to put pressure on him. Fang Huaisheng''s forehead was dripping with bean sized sweat, his whole face turned red, and his straight back bent down uncontrollably. After he made a kowtow, the Taoist priest next to him just took his hand, held his arm and transmitted strength to him, so that he could resist the pressure. "Senior," said Tao Yi, who was sweating a little on his forehead as usual, "sheng''er is still young and doesn''t know the heaven and earth. I''ll make amends for you here." Nanyue laid down the tea lamp leisurely and looked at the two masters: "just listening to that sentence, I almost thought that we were the masters here, and you two were uninvited guests." The Taoist priest smiled reluctantly, "we''ve really disturbed this time. Tonight, the two distinguished guests will go shopping and play at will. Until tomorrow, I''ll make an apology to you. " "Well," hearing the word "reparation", South Vietnam accepted the pressure and resumed its normal state, "then we won''t send it." Fang Huaisheng couldn''t hold her up and fell into the arms of too many people. His face was pale and his sweat was dripping like rain. He had just been injured. He was a little unstable in building foundation and accomplishments. The Taoist priest''s eyes darkened, and then he didn''t dare to talk more nonsense. He helped Fang Huaisheng up, nodded politely to the two sitting people, and left consciously. However, when they left, they still forgot to take the two injured disciples who fainted. Fortunately, Fang Huaisheng just performed the magic, and most of the rebound was on him. The other two were just affected, and there was no big deal. South Vietnam closed the door directly and ignored the two people outside. "He saw it." "Is he..." She looked at Sheng Jingheng, who also looked at her, and they opened their mouth at the same time. Then they looked at each other and smiled. Sheng Jingheng turned and said, "they seem to reject demons." "Naturally, those who practice truth always take it as their duty to kill demons and demons." Nanyue could not help nodding. When she first joined the world to experience, she also killed demons and subdued demons, but they all had sins. "But now the times are different. Instead of shouting and killing, they coexist in the world." Nanyue said and couldn''t help looking at the direction of the courtyard door: "that Taiyi is not a good man. What I just did is not only a lesson for Fang Huaisheng, but also a knock on the mountain." To put it bluntly, he is also indirectly defending him and not letting that Taiyi gossip about his identity. Sheng Jingheng smiled and turned to the table behind him: "do you still eat?" "I have no appetite. Let''s go to the market. Maybe there''s an unexpected harvest." "OK." They got up and walked out together. As soon as they opened the door, they saw di Hong coming with the flower slave. Di Hong looked at the two of them, then at the two disciples of Taiyi who fainted nearby, and then walked quickly closer. "Elder, just now, too many people have come?" "Well, come and go," Nan Yue nodded, then remembered and motioned to the two people on the ground, "they asked you. Let''s go first." Dihong wanted to ask what had happened. Wen Yan had to answer first: "OK, call me if you have something." Chapter 914 The market on the hillside is really a night market with all kinds of stalls and many people walking around. At a glance, South Vietnam saw that most of them had low accomplishments. They should be new disciples who had just started or had not started for a few years. Many of them are still making a living in real life. She pulled up Sheng Jingheng and bought two masks to put on. There are masks in such markets. Naturally, like them, many people want to hide their identity. Walking all the way, you can see several people wearing all kinds of masks, some with tusks. People without masks were surprised to see them, but they didn''t feel too strange. What really attracts people in the market are pills refined by different sects, well drawn spells, refined magic tools, magic weapons, and some spirit grass and spirit plants. This is half the significance of this exchange conference. After all, each sect has its own expertise, but we all need all kinds of things, so we rely on this to facilitate each other. Occasionally, I can see some unorthodox little things, which are useless for cultivation, but they can be taken to the world to show off. They are very popular. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng don''t need anything. They just look fresh. Strolling around, I found that there was really a night snack stall in the market, selling roasted kebabs. A middle-aged man is baking all kinds of strings. Looking simple and honest, he is actually in the middle stage of building the foundation. In this bazaar, you have a higher cultivation level. There are several tables behind the barbecue stand, but these days the opportunity is rare. Naturally, no one can sit down and eat barbecue. They all go shopping. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng picked the innermost table and took off their masks with ease. Looking at the two-dimensional code on the table, Alipay and WeChat face each other, Nanyue laughed, "it''s really keeping pace with the times." With that, she couldn''t help taking out the mobile phone she hadn''t seen for a long time. She looked at it and found that it was automatically connected to WiFi. Sheng Jingheng also looked at his mobile phone and then raised his eyebrow: "how did you do this?" "It''s easy," Nan Yue looked at him with a smile. "Just accept a disciple who can pull the net cable." I heard from her before that it was erased from the map, and Sheng Jingheng thought that it was completely isolated from the world. Now it seems that this is not the case at all. The middle-aged man who roasted kebabs first served them with just roasted meat kebabs and asked, "do you want any drinks? Ice beer, ice wide and falling! " "Do you have a menu?" When I saw no other guests when I first came, South Vietnam directly asked for the freshly baked ones on the grill. The middle-aged man looked at the two more, then smiled and said, "yes, it''s a new guest. Welcome." Then he stretched out his hand and put it on the menu in the corner, "whew" flew to the table. One for each person, neatly arranged. Sheng Jingheng paused a little, then opened the menu and looked at it. This time, he stopped even more. He smelled the smell and thought those meat kebabs were ordinary pork, cattle and mutton, but now it seems not. South Vietnam adapted quickly, ordered some meat and vegetables, and then ordered two bottles of ice cola. The middle-aged man soon brought them coke and went to bake something else. This mountain has a warm climate, neither cold nor hot. It''s cool to drink some ice. South Vietnam looked at Sheng Jingheng, who silently closed the menu, and his smile deepened: "Mr. Sheng, try the kebab. The taste should be very good." With that, she took the lead in taking a bunch and ate it. The strong meat flavor and a different vanilla flavor were fried in her mouth for ultimate enjoyment. Chapter 915 I watched her eat, and it seemed delicious. Sheng Jingheng hesitated for a moment, then took a string and tried to eat. He was stunned by this bite. He was never greedy for the appetite. There was a Chen Le who was good at doing nothing around him, which was completely involuntary. Food is always dispensable. You only cook by yourself when you are bored or need to do something to distract your attention. But also because of this, he has eaten a lot of delicious food all over the country and even all over the world. But this kebab is really delicious. It''s a taste I''ve never tasted before. In fact, the meat quality is quite ordinary. It is not as amazing as what is written on the menu. However, whether it''s the taste, meat aroma or the freshness of ingredients, it''s the ultimate. Seeing his stunned appearance, Nanyue smiled more happily, and then lowered his voice and said, "he is a food repair, which is the food of food. There is nothing bad to eat through his hands." Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help looking at the middle-aged man who was baking kebabs. He thought it was each other''s sideline, but he didn''t think it was his main business. "It''s really delicious." It''s rare to hear him sincerely boast that a food is delicious. Nanyue smiled and said, "eat more, but you still have to save some stomach to eat vegetable kebabs. The surprise is no less than meat kebabs." Sheng Jingheng replied with a low smile, "OK." The middle-aged man moved quickly. After a while, he put together the kebabs they ordered. While they were eating, they looked at the guests from the market. Maybe seduced by the fragrance, or maybe it''s almost time for supper. The guests in front of the barbecue stand came and went back several times. There were even some monks in monk clothes who came and ordered a few strings of vegetables. When they left, South Vietnam said to Sheng Jingheng, "they are Buddhist practitioners. In their early years, they were incompatible with Taoist practitioners. Now they are close to each other." Instead, several strong men came over and took all the meat kebabs on the barbecue rack. "This is physical cultivation, that is, it only depends on forging, no magic, no external force." Just after that, two familiar guests came to the barbecue stand. After Chou Sijia ordered, he planned to find a seat to sit down and eat, instead of walking. When he raised his eyes, he saw Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng. South Vietnam did not avoid her and waved to her. Qiu Sijia smiled on his face and approached: "senior, Mr. Sheng, what a coincidence. Can I sit here? " This is a four person seat. There are just two seats left. South Vietnam has no problem with it. Qi Tianyu came over after ordering: "you really know the goods. He will set up a stall here these days." Seeing that he spoke so casually, Qiu Sijia couldn''t help staring at him. Qi Tianyu touched his nose and said, "by the way, senior, if you can get up early tomorrow, you can come to the main hall to see the excitement." Qiu Sijia added: "tomorrow is the main topic of the exchange conference. Friendly exchanges will be held between various sects and factions." "How early?" Nanyue asked with an eyebrow. "It starts at eight." Qi Tianyu said that and went to get two bottles of ice cola. Qiu Sijia asked curiously, "haven''t di Hong told you yet?" "Well, it''s not too late," the South Vietnamese shrugged when they thought of what happened not long ago. "However, they should also want me to be there tomorrow." Besides, I have to find too many people tomorrow. That bad old man wants to make amends. Qiu Sijia and Qi Tianyu don''t know what happened to them at dinner. At the moment, Wen Yan looked at each other and understood that Nanyue would definitely go, and would be with Sheng Jingheng. At that time, it is estimated that there will be excitement. Chapter 916 While eating kebabs, Qi Tianyu and Qiu Sijia gave back Sheng Jingheng of South Vietnam and introduced in detail the rules of the competition tomorrow. In fact, it''s also very simple, just like playing in a challenge arena. Taiyi sect, as the challenge leader, will send several disciples to the challenge arena in turn to accept the challenges of disciples of other sects. If taiyimen wins, he will stay in the challenge arena and accept the challenge of the next disciple. If you lose, you win the challenge. In short, it''s almost a wheel battle. Finally, the ranking of each sect is divided according to the victory and defeat. Once a year, the fifth session was held only because it had been a more cruel competition five years ago. After it was changed into an exchange conference, it became more gentle and became a point to the end. At that time, the leaders of all sects will be present and will comment and encourage the disciples. It will also be responsible for supervising the game. If any party makes a heavy hand, it will directly determine the failure. Such a challenge arena competition reminds South Vietnam of the draft recording that it only participated in during the day. In fact, the disciples who can accept more challenges in the challenge arena are the objects of worship and pursuit of other disciples in this year. She thought and looked at Sheng Jingheng sitting opposite. Sheng Jingheng obviously had the same idea as her, and now he also looked at her. They looked at each other for a moment, then both smiled and did not comment on the exchange conference. Qi Tianyu and Qiu Sijia, who were sitting on one side, looked at each other and felt that there was a large bowl of dog food on the table in addition to kebabs and coke. In order not to eat enough dog food, quickly solve the problem after the kebab. They politely invited Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng to participate in the underground auction house that won''t open until late at night. Worried that South Vietnam would be interested, Qi Tianyu specially explained: "in fact, this underground auction house doesn''t have any good babies. It''s just that it can give some disciples with low accomplishments a cheap chance to pick up leaks. Like those big men in the golden elixir realm, they never disdain to see it. " This hint meant not to be too heavy, so she almost didn''t tell South Vietnam directly that there was nothing she needed, so there was no need to go. Nanyue smiled, then looked at Sheng Jingheng and asked, "Mr. Sheng, go and have a look?" Sheng Jingheng said, "everything is OK." "Well, then go and have a look." South Vietnam made a decision. Qi Tianyu and Qiu Sijia looked at each other. They thought that South Vietnam had seen more of the world. After listening to such an explanation, they certainly wouldn''t want to go. But they forgot that she also brought a grand scene Heng, who should not know much about the cultivation world. She naturally wants to show him something new. After all, she can better understand a lot of things after seeing them with her own eyes. Qiu Sijia had nothing to say. He took out his mobile phone and called the middle-aged man to check out. South Vietnam stopped her: "I''ll just come. It''s counted as the hard cost of your company tonight." "That''s very kind. The elder is a guest..." Qiu Sijia insisted. Seeing them like this, the middle-aged man touched his head and said with a simple smile: "no, I''ll invite this meal. It''s my honor to have two distinguished guests at the stall." ¡°£¿¡± Nanyue raised his eyebrows. The man looked at her and Sheng Jingheng, not the other two, so the distinguished guest should be talking about them. Taking advantage of the atmosphere, the middle-aged man drew two business cards and handed them to Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng respectively. "This is the store I opened in H city. I would appreciate it if you could come and help me more. Chapter 917 Finally, at the insistence of Xing Yida, the boss of the barbecue stand, the four didn''t pay for the barbecue string. Therefore, South Vietnam accepted the business card and planned to visit it with Sheng Jingheng when he was free. After all, there are few such good crafts and ingredients in the world. On that business card, there is only one address except the name and telephone number. It looks like a remote village. It should be a place like farmhouse. When the four left the barbecue stand and went to the underground auction house. Qi Tianyu kindly reminded: "the store opened by Lao Xing is not an ordinary store." "I see." Nanyue nodded and glanced at them with a smile, "it seems that many people know what we came here." Qiu Sijia immediately put aside his relationship: "I''m not interested in cultivation, and I seldom come here." Qi Tianyu coughed and explained, "I''m not a talkative person, or I suddenly improved my previous accomplishments. My family was so happy that they showed off a few words." This is expected in South Vietnam. After all, the di family is even more impossible. Otherwise, they will not be arranged to eat alone. She didn''t have any opinion. She just glanced at Qi Tianyu, and then put on a mask with Sheng Jingheng to avoid being recognized again. The four walked through the market, walked around the hillside and arrived at their destination soon. The reason why it is called an underground auction house is that it is really underground and has a sneaky and dark temperament. The way in is a winding cave. The advantage is that it can just allow two people to walk side by side. The disadvantage is that it is dark without any lighting. Qi Tianyu and Qiu Sijia, one sword and the other Dan, can''t do any magic. This will be a rune given by di Hong. It will change into a small flame and lead the way in front. But maybe this talisman has been put for a long time and has insufficient effect. Maybe the people who use it have not enough cultivation. After a short walk, an evil wind came out at the mouth of the cave, and the flame went out with a loud "whew". ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two leading the way in front were embarrassed and silent for a moment. Soon, Qi Tianyu thought of a remedy and showed his sword. His sword had no complicated patterns. It was just a simple sword. After a little spiritual power was instilled into it, the sword body faintly emitted a light blue light, and then floated slowly in front to illuminate and lead the way. South Vietnam was speechless. Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help laughing, then learned the way South Vietnam used to cast spells and snapped his fingers. The next moment, the stone walls on both sides of the cave were floating with golden flames, which illuminated the whole cave very brightly. Qi Tianyu''s sword is funny and helpless. Seeing that he started, South Vietnam saved effort. It was funny to see the two stunned people in front of him: "let''s go, don''t be stunned." The two quickly recovered, one took back the sword and the other nodded, and consciously continued to move forward. When the four started again, two more people came in through the hole. When one of them saw that the hole was full of golden flames, he couldn''t help making a sound of "lying in the groove". The other was surprised and said, "are these the two new big guys coming too? This spell is so beautiful! " "It should be them, otherwise how could other big guys come to such a ghost place!" "Then hurry up, maybe you can catch up!" But no matter how fast they walked, they couldn''t catch up. Because the four had quickly walked through the winding cave and came to the interior of the auction house. Then, the four people were taken directly to the elegant room surrounded by themselves. Naturally, the later people were nowhere to be found. Chapter 918 When I came in, the cave was still narrow, but inside the auction house, there was a real cave. It is two stories high. Many yellow crystal objects attached to the stone wall emit natural light. The aura is also much more abundant than in some places outside. What surprises South Vietnam is that there are five kinds of breath: gold, wood, water, fire and earth. It is a natural holy land for cultivation. However, it is only suitable for novice disciples of the legal system. For South Vietnam, these smells are dispensable, not as strong as the villa area where she and shengjingheng live. But there are still some differences between natural and acquired. No wonder Qi Tianyu and Qiu Sijia are willing to come. Even if they have no treasure, they will feel very comfortable just staying here for a moment and a half. There are also special service staff in the auction house. They are also some strange people in the mountains. They skillfully and quietly brought tea and melon seeds and soon withdrew. "The auction starts at 10:30. You sit first and I''ll change some Lingshi." Qi Tianyu looked at the time and was afraid of waiting in line when he was late. Before he could explain more, he left Yajian first. Qiu Sijia said, "this is the rule of the auction house. It supports cash and code scanning payment, but you must change the spirit stone to participate in the auction." Thinking that Sheng Jingheng might not know much, she added: "spirit stone is a kind of jade with spiritual power and can be used to cast spells. It is also a unified and popular currency in the early cultivation world. But now there are fewer and fewer, and there are only a few spiritual stones with real spiritual power, so it''s just a formality. " However, Sheng Jingheng has heard what South Vietnam said, that is, he has never seen it. At the moment, he politely thanked. Nanyue was drinking tea leisurely. When he heard the speech, he couldn''t help winking at him. Sheng Jingheng was peeling melon seeds for her. Seeing her like this, he remembered and asked, "is there an orange here?" "Ah?" Qiu Sijia was stunned, and then said, "there should be, I''ll ask." Then he got up and went out of the room. As soon as she left, Nanyue put down her tea cup and praised the grand scene: "brother really knows me." When he spoke, Qiu Sijia would have no doubt. But if it was her, it would make Qiu Sijia feel whether there was anything else. Sheng Jingheng smiled: "is there anything special here?" From entering to sitting down, she looked around quietly. Although she didn''t show any special expression, her eyes moved and he knew something was wrong. "See those yellow crystal like things on the mountain wall?" The top of the elegant room was open-air, so Nanyue also pointed it to Sheng Jingheng and said, "try it and draw aura from them." Sheng Jingheng looked up a little and said, "OK, I''ll try." He stopped his hands, lowered his eyes, and entered the state of no distractions according to the method of meditation cultivation she had taught him before. Then, I spread my breath to touch those yellow crystals. Nanyue watched quietly beside him, which was to protect the Dharma for him. Except Qi Tianyu and Qiu Sijia, who should come in, no one else could come in and disturb him. Sheng Jingheng''s learning ability has always been very fast. She can do well with a little guidance. When Qiu Sijia was approaching, he raised his eyes slightly, and his breath returned. The gold at the bottom of his eyes flashed slightly and pressed it again soon. South Vietnam looked at his faint changes and then looked at the yellow crystals on the stone walls with even more light. Don''t mention how gratified he was. He completely got her true biography. What he took will only return more. The next moment, Qiu Sijia pushed the door in. Nan Yue smiled at her and said, "it''s hard." Chapter 919 Chou Sijia was stunned, then put down the small basket of oranges, watched Sheng Jingheng peel one naturally and handed it to South Vietnam to eat. I knew why South Vietnam said it was hard for her. The peeler also asked, "is it sweet?" Eating straight nodded: "teacher Sheng peeled, of course, sweet." "...." why hasn''t Qi Tianyu come back? Just thinking, Qiu Sijia saw Sheng Jingheng take another orange from the basket and put it in front of her. "... thank you." Sheng Jingheng shook his head: "you went to get it. We should say thank you." What a US. Qiu Sijia pulled the corners of her mouth, peeled an orange and ate one. It was very sweet, but it just gave her a sour taste. It''s hard for people to find ordinary people. Does she really want to choose one from di Hong and Qi Tianyu? Or, just give up cultivation and concentrate on her career in the future. Just thinking about it, Qi Tianyu came back. The moment he opened the door and came in, he saw Qiu Sijia look at him a little strangely. He couldn''t help but pause. Then he closed the door with his back hand and went to his position to sit down. He didn''t change many spirit stones, only four, one for each person. After the average score, Qi Tianyu peeled an orange and ate it. Then he remembered and asked Qiu Sijia, "what do you think I do?" Qiu Sijia took back his eyes gracefully: "see if you''ve run home to get the spirit stone for so long." "No way. There are a lot of people here today. I lined up for the meeting when I went." Qi Tianyu couldn''t help but say that. He couldn''t help looking up at the mountain wall: "why do these stones seem brighter than just now? Is it my illusion? " When he mentioned it, South Vietnam asked, "are these inherent? Only here? " "Well, it seems that only Yueshan has it," Qi Tianyu nodded. "As for whether there are any other places in Yueshan, we have to ask Taiyi people." Nanyue thoughtfully said, "well, it looks good." Qi Tianyu and Qiu Sijia never thought of making these yellow crystals, nor did they think of chiseling them out. Wen Yan just looked at each other and didn''t answer again. After all, this is someone else''s territory, and they can''t say anything. If South Vietnam wants to play, they can''t be the master. They didn''t know that South Vietnam just asked them not to study those more. After the topic was forcibly ended, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng picked up the spirit stone in front of them and looked at it. These spiritual stones, as Qiu Sijia said, have no spiritual power. They are almost ordinary jade. However, it has peculiar shape and beautiful luster. If it is put into the real world, it is also a treasure worthy of collection. Nanyue took it for a while and soon put it down. "Mr. Sheng, look at your mobile phone. If someone asks for you, we''ll say we''ve gone on vacation." Sheng Jingheng smelled the speech and looked at her. He also put down the Lingshi and took out his mobile phone to look at it. Qi Tianyu said nearby, "there should be no signal here. WiFi has to queue outside before there is a signal. What do you want to see?" "Nothing," Sheng Jingheng opened the call record, looked at it, and then said, "there are just a few calls. I''ll call back later." "Oh." Qi Tianyu has no doubt about him. Originally, he wanted to talk about it. They all watched the live broadcast of the second season of idol new era today. But with a bell ringing, the auction finally officially began. He pressed the superfluous words, opened the small window in the elegant room, looked down, and was facing the auction table. Chapter 920 None of the things at the auction really interested South Vietnam. After all, there are a lot of treasures in the system mall. Changing the cheapest one is better than all the auctions at the auction. She was not interested, and Sheng Jingheng just looked at what she didn''t understand. There were explanations nearby. Qiu Sijia was also less interested in those photos. Instead, he was more interested in the spirit stone at hand than those. However, just about to pick it up and play with it to see what''s strange, an orange was stuffed in his hand. Chou Sijia was stunned and looked at the nearby South Vietnam unexpectedly. "It''s better to touch it less." Nanyue slightly raised his hand and merged the four spirit stones on the table. Qi Tianyu just felt something wrong, but he didn''t dare to ask. At this meeting, he asked, "is there a problem?" South Vietnam did not say anything, but directly let them see for real. Except Sheng Jingheng, no one saw what she had done, and then everything in front of her seemed to have changed. It''s not completely changed. It''s just a little different from what I saw before. His eyes are very clear. He can see more details. He can also see that there is something flowing in the spirit stone held by the disciples sitting in front of the auction platform. If you look carefully again, you can find that those spirit stones seem to be slowly absorbing the breath of people. The color of each person''s breath is different. It''s like sinking into the sea without any sound. "Does this auction house belong to taiyimen?" Seeing that they had seen it clearly, Nan Yue took back his mana and asked. Qi Tianyu and Qiu Sijia looked at each other with complicated expressions, and then shook their heads together. "This is jointly launched by several major sects. It''s too simple to get so many auctions." Qi Tianyu said, all afraid: "is this absorbing cultivation?" Nanyue shook his head and said, "it''s not so powerful. It just absorbs some anger and aura. If it doesn''t last long, it won''t have a great impact on you." "But," she said, "the people behind have absorbed so much, and their accomplishments will certainly improve soon." "Isn''t this?" Qi Tianyu was surprised. The word "devil repair" came to his mouth, but he didn''t dare to say it. After all, the other party is so bold that he dares to move in the auction houses shared by several major sects. Maybe he is staring in the dark at the moment, waiting for the end of the auction and recycling these spirit stones at the first time. He didn''t say that South Vietnam had seen through, but demon Xiu was not. After all, if there was something wrong, she would smell it the first time she entered Yueshan. "This kind of cultivation method is not normal, which is not conducive to the future rise," Nanyue said slowly after drinking tea. "We will know tomorrow." The other party adopts such a way to improve his cultivation, naturally in order to win in the challenge arena tomorrow. Seeing her like this, Qiu Sijia Fang, who had been nervous all the time, was relieved when he knew that the matter was not particularly serious. Then he asked, "shall we tell our elders about this?" "Of course, do you want to do this again?" When Nanyue finished speaking, he saw that on the auction platform, strange trees and flowers had begun to be photographed, all of which had been built into human shapes, both men and women. Some of these monsters are just used as slaves. Some people, it is estimated that they will buy it back to make a stove tripod. She frowned, then reached for an orange and put on a mask: "it''s getting late. Let''s go back and have a rest first." Seeing this, Sheng Jingheng also put on a mask and got up with her: "farewell." Chapter 921 They left the auction house and went back to the yard with pear trees. They found that Dihong and huanu were still waiting. Hua Nu has cleaned up the dining table, smoked the room and burned hot water for them. Dihong meditated quietly and regulated his breath in the corridor at the entrance of the main hall. He opened his eyes when he heard the sound of opening the door. "Senior, Mr. Sheng, you are back." He got up slowly, with an age-old composure. As soon as he got up, the flower slave skillfully walked behind him. South Vietnam looked at him and the flower slave, and then told him about the auction. Di Hong was surprised to hear this, and soon pressed: "I''ll go back and tell Grandpa." "Well, don''t make too much trouble. If necessary, I''ll help find someone tomorrow." As soon as Nanyue nodded and watched them leave, he looked at Sheng Jingheng: "brother, are you tired?" Sheng Jingheng shook his head: "not tired. It''s pleasant and comfortable here." "Comfort is right," Nan Yue smiled. "Let''s wash first and then practice." "OK." The cultivation of Nanyue is not that two people sit opposite each other and adjust their breath. This mountain peak was specially won for them by the di family. Of course, it can''t be wasted. However, the double cultivation method is always easy to give up halfway for people who love each other, not just because of cultivation. I practiced well in the front. In the second half, I changed my taste. Fortunately, South Vietnam left silk mind in advance. At the last moment, it guided Sheng Jingheng to run with her. The breath that has been well integrated together can be absorbed to the greatest extent. After that, they fell into a short sleep. Just before dawn, the mountain began to bustle up and down - the exchange conference will officially begin at 8 o''clock today. Di Hong and Hua Nu brought a very rich breakfast after they got up in South Vietnam and ran around the whole mountain twice. Seeing that Xing Yida was specially invited to make breakfast, Nanyue chatted with di Hong a little about the challenge arena competition later. As a talisman, di Hong is good at drawing various spells, while the Dharma array is part-time. On the attack spell, there are still five elements. After listening to him, South Vietnam knew that despite the change of years, the foundation had not changed. She was lucky enough to read some related books and learn some skills of drawing symbols, so she taught di Hong a lesson. At first, Dihong was shocked that she could draw symbols out of thin air, and her power was not small. She didn''t hide it at all. At the back, he couldn''t care to be surprised, but listened to her every word seriously. Sometimes he didn''t understand it, so he kept it in his heart. From time to time, you can''t help bursting out surprise light in your calm eyes. Looking at the changes in him, South Vietnam couldn''t help picking its eyebrows. Di Hongxiu is not as talented as Qi Tianyu, but he wins steadily, which can also be regarded as breaking the bottleneck in the early stage of foundation construction. After several actual battles today, we may be able to step into the middle stage of foundation construction at one stroke. The two of them were in class and talking about business. Sheng Jingheng and the flower slave didn''t bother. When it was almost eight o''clock, Hua Nu came forward to remind him carefully. Nanyue got up and said, "go first. We''ll go by ourselves later." "OK, your seats are next to Di''s house. Just find us then." "OK." Seeing di Hong leave with the flower slave, Nan Yue looks at Sheng Jingheng, who is approaching, and his eyes are joking. "What did my brother just say to the little flower slave?" Chapter 922 Sheng Jingheng took her hand and said frankly, "I asked her a few words about cultivating into a demon." But the flower slave was very ignorant and could only speak what others taught. "Well," Nan Yue looked at him, and then walked out and said, "it''s difficult for plants to become demons. Even if they turn into spirits, it will take one or two hundred years. When you become a monster, you will slowly open your mind and have your own ideas. " "The flower slave just now can only listen to people''s orders, not think, see and listen." Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes and whispered, "so it''s not easy to be a demon." Nanyue smiled and said, "yes, it takes many efforts to get a chance between twists and turns in order to achieve your wish." Hearing what she said, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help turning his eyes to look at her: "it''s not easy for you to come to today?" I didn''t think about it. Suddenly, the topic revolved around me. Nanyue was stunned, and then smiled: "nature." Sheng Jingheng slightly clenched her hand: "it''s hard." In this world, the world is suffering. He was born with Demon power. He got so much without any thought. What else to complain about? And Xiao Wu stared. It was inconvenient for South Vietnam to say more about it, so he just shook his head. Sheng Jingheng stopped the topic without asking any more questions. They flew directly all the way to the main hall. When they landed, they attracted a lot of surprised eyes. After seeing the pomp in front of the main hall, Nanyue was also slightly surprised. There were more disciples coming from this exchange meeting than she thought. At a glance, there were nearly 500. The main hall of Taiyi gate was also made quite dignified and gorgeous. It cost a lot of money at a glance. In the center of the square in front of the main hall, there is a circular challenge arena without shelter. Most of the rules are who goes out of the challenge arena first and who loses. South Vietnam looked around in the seats around the challenge arena and soon locked the position of the di family. She didn''t bother to walk all the way with Sheng Jingheng, but just blinked past. This move attracted some disciples with low accomplishments and took several breaths. Several Di family elders I saw at Jinzhi electric appliance that day were there, and several middle-aged men and women were sitting in the back row. Di Hongxu was responsible for entertaining her, but she was able to sit in the front row. After Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng sat down, the tea, snacks and fruits were brought up by Hua Nu Yiying. "Is everyone here?" When di Hong heard the speech, he looked around and saw that there was no vacancy, so he nodded and said, "yes." Just after that, a drum sounded and it was eight o''clock. Since we are all acquaintances, we don''t have any empty head and brain opening speech, but go straight to the subject. The disciples of Taiyi sect entered the arena first and stood around the challenge arena. The first disciple took the stage to accept the challenge. Building a foundation and building a foundation, refining gas and refining gas, there is really nothing to see. South Vietnam simply looked at the leaders of other sects sitting in the front row nearby. Most of them are in the golden elixir realm, but the one with the highest cultivation is the bad old man. Too many people couldn''t watch the challenge arena. When they felt her sight, they turned around and looked over, and then motioned to take a step to speak. When Dihong went to prepare for the challenge, Nanyue said hello to master dizi, then pulled up shengjingheng and quietly left the table. After they left, the Taoist priest followed them out. After catching up, seeing that neither of them planned to leave, the Taoist priest hesitated a little and said, "please come here." He directly led them around the remote path to the back hall and came to a heavily guarded courtyard. Chapter 923 However, with too many people leading the way, the guard seems to be in vain. Taiyi introduced them as he walked in. "This is the place where I attach great importance to refining. I and my disciples refine all kinds of magic weapons here." As early as when he came here, South Vietnam had already noticed that the house here was emitting colorful light. Although not very conspicuous, it is also the unique Qi of magic weapon. So I just nodded slightly to know. I didn''t bring them here to show how surprised I was. She was silent, and Sheng Jingheng wouldn''t show any special look. Too a group of people looked at the two people like this and smiled awkwardly. Then they stopped trying to show off and continued to walk in. When he came to the middle of the yard, he stopped slightly and said politely, "further forward, it is the place for refining utensils specially used by our sect leader or elders. Ordinary disciples can''t enter." Having said this, he also took a special look at Sheng Jingheng, and the meaning was very clear. It''s a bad rule for him to bring outsiders in. If he brings a demon in, the sect leader will be shameless. Nanyue didn''t want to embarrass him, so he said, "if the Taoist priest wants to make an apology to us, we''ll just wait here." "This..." the Taoist priest said helplessly, "I don''t know what you like. Please choose it yourself." "You go in and have a look. I''m not very interested in these." On the way over, Sheng Jingheng saw that Nanyue noticed this side. Naturally, he didn''t want her because he insisted on not going in. He didn''t know about these magic weapons, and he really didn''t have much interest. Nanyue thought for a while, and didn''t bother to pester about such small things. Just go in with too many people and pick the same magic weapon. That''s not what she really wants. "Mr. Sheng, wait for me here for a while. I''ll be right away." With that, Nanyue motioned to a Taoist priest to lead the way, and they entered the front room. There was a stone table in the distance. Sheng Jingheng sat down, then closed his eyes and felt everything around him. He had thought that at this time, he was in the important place in the door mentioned by a Taoist priest, and no one should disturb him. So when I heard a slight movement, I thought someone was going to sneak in and steal. When I opened my eyes, I saw that someone was sneaking up, but the other party came in from the gate and was indeed qualified. As soon as he opened his eyes, he startled Fang Huaisheng. After coughing, Fang Huaisheng stood still, raised his chin slightly, looked at Sheng Jingheng, and then tutted: "I know you, big star! It''s really a joke that it''s a demon and needs women''s protection. " Sheng Jingheng looked at him coldly and didn''t answer. Fang Huaisheng was angry, but he was forced to kowtow by South Vietnam yesterday. He would sneak over. Seeing that South Vietnam was taken away, he planned to take the opportunity to make up for his losses from Sheng Jingheng. Seeing Sheng Jingheng''s eyes, he trembled subconsciously and then sank his face: "now she''s not here, see who can protect you!" With that, he became a magic weapon again. This time, it was a string of Buddha beads with complex scriptures engraved on it and a faint red light. Seeing that Sheng Jingheng was still sitting still and his eyes had not changed, Fang Huaisheng was more angry and subconsciously hurt him. I saw that the Buddha beads separated automatically, turned into thousands of true and false illusions, and floated in the air. After he gave an order, he rushed to Sheng Jingheng. The red light was fierce and impressively killing. Chapter 924 Fang Huaisheng still knows himself very well. He knows that with his own cultivation, he can''t do anything about Sheng Jingheng. However, it was a breath to hurt him. Moreover, the demon came to the territory of the cultivation world without permission. If he was injured, he also committed his own sin and could not be held accountable. The only thing to worry about is that even too many people are afraid of South Vietnam. However, he has already thought out the reasons, and then he will try to shirk the responsibility as much as possible. Today''s big scene must be big and small. With this idea, Fang Huaisheng also prepared the defense law and planned to draw another magic weapon. During this period, Fang Huaisheng never took his eyes away from Sheng Jingheng, worried that he would suddenly fight back. Therefore, seeing that Sheng Jingheng''s black eyes suddenly turned to gold, and his whole body seemed to be burning an invisible golden flame, he was stunned. Then, almost subconsciously, a sense of fear rose from the bottom of his heart and swept through his body, making him unable to move. At the next moment, those red and sharp Buddha beads seemed to encounter a huge impulse. Before they could rebound, they were directly crushed into ashes and dispersed with the wind. Fang Huaisheng finally recovered. When he was about to step back, the whole person was lifted up heavily. At the same time, it''s like countless sharp blades scraping on the body, from inside to outside, it''s hard to feel pain. At the moment of landing, he fainted directly. The guards outside the hospital vaguely heard something, but when they listened carefully, it was already silent. After looking at each other, they still didn''t leave their posts without authorization. Their accomplishments are not enough. They can''t notice how fierce and short a battle has been experienced. But on the other hand, Nanyue and Taoist Taiyi, who were still selecting magic weapons in the refining room, were aware of the abnormal aura in the courtyard outside the house for the first time. In addition to this, South Vietnam naturally felt that the demon force of Sheng Jingheng''s sudden outbreak was fleeting and soon pressed. The Taoist priest didn''t know that it was caused by Sheng Jingheng. He thought something had happened outside and looked cold at once. "Senior, I''m afraid we have to go out and have a look at the situation first." South Vietnam has seen a circle, and did not see any useful magic weapon, so he nodded: "it''s good." "Please." Taiyi made a gesture to let South Vietnam go ahead, and he followed. They walked out of the house one after another. When they came to the yard, they saw Sheng Jingheng sitting calmly and Fang Huaisheng fainting on the other side. Their footsteps were a little meal. Although Nanyue guessed that Shengjing Heng had moved his hand, he still didn''t expect that Fang Huaisheng was the object of the operation. Moreover, Fang Huaisheng suffered heavy losses twice in a row. His life was saved, and it was difficult to say his accomplishments. Taiyi Taoist priest was also aware of this. After reaction, his steps towards Fang Huaisheng were a little flustered and nervous. "Sheng''er, sheng''er, what''s the matter with you?" Nanyue looked at Fang Huaisheng, who was half held in his arms by a Taoist priest, and then walked to Sheng Jingheng, who had already stood up. "Just..." Sheng Jingheng was about to explain to her, but was interrupted by her hand raising. The smile in South Vietnam''s eyes flashed and soon returned to seriousness: "needless to say, I know what happened." At this time, it''s more persuasive to let too many people see it with their own eyes. Nanyue reached out to hold Sheng Jingheng''s hand, closed his eyes and sympathized with him. Then when he opened his eyes again, the atmosphere around him changed. They were still in place, but they seemed to be in another space. Looking at the same scene, Sheng Jingheng sat, while Fang Huaisheng just came in from outside the hospital and approached quietly. Chapter 925 What happened next was revealed truthfully. Seeing that it was Fang Huaisheng who provoked for no reason, he first made a killing move, and then he was counterattacked, which ended up like this. Too a Taoist was a little aphasia for a moment, and he couldn''t feel bad for his grandson in his arms. On the contrary, I love myself more. The last reparation hasn''t been decided yet. In this case, I don''t know what to lose in order to smooth it out. After all, he also wants to have a good relationship with South Vietnam. If he can get some enlightenment from her and successfully break through the bottleneck in the realm, it will be a great good thing. Although Fang Huaisheng''s move was not aimed at South Vietnam. But from last night to now, the relationship between the two has been almost the same. Hurting Sheng Jingheng is equivalent to indirectly hurting South Vietnam. The picture scattered, the timeline returned to this moment, both sides looked at each other, and no one spoke first. South Vietnam''s silence means that she will reserve her opinion on this matter and does not intend to even it out because Fang Huaisheng was hurt more seriously. Too many people don''t speak. On the one hand, they want to wait for South Vietnam to speak first. On the other hand, they don''t know how to say it for a moment. After a moment of stalemate, Taiyi planned to apologize first, ease the atmosphere, and then talk about the follow-up reparations. In a word, nothing else is important now. Just don''t offend South Vietnam. Just as he was about to open his mouth, someone rushed outside. Because it was difficult to enter here at will, he was stopped. People outside the courtyard had to shout at the top of their voice, "sect leader, something serious has happened!" "...." the Taoist priest''s eyebrows jumped. The matter is not over yet. What''s the big deal ahead? "Let him in!" He spoke and the guards outside let him go. The person who came to report hurriedly trotted in and was stunned when he saw the scene in the yard. Then he hurriedly reported what had happened in the challenge arena to Taiyi Taoist priest. It''s nothing else. It''s just that South Vietnam found someone practicing by abnormal means at the auction house last night. Just now, the man took the stage to accept the challenge. After three consecutive victories, his meridians suddenly went retrograde. Fortunately, the valley leader of Tianfeng Valley timely fed the disciple a pill to protect his life, so he didn''t die on the spot. Unfortunately, that disciple is a disciple of Taiyi school and a direct disciple under the name of Taiyi. Cultivation has come to the later stage of foundation building. If you practice hard these years, you may become the first of the younger generation of disciples to be promoted to the golden elixir. However, after this incident, it is not certain whether life can be completely saved. Cultivation has been completely destroyed. After hearing this, the Taoist priest looked a little miserable. In this short morning, two of his disciples have been damaged. If they practice later, they must be much worse than before. These two disciples are also talented and high-quality disciples. At this critical moment, it is necessary to win over South Vietnam. Otherwise, he will soon be surpassed by the immeasurable sect of the di family. After making up his mind, Taoist Taiyi handed Fang Huaisheng, who had been fed the pill, to the disciple in front of him: "you send sheng''er back to his room first." After the disciple was ordered to take the man away, he patted the dusty Taoist robe, restored his usual appearance of immortality and integrity, and approached Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng. After solemnly apologizing and making amends, Taiyi said, "I have to come out in person about the challenge arena. If you want to go with me, you can go with me. If you don''t want to, you can go in and choose slowly. I''ll come back later. " Chapter 926 Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng naturally chose to stay instead of going to the front. For Tao Tai, she was so relieved that she not only let her go in alone, but even acquiesced that Sheng Jingheng could go in together. South Vietnam didn''t say anything, but silently took over, too a Taoist''s Secret kindness. Moreover, there is no need to delay time because of such small things. Seeing the Taoist priest hurried to the main hall, Nanyue said, "brother, let''s go in." "Is that all right?" She doesn''t care, but Sheng Jingheng can''t help thinking about it. She is worried that there is a deep meaning behind the move of too many Taoists. There is no one else here. If one person says that something is missing, he can say whatever he wants? Seeing what he was worried about, Nan Yue smiled: "don''t worry, he has seen my ability. Where dare he be careful?" Moreover, too many people want to make friends, rather than coerce each other with cleverness. However, thinking of the scene just replayed, Nanyue couldn''t help but say, "but his mind is really not good. Otherwise, how can he teach such two disciples?" In this world, there has never been a long skew without reason. Sheng Jingheng looked at her and asked, "did you deal with him in order to borrow the water from Wang Han tan?" "Of course," South Vietnam nodded, "when you borrow it, it''s better to have less contact in the future." Sheng Jingheng whispered with a smile, "then go in." As South Vietnam entered the house, he saw that the space inside was larger than expected and there were many unscientific magic weapons. Shengjingheng couldn''t help but eyebrow. Although Taiyi Taoist priest and Fang Huaisheng are not very good, they are really proficient in refining magic weapons. They are all kinds and strange. And he had never seen it before and didn''t know how powerful it was. In South Vietnam''s view, these magic weapons are almost new to the cultivation world and used to make a small fuss. The material is average, and the cultivation of people who refine tools is not too high, and they haven''t learned much real skills. That''s why too many people can be so assured that they can choose here alone. It is because we know that South Vietnam is basically not interested in these magic weapons. However, when Sheng Jingheng came in this time, South Vietnam was still interested and introduced the efficacy of each magic weapon to him. By the way, I also told him about the basic steps of the mixer and the required materials. For example, in the auction house they went to last night, the yellow crystal on the mountain wall is one of the materials for refining utensils. The spirit stone used for auction is also one of them. In the morning, I heard her talk with di Hong about the array of drawing symbols and methods. She also talked freely and understood it very well. Sheng Jingheng asked, "do you know anything?" "Well," said Nam Yueh, shaking his head, "it''s not a city. I just learned one move and two moves when I read more books. I am proficient in Dharma. " "That''s good." Sheng Jingheng nodded and looked a little relaxed. Seeing this, Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "is Mr. Sheng under great pressure?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her with gentle eyes: "naturally, if you can do anything, it seems a little difficult for me to catch up with you." In the real world, she was chasing him. In the cultivation world, she turned the other way around. Nanyue''s smile deepened and shook his hand: "as long as you live for a long time, nothing is difficult." Sheng Jingheng was about to answer, when she raised her finger and "hissed" at him. Then, the breath of Taoist Tai went from far to near, and soon came near. Chapter 927 Seeing that they were just walking around, their hands were empty, and they didn''t even touch those magic weapons. Too a person is expected, this trip to come, is already prepared. Seeing him coming, South Vietnam didn''t ask about what happened in front of the main hall. How was it solved. Now this matter is too internal. He needs to explain it to other sects, but he doesn''t need to explain it to her and Sheng Jingheng. "Do you still have no magic weapon?" After asking a symbolic question, Taoist Tai turned and said, "before I founded taiyimen, I worshipped a master who left me something before seclusion. With my ability, I still can''t control it for the time being. Would you like to see it? " This is to take out the magic weapon to press the bottom of the box. South Vietnam politely said, "this is not very good?" The Taoist priest waved his hand and sighed, "those things are also accumulated ash here. If you can give them to your predecessors, it can be regarded as worthy of master''s hard work." "Let''s have a look first. If it''s not suitable, let''s leave it to the Taoist priest to continue collecting." South Vietnam is following the trend. With her words, Taiyi was relieved. Then he didn''t take them anywhere else. Just behind this room, after opening the mechanism of Duobao Pavilion, there was something else in it. After walking through the passage behind the mechanism, the three came to a closed room. In addition to seeing those old and even damaged magic weapons on the shelf at a glance. South Vietnam also smelled a heavy smell of gold, silver and jewelry. She casually swept through the mahogany boxes placed against the wall, quickly took back her eyes and focused on the shelf where the magic weapons were placed. All these magic weapons are the size of the palm of the hand. The workmanship is extremely fine. You don''t have to look carefully. You know it must be from the master of refining utensils. It''s no wonder that too many Taoists can successfully step into the golden elixir after a hundred years of cultivation. It seems that I have worshipped a very wonderful master. These magic weapons either need to be used in the period of transforming God, or they need to consume a lot of spirit stones to maintain their magic power. This is impossible for too many people. Nanyue was not greedy, so he quickly picked one of them, took it in his hand, and felt the long silent spirit in this magic weapon. Seeing that South Vietnam actually chose this, the Taoist priest raised his eyebrow and breathed a sigh of relief. In his opinion, this magic weapon is the most flashy one of these. It is of little practical use, but it consumes the most. "That''s it," Nan Yue felt more and more satisfied. "Is Taoist priest willing to give up his love?" Taiyi Taoist naturally simply replied: "just like your predecessors." After that, he remembered and took out a box from his wide sleeve bag. "This item was originally given to people before, but when it was about to be given, it was replaced with other magic weapons and has been kept until now. Take it as a gift for you two. Please accept it. " When Nanyue had no time, Sheng Jingheng took it on her behalf. After opening the box, he revealed two rings inlaid with precious stones. "Storage ring?" After seeing it, South Vietnam showed interest. The Taoist priest nodded and said, "yes, but my ability is limited and the space is not very large. I can only put some small things. Like this magic weapon, it can be stored inside and can always maintain its original luster without being eroded by the smell of the outside world. " Although with the spiritual power of South Vietnam, it is easy to keep this magic weapon as always. But it''s also good to have such a storage ring to store. Seeing that they were willing to accept it, Taoist Taiyi was relieved. Then he tentatively mentioned: "I don''t know if you two can forgive sheng''er''s rude behavior?" Chapter 928 Has received a compensation gift and a meeting gift. South Vietnam naturally accepts it when it is good, and generously expresses that it doesn''t mind. As for what you really want, it will be easier to have a good relationship with Taiyi first and then mention it. Moreover, there is already a great opportunity in front of us. After wearing the ring with Sheng Jingheng and putting the magic weapon into the storage space, Nanyue opened unintentionally. "I just heard that the disciple of the Taoist priest was seriously injured. I know some medical skills. I can go and see the situation." Taoist Tai subconsciously wanted to say that people from Tianfeng valley are watching over there. Don''t bother her. When the words were about to be exported, he stopped in time and swallowed them back. This is a sign of kindness. "That''s troublesome, elder," Taoist Taiyi changed his mouth and sighed heavily. "Most of my disappointing disciple used some kind of magic and wanted to quickly improve his cultivation, but he hurt himself like this." After saying this, he didn''t say anything more and showed them the way in front of him. Because something like this happened, and it was almost noon, the challenge arena competition had been temporarily suspended, and it would continue after lunch. When Taoist Taiyi led Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng to the wing room of the injured disciple, the disciples of Taiyi sect who were surrounded outside gave way to one side in some panic and saluted respectfully. "Let''s have a meal and rest and prepare for the challenge arena in the afternoon." The Taoist priest waved his sleeve and waved them back. When they all left, they knocked on the door and entered the wing room with South Vietnam. The people of Tianfeng valley are still trying to hang their lives for this disciple to see if they can save him as much as possible. Qiu Sijia is also there. The valley master of Tianfeng Valley is her martial uncle and her own uncle. After the introduction, Taoist Taiyi looked at him and lay down on the bed. The lifeless disciple said helplessly, "Qiu Valley master, please worry." "It doesn''t matter. They are all friends. You''re welcome." Qiu Gu Master said, but his spiritual eyes looked straight at South Vietnam, and then hugged her. South Vietnam nodded back and said nothing more. However, there is no need for them to say more. Qiu Valley master also knows very well that he is not needed here. He called Qiu Sijia and left first. Taiyi sent them out. When they turned back, they saw that Nanyue had gone to the bedside to check, so they went to one side silently and waited for the results. But South Vietnam didn''t see it for long, so he came to a conclusion: "just repair his whole body meridians as before, he can live and practice again in the future." "......." the Taoist priest was stunned and looked at Nanyue incredulously. "Can you do it, elder?" South Vietnam hesitated for a moment before saying, "I can''t do it alone. I need external forces." "What external force?" A Taoist priest hurriedly asked, "I will try my best to do it!" Hearing this, Sheng Jingheng understood and looked at Nanyue with a faint smile. Nanyue quickly winked at him, and then said solemnly, "we need a place with particularly strong spiritual power and extremely cold, so that when we repair the meridians for him, we can freeze other meridians at the same time, so as not to cause accidents halfway. If it goes well, it may also reshape the meridians and open up the obstacles on the road of cultivation. " On the one hand, this place is just right, and there is really a door. On the other hand, I have only seen a few words in many ancient books about reshaping meridians. It is impossible to implement them. He subconsciously thought that if he could reshape the meridians, wouldn''t he no longer be stuck in the golden elixir period? But he soon gave up the idea. It''s good to succeed. If he fails, he might as well die. Chapter 929 After all, he was a gifted and favorite disciple. Without much hesitation, Taoist Taiyi took him and led Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng to a closed place on the mountain that only he and several elders could go to. He also ordered a disciple to ask an elder to send Fang Huaisheng together. Too many people have no hope. Nanyue can reshape Fang Huaisheng''s meridians by the way. However, this place has excellent aura and is conducive to healing. It is also beneficial for the other party to cultivate Huaisheng in the future. Last night, South Vietnam showed a little mercy and could recover as long as it was raised for a period of time. But Fang Huaisheng wanted to die. He went to find Sheng Jingheng''s trouble and made a tough move. As a result, they all bounced back to himself. After building the foundation well, I was stunned and fell back to refining Qi. However, if you can heal here and feed more panacea, you should be able to build the foundation again soon. South Vietnam didn''t say anything, but before starting, he specially looked at Taiyi Taoist priest and Taiyi sect elder. At this glance, there was no emotion, but too many Taoist and the elder understood it. The two looked at each other, and then the Taoist priest coughed and said, "it''s hard, master. We''ll protect the Dharma outside. Just shout if you have something to do." Nanyue nodded lightly: "trouble." Before they left, they did not forget to look at Sheng Jingheng, who had been standing quietly beside them. Then he looked at it helplessly and withdrew. After confirming that they had retreated beyond the border, the South Vietnamese raised their hands to cast magic and suspended the disciple''s body above the cold pool. Although she came for the cold pool, she really needed the help of the cold in the cold pool to repair her meridians. She didn''t lie. As for Fang Huaisheng, he let him lie quietly and didn''t take another look. Sheng Jingheng saw that she started directly and didn''t say anything. He sat down and closed his eyes, feeling the aura and cold nearby. Repairing meridians is not a hard work or technical work, but once you start, you can''t stop, you need to continue all the time. Nanyue transferred his spiritual power to the disciple''s body. After slowly and automatically repairing with wooden spiritual roots, he also closed his eyes and let his consciousness sink into the depths of the cold pool. Time goes by minute. At the beginning of the challenge arena in the afternoon, the Taoist priest first asks the elder to preside over the overall situation and continue to meditate outside the barrier. This is an afternoon. When a sound came from inside, Taoist Tai was immediately awakened. Then he cast a spell to open the enchantment and quickly flashed in. After arriving at the edge of the cold pool, he saw that his beloved disciple and Fang Huaisheng were awake and their faces returned to normal, but there was some confusion in their open eyes. For a moment, he didn''t know what had happened and where they were. "Master..." "Grandpa..." When they saw too many people, they woke up completely and remembered what had happened before the coma. One was more guilty than the other. Seeing that both of them realized their mistakes and were hurt just in time, Tao Yi first pressed the words of criticism and turned to South Vietnam. "Elder, you are so kind that you can''t repay anything." Nanyue raised his hand and said, "don''t worry, I have no reason to be kind." "..." Taoist Tai raised his head and smiled helplessly, "Tai Yi is stupid. Please tell me directly." "Yes." Nan Yue nodded and waved his hand before saying so that the two lying people could sleep again. "It''s nothing else. It''s just that I suddenly found that this Wang cold pool really catches my heart." Chapter 930 The talk about borrowing water for water was very smooth. After all, South Vietnam is not going to borrow taiyimen''s Wang Hantan completely, but just draw a little water. Besides, although Taoist Taiyi''s accomplishments are not particularly high, he can also feel the changes that have taken place in this place after an afternoon. Change is naturally good. There is no need to ask the reason. I also know that it must be because of South Vietnam. So naturally, he agreed without hesitation. After the matter was settled, Taoist Taiyi asked Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng to attend a banquet in the main hall of taiyimen to express his thanks. He was rejected by South Vietnam, who didn''t like the excitement, and didn''t say much. He just said that he would send someone to give them two a big dinner alone. When all the dust settled, Taiyi took the two people on the ground back to rest. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng also went back to the yard first. In the yard, not only di Hong and Hua Nu were there, but Qi Tianyu and Qiu Sijia also came. Naturally, they didn''t come empty handed. Because dinner was still cooking, they brought some melon and fruit snacks, as well as fruit juice and tea. Qi Tianyu knew it earlier, while Qiu Sijia knew it thoroughly after last night. Nan Yue, a great elder, is actually a snack. Especially like to eat sweet, also like to eat fruit. Seeing the two return, the three got up to greet each other, while Hua Nu was standing. After sitting down, South Vietnam looked at di Hong and said, "congratulations." As she expected, after playing several challenge competitions today, di Hong successfully reached the middle stage of foundation construction, which is a small level. Di Hong clasped his fists and bowed to South Vietnam. "Thank you for your guidance." After all, this is not only a matter of raising a small realm. The guidance of South Vietnam in the morning will be remembered all his life and will always contribute to his cultivation. Therefore, it is worthy of such a grand gift. "It''s just mutual benefit." South Vietnam ate a grape without any acidity. It''s sweet and refreshing, and the smile on his face is even worse. "Sit down and talk." After the three took their seats, Qiu Sijia took the lead in asking about the disciple whose meridians were retrograde. She didn''t say anything about this, and they would know it tomorrow. Nanyue casually said, "it''s already good, and we can continue to practice in the future." "Master, you are really powerful," Qiu Sijia sincerely sighed. "No wonder my headmaster martial uncle said when he saw you that with you, that elder martial brother must be saved." Nanyue looked at her with a smile and asked, "are you far from Tianfeng Valley?" "Not far, there are direct transmission arrays here." Chou Sijia immediately said, looking forward to South Vietnam. Nanyue nodded: "that''s good. It''s very convenient to go." This has been said clearly. Qiu Sijia''s eyes lit up. Unexpectedly, he came here tonight. He had completed the task before he said anything and did anything. No, she gave South Vietnam a rainbow fart. Does South Vietnam eat this? "Yes," said Qiu Sijia, who had no time to think more. "Elder, are you coming to our valley to play?" "Are you leaving the day after tomorrow?" Nanyue asked, saw Qiu Sijia nod his head and said, "then go together." Seeing that they were robbed by Qiu Sijia, di Hong and Qi Tianyu looked at each other. Very consciously, they didn''t choose to invite Nanyue to their own sect at this time. After all, South Vietnam still has to return to real life. The kind of work that is still very busy can only have a chance in the future. The three people, together with the flower slaves, didn''t stay long. When the Taoist priest sent someone to deliver food, they also went back to their sect''s residence for food. As soon as they left, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng finally settled down and sat down at the table for dinner. Chapter 931 During the meal, Sheng Jingheng remembered and made a hypothesis. If Fang Huaisheng didn''t come to find fault last night, there was no accident with that disciple today. There is no need to reshape the meridians. How does South Vietnam talk to Taiyi about the cold pool? He was a little curious in the afternoon, but he didn''t have a chance to ask. Without thinking, Nanyue said directly, "that''s also very simple. Just trade good things for good things. In this world, although money is worthless, the principle of equivalent exchange will not change from ancient times to now. " Just be ruthless and spend some Lingshi to exchange some good things from the system mall. But it''s worth it for the cold pool. "Yes." Sheng Jingheng tried his best to think in a complex direction, but found that he had ignored the most critical point. Even if all these assumptions come true, as long as South Vietnam has high cultivation and is respectfully called an elder by those people, the matter of borrowing water will never become a big problem. Nanyue looked at him thoughtfully and couldn''t help laughing: "brother, did you learn this?" "Yes," Sheng Jingheng nodded and concluded, "the strong is respected." This is a world that only looks at strength. Even if there is no door, no faction, no strong background and background, it is not a rich country. As long as the cultivation of South Vietnam is completely above everyone, it is not difficult for her to do anything. On the contrary, because there is only one person in South Vietnam, even if he is added, it will not pose a great threat. So that these Xiuzhen sects only want to make friends with her and won''t guard against her. Nanyue took a piece of meat for him with public chopsticks and said with a smile, "so we should practice well in the future and think about something else after practice." "Cough," Sheng Jingheng lowered his head to cover up his smile, and then nodded his head seriously, "I see." After dinner, South Vietnam first taught Sheng Jingheng how to hide the storage ring. Then, I remembered and took out magic weapon from my storage ring. From the appearance, this magic weapon is like a simple decoration, or wooden. It is not worth much except for its exquisite workmanship and certain collection value. When Sheng Jingheng was in the secret room of Taoist Taiyi, he didn''t look at the magic weapon very carefully. At the moment, he looked more and confirmed. "Is this a boat?" "Yes," the South Vietnamese took him in one hand and carried a magic weapon in the other. "To be exact, this is a painted boat." With that, she jumped up and fell to the roof with Sheng Jingheng. "Brother, watch it." As Nanyue said this, he threw the boat out, then raised his fingers and poured his spiritual power into the past. Sheng Jingheng looked at the boat. Surrounded by the spiritual power of South Vietnam, he began to make a buzzing sound. Unexpectedly, there was a growing trend, and he was stunned. Then subconsciously asked, "can I help you?" Nanyue smiled and said, "brother, just hold my hand." Their hands were holding. At this meeting, Sheng Jingheng held them tight a little, silently running his breath and passing it to her. As soon as he joined in, the boat grew faster, glowing with gold, and added other colors. Soon, the boat returned to its normal size and floated quietly in mid air. South Vietnam said that it was not just a ship, but a painted boat, and it was not unreasonable. On this boat, there are exquisite lantern screens, and beautiful and complicated patterns are carved on each wood and each board. It''s really like an ancient painted boat, vaguely. It seems that someone can still hear singing and dancing on it, and the music is moving. Chapter 932 On this night, all the disciples of Xiuzhen sect gathered in Yueshan mountain saw the most wonderful and unforgettable scene in their life. A colorful painting boat, like on the water, is flying in the air. Standing on the ground and looking up, it seems that there are beautiful women in gauze clothes smelling songs and dancing. While flying, the painted boat also led the petals along. Under the moonlight, it was wonderful, just like a dream. The surprised voice of the disciples outside attracted Taoist Taiyi and several other leaders and elders to come out of the main hall and look up. Seeing such a scene, my breath stopped for a moment. "This..." a man reacted and subconsciously said, "is the man who guards the boat the grandmaster?" Master Di murmured, "who else can there be but her?" After determining who was on the ship, they thought that the ship must have been transformed by some magic weapon. Otherwise, they had not been aware of the existence of such a boat from yesterday to now. Then, they subconsciously looked at too many people. Taiyi Taoist priest was stared at by the people and looked calm: "my sheng''er offended these two distinguished guests. This magic weapon is an apology." An old man with a white beard smiled: "you are willing." Others looked at each other, and it seemed that too many people had made up their minds to provide for the grandmaster and grandmother. But they also found a very appropriate reason and had nothing to say. We are old acquaintances. How can we not know what they are thinking? They smiled faintly on their faces, but sighed in their hearts. He wanted South Vietnam to be named in Taiyi gate, but when he wanted to speak after several meetings, he was forced back by South Vietnam''s cold eyes. Moreover, South Vietnam really didn''t like him too much. After choosing the magic weapon for so long, it finally fell in love with the masterpiece of his former master. Others did not know the doorway of the boat, but he knew it very well. But it''s only clear, but it can''t be controlled, let alone flying in the air for so long as it is now. At the same time, on the boat. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng also leaned against the painting screen, opened the window and looked down. People at the bottom think the boat is beautiful, and the Yueshan mountain from this perspective is also beautiful in their eyes. The evening wind blows gently, the mountains are quiet, the fragrance of flowers is overflowing, and the aura is winding. Sheng Jingheng never thought that he would have such experience and see such scenery in his life. However, he still knew that flying with the sword still needed spiritual power. Flying with such a boat would cost only ten times and a hundred times more spiritual power than flying with the sword. So after flying around Yueshan mountain, Sheng Jingheng shook Nanyue''s hand and said, "should we go back?" "Huh?" Nan Yue took back his eyes and looked at him, "why do you want to go back? Can''t you sleep well here tonight? " Sheng Jingheng was stunned: "is that ok? Wouldn''t it take too much effort? " "Of course," the South Vietnamese took him back to the boat and sat down. With a random wave of his hand, he collected the dreamland of singing and dancing on the boat. "This magic weapon is not just a vehicle for burning spirit stone and spirit power." As soon as she received it, the boat was still the same boat, but what appeared in front of them was something else¡ª¡ª It was a Dharma array with many lines and connected with each other, shining with lavender light. Under the Dharma array, there is a bird and beast with strange shape, spreading its wings and colorful feathers. "After the Dharma array was started, it helped us maintain the boat." "Practicing here is much better than the yard on the mountain." Nanyue smiled and looked at Sheng Jingheng as he said, "my brother doesn''t really think I''m just playing and looking at the scenery?" Chapter 933 The boat stayed in the air above the mountain all night. When the sky broke, it circled and flew back to the peak with pear trees, and then disappeared. The challenge arena competition ended yesterday. Today''s exchange meeting is that each sect sends a monk from the golden elixir realm as a teacher to teach a group of disciples respectively. Now it''s not as pedantic as before. We can learn a little about everything, but whether we can learn and what realm we can learn depends on our own nature. And there is only one day. Many people know themselves very well. They just regard this day as a large-scale dating scene. After all, only a small part of them are family or direct disciples, and most of the others are still busy for life in reality. Many friends, later go out to play, can also go to many places. Taoist Taiyi naturally tried to ask nanincreasingly to teach some excellent young disciples, but he was simply rejected. He can''t say anything. He can only let Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng wander around the mountains at will. He should go wherever he can or can''t go. While the disciples were in class, Taoist Taiyi quietly punished and compensated the disciple who committed the crime yesterday. The disciple was completely healed, so he immediately sent him to the most bitter and cold mine in Yueshan. He was a mountain keeper and supervisor. He could not go out of the mountain for a hundred years. If he makes another mistake, Taiyi Taoist will personally destroy his cultivation achievements of re cultivation, so that he can no longer practice in his eternal life and can only return to this world and be an ordinary person. At first glance, the punishment sounds very severe, but the leaders of all major sects see through it¡ª¡ª Although the mining conditions in Yueshan are bitter, the more difficult the conditions are, the more conducive it is to cultivation. The disciple abandoned everything and stayed in the mine alone. The cultivation achievements in a hundred years can not be underestimated. In particular, the meridians were repaired by South Vietnam and may have been successfully reshaped. Maybe when he comes out of the mountain, he will add a Jindan friar to taiyimen. And the leaders will be so laissez faire, because the compensation given by too many Taoists is really rich. The lost vitality and accomplishments of their disciples can be made up by staying in Yueshan for two more days. These compensations are entirely used to block their mouths, so as not to make too much noise, and others will follow suit. This is also for the good of everyone. Naturally, they will not say, nor will they have opinions on the way too many people deal with it. Soon, the day passed. On the last day of the exchange conference, there are no special arrangements. You can visit Yueshan and ask for advice in private. In the afternoon, he began to leave almost gradually. Just after lunch, Qiu Sijia came with Qiu Valley leader to pick up Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng for fear that they would not go back. Tianfeng Valley is not as big as Yueshan mountain, but a hidden valley among the mountains. The valley has beautiful scenery, with patches of herbal flowers and mountain streams surrounding the valley. The aura is not bad. It is a holy place for the elderly to cultivate self-cultivation. South Vietnam didn''t have much time, so it refused Qiu Gu''s good intention to take them around. Directly with Sheng Jingheng, he chose a suitable place and sat down to practice. Her spiritual power is the best nutrient for all the spiritual plants in the wind valley that day. Staying here for half a day and one night can be regarded as paying back the high endorsement fee. Chapter 934 After staying in Tianfeng Valley all night, he got up early the next morning and Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng were sent back to city A. It''s not the parking lot at the highway intersection, but a quiet street in the city center. The car they drove was parked at the door of a shop, which was Jianjia medicine hall. The two returned to the car. This time, Sheng Jingheng drove. Nanyue was also busy practicing last night. It not only absorbed the spiritual power of Tianfeng Valley, but also nourished all things in Tianfeng valley. After I put on my seat belt, I looked at it lazily with my mobile phone. Sheng Jingheng drove the car to the main road and listened to the noise of cars and people before and after. Only then did he finally have a sense of reality and return to reality. It''s just three days, but it''s like three years. Returning to this familiar city again, I feel like I haven''t seen you for a long time. Just thinking, the mobile phone that has been quiet for three days also vibrates as scheduled. He told Wei Jun that don''t ask him for anything big in these three days. Wait until three days. It will be early in the morning. Of course, only Wei Jun can call. Sheng Jingheng pressed answer and hands-free and continued to drive seriously: "what''s up?" "Are you back? South Vietnam is by your side. Go home and have a look at microblog and wechat. I sorted out something and sent it to you. You make a decision. " "Yes." Sheng Jingheng answered. After hanging up the phone, he turned his head and looked at Nanyue. Wei Jun''s words were clearly heard by South Vietnam, which would hook his lips and smile: "don''t worry, it''s not a big deal." That is, some people don''t like her and want to jump out and slander her. One night Shuang said she plagiarized, and now others say that her songs are all the works of unknown lyricist composers who bought out. Now most netizens on the Internet are used to sympathizing with the weak. As soon as the decent evidence was released, it began to attack like the last time she was falsely accused of plagiarism. Of course, there is no lack of some secret promotion to the home team. What Wei Jun has sorted out is some general manuscripts on the Internet these days and the so-called evidence. And some of the people who took the lead with rhythm. The so-called unknown songwriters have not been missed. After reading it, Sheng Jingheng handed the tablet to Nanyue with a slightly heavy look: "Sue?" "Of course, we have to sue," South Vietnam took it over and looked at it roughly. "But we have to record idol new era in two days. If it is broadcast live, it may greatly affect the viewing effect." "Don''t worry about this," Sheng Jingheng said calmly without paying any attention to his eldest brother''s feelings. "If you screw up, let him go back to Shengshi group." After hearing this, Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "no, I have to do it for myself. You were also a client at that time. You know how bad my performance was before that solo performance. " Before Sheng Jingheng frowned a little and wanted to say anything, Nan Yue first leaned up and kissed him: "don''t be angry, brother." "It''s just such a small thing. Just give them the afternoon." Her kiss, Sheng Jingheng naturally had no breath. He stretched out his hand to hold her and bowed his head to kiss back. Then he said, "I''ll help you prepare the lawyer team and sue them for losing their money." "Good!" Nan Yue nodded, his clear eyes shining, "come and tell one!" However, before doing this, South Vietnam has done another major event, one that has been prepared since the end of last year¡ª¡ª @SY Video Studio: Hello, everyone. The boss arranged for me to make an official announcement today. I''m very happy and in a hurry. In short, first Aite, my boss @ South Vietnam NY Chapter 935 After the hasty official announcement, this seems to be a video website, but it is actually the microblog of the entertainment studio and sent another video. In the video, it was South Vietnam who first said that he had a new identity in March this year - the boss of SY video studio. Then, with a smile, he responded to the uproar of buying out the right of signature on the Internet in recent days. She didn''t explain, let alone apologize, but directly shouted to the lyricist composers who said she had bought out the right of signature. They are welcome to come live, connect and confront each other on the spot. If they didn''t dare to come, she wouldn''t mind commenting on all their previously published works. Or face off directly in court. Finally, the lawyer team in the meeting room on the other side was photographed and announced that it had entered the stage of preparing for prosecution. This video is recorded and distributed now. There is no manuscript and no more preparation. The provocation of South Vietnam''s overconfidence attracted the dissatisfaction of more netizens. They were distressed by the unknown authors and boycotted South Vietnam. Chu ye turned several pages of the latest comments and saw only a few complaints from fans, others from netizens. They are already understaffed, which makes it even more impossible to manage. He simply put down his cell phone and looked at Nanyue, who was still visiting the studio: "you go out and come back, it''s more and more lawless." This kind of war also dare to drop casually. If you are careless, it is easy to lose everything. Nanyue personally adjusted the position of a pot of potted plants, then clapped his hands, turned back and said, "there''s no way. It''s a little too calm to sue again. One has two, and then there will be three and four, but it''s too annoying. " This time, she wants to let those people who always think of her know that her good temper was false. In fact, she can be worse than Sheng Jingheng. Then she remembered and said, "by the way, tell me more black powder this time to let them have a long memory." Chu Ye couldn''t help but help his forehead, and then said, "the evidence is always there. It''s estimated that you should hire more people. The studio is so big that it can''t be empty." Even if Shengshi entertainment has completely lent Xie Haiquan, he can sit and work in the studio, but Mo Lvlv always has to run out with South Vietnam. He is the only one in such a large studio, plus those borrowed lawyer teams. Speaking of this, South Vietnam couldn''t help smiling: "don''t worry, I''ve recruited people. I''ll report to the regular meeting these days." ¡°£¿¡± Chu Ye raised his eyebrows, "so casual?" However, when they came to report for duty, Chu Ye found that he was not casual at all. No matter experienced or inexperienced, they either graduate from famous schools or are senior star fans. The most important thing is that each one is very well-rounded and has temperament. Two of them can sign as artists after a little packaging. In just two days, the official staff of SY video studio has been full of ten people and began to get on track. Before going to record "idol new era", South Vietnam opened its own single live room in snowball video as promised, waiting for those people to connect. After she opened the live broadcast, she also sent a notice on her microblog, so soon, many people poured into the live broadcast room, including pink and black people. The barrage was brushed, with good and bad words. Instead of looking at the bullet screen, Nanyue was adjusting the electronic organ. After adjusting the electronic organ, he suddenly turned his head to one side and asked, "if they saw you later, would they say you taught me to cheat on the spot?" A magnetic and pleasant male voice replied, "what they say is important?" Chapter 936 Listening to this question and answer, the audience in the live studio naturally issued question marks one after another. Later, it was noticed that the live background of South Vietnam seemed to be in a recording studio. You can vaguely see some musical instruments and special wooden walls in the shed. A CP fan couldn''t help thinking of what he had seen before, which seemed true or false. He said that Sheng Jingheng seldom went to Shengshi entertainment to record songs, and he had a recording studio at home. Thinking of Sheng Jingheng''s voice just heard, I couldn''t help but make a bullet screen question. -Is Yueyue at teacher Sheng''s house??? Because other people are also sending various barrage inquiries and talking to themselves, this fan thought that his barrage would be drowned in this way. But unexpectedly, South Vietnam happened to look up at the mobile phone used for live broadcasting. Seeing behind the bomb, it replied with a smile. "Yes, Mr. Sheng and I are neighbors. He has complete equipment here, so he came to borrow it." "Huh? Want Mr. Sheng to say hello to the audience? He''s shy, but I can sneak a look at you. " "Do you want to divert your attention by showing love? Well... Guess. " "Come and have coffee 2? If there is no accident, it should be broadcast at about the same time as last year. " "Did I open the live broadcast to clarify or chat? No, I''m waiting for someone to meet me... No, confrontation. " After another answer, Nam Yueh looked at his watch and raised his eyebrow: "if no one comes, I''ll play by myself." She said this at random and somewhat arrogant, and the barrage was a question mark again. South Vietnam has lowered its head, played a melody at will, tried the piano sound, and then looked at Sheng Jingheng sitting outside the lens. "Mr. Sheng, we can start." Sheng Jingheng looked at her and nodded softly, "OK." What they want to start doing is not something special, but what they usually do in the studio. However, I wanted to play new songs before, but now I play old songs again, making all kinds of tone changes, adaptations and practicing the ability of composition. In addition to the initial interaction, South Vietnam did not see the barrage or even the camera for the two hours after the live broadcast. The line of sight is either on the instrument that is playing, or fixed in one direction - as early viewers know, there is a magnificent scene. Piansheng is such a live broadcast, but the number of viewers is increasing. It is easy to occupy the first place in the popularity ranking of snowball video live broadcast. Microblog hot search over there, # South Vietnam live # has always been the first, and the heat has only increased. Originally, there were some other messy hot searches, either rhythmic or over interpretation, which were directly pressed to death, and there was no splash at all. Until the end, South Vietnam didn''t wait. Those unknown songwriters who kept saying that she bought out the right of signature. Through Xiao Wu''s transmission, she knew. Because of her live broadcast, the Internet began to change its version. She said that she was too strong and threatened people through live broadcasting. Relying on the prosperous entertainment behind her, people were afraid to fight her. In the end, it was estimated that they could only let it go and so on. South Vietnam never expected to change some people''s ideas through a live broadcast. This live broadcast is meant to be watched and listened to by people who like her and support her. Seeing that the time was almost up, South Vietnam handed back the new bass learned from shengjingheng and moved the previously prepared Guqin to the camera. Then, she looked at the live camera and said, "finally, bring you a different" moon in the mountains ", which is also the earliest version. By the way, thank Mr. Sheng, who made me write this song successfully, and thank Mr. Sheng for going crazy with me. " Chapter 937 At first, South Vietnam was able to write the moon in the mountains so quickly, not because it was really gifted and could write songs easily. On the one hand, he got the guidance of Sheng Jingheng, on the other hand, he took a composition class while reading a book. However, more importantly, the melody of the moon in the mountains was a melody she played casually a long time ago. Some of the old and astringent tunes have been modified to become today''s song, which is more suitable for modern "moon in the mountain". At the end of the live broadcast, the pure melody version without lyrics was played. South Vietnam had just recalled this melody in its mind and played it completely without change. It was the first time after returning to modern times. Listening to the familiar and distant piano sound, it happened that it had just come out of the cultivation world. Nanyue only felt that the past memories flashed in his mind, and his fingertips could not help shaking. This trembling is not a physical reaction, but from the yuan God. It seems that something is coming out of the fingertips and can''t stop. At the end of the song, Nanyue pressed the strings and directly looked up and said, "teacher Sheng, give me paper and pen." Sheng Jingheng smelled the speech and, without saying a word, directly handed her a pen and an unfilled score. Seeing that she didn''t move her position, she lay on the shelf of her mobile phone and began to fill in the music score. Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help shaking his head. South Vietnam, while sketching on the music score, also plucked the strings from time to time to see if it was really smooth and pleasant as imagined. The discerning man knew at a glance that she was writing a song. But in the eyes of some viewers in the live studio, it is equivalent to a show. Sheng Jingheng took her mobile phone to open the live broadcast, glanced at the bullet screen, and then said hello to her fans: "the live broadcast is over, bye." With that, he turned off the live broadcast mercilessly and put down his mobile phone regardless of the request of the barrage. The inspiration of this meeting in South Vietnam was just right, and his ears couldn''t hear anything else. He threw himself into composing music. Looking at her like this, I guess it''s easy to write words. Sheng Jingheng took a light action, sorted out the used musical instruments, and then opened the door to go out. Tonight''s live broadcast in South Vietnam is bound to cause some people''s rebound and counterattack, and many people will take the opportunity to stir up mixed water. And this will also be the best time to obtain evidence. He invited a whole team of lawyers to come here, not only for the unknown people who framed South Vietnam. She wanted to make trouble, so he turned the world upside down with her. Sheng Jingheng called Wei Jun first, and then went to the wechat group, so that Li Meijun and others don''t have to be impulsive or make a special voice. Just let him and Nan get everything done. We are still working and business as usual. After chatting with this group, he switched to another group - sy work group. In addition to him, Nanyue, Chu ye, Mo Lvlv and Xie Haiquan, there are also those newly recruited by the studio. Those people were not randomly recruited from anywhere else, but some talents gathered by South Vietnam at the Yueshan exchange conference. Half of them were introduced by di Hong and the three of them, and the other half were found by themselves. Most of them do not live in city a, but in the surrounding cities. Leng came all night to get closer to South Vietnam. In addition to Chu Ye''s work, others volunteered to work overtime at home and occasionally chatted in the group, sometimes excited and sometimes angry. After watching the meeting, Sheng Jingheng moved his fingers and transferred an account to everyone alone. S: Hard work, everyone, it will be over soon. Y: Hard work, Mr. Sheng, did you transfer money to them? They don''t accept what I turn! S: Well, how are you? Go out for a run? Y: OK, come on! Others: Volunteer to add a class, with double transfer and a piece of dog food. It is estimated that they are the only one in the entertainment industry. Chapter 938 After the live broadcast, it is the second recording of idol new era. This time, at the request of the audience, the program team changed the officially recorded live broadcast to the evening, and the fine cut version will be released the next night. Therefore, several tutors only need to arrive at the recording site in the afternoon. It''s still live during the day, but it''s not a formal recording, but only a gag. After the five arrived, they each received a task and went to the practice room of each group to guide them. Coincidentally, the first group that Nanyue came to was Tong Xiaolu''s group. Seeing her coming in, several people in the house looked wonderful for a moment, and then they all showed surprise smiles. South Vietnam glanced at a few people, walked closer without stopping, chatted with them first, and then got to the point. What they want to perform in the evening is a foreign song, a lyrical dance music, which is a great test of singing. In contrast, when you focus on singing, it''s easy to ignore body movements. If you are not careful, it is easy to take care of both sides and get a low score from your tutor. What South Vietnam should guide them is how to grasp the focus and give consideration to both sides. Even if none of them is particularly excellent, at least the stage presented will be more satisfactory. It''s useless to say more. South Vietnam directly watched the adapted version with them, and then went to battle in person and demonstrated a paragraph to them first. The songs they chose were drawn by lot later. Although they have been broadcast live during the practice, the songs drawn by each group are different in so many groups. South Vietnam came up to demonstrate after watching it. It was completely decent, just like a replica. Several people who were not convinced of her immediately looked at each other. In addition to clapping and exclaiming, they didn''t know what to do. After the South Vietnam demonstration, let them practice for themselves, and then make comments and guidance. Just for a while, she knew what they were good at. Besides the comments, she also put forward some suggestions to let them give better play to their own advantages to perform. Several people listened carefully, subconsciously made corresponding actions from time to time, and thought thoughtfully about how to make changes. At this time, calling "teacher Nan" is completely sincere. South Vietnam is not so sincere. She just completes the task. As soon as the time comes, she pats her ass and leaves. As soon as she reached the door, someone stopped her behind her: "South Vietnam." The South Vietnamese stepped down, then turned around and looked at Tong Xiaolu who was coming after him. Tong Xiaolu is not here, and the others can''t practice separately. They are still discussing how to change, but their eyes are glancing at them. "What''s up?" Nanyue looked ordinary, neither strange nor familiar, and did not deliberately hide that she and Tong Xiaolu were old acquaintances. Tong Xiaolu looked at her and looked at her again. She kept following her. After thinking about it, she simply said, "thank you for guiding us so carefully." ¡°£¿¡± Nan Yue looked at her with an eyebrow. He didn''t seem to understand what this sentence meant. Tong Xiaolu was still immersed in self moving. She didn''t take a close look at the intriguing look of South Vietnam. She bowed gently to thank her, then turned around and trotted back. Inexplicably, there was a sense of shame. "..." Nan Yue blinked and subconsciously looked to one side, "did she misunderstand something?" It''s also inexplicable to follow the shooting. The tutor guiding the students is the task assigned by the program team. Just a few people thanked them. Why did they run out alone to thank them? Nanyue didn''t expect to give her an answer, but shrugged: "forget it, go to the next group." Chapter 939 Although the groups are divided according to their respective strengths, and then disrupt the classes, and then divided together. But basically, class a will only meet the members of class B, C and D at most, and the strength gap will not be too large. This also leads to the fact that the strength of some group members is relatively medium and above, and the strength of some group members is basically not even medium. Fortunately, this period of time is a running in period and will not be eliminated. As long as there is room for progress, there is still hope. South Vietnam gives wholehearted guidance to each group assigned to its own hands. If there are talented people, but there are few opportunities for actual combat, they will say more. When they meet groups that are proud of themselves, they try to say less and do more, and crush them with strength. On the way to change groups, I overheard Sheng Jingheng''s guidance. For him, the word "guidance" does not exist at all, only comments, which are basically critical comments. In singing, he hit the nail on the head and even asked some professional questions that members didn''t understand very well. As for dancing, although he doesn''t dance, he has seen too much. And dancing also needs a sense of music, and the cooperation of action and melody is the key. Even if you can''t make professional suggestions, you can also comment on some small problems. South Vietnam walked through the door, listened to a few ears, and subconsciously smiled. With this smile, let me walk in front of her and try to take a picture of her face. I was stunned. I almost let the camera pick up her face. South Vietnam pays attention to making a quick decision and never procrastinates. She soon completed the guidance task given to her by the program team in advance and came to her lounge to make up and change clothes for official recording. Mo Lvlv waited for her inside. When she came in, she took out her own water and fruit first. Then he handed her the South Vietnamese mobile phone and whispered, "look at wechat." "Yes." Nanyue answered, sat down in front of the dressing table, wiped his face with a wet towel, applied aloe mud made of beauty pills, and then picked up his mobile phone to open wechat. There are a lot of news on wechat, mostly in the group, and there are several separate ones. After watching the meeting, Nanyue soon found the key point - the message sent to her by Chu Ye. C: They apologized on Weibo. Not only apologized, but also searched on the hot search. Xiao Wu has told her about these. South Vietnam was in a calm mood, and his fingers tapped on the screen to reply. NY: no apology. C: Well, let me tell you, don''t go on Weibo these two days, and don''t have any response. C: The evidence has been collected almost. It is estimated that a wave of black powder will be harvested in these two days. NY: that''s just right. Seeing these three words, Chu Ye shook his head and smiled. Then he thought of the expression package he just received from the microblog and sent it to her. South Vietnam didn''t receive a reply for a moment. It was still fiddling with its cosmetics. At first sight, it almost didn''t hold its face and laugh. This expression bag, impressively made with her moving picture, is still fresh and hot. On the moving picture, her face was confused and innocent, and a soul asked three questions - what did you say? What do you mean by that? Why don''t I understand? It''s a live broadcast. Just what happened, there was an expression pack. I don''t know how Tong Xiaolu will feel when she sees this expression. Nanyue is smiling and sees Chu Ye sending her expression again. I saw her face suddenly burst into a smile, her eyes were like stars, and she was connected to the camera with the words - sister is so beautiful! C: A careful netizen picked it out and said that when you smiled like this, you just passed the practice room where Sheng Jingheng was. C: Recording the program, keep it down. NY: I made up and stopped talking. C£º¡£ C: Yes, you are busy. Chapter 940 The second public stage of the second season of idol new era will not officially start until 8 p.m. Although we will not eliminate members today, we will adjust the class again according to everyone''s strength. Those who come to the draft naturally want to make progress rather than retreat. Therefore, before the stage performance, the dark competition in the big dressing room has begun to spread. It happened to be Saturday. In the evening, many people were idle and squatted in the live broadcasting room early. Because there are too many draft members, some viewers can''t recognize everyone, so they can only recognize people by the name cards hung on each member. This group of people will all get together, or from plain face to makeup, they will be dazzled, call their faces blind, and ask whether they all look the same. Some viewers have been watching the live broadcast intermittently since last week, and even have favorite members. At this meeting, I can''t help sending a barrage to refute. The noise in the live broadcasting room caused those who wanted to bring the rhythm of South Vietnam to be flooded with a barrage. In a rage, they chose to swipe the screen, but they received the warning of prohibition. Until all the members finished making up, began to enter the studio and sat in the waiting area, the barrage rhythm stopped slightly. The five tutors have also been in place and are chatting together. Their faces are sometimes serious and sometimes with a smile. Not long after the beginning of the second season, there are not many fans of the members, but the fans of the five mentors. So at this meeting, the fans rushed from the vice live room to the main live room and completely controlled the scene. Today, the opening performance is still performed by the tutor - Yu Yan and Qiao Mengyu will sing and dance in pairs. The host retired after the last recording, so they went straight to the stage at 8:00. Although they are the first stage of cooperation, at least they have been interns in K country, and their styles are very consistent. Therefore, even if I only practiced alone and didn''t rehearse together, I still cooperated tacitly. The confident, calm and freely retracted dance immediately ignited the whole studio. The live studio gradually returned to normal. With the end of the opening performance, the discussion of the barrage was on track, all focusing on the main topic. Some viewers thought that the practice scenes had been cut out intensively, and there should not be much to see in the formal performance. They just looked at the comments of the tutor and the true reflection of the members after being scored. As a result, I saw a completely different performance effect from that in practice. I really feel the charm of the stage. Those young girls have begun to love and even enjoy the stage. As soon as they go up, they seem to have changed themselves. In addition, there are exquisite makeup, gorgeous lighting effects and sound with good sound quality to explosion. After they are combined, they will watch the ordinary performance during practice, setting off the beauty. Even attracted some viewers, have strongly expressed that they want to see the scene. At the same time, there were a group of audiences who were impressed by the comments of five tutors. Since the beginning of the second season of idol new era, the heat has not been low, which will have a good response. The live broadcast data is gradually rising. Microblog popularity and hot search are also occupied by several groups of wonderful stages and sharp comments from five tutors. Among them, the guidance of several groups drawn by South Vietnam and the amazing performance during the live broadcast last night were intensively edited into a video. After the hot search, the heat has been high. As a result, today''s so-called apology incident has been completely suppressed, and only a few people are still making trouble. Chapter 941 It''s also because of the apologies of those unknown lyricist composers. It''s so cold these two days. Many netizens who eat melons think it''s the same routine again. As long as one party apologizes, then it will slowly become a thing of the past. Even if they are unwilling, they feel that they are forced by power and want to complain about injustice, they will be shielded, hot searched and limited by the power of capital. In the view of this kind of "kind-hearted" melon eating netizens, the live broadcast in South Vietnam is just a pre arranged show. She pulls up the fallen Sheng Jingheng and makes a perfect show with her, so she can continue to call the wind and rain in the entertainment circle as a creative singer. But I didn''t expect that there was no response from South Vietnam. I didn''t want to cold deal with the incident according to the old routine and make people forget gradually, but I prepared a big move. This day is an ordinary Wednesday and a very ordinary working day and school day. Just a few days ago, I took a bubble, sent two microblogs, and quietly like a fake sy video studio, suddenly sent several microblogs in a row. In addition to saying that they would prosecute some people who have seriously slandered and framed South Vietnam during this period. Some of the collected evidence was also made public. Unlike the previous evidence, which is vague and seems true or false, this evidence is very clear, with a clear timeline, organized and free of mistakes and omissions. Followed by the lawyer''s letters directly sent to the black fans, the number of which stunned a group of early melon eating netizens and instantly woke up. Finally, another statement was issued, with a strong attitude between the lines, to show the public that sy video studio will investigate the incident to the end. This is the case in the entertainment industry. I''m not afraid of your firm refusal to admit it. Those who are clear are afraid of your hardness. As soon as I got up, the wind direction on the Internet changed instantly. Those who stir up trouble seem to have amnesia and forget that they accused South Vietnam of bullying people only yesterday. Today, I changed my attitude, filled with righteous indignation, and turned to hold grievances for South Vietnam. Later, Chu ye and Sheng Jingrui came to an end one after another, completely setting the tone for this matter, which also aroused thousands of waves. @President of Shengshi Entertainment: HMM@ Chu ye: see you in court@ Jiachen Entertainment This is not the first time the two have appeared together, but this time, it completely shows that they are on the same front. This fact even made some people excited, directly ignored Jiachen entertainment and began to eat another melon¡ª¡ª The love and hatred between Chu ye and Sheng Jingrui. However, some rational people made a detailed analysis of the sound before and after. Jiachen entertainment is the first entertainment company in China to contact and cooperate with K country and began to launch trainee, men''s and women''s groups. Moon, once a big fire, was under Jiachen banner before it was dissolved. Instead of taking the draft route, they usually find good seedlings by themselves, sign in to the company as interns, or directly take over Chinese nationality interns from country K. This year, a new women''s group will be launched, and it began to warm up in advance as early as a few months ago, so as to make every member show his face first and circle a wave of fans. Then the second season of idol new era came and became a strong enemy. It''s not good for them to directly target Shengshi entertainment and idol new era. The best way is to start with Nanyue, a mentor who makes many people dissatisfied. South Vietnam itself has its own heat. Whether this kind of thing is true or false, it must be noisy and controversial. Even if she wins in the end, it will hurt her strength greatly because of this event, and even affect the broadcast of the second season of idol new era. But South Vietnam first broadcast hard and hard, and then did not respond to an apology and directly sued. Her new studio doesn''t work well with Jiachen entertainment, but Chu ye and Sheng Jingrui are different. Only when they can overturn Jiachen can they make such a sound one after another. Chapter 942 Not long after Chu Ye finished his microblog, he was led by many Aite to see this long microblog of rational analysis. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the man opposite: "did you find someone to send it?" "What?" Sheng Jingrui is watching a group of rotten women eat their melons. The radian of the corners of his mouth is a little uncontrollable. At first, he is a little guilty when he asks. The man''s action of quickly converging the radian of the lip angle is a little suspicious. Chu Ye hesitates to look at him and the mobile phone in his hand. Then he pressed the question temporarily and handed him his mobile phone. Sheng Jingrui was surprised when he looked at the analysis: "shouldn''t this person be the person of Jiachen entertainment? "Insider?" After that, he remembered that Chu ye had just asked him a question, but said, "I''m not such a person. If I want to do it, I''ll do it openly. There''s no need to pretend to be a passer-by." Chu Ye guessed it wouldn''t be him. He immediately took back his mobile phone and turned over the comments below. Some people think it makes sense, some are surprised, others think it''s nonsense. But in fact, that''s true. However, this analysis is still a little too cautious and can be bolder. Because Jiachen entertainment has already started to set up a team specifically for her after seeing the popularity of South Vietnam. The reason is very simple. At that time, Jiachen entertainment just focused on promoting the ace position of the women''s League, which has been popular for several years. Issuing singles, acting and recording variety shows basically follow the same route as South Vietnam, and the age is a few years older. Originally, there were women''s groups that had been popular for a while. Because they were ace in the group, the fan base was not inferior to some second and third tier traffic coffee. As long as we look at the right time and throw a few good resources at her, we will be able to make a big fire and bring more profits to the company. At that time, South Vietnam suddenly appeared in the air. For a time, it was all in the limelight and robbed all the heat. There is fierce competition in the entertainment industry. New artists come out one by one, not to mention many who have just emerged, or have been popular for several years. Artists of the same type are superficial friends and fight secretly. Although South Vietnam didn''t take away all its resources at that time, she became popular. If she took the same route, it would be said that she followed the trend and was bored. Without the corresponding popularity and popularity, there will be no corresponding great resources. The imagined profits will be greatly reduced, and they will waste their previous efforts. Naturally, they are unwilling. The only way is to dig a lot of South Vietnam''s black history, ruin her popularity, or affect her future development, or cause her to be only a flash in the pan in the entertainment industry. The reason why Jiachen entertainment is so unscrupulous is that South Vietnam has not signed a company and does not have a strong enough team to work for her. Fans alone can''t resist with professional teams. But I didn''t expect that the black history is those. The end of the job black brainwashing is to gather some black powder, but Nanyue herself is too ambitious. Her speed can''t catch up with her red speed at all. In the end, they were even laughed at by passers-by. This time, I really didn''t want to buy out the right of signature to make South Vietnam unable to turn over. Instead, he wanted to kill three birds with one stone - adding a dubious black history to South Vietnam, affecting the live broadcast of the second season of idol new era, and officially launching the women''s group when there was a dispute over the draft. As for why it can be found so clearly, it is because Jiachen entertainment has long been in chaos and easily left many traces. So this time, Chu ye will send microblog provocation with full confidence. However, Jiachen entertainment seems to be stunned, which will still pretend to be dead. Chu Ye sneered to himself. He was about to put down his cell phone and let his eyes rest for a while when he heard the man opposite open his mouth. "Well, why do you think we should waste so many years?" Chapter 943 ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Ye takes a cold hand and grabs Sheng Jingrui''s mobile phone. After seeing what he is looking at, he can''t help but help his forehead. "Cough," Sheng Jingrui subconsciously wanted to take back his mobile phone. After Chu Ye looked at it faintly, he coughed back. "Eat more melons to keep up with the rhythm of young children now." Chu Ye threw his cell phone back to him, didn''t say anything, and didn''t answer his question. Just looked at the time, then stood up and said, "nothing else. I''ll go back to the company first." Sheng Jingrui wanted to keep him, but he also had a lot of work to deal with, so he got up and took him to the door. "Don''t go and tell South Vietnam before you go?" "No, they record songs together. What am I going to do?" Chu ye said this, but he couldn''t help humming. Sheng Jingrui saw his chat with South Vietnam. Seeing that he was so, he couldn''t help raising his hand and pinching the back of his neck: "be stingy." Chu Ye steps and squints at him: "take away your dog''s paws." But Chu Ye didn''t give in or push him away. Sheng Jingrui is addicted to pinching and pinches another one. Then he takes back his hand as if nothing had happened: "go back to Huating at night?" Chu Ye was about to speak when the sound of swiping his card sounded outside the door. The door of the office was pushed open from the outside. People who can come in like this are naturally magnificent. Chu Ye swallowed the original answer, looked at the two brothers respectively, and then said faintly, "I''m leaving. You can talk." With that, he bypassed Sheng Jingheng and strode away. Sheng Jingheng also held the door. Seeing that Sheng Jingrui was a little lost, he picked his eyebrow and asked, "should I come later?" "It''s all right," Sheng Jingrui watched Chu ye enter the elevator all the way, and then turned to pour coffee. "Why did you come up? Don''t record songs with South Vietnam? " "She said it would be better if I wasn''t here." Sheng Jingrui smiled at the speech: "also, watching you sing, where can you sing the momentum of throwing people." This dance music of South Vietnam has been prepared since the end of last year, because she has been filming and went to record the program after killing the youth, so it has been delayed so far. Originally, two songs were prepared. South Vietnam would choose this song to denounce the slag man. Sheng Jingrui was a little surprised and almost thought there was something wrong with their relationship. Sheng Jingheng won''t interfere with her choice. She just went down to discuss the arrangement. When she recorded the song, she was caught up. Sheng Jingrui poured coffee, first gave Sheng Jingheng a cup, then took his cup to the desk and sat down. While dealing with affairs, he asked casually. "How''s the decoration of the studio in South Vietnam?" Because time is a little tight, at present, sy studio has only installed the ordinary office floor. On the other floor, it will take more time to build a professional recording studio, practice room and piano room. "To be completed next month." "After that, neither of you will come here." Sheng Jingrui looked up at him. Sheng Jingheng drank coffee safely and looked at his mobile phone: "it''s too far." Speaking of this, Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help being a little angry: "there isn''t no real estate around here. Did you choose the site on purpose?" "Yes." Sheng Jingheng nodded and admitted. "..." Sheng Jingrui had nothing to say for a moment and had to lower his head to work. However, he suddenly subtly thought that the location of the studio was determined by South Vietnam. For shengjingheng, his wife must be more important than his brother. If he really wants to say so, he also feels that Sheng Jingheng is certainly not as important as his family. Such a thought makes me feel much more comfortable. Chapter 944 Until the end of the day''s song recorded in South Vietnam, Jiachen entertainment weakly said on its microblog that it would cooperate with all legal procedures to restore the truth to the public. This kind of entertainment company plus the drama of agents fighting each other is still rare in the entertainment circle. All the netizens who love to watch the excitement all night are almost eating this melon and have no time to take care of others. The South Vietnamese lawsuit against those people was naturally regarded as a reasonable protection of rights. No one dared to question anything. After that, there is no need for South Vietnam to worry about it. Just leave it to the lawyer team to worry about it. Xie Haiquan will be responsible for following it to the end. South Vietnam just records songs and practices dancing. During this period, another "idol new era" was recorded. Since this recording, the nearly peaceful competition ended here, and then began to enter the cruel and fierce knockout competition. The program group officially opened online voting, and these votes will also affect the comprehensive score of each member. Because there are many twists and turns in the voting, it has also been hot searched on microblog, causing more attention. But these have nothing to do with South Vietnam. The only thing she needs to worry about on this program is the opening performance of each recording, which is in the charge of her tutor. Probably in order to more deeply reflect her all-round ace position, she has her share in two consecutive opening performances. One was the stage of cooperation with Sheng Jingheng. They showed back their musical instruments together. Finally, she came to an impromptu dance. Another time was a duet with Qiao Mengyu. Like a stage play, he told a story with dance, which not only invested rich feelings, but also dazzled his superb dance skills. According to the arrangement of the program team, their five mentors will not be on the stage at the same time until the final finals. As for what the performance is, it is not only confidential to the audience, but also unknown to the tutor himself. It is completely confidential to the end. At the end of the first knockout, ten members were eliminated first, which also led to the recording of this night, full of girls'' cries. In a separate interview after the game, everyone''s eyes were red and looked distressing. After all, it''s different from the initial elimination. I only got along for a week at that time. I just got to know each other. The elimination is a full month together, already have feelings, and their efforts are also in the eyes. On the one hand, I don''t give up. On the other hand, I feel that it may be my turn next time. So everyone was very emotional that night. When they returned to the dormitory, they couldn''t help getting together and chatting a lot. When Nanyue woke up early in the morning, Mo lvlu, who also developed the habit of getting up early, informed that when shengjingheng went on a hot search, the first reaction was very normal. After all, after he finished recording last night, because he had a trip abroad, he went directly to the airport, and it was time for him to take pictures on airport street. Later, I felt something wrong. If it was just this, Mo Lvlv didn''t have to talk to her. Thinking about it, Nanyue switched from wechat to microblog and logged in with a trumpet. There''s no need for her to bother to find it. The first hot search is - # Ji Ying came for the grand scene #. The hot search started because of a video in which Ji Ying''s separate post game interview was cut and the true feelings revealed during chatting in the dormitory. As the first member in the second season, there is no doubt that her strength and beauty are the first. Ji Ying''s popularity this month is no less than that of some second - and third tier artists. It''s also very easy to go on the hot search. This video not only inadvertently revealed her good family background and high-end education, but also showed her another charm off the stage. More importantly, when she said that Sheng Jingheng came to the draft because of his strong support from her family, she looked firm and moved, and her eyes were full of light. Chapter 945 Nam Yueh turned over the comments and was not surprised to see many people saying that Ji Ying had powdered the scene. Many people even helped Ji Ying AIT shengjingheng spontaneously, hoping that he could come out and give her a response. Sheng Jingheng''s fans have just been cleaned up. There are countless people who take off powder, turn passers-by and start Buddhist pension. For a time, he didn''t come here. In fact, he didn''t have much to do with Sheng Jingheng. He just let the situation develop naturally. Sheng Jingheng himself was still on the plane and couldn''t land. Later, netizens who love eating melons gradually got up and began to join in. This hot search is more fermented, which has triggered many claims. In particular, Ji Ying''s classmates, friends and acquaintances, who came out of nowhere, broke the news one after another, revealing Ji Ying''s excellent experience from small to large in front of the public. There is a saying that emerged from the dark and was discussed unscrupulously¡ª¡ª Compared with South Vietnam, Ji Ying and Sheng Jingheng are more suitable in any way. Ji Ying was born in a music family. Her parents, elders and relatives are almost linked to music. The conditions at home are very superior. Since I went to school, I have always been a top student, and I can''t count the awards I have won. Not only do you have good academic performance, you have learned classical dance, piano, Violin and go since childhood. Everything is a model among your peers. Therefore, he was easily and smoothly admitted to the famous foreign Conservatory of music and won a full scholarship. Such an excellent person naturally has to stand with another equally excellent person. In contrast, the experience of South Vietnam before its debut can only be described in four words - terrible. When netizens compared Nanyue''s student days with Ji Ying, Nanyue fans unconsciously became popular according to the three opening performances and personal demonstration of guidance in idol new era. Taking advantage of the hot search, other big fans of video cutting in South Vietnam also sent out their previous works. So there was a very subtle scene on the Internet. Others were eating the melons of Sheng Jingheng and Ji Ying in South Vietnam, but the fans of South Vietnam were dedicated to showing their talents and Amway South Vietnam to the world. These fans are not only from China, but also from other countries. The video clips of the opening performance of South Vietnam on the Internet have broken one million in just one day and are still rising. Because in this video clip, South Vietnam rarely sang foreign songs. Then some fans from other countries joined forces, recording videos and writing letters, urging South Vietnam to send an English song. Mo lvlu was worried that Ji Ying''s hot search would drag South Vietnam into the water again, one wave after another, causing a mess and affecting the popularity of South Vietnam. So I have been sharing the latest progress with other colleagues in the studio group and discussing how to deal with it. Unexpectedly, in the end, it would be such a development. For a time, I don''t know whether to boast that the opening performances of South Vietnam are too powerful or that the little pumpkins are very good. After telling South Vietnam all this, Mo Lvshun asked what South Vietnam had done that day and whether it had been affected by hot search. Then I got a stunned answer. NY: after writing the new song, it seems that we need to make an English version. After Mo Lvlv read it, he directly sent the subconscious screenshot to the group, but forgot that Nanyue was also in the group. Y£º£¿ Y: Everyone work hard and new colleagues will come soon. Chapter 946 The new colleague mentioned by South Vietnam is not to recruit new employees for the studio. But ushered in a third artist besides her and Sheng Jingheng. This person is no one else. It''s Liang Moyuan who said he would follow her. Liang Moyuan is a senior this year. Although it is only the end of March, there are no classes after that. He is waiting to graduate. After he won the prize for flying butterflies to put out the fire, he was not in a hurry to accept the new script. He also listened to the suggestions of South Vietnam and did not accept the invitation of any entertainment company. Only after last year''s shooting, I took advantage of the summer vacation to audition for a literary film and got the No. 2 male. After making the film, he went back to school to have a serious class and prepare for graduation. Since the beginning of this year, I have only been on several variety shows as flying guests. Last time, I went to celebrate the birthday of South Vietnam. Although his family is responsible for the current agent and assistant, he is still the real master, so he has not taken any messy work all the time. SY video studio was officially opened. It happened that he was also in the gap period, so he naturally volunteered. South Vietnam saw his potential when cooperating with him as early as possible, and it would simply promise to sign him. The contract is based on the class a contract among the three contracts of Hongyu media. After signing the contract, Nanyue also arranged a new agent and assistant for Liang Moyuan - ran Yifan and Dan Xiu, who are disciples of Tianfeng valley. For modern practitioners, cultivation is very important and good, but they still have to eat. Moreover, work is also a kind of practice, which is equivalent to experience. The key is that Liang Moyuan is an actor. When he goes to film, ran Yifan has a lot of free time to practice, which is much better than sitting in the office. When Liang Moyuan is red, there will be a work assistant and a life assistant to share his worries. It''s not a worry. Ran Yifan is only two years older than liang mo. they both have a good family. Their hobbies and interests are also somewhat similar. They almost hit it off at once. Therefore, when I heard that South Vietnam arranged them to live in the same dormitory, I had no opinion. The dormitory is actually an apartment building in a community near the studio. The two-story studio and a 12 story apartment building are all under the name of Sheng family. Before, because the other floor of the studio was still being renovated, the office was arranged in the dormitory, which was very luxurious, one person and one suite. Liang Moyuan wants to live in the two bedroom apartment where ran Yifan lives. Perhaps he had a hunch that ran Yifan had settled down in the second bedroom after he moved in. This meeting is bigger. The master bedroom with a separate bathroom belongs to Liang Moyuan. Although Liang Moyuan is a local, when he becomes popular, someone will take sneak photos with him, so it''s best to move out of his home to avoid disturbing his family. When I heard about the dormitory arrangement in South Vietnam, I thought that it doesn''t matter if the conditions are not good. Anyway, I can buy a house by myself when I make money in the future. After visiting the two bedroom apartment and the master bedroom he was about to stay in, he was a little confused. Ran Yifan brought him a bottle of water. Seeing him like this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "surprise? I was also surprised when I first came, but I won''t be so surprised when I know what our big boss is. " "... what a surprise," Liang Moyuan took a sip of water, eased his mood and looked at the large French window in the master bedroom. "This is my dream home." Then he turned around and asked, "is the big boss Sheng Jingheng?" "Yes, South Vietnam is the second boss, but our studio listens to the second boss." Chapter 947 Early in the morning, Nanyue signed an appointment with Liang Mo foresight, and hurried to announce it. This is Chu Ye''s temporary notice to her - go to station B to sweep the building. Building sweeping has become popular in the past two years. It is mainly to invite some popular star artists to go to the office building of the website to experience the employees'' day. By the way, we will also disclose the internal work of the website, visit various departments, and then arrange some small tasks and interviews for artists. In the early years, station B was the world of two-dimensional fan dramas. After canceling the registration of answering questions, gradually, three-dimensional yuan began to settle in. The website itself also began to involve a wider range of aspects, such as live broadcasting, film and television, fashion, entertainment and so on. All kinds of videos cut by fans have gradually been habitually sent to station B. Excellent mixed clip videos can be played in millions, and almost tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands. Since last year, the amount of video clips linked to South Vietnam, whether single or CP, has been generally high. Therefore, it brings more users and traffic to station B. Since the Spring Festival Gala, station B has always expressed the intention of inviting Nanyue to sweep the building, but it has not been promised because the schedule of Nanyue is relatively full. After several consecutive episodes of the second season of "idol new era", the edited video of South Vietnam became popular again in station B, so we tried to mention it again. Chu Ye thinks that South Vietnam really needs an appropriate interview to speak out about recent events. Station B is the territory of young people. It''s just suitable, so I promised to come down. After arriving at the B station building, Nanyue received a work card. Today, she was responsible for receiving her B station staff, chatting while strolling, and the atmosphere was harmonious. She is a popular person in station B. almost everyone knows her and there are many people who like her. Employees always see her on the screen, so they will have the opportunity to see real people. Naturally, they can''t help but leave their work and come to watch. The whole process of sweeping the building will be broadcast live in the live broadcasting area of station B. such a sensational scene has attracted a barrage of exclamation and envy. I want to wear an employee of station B immediately. With this enthusiasm, South Vietnam finally visited the work area. After visiting a circle of leisure and entertainment areas, it was taken to a coffee shop by the staff. Although it will still be working hours, the working hours are very flexible, so there are still several employees taking a rest in the coffee shop. Seeing South Vietnam coming, they came forward to take a group photo and sign their names. Then he left consciously and left it for her to interview. Before the interview, the staff of the coffee shop brought her a vanilla latte. The little sister in charge of the interview blinked at South Vietnam: "it should suit your taste." South Vietnam took a sip of the latte and smiled, "it''s good." The little sister smiled and didn''t say much about it. Instead, she quickly entered the state and began to interview. The first question is sy video studio. "This is a question from netizens. I want to ask South Vietnam. Does this sy mean vocal music?" Nanyue said, "it''s actually very simple. S is teacher Sheng and Y is me. He invests a lot and is a big boss. Of course, he should be in front of me. " The little sister couldn''t help laughing: "so it is. Many netizens joked that you are taking the lead in smoking your CP." Nanyue smiled and did not admit it, but did not deny it. The little sister turned to the next question: "this is a question from your fans in South Vietnam. At the end of the last live broadcast, you seemed inspired to write a new song. Just want to ask, are you preparing a new album recently?" "Yes, at present, two new songs have been ordered, but because they are about to enter the group, the new album can only be seen after it is finished." Chapter 948 The interview took 15 minutes, just in time to finish a cup of vanilla latte. The questions asked are basically put forward by netizens or fans. There are new dramas that were killed last month, programs that have been recorded and are being recorded, and new films that are about to enter the group. I also asked very calmly about the so-called storm of buying out the right of signature on the Internet some time ago. South Vietnam neither vomited bitterness nor took the opportunity to show a tough attitude. It just said faintly that it believed that the law would give everyone a truth. After the interview, South Vietnam followed closely and received other tasks of sweeping the building. After finishing one by one and trying the Bento in the company canteen, today''s sweeping of station B is over. The live broadcast lasted more than three hours. Unexpectedly, the popularity has always been high. Especially after the interview, it has steadily ranked first in the live broadcast ranking of station B, surpassing the second hundreds of thousands of popularity. Unlike other live broadcasting websites, station B has not been too deceptive in popularity and will not move millions. Most of these popularity are piled up by the real number of viewers, and there are not many gifts. After all, this is the official live studio, not the live studio in South Vietnam. At the same time, # the real-time hot search of building sweeping # at station B in South Vietnam quickly climbed to the top of the hot search. The most popular microblog in the hot search is naturally the 15 minute interview video in South Vietnam. Although all the questions in this interview are basically very gentle, there is no intention to attract people''s attention. However, once many people click on this interview video, they will watch it again for no reason and want to watch it again, so repeatedly. -Look at your face for the first time, look at your clothes for the second time, look at your hands for the third time... Fall, I came to see the interview!!! -I''m different. I''ve been listening to the voice of South Vietnam. I forget myself so much that I didn''t listen to what she was talking about. -Is this the actress? I, I, the state of nature is 10000 times more beautiful than the recording of idol new era! -After watching for a long time, I found that plmm changed a lipstick. Is it a new series of d family? Ask for the color number! -What brand are the clothes? If I can barely afford IC or YY, I can''t afford d family, QAQ -My little sister is really beautiful and gentle. In her bones, she has to doubt my orientation and cover her face. -Hahaha, because most of the investment is big boss, the name is in the front. Sister Nan is too real! -Did they still call them "teacher Sheng" when they were so beautiful? Interest or partnership? -After watching it several times, I found that it was really easy for South Vietnam to enter the play. This interview didn''t treat itself as a female star at all, but replaced the staff of station B. He was too good to answer fluently without looking around. -When she was hacked by the whole network before, I was almost bad, and now it''s good again!!! -Sheng Jingheng is the big boss? Is this a disguised admission and holding Sheng''s thigh? The power of capital is amazing. -Upstairs??? I don''t think you''re destined to be beaten in the face, very cruel. -Why does South Vietnam go on hot search every day? Don''t bother... Wait, little broken station sweeps the building. It''s all right. -Ah, I missed the live broadcast. Wait for a full recording! -After reading this interview, I subconsciously thought of Ji Ying''s hot search. Why do I think South Vietnam is more like the daughter of a famous family? Whether it''s temperament or posture, it''s very classic, gentle and elegant. -Although it''s not good to mention others, I also think so orz, and they both announced it. Ji Ying also played straight ball again and again. She knew that she was brave in chasing stars. I didn''t know that she thought she had any other ideas. Chapter 949 In the hot search topic, when the wind direction was about to change, South Vietnamese fans appeared in time, terminated this irrelevant topic in time and returned to the subject. The discussion about Ji Ying went away silently. Although some passers-by and netizens couldn''t help but take it out for comparison, it didn''t cause much noise. At the other end, after sweeping the building at station B, I rushed directly to the airport to go to South Vietnam, where I was going to shoot a magazine in city B. after reading the hot search, I triggered a branch line task. [Ding! Trigger a branch mission - stop rumors and defend relationships!] Hearing Xiao Wu''s hint, South Vietnam laughed directly, which attracted Mo Lvlv sitting on one side. They couldn''t help but look at her. After all, South Vietnam is not looking at the mobile phone, but closing its eyes and nourishing itself for the busy trip in the next few days. Seeing that Nanyue still closed her eyes and didn''t open them, Mo lvlu didn''t ask her what fun or happy things she thought of. [Xiao Wu, let me see the wish progress bar.] Instead of paying more attention to this branch line task, South Vietnam thought of something else. Xiao Wu showed her the progress bar very consciously. It was still 60%, and the grain silk didn''t move. It seems that we must complete the current main task before we move. If you want to complete the task completely, you need to wait until the second season of idol new era is recorded. OK, don''t worry. Take your time. [the host doesn''t have to worry. There is no time limit for completing the main task, and the wish progress bar doesn''t need to be achieved within the specified time.] Nan Yue chuckled in his mind and didn''t say much to Xiao Wu. He also stopped the idea. She left early. It would take her a long time to board the plane when she arrived at the airport. She stayed in the airport waiting room to look at her mobile phone. Due to the time difference, Sheng Jingheng had a rest at the meeting. Nanyue returned to a late good night and cut to Nanbao backup group. The shooting of the magazine starts tomorrow. She flew over today. The evening is free time, so she asked Li Meijun out for dinner in advance. Li Meijun remembered her in the group and asked her to bring more beauty pills. The South Vietnamese raised their eyebrows and replied by typing. Nanbao: I have arrived at the airport. Queen Li: so fast? Start after the live broadcast? Nanbao: Yes, but I have everything I should bring~ Queen Li: that''s great. You''re panting! Sister Nan: sister, did you just abandon me? Sister Nan Saigao: xiaoliangzi? Sister Nan: it''s me Nanbao: ah, I forgot you. I didn''t have much experience signing an artist for the first time. What announcement should I give you? Nanbao second brother: poof, how do you feel that someone has been on the thief ship? Queen Li: baby, did you really put away your little brother? Would you like to play a guest role in Xiaoling Hao''s crew? South sister Sego: no! One mountain can''t tolerate two younger brothers! Nanbao: Sister Nan: Khan, I still have an announcement to answer. I just signed the company. I don''t know what I can and can''t. Also, is the second boss responsible for selecting the script for me? Nanbao third sister: Wow! If I hadn''t renewed my contract with the company, I would like to change jobs. Nanbao, would you like to take me in three years? Nanjie: take me one? The ten year old appointment is finally coming to an end, free of Tat Nanbao: Notice to find an agent first and then the script. Dale, don''t make trouble. Upstairs Xiyao? If you are serious, we can talk privately or meet. South sister: good! I love you! Nanbao second brother: Nanyue, are you interested in the theme of cultivating immortals? Original non IP kind. Nanbao:? Miss Yu, what do you want? Nanbao second brother: it''s not Nie Zihan''s second product. I told him that the fantasy theme of immortal Xia is not easy to sell. He wants to write and refuses to change it. Sister Nan: I seem to smell the smell of the new script. Chapter 950 To tell the truth, when he saw the four words of the theme of cultivating immortals, Nanyue still paused in his heart. Seeing Nie Zihan''s name, he was a little moved. She liked the script of "prosperity" more and more. She liked this kind of group portrait play with a degree of control. There is no absolute protagonist. The important role in each branch line is the protagonist. Normally, if the script is written and she wants to play, she will definitely play in her own color. But this time, South Vietnam didn''t want to play the leading role. On the one hand, she has made an ancient costume drama. Although the two types are not the same, they are ancient costumes and can''t make flowers. On the other hand, the protagonists of a large group of plays are too tired to shoot for at least four months. Unless Sheng Jingheng is the leading actor, otherwise, it''s hard for her to think about shooting alone in the crew for so long. But she doesn''t want Sheng Jingheng to make TV dramas. He has a good way. Just continue to make movies and win awards. South Vietnam wants to participate in script production, shooting and production. She has opened a studio, and it seems logical to invest in a TV play. After some thought, it was almost time to board the plane. Nanyue asked Yu Shaoning for Nie Zihan''s contact information and planned to talk to him. Later, I chatted with Cheng Xiyao. Knowing that she was also in city B today, I asked her to go out for dinner. After finishing these, South Vietnam and Mo Lvlv passed the security check and boarded the plane together. As April approaches, the time of day gradually lengthens. When landing in city B, it was still bright in the evening. The road from the airport to the urban area had a bleak and atmospheric beauty. But at the same time, city B is also the thinnest city in all the cities south Vietnam has visited. She should not settle down in this city anyway. Just like this, before they got off the viaduct, they encountered an overcrowded traffic jam. If the driver is South Vietnam and she is the only one, she must have slipped away in this case. But now there are three people in the car and the driver. They can only sit and wait. When she finally arrived in the city, she arrived at the restaurant agreed by Li Meijun. The two had already arrived and waited for her alone. It doesn''t matter whether they are photographed or recognized when they eat. Nanyue went to wash his hands, then took off his hat and mask, and generously went to his seat to meet the two. After greeting, Li Meijun opened his mouth and said, "I just talked to Xiyao. I feel you can take her in for a year or two, and then look at the situation." Nanyue nodded, then looked at Cheng Xiyao and said, "although the big boss of our studio is indeed teacher Sheng, it has nothing to do with Sheng family and Shengshi entertainment. In short, it is a new studio without any foundation." "According to your conditions, it is reasonable to sign in to a better company." Cheng Xiyao listened carefully with a glass of water in her hand, and then replied, "I don''t want a big company, I just want to make a good film." Then she said something about the ten year old appointment. After her first play at the age of ten, she was decided by her family and signed a small entertainment company. Once she signed, she was ten years old. At that time, the contract was extremely mean. The company took the lead, and Cheng Xiyao worked for the company. It''s hard to say, just signed the deed of sale. But even so, her relatives always thought that their family should be very rich and often came to borrow money. All the savings saved in the past ten years of filming have been "borrowed", and the date of return is far away. If she signs up for another big company, the trouble will expand even more. Chapter 951 Cheng Xiyao''s parents have good face and soft personality. They never conflict with their relatives and neighbors. Even if Cheng Xiyao doesn''t want to sign a big company, her parents will be persuaded by others to help her make up her mind. Only before her parents wavered, she cut first and then played. Cheng Xiyao, another small company, is not very confident. He is afraid that after signing, he will randomly answer the notice to himself and destroy the foreshadowing of these ten years. It will be difficult to pick up a good play in the future. SY studio in South Vietnam is not the best choice, but it is better than going to hospital in a hurry. At least you can avoid the decision of your parents, contact a big company for her and sell her again. After listening to the causes and consequences, Nanyue knew that Cheng Xiyao simply regarded her new studio as a temporary shelter, and couldn''t help laughing. "Well, if you have time, come to city a to sign a contract. If necessary, I can arrange an agent and a dormitory for you. " Cheng Xiyao has been acting for ten years. His acting skills are speechless. If he is a few years older, he can try all kinds of drama. The popularity has already paved the way enough. Signing her at this time is equivalent to adding a cash cow. "Thank you, South Vietnam!" Although Cheng Xiyao guessed that it would be very smooth, he was relieved and moved. "You can pick up more plays for me in the past two years. I don''t want much. It''s enough to spend." Anyway, as soon as she got the money, the family would find various excuses to ask for it. She inherited her parents very well and was very soft. She couldn''t help grinding. Wait another two years, and when she can completely harden her heart, she will either break with her family, or make a bigger noise and break with those relatives. Nanyue took a sip of tea and jokingly said, "do you really think of yourself as a cash cow? Let''s finish the study first. There''s no hurry about the new play. " Cheng Xiyao listened and stopped talking. After thinking, she still didn''t say much, but nodded. Seeing that they had finished talking about business, Li Meijun called the waiter to order. After ordering dishes, she chatted about other things. After dinner, Cheng Xiyao had to go back to school. She didn''t go to the Qing bar to drink with Nanyue and Li Meijun. However, South Vietnam had to shoot magazines the next day and had a meeting with the brand endorser. They didn''t drink too late and broke up at more than 10 o''clock. South Vietnam returned to the hotel and just received a message from Sheng Jingheng. ¡££º How many days in city B? NY: I''ll go back the night after tomorrow. I have to record the program the day after tomorrow. NY: is my brother coming home the night after tomorrow? ¡££º Well, it should arrive earlier than you. NY£º^_^ Then it''s up to you to fill the refrigerator. ¡££º OK. ¡££º Are you going to contact Nie Zihan''s new play? Even if he fell asleep at that time, he would still read the news in the group when he woke up, especially when she was involved. Nanyue thought and smiled and told him his thoughts truthfully. NY: contact first. I don''t want to play. I want to be behind the scenes. ¡££º Well, I can invest. NY: what if I play? ¡££º I don''t interfere or participate. Looking at his straightforward answer, South Vietnam couldn''t help tutting. It just didn''t want her to play. It is estimated that the idea is similar to her, and I don''t want her to stay in the crew for a small half a year, or shoot too hard Xianxia ancient costume drama. Instead of continuing this topic, South Vietnam looked at his time, and then sent a message. NY: have you met your friend? Is it difficult to help? In addition to his work, he also had a private matter - helping his friend. As for what it was, he didn''t tell her in detail, but only said it was related to music. ¡££º Well, I''m getting ready. I''ll go out later. NY: my brother is busy. I have to rest. I have to get up early tomorrow. The two said good night to each other, and then they didn''t talk again. Nanyue did not expect that Sheng Jingheng had prepared a surprise for her, and there was more than one. Chapter 952 When I learned of the first surprise, South Vietnam was still shooting magazines. When I had a lunch break, I received a video from Wei Jun. Wei Jun is now following Sheng Jingheng. The video he sent is naturally broadcast live. The video was taken in a large and gorgeous concert hall. Thousands of audience sat around the central stage. Everyone was wearing formal dress, which was very formal. On the stage, there is a black piano. The person performing the piano solo is no one else, but shengjingheng. He was wearing a dark blue black tuxedo. Even if he was sitting, his long legs still had a great sense of existence. Not to mention, the extremely charming wide shoulders and narrow waist are even more eye-catching. Although the shooting angle is limited and it is impossible to see the man''s face, such a back is enough to turn all sentient beings upside down. South Vietnam did not expect that this was what he said he would do to help his friends. If she hadn''t happened to have an announcement these days, she might be able to listen to it on the spot at the moment. During the meal, South Vietnam watched this short video no less than ten times. It is clear that it is a pillow man, but it is not tired of watching it. The more you see it, the more you feel sweet in your heart. Watching, Wei Jun sent a new video again. This time, the performance was over, his face was exposed, and he was standing. There are more people on the stage. He is a head shorter than shengjingheng. He has dark brown curly hair, an authentic mixed race face, and a slim body. He is a handsome man. It is also because of him that Sheng Jingheng is more and more superior, noble and indifferent, like a prince and a duke. Even if it''s just a pair of deep black eyes, it''s easy to compare the dazzling blue eyes of the people around you. The two were on the stage, talking in English. When listening for the first time, South Vietnam, like ordinary fans, didn''t listen to what they said at all, but was absorbed in Sheng Jingheng''s voice and pronunciation. After listening again the second time, South Vietnam found that Sheng Jingheng mentioned her in his reply and even clearly stated her name¡ª¡ª This song is the only one dedicated to me. Her name is South Vietnam. Not a girlfriend, not a loved one, but the only one. Hearing his words, the blue eyes of the handsome men of mixed race around him couldn''t help but flash obvious surprise. Then they smiled and took the words and briefly introduced south Vietnam to all the audience. When he finished his introduction and changed to the next topic, the video stopped abruptly, which was just right. Wei Jun: there should be a full HD version in China soon. However, before waiting for the full HD video, Nanyue waited for the front HD Photo sent by Sheng Jingheng himself. In the picture, he has a smile like nothing on his face, and his eyes seem to have hooks, which move people''s hearts. He just went to play a piano song in friendship. The concert ended completely, so he didn''t have anything to do. South Vietnam looked at the photos and text messages he sent, and couldn''t help smiling. NY: do you want to surprise me? ¡££º Well, it was spoiled early. NY: I suggest you fire him. ¡££º OK. South Vietnam looked at this good word and couldn''t restrain its smile. Considering that there were still staff, it restrained itself and didn''t laugh. Naturally, they are joking. It''s impossible to fire Wei Jun because of this. Although it was spoiled in advance, when the shooting was over and saw the HD version of the video, South Vietnam still felt very surprised. She was amazed at Sheng Jingheng and the piano music he played. The surprise was not fully digested. When preparing to return the next night, South Vietnam received the second surprise from Sheng Jingheng. Chapter 953 Having seen the traffic jam in the evening of city B, South Vietnam quickly finished its work during the day, and then arrived at the airport before the peak. Therefore, they arrived early again and could only have dinner at the airport. After simply eating ramen, it will still be a while before the boarding time of the flight booked by the two. South Vietnam simply put on a hat and mask, wore Mo Lvlv, and strolled around the underground commercial street of the airport to see if it could pick up some goods by the way. It''s just the season change. Nanyue not only wants to buy what he can use, but also wants to buy what is suitable for Sheng Jingheng. However, they are all small things. Whether they wear private clothes or formal dresses for activities on the program, they are sponsored by the brand side and do not need to buy them themselves. But the more small things, the easier it is to dazzle people. I feel like I want to buy them. When Mo Lulu said he wanted to go to the bathroom, Nanyue didn''t think much, let alone go to see Mo lulu. Instead, she still focused on the goods in her hand and said she would always be waiting for her back in this store. However, South Vietnam did not forget the time because of too much investment. After waiting for 15 minutes, still didn''t wait for Mo Lvlv to come back, he went to the door of the store and took out his mobile phone to make a call. Just before Nanyue found Mo lvlu''s number and wanted to dial it out, he suddenly felt something in the passing crowd and subconsciously raised his eyes. Familiar figure, so suddenly bumped into the eyes, from far to near, with a dusty atmosphere. His own breath was carefully and perfectly hidden, and half of it didn''t come out for her to notice in advance. South Vietnam looked up at him from the first look at him. Nearly a week apart, I only saw him in the video yesterday, but I saw a real person today. This surprise is even more unexpected than yesterday. Seeing her and being discovered by her, Sheng Jingheng didn''t deliberately hide any more. He scattered his breath and gently surrounded her. "Scared?" Nanyue smiled, put down his cell phone, shook his head and said, "no, it''s a surprise." It was a wonderful mood to see him a few hours in advance. Looking at her smile, Sheng Jingheng felt warm and did what he wanted to do. When he gently held him in his arms, South Vietnam was still a little stunned. Then it occurred to him that they had been declared official and did not have to worry a lot. Thinking about it, she took it back with a happy smile, leaned against his arms and sniffed his breath with satisfaction. Sheng Jingheng held her in one hand, raised her slightly in the other, stroked her hair, and then suddenly called her. "More and more." This was the first time he had called her that way. Nam Yueh couldn''t help looking up at him in his arms: "huh?" Sheng Jingheng fell down, picked up her cheek, lowered his head, and dropped a kiss under her surprised eyes. In the end, although Sheng Jingheng didn''t want to taste it like this, he could only control himself to retreat. He put his hand down completely and took her hand: "go home." Before he straightened up, Nanyue gathered up and stole a kiss. When he saw the amazement at the bottom of his eyes, he felt satisfied: "good." Let him steal incense and let her attack? Looking at the bright smile on her face, the meaning was not hidden, but showed it to him. Sheng Jingheng smiled even more at the bottom of his eyes. His hand was clenched with ten fingers and led her home. Chapter 954 When the plane landed in city a, South Vietnam was not surprised and received a prompt for the completion of the branch mission. Although it was rare that she didn''t do anything, shengjingheng did everything on her behalf and just helped her complete the task. If we say that yesterday was just a grand show of love, it is not enough to explain everything. So today''s hug and kiss at the airport is completely enough. Moreover, Sheng Jingheng''s flight was originally a direct flight to city a, but he temporarily changed it to city B. He walked around and went back with South Vietnam. This trouble is just to see her in advance. But in fact, if someone with a heart recalls it carefully, he will find that this is not the first time. However, more people still just eat the current melons, which is amazing this time. It''s also true that the airport section between them soon became a hot search, which is simple and attractive - # shengjingheng Nanyue airport kissing# This is the first time they have appeared in front of the public as lovers since the official announcement. More than a month ago, although two programs were recorded together, they were all in front of the camera. This time, it is completely the real state in private. Netizens prefer to eat this kind of privacy melon. Therefore, the heat of these airport health maps soon exceeded that of yesterday. Although Sheng Jingheng appeared at a very famous world tour concert yesterday. It also brought an unparalleled piano performance. But that kind of Sheng Jingheng always makes people feel high and far away. Sheng Jingheng of the airport seems to have returned to the world. Not to mention, it is still related to the relationship that has attracted much attention. The other side is South Vietnam with its own heat. Moreover, South Vietnam spoke publicly two days ago about sy video studio. The outside world was very interested in their relationship and cooperative relationship. As soon as the airport was photographed, it naturally attracted much concern and attention. Hot search the following comments, but also sigh unceasingly. -It was only yesterday that he was blasted by the male god su. Today, he was hit in the head. He was jealous of Nanyue in his real name. -To tell the truth, I almost thought it wasn''t me when the male god microblogging to express his love for South Vietnam. Now I finally believe it. -How much virtue did South Vietnam accumulate in his last life? Forward this South Vietnam, can you give me a best boyfriend? -Oh, I saw a video. The male god kissed sister Nan first, and then sister Nan kissed back. It really deserves to be sister Nan! -I vaguely remember that a few days ago someone said they were cooperating. As expected, they were slapped in the face 2333 -Ah, my girlish heart is back again. I''ve been waiting for this day since they announced it. Finally! -Seeing this, I feel that Ji Ying is... A clown (¨s) ¨q -Yes, how can you think of a man who has declared love again and again? If the Star chaser is on the table, it depends on whether he is single or not! -If you want to borrow this hype, have you signed the company and the draft is just a springboard? -Handsome men and beautiful women, I''m sour again, QAQ, but I really want to see their last variety show of love, the kind of dog food tube full! -You can watch the live broadcast of the second season of idol new era. It''s much better than the fine cut version. Two people have eye contact throughout the whole process. Don''t be too sweet, okay! -There will be a live recording tomorrow. I''m already making up for the previous recording! I feel like I''m going to fix immortals again tonight. -Emmm show love variety is estimated not to be available for the time being, but there will be movies! You two are about to join the group to show your love!!! -It''s worth it to have a vocal CP in my life! Because they always believe in love! Chapter 955 After this hot search, the next day''s live broadcast of "idol new era", the popularity and heat soared again, becoming the highest since the start of the live broadcast. Even Sheng Jingrui couldn''t help but come to the program recording building and stay in the lounge backstage, watching the real-time broadcast of high-definition large screen and watching the live broadcast of snowball video on his tablet. Chu ye came with him. Chu ye will come. On the one hand, he has been here from the future. He is very interested and wants to come and have a look. On the other hand, he has some work to talk to South Vietnam face to face. South Vietnam is about to join the group. He doesn''t want to specially call people out to talk, so he just comes here and waits. Today''s schedule has begun to turn white hot. Not only will more people be eliminated, but also there will be a very fierce competition for the first place. There may also be a completely subversive reclassification. From the initial 100 people to less than 50 people now, everyone''s pressure began to stack gradually. We all know that if we don''t come up with better and stronger strength to compete, the next elimination will be ourselves. It''s also because of this. The stage performances are more and more beautiful. People have no time to chat. Chu Ye was ready to be dragged by Sheng Jingrui to talk about this and that. The result was unexpected. Sheng Jingrui officially entered the working state after he began to watch the live broadcast. There are two tablets at hand, one for live broadcasting and the other for recording data. Although he is not a professional, he has been the president of an entertainment company for nearly ten years. He has never eaten pork and has seen pigs running. He knows everything he should know. Moreover, the more non professionals like him, the more they can understand the market and know what the public likes and needs at present. It is estimated that people outside the world can''t imagine that the president of such a big company as Shengshi entertainment will worry about these small things. Chu Ye bored and turned his pen, then casually took a piece of white paper and wrote down the names of several people on it. Hongyu media always likes to sign new people, and old people can''t stay when they are red. Therefore, it''s better to pick people here. Those who are outstanding and have the best strength have been skipped directly. Anyway, even if they can''t make a debut in a group, they will certainly be signed by Shengshi entertainment. He wants to pick those who have potential, can continue to be explored, and have less ambition. Otherwise, people will not like him Hongyu media. After Chu Ye wrote down his name, he wrote several words in the back according to their performance to add memory points. When he felt someone approaching, he wrote a meal, and then finished his last stroke as if nothing had happened. "Gee, ah ye, are you treating him in his own way?" Sheng Jingrui leaned very close and dragged his chair directly over, with his chin poked on his shoulder. A pair of long arms seemed to hold him in his arms as long as they extended. Chu Ye glanced at the simply closed door and thought that no one would suddenly break in, so he let him go. "If I don''t rob you, I''ll pick up some you don''t want. Can''t I?" "Yes, why not?" Sheng Jingrui did stretch out his arm, but he picked up the paper and read out several names on it. Then he couldn''t help laughing: "it''s nice of ah Ye. I''ll leave the good ones to me." Hearing this, Chu Ye couldn''t help laughing: "others thought you were in the draft." This draft is different from the one in front of the screen. "Well," Sheng Jingrui put down the paper and moved a little farther away. He smiled lazily in Chu Ye''s eyes, "don''t we feel like the queen is picking concubines for the emperor?" Chu Ye stretched out his foot and pushed his chair back: "get out." Chapter 956 Because he said hello in advance, as soon as the recording in the studio was over, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng got rid of following the shooting and came to the lounge together. This lounge is shared by tutors. Sometimes we have dinner together or have a small meeting. When they pushed the door in, they saw Sheng Jingrui and Chu Ye sitting at one end of the table. One is busy with a tablet, the other is talking on the phone with his back to the door. Looking at it, they all seem to be doing business. They don''t interfere with each other or avoid each other. Seeing this, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help smiling at each other. Then they closed the door and walked in to say hello. Seeing them coming, Sheng Jingrui and Chu Ye finished what they were doing first and asked them to sit down and say. Nanyue consciously walked to the other side and sat next to Chu Ye. Sheng Jingheng didn''t follow him, but naturally sat down with his eldest brother and took the tablet handed over by the latter. There was no deliberate communication between the two sides. Each said its own thing. It looked very harmonious. Chu ye asked South Vietnam a few words about the members eliminated today, and then looked at them casually. The two brothers on the other side. Vaguely heard that they were also talking about the same topic, and couldn''t help laughing in a low voice. Nanyue looked over there with him, then smiled and said, "brother ye, are you going to rob someone with brother again?" First Yu Qingxi, then she, now members of the second season. Chu Ye''s simple questions showed that he wanted to sign a new man in the name of Hongyu media. "If you don''t rob, just pick one or two left," Chu Ye shrugged. "There''s no second you. What''s there to rob?" Nanyue looked at Chu ye, soon understood his idea, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll pay more attention later." Chu Ye waited for her to say this and handed her the paper on the table: "especially these, help me focus on observation, and I''ll listen to you at that time." South Vietnam looked at the names above and remembered in his heart: "I know." Between them, there is no need to say thank you. So after saying this, Chu Ye sat up straight and talked directly about business. He looked for Nanyue, nothing more than those who are more important, or Xie Haiquan can''t decide, or directly look for some of his work resources. Although Nanyue now has a separate studio, her agent is still Chu Ye. Some big jobs are still negotiated and settled by Chu Ye. After signing a new contract at the end of November last year, his share was as low as 10%. However, even if only 10% of the major endorsements discussed this year, Chu Ye''s income is higher than that of some other brokers in recent years. Not to mention, after the popularity of South Vietnam for more than a year, Hongyu media has also been popular again. Chu ye did not lose anything in renewing his contract with South Vietnam, but a win-win situation. This time, Chu ye received the cooperation intention of two big brands. One is jewelry and the other is women''s shoes. These two brands are high luxury, mainly for the upper class and entertainment circles. If South Vietnam is willing to take over, then it can negotiate the contract smoothly. Then, South Vietnam will become the youngest spokesperson in the history of these two brands. In the future, there is no need to worry about fashion resources. Just sit and wait for the brand to take the initiative to show goodwill. The two brands South Vietnam not only knew, but also wore them. Immediately, without hesitation, they nodded directly. Chu ye also guessed that it would be this result and turned to something else: "now several TV stations and video websites want to find you and Sheng Jingheng to participate in that variety show. For example, husband and wife travel, pre marital honeymoon, food or music related, all kinds of. Anyway, as long as you like, you can tailor a variety show. " Chapter 957 When Chu ye said this, he used the normal volume. It happened that the lounge was quiet for a moment, so the other two listened to it. Then they all looked over. Sheng Jingrui first looked at Chu ye, then looked at Nanyue and said with a smile, "someone also came to me and wanted me to sell my personal feelings and persuade Jing Heng to join you." Shengshi entertainment is such a big company with many artists. Naturally, it maintains a good cooperative relationship with several major TV stations. In addition to its own snowball video and other video websites, it will also be mutually beneficial from time to time, not completely competitive. We have found shengjingrui, which shows that Nanyue and shengjingheng are really the hottest couple in the entertainment industry. It seems that as long as the two of them participate, no matter what variety show it is, the ratings and broadcasting volume will be greatly guaranteed. Therefore, the notification fee will naturally be more or less. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng looked at each other, and then smiled and said, "brother ye and big brother have refused to help us. We don''t think about it for the time being. We don''t have time this year." "Good team, good production, good programs, don''t consider it?" Chu Ye raised his eyebrows. Sheng Jingrui helped to say, "yes, and don''t hurry to answer. It''s not too late to think about it when you two finish making the film. At that time, you must be free? " "In addition to work, we have private affairs to do." This will open the mouth, that is, shengjingheng. Seeing that he answered instead of her, Nanyue just smiled and didn''t say more. But she didn''t say much. Instead, she represented that there was no room for discussion. Therefore, although Chu Ye feels a little pity, she and Sheng Jingheng do not lack exposure. It is also a good thing to participate in less variety shows, shoot more films, or focus more on music, so she has no choice but to nod. "All right, as long as you two get out of the circle hand in hand on a whim." It''s unlikely at present, but it''s hard to say in two years. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng looked at each other, then they all smiled gently and stopped the topic. However, when he left, Sheng Jingrui still couldn''t help but want to gossip more. "What you have to do is prepare for marriage as soon as possible and then spare time for your honeymoon?" Sheng Jingheng looked, walked in front, talked with Chu Ye about the endorsement of Nanyue, and then shook his head. "We haven''t thought about getting married for the time being." Marriage is something that ordinary lovers will consider when their feelings are natural. Neither of them is unusual, and naturally they will not follow the path of ordinary people. To be busy with private affairs is not anything else, but cultivation. South Vietnam plans to break through this year and first rise to Yuanying territory. I also intend to take the opportunity to try his real strength and see what his counterpart repair is. Only by feeling clearly, can the two find more accurate and appropriate methods to practice together. As for the future, if you are tired of the entertainment industry, you will probably travel around the world, both to see the scenery and experience. Then, I will probably do something I haven''t done and want to do. If you have any wish, you will achieve it, and regret is to make up for it. Sheng Jingrui looked at him thoughtfully, with a look of expectation and satisfaction. He was even more curious: "what are you doing? A secret? " Sheng Jingheng was about to nod his head. Suddenly he thought of something and said, "we should be able to make a large Xianxia drama. If big brother is interested, he can also participate in investment." "Ah?" Sheng Jingrui was stunned. He never thought it would be such a thing. After the meeting, he took a picture of Sheng Jingheng''s shoulder and said with a helpless smile: "well, you feel that you can compete with Shengshi entertainment soon." Chapter 958 Sheng Jingheng didn''t lie at all. South Vietnam did have this idea, and he cooperated naturally and unconditionally. The next day, they went to see Nie Zihan together. Yu Shaoning, as the leader, did not appear. Just because he is a down-to-earth workaholic, although he has just finished filming "all the prosperity", he has just recorded "come and have coffee". But as soon as I was free, I began to negotiate a new script. After talking for a month, I was just about to start preparing for the new play in these two days. I was very busy with script reading, early training, modeling and makeup fixing, etc. He''s still doing a big drama this time. It''s a long one. It''s going to take at least five or six months. However, it is also a group video play. If the best prosperity wants to publicize in advance for broadcasting, he can still invite a fake. After recording the program, South Vietnam roughly calculated that this play will be a great opportunity for Yu Shaoning and will let him find the love of his life. However, the secret of heaven should not be revealed. She never mentioned it to anyone, but secretly blessed this elder who has always taken care of her and is also her brother. The place where the three met was the Banshan restaurant once visited by Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng. Here, it''s almost impossible for anyone to catch up or be bumped into by passers-by. Because Nie Zihan was looking forward to the meeting, he set out early and arrived. After reporting Sheng Jingheng''s name, he was led to this excessively large and elegant elegant elegant room. Seeing the furnishings inside and the flowing stone wall by the window, he suddenly came to inspiration again. When Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng arrived, they saw him sitting at the table, writing something on his laptop. He was very focused and didn''t want to be distracted at all. They didn''t make a sound, but sat quietly opposite. After waiting for a while, Nie Zihan slowly stopped with his hands on the keyboard. After typing the last punctuation mark, he slowly breathed a sigh of relief. Then he closed his notebook and looked up at them: "you''re here. Have you ordered?" Seeing him like this, South Vietnam couldn''t help laughing: "well, I''ve set the menu in advance and it will be on soon. Did you just write a script? " Nie Zihan first nodded, then shook his head: "it''s not exactly writing a script, just recording some inspiration. Sometimes it''s a plot, sometimes it''s a supporting actor, and sometimes it''s a description of all kinds of scenes. " Just the last one. Although he wrote ancient immortal Xia dramas, sometimes the scenes seen in modern times can be set up with a little modification. After all, many things are changed from ancient times, and some places even retain some details of the past. Therefore, to be a good screenwriter, you must first have more experience, go to many places, meet many people, and have enough knowledge. With this, Nie Zihan didn''t care about drinking tea. He put his notebook back in his bag, took out two printed documents and handed them to them. "This is a tentative script outline and some main characters. These may change before writing the script. Therefore, it will be easy to increase or decrease anything. " Listening to the second half of his sentence, the hint meant a lot. Not only did South Vietnam smile again, but also a smile flashed in Shengjing Heng''s eyes. It is really difficult for contemporary screenwriters. After selling their own scripts, they should be ready to be modified by all parties at any time. Even if it is changed beyond recognition, it will have to accept its fate because it has been sold. A screenwriter who is not short of money, let''s say something else. Nie Zihan looked at them and smiled. Then he turned to a relaxed state and drank some cool tea with a tea cup. Chapter 959 After reading the script outline and character setting, South Vietnam was a little surprised. Because this is the new script that Nie Zihan began to write after he finished the crew of "prosperity". Generally speaking, there will be some similar shadows. However, I don''t know how the specific script will be written. In terms of the current outline and human design, it is not at all similar to the best prosperity. There are many branches, and the emotional lines are very secret. Almost in the end, there are no straightforward words to express anything, but tacit. This outline has a large proportion on the emotional line. A few simple sentences also show that there is a thrilling love between men and women. But it''s not the kind of ancient puppet drama in the skin of immortal Xia. But there will also be important mainlines, multiple branches and several pairs of auxiliary CPS. As for whether too many emotional plays will affect the impression of the whole play, it depends on how to write the complete script. What makes South Vietnam more satisfied is the design of the leading men and women. Just a few sentences of description, but it has been very flattering. If you find enough suitable young faces to play and your acting skills are good enough, you will never be suppressed by the supporting role, but will be very popular with the audience. It is also because of this person that South Vietnam is more determined. This play is not suitable for her idea of starring. However, after that, the staffing will be more complete and rich. Instead, we can consider guest starring in a role with few parts. After reading Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng, the set menu began to go up one by one. After the dishes were served, Nanyue began to talk with Nie Zihan while eating. She is from the past. She can''t understand the real world in Xianxia drama. From the world outlook, the door and realm setting of the cultivation sect, to the specific cultivation direction, the road names of different sects, and the differences in clothing, all can be discussed skillfully. In order to write this new script well, Nie Zihan naturally checked a lot of information in advance. He also saw several previous Xianxia dramas (to avoid collision with the plot and setting). Anyway, he did a lot of homework. But after some discussion with South Vietnam, he found that his homework was far from enough. Listening to Nanyue casually talking about a setting, he didn''t think of it. He subconsciously wanted to get a laptop in his bag and want to record it in real time, so as not to forget it later. Seeing this, South Vietnam stopped him in advance: "well, I''ll summarize these settings and send them to you. Of course, you can come to my studio and write a script if you like. " "Are you going to help me write the script yourself?" Nie Zihan looked a little subtle. He was quite willing, because after listening to this for a while, he already knew that South Vietnam knew this subject better than him. However, South Vietnam should not have this free time, right? Does he have to wait until South Vietnam is free to write? "Of course not. I''m going to join the new group in two days," Nan Yue shook his head with a smile. "But several people in my studio like the theme of Xianxia. They can give you more and more detailed suggestions and settings." Nie Zihan was relieved, then hesitated and said, "when I seriously write the script, I need absolute silence." "I''ll give you a soundproof workshop." Sheng Jingheng opened his mouth. He is a big boss. This promise is naturally very credible. South Vietnam echoed: "they will also be very conscious. They won''t bother you unless you need it." When they said this, Nie Zihan naturally had no doubts, nodded and promised: "I''ll try for a few days first." If you can''t, you''d better withdraw. After all, no matter how good a place is, if it''s not quiet enough, it''s not as good as your own kennel. At the moment, he didn''t expect that soon, he would not only take root in SY studio, but also wouldn''t be willing to leave. Chapter 960 Roses are everywhere in April. South Vietnam inadvertently read a poem and thought of it when April arrived. With such a state of mind, she and Sheng Jingheng joined the new crew. It is the new film "hot summer" directed by Pei shuche and named general director Zhang Xiucheng. As its name suggests, the film tells a story about love and friendship in the hot summer, starting with four young girls meeting, knowing and then falling in love. Friendship is for four people and love is for two. At first glance, you will feel some dog blood, but in fact, it is really pure friendship and pure love. Although some people will ask for it but can''t, it can become a touch of regret in the years of youth. It''s also beautiful to think of it in the future. There will be no hatred for love, nor will they turn against each other. There are only common feelings and heartache on minor details. While friendship can last forever, love will suddenly produce waves. Everything has signs - the heroine has a family history of mental illness. When there is a time bomb in a love, you can either kill yourself or live and die together. No matter what the outcome, the word "love" will become a consumable. Whether friendship or love. The first half of the whole play is so beautiful, with conflicts and contradictions in the middle. In the later stage, it returns to calm and art returns to life. Pei shuche understood that it would take some time for them to finish the second season of idol new era, so he chose to start it in city A. This section to be shot in city a is the most difficult middle section. However, Pei shuche was very relieved about Nanyue and shengjingheng. After all, the two of them are lovers. They want to play lovers who have been in love for several years. The only worry is that in this middle section, the two will not only love each other warmly, but also have fierce conflict and even break up. Although it is not clear how long they have been together, looking at their looks and eye communication, we can clearly know that they are still in love. Therefore, Pei shuche believed in their acting skills while vaguely worried that they would not be enough into the play. After the official start-up shooting, the balance in Pei shuche''s heart gradually tilted. I believe it is far better than worrying too much. There is no other, just because Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng are a pair of lovers outside the play and another pair of lovers inside the play, without their original shadow at all. Compared with the two of them, Pei shuche needs to pay more attention and worry, of course, male No. 2 and female No. 2. It is said that there is little real friendship between men and women. At first, they had a secret love that could not be announced to the mouth. Male No. 2 likes the heroine, and female No. 2 likes the heroine. However, because the male and female protagonists share the same heart, they always hide their love in the bottom of their hearts. The same is true. From their school days to entering the society, the four of them are still best friends. Both men and women are new generation actors. Pei shuche personally selected them after deciding on the male and female protagonists for more than a month. The advantage of new actors is that they have new faces, fresh temperament, natural acting skills, no too many skills, and most of them reveal their true feelings. The disadvantage is that it is too green and astringent to find the lens. It is slow to enter the play and is easy to be suppressed by other actors. The speculation on the characters of the script is not enough. They only understand the surface and will not go deep into the heart. Therefore, when the crew talks about the play, they basically only need to talk to these two people. As for Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng, they play spontaneously without deliberately guiding anything. But two people just entered the group two days ago, the recording of the new issue of the second season of idol new era will start again. In order to avoid affecting the state of just entering the play, after discussing with Chu ye and Sheng Jingrui, they chose to find someone to replace the class temporarily. Chapter 961 They are the two most important teachers of idol new era. If you are absent together, you should find a substitute temporarily. Naturally, you can''t be too casual. However, thanks to the face of South Vietnam, LAN lingxuan, who quickly released a new song after his marriage, was easily invited. Another male tutor who replaces Sheng Jingheng is Yin Guang, a creative singer who is in the limelight in the singing world. Although they are not as popular as South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng, they are full of freshness and only replace the class once. What''s more, "idol new age" has come to this meeting, there is no need to rely on the teacher to do any gimmicks. Many members have been in the live broadcast for more than a month, gradually glowing and surrounded many fans. The knockout is also at a critical juncture. It will soon enter the finals. Such a cruel and fierce scene can''t be missed. The members didn''t know that they had changed two tutors until the day of recording. Although the current focus is on online voting, tutor comments and scoring, which only accounts for a small proportion in the comprehensive score. However, changing mentors means that the scoring habits will also be changed. They will not have the opportunity of opportunism, but can only fight hard. However, this is a very important knockout, and only 18 people will be left to enter the final. Therefore, many people are more nervous. After practice, they can only go to the bathroom frequently to calm themselves because they are restless. Tong Xiaolu is also one of them. Because she was too nervous in the early stage, she performed mediocrely under the gaze of South Vietnam. She has always been the one who is not up and down and not noticed. Later, she gradually adapted and found that South Vietnam did not take her seriously. She was just treated as an ordinary draft member. Instead, she felt aggrieved and wanted to play better to attract South Vietnam''s attention. And jumping out of the bottom of the well and seeing more excellent peers will inevitably stimulate potential. There are quite professional teachers to teach, and the comments and guidance of the tutor are also very rare. This month, she has made much faster and more progress than in the previous years in the school. Therefore, she gradually got out of the head and squeezed all the way from class C to the bottom of class A. I''ve been worried about this knockout for a week. As soon as my tutor changed, my bad hunch became heavier. Today, she either moves forward two places or is destined to be eliminated. Ke Luoluo and Fang Bailu, who lived in the same dormitory with her, could not help but quietly bite their ears when they saw her like this. "Did you say South Vietnam did it on purpose?" "Huh?" Ke Luoluo glanced at Fang Bailu and went to see Tong Xiaolu, who looked nervous. Thinking that Tong Xiaolu and Nanyue were old classmates, he probably guessed what his roommate meant. "What kind of intentional method?" Fang Bailu shrugged: "of course, in order to avoid public opinion, he deliberately asked someone to replace him." Ke Luoluo asked, "because of Tong Xiaolu?" "That''s for sure. Whether Tong Xiaolu is promoted or eliminated today has nothing to do with South Vietnam. But I think it''s probably going to be eliminated if South Vietnam doesn''t come in this phase. " Although this idea is a bit self righteous, it is not completely impossible. Fang Bailu also analyzed: "if you are promoted, netizens will certainly say that South Vietnam releases water. If eliminated, netizens will say that South Vietnam deliberately suppresses old classmates. Alas, stars are hard to do, especially those as popular as South Vietnam. You should think twice about what you do. " "I think South Vietnam should not care much about this kind of public opinion," Ke Luoluo thought about today''s knockout match and added, "but it''s good if she doesn''t come." After all, Tong Xiaolu is not the only one who may be eliminated today. It is estimated that she and Fang Bailu have little hope. It''s much easier not to be eliminated by South Vietnam. It doesn''t matter to be eliminated. Chapter 962 In fact, although South Vietnam is not entirely intentional, it does have such considerations. If she didn''t take on the main task, she would not care what others said or thought. If she should be promoted, she would be promoted and eliminated. But because of that task, we need to be careful to bypass this minefield, so as not to be deliberately fanned and made a mountain out of a molehill. Just now, she and Sheng Jingheng really need to be in the play these days, and they have a little headache. The day before was still a warm and hot intimate play, and the next day was a hysterical breakup. The state is very important. There is no bedding for filming. She needs enough brewing. In the middle of this, she ran to record a talent show variety show and focused on other places, which will affect her full participation in the play. Whether it''s an intimate play or a breakup play, it''s actually not easy to shoot under the crowd of many people. On the first day of filming intimate scenes, Pei shuche said eight words to them - fake, real and free. It means that although the story is false, they are both true. As long as they can fully interpret the word "enthusiasm" in place. It is written in the script that the heroine has Fantasia because of her mental history. On this day, I imagined another love story and played a role with the hero. And still fell in love at first sight. After a conversation, I couldn''t help but roll into bed. Filming does not follow the sequence of scenes. The literary plays that meet and talk in front are shot later. So they didn''t have any excessive scenes, but as soon as they started shooting, they had to kiss all the way from entering the door to the room and bed. During this period, there are also various physical entanglements, mutual stripping and so on. The house is not big, simple one bedroom. In addition to shooting in the bedroom, only a few people including Pei shuche will be left. At other times, shooting in the living room is a room full of people. Before shooting, Pei shuche specially left them ten minutes alone to brew their emotions. Instead of reading the script, Nan Yue stared at Sheng Jingheng. Sheng Jingheng glanced at the script again and put it aside. Later, they didn''t have a line, but only physical and eye performances. Seeing the look in Nan Yue''s eyes, Sheng Jingheng stretched out his hand to hold her: "what are you thinking?" "I was thinking," Nan Yue didn''t let him hold it too tightly, and gently hooked his palm with his fingertips, "what will Mr. Sheng look like later." Sheng Jingheng''s eyes were a little dark. He wanted to hold her tightly, but he enjoyed the provocation. He didn''t make a sound for a moment. After a meeting, he said in a hoarse voice, "I''m afraid to scare you." Seeing him like this, Nan Yue was moved and deliberately wanted to get together and kiss him, but he restrained himself in order to better enter the play later. If the finger belly seemed to scratch on the back of his hand, then he took it back: "I have great courage." The touch on his hand seemed to be still there. Sheng Jingheng held it falsely and said low, "OK." South Vietnam did not ask him, "good" anything, and there was no need to ask. After all, I soon realized what he meant by the word "good". The shooting of the intimate play between the two went smoothly. Even Pei shuche didn''t expect that he didn''t miss any details. He passed it over again. Because it''s a long shot, even when you enter the bedroom, the shooting doesn''t stop. Until the two people were emotional enough, Pei shuche quietly withdrew with several staff, closed the door and let them continue. Chapter 963 However, Pei shuche underestimated their self-control. The door was closed for only five minutes, and they came out dressed up. If you look carefully, you can see that there is still some emotion in their eyes and eyebrows. Generally, if you go to see them, you will feel that they are really powerful. They enter the play quickly and leave the play quickly. Most people don''t dare to look at them in the eye. Pei shuche simply called them over and watched the shooting playback together. It must be different to be in the play and from the perspective of the bystander. At that time, when I was in the play, I didn''t care so much. When you look at it, South Vietnam will find that the degree of shame is a little explosive in both actions and eyes. No matter how big her heart was, she couldn''t help coughing a little, which was a little bad. Sheng Jingheng has been half drooping his eyes, his hands are closely linked with her, and he can''t see the real emotion. Pei shuche didn''t know it. He also deliberately fixed a picture and said, "I especially like this scene. It''s definitely the best today." On the screen, the two people''s clothes are not neat, but they are a little apart. Their eyes are intertwined, perfectly interpreting the so-called sky, thunder and fire, and their feelings are infinite. "..." Nanyue looked at it more and blushed. "Director Pei is satisfied." "Satisfied, I''m very satisfied." Once he started working, Pei shuche was not the usual gentle and calm mature man, but had the most direct and bright side. He looked at them with a smile, watched the just shot again, and then stopped. He was very satisfied with this paragraph. There was no need to make up or take more alternatives. He directly asked the staff to clean up and shoot the next play. Because it was also very smooth after that, at night, Pei shuche symbolically took several small night plays. With a big hand, he said that he could finish the work. Originally, I wanted to tell Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng about tomorrow''s breakup play. But thinking of their performance today, Pei shuche gave up. After all, it''s not like an intimate play. Even if you shoot a few more plays tomorrow, you can just enter the mood step by step. It''s better not to shoot more. When Pei shuche returned to the hotel, he asked the staff in charge of the stills to cut his favorite picture and rush to work to make a stills. As soon as I received it, I sent it to Weibo. @Pei shuche: today''s lovers, tomorrow''s lovers[ [picture] The director personally sends stills, or the male and female protagonists, and it is the kind with small scale. Naturally, it soon caused an uproar. Both fans and passers-by were greatly frightened. -My God!!!!!!! -Oh, my God! These two people are amazing. They look so exciting! -Is this still? -It can only be a still photo (: §Ù¡¹ ¡Ï)_ Male gods usually don''t have such desire. -Oh, my God! Both of them are easy to tease. They can''t stand it. -What''s the size of the trough? Although very popular, can it be shown in China? -Has the movie just started? I want to see it now. How to break it? -Great! In contrast, those airport photos are kindergarten level. -What does the director''s word mean? Does it mean that the two of them are going to break up in the movie??? No! -I feel abusive. I just don''t know what it will be like for two people in love to act abusive. Don''t screw it up. -Abuse in the play! Off stage vocal music to me forever!!! Chapter 964 Nanyue learned about Tong Xiaolu''s elimination through hot search. The reason why I see the hot search is naturally because I mentioned her, and then it is counted by the system as completing the daily branch line. The story that they were classmates in the same school or even in the same class spread not long after the launch of idol new era. On this matter, there are different opinions on the Internet, and people with all kinds of views have it. However, it didn''t bring much water. After all, in comparison, there should be more discussion on the program, whether it is the opening performance of the tutor or the fierce competition of the members one after another. What''s more, South Vietnam has indeed done what a mentor should do, and has not apologized for the name of all-round ace. It is very brilliant, so it has a big circle of fans. In the whole program, if someone can give her special treatment, it must be the grand scene that has been sitting on her side. If Tong Xiaolu is eliminated from this issue and South Vietnam is also there, there may be more discussion. However, it''s a pity that South Vietnam just entered the group for shooting and can''t go away. LAN lingxuan was specially invited to help her replace her. Therefore, they only went on a tepid hot search, hovered in more than a dozen positions, and soon disappeared because of other hot searches. Therefore, South Vietnam did not receive additional rewards, only pitifully few basic rewards. She is very philistine. She doesn''t have many spiritual stones. She doesn''t even like to see more hot search, so she just leaves it behind. For South Vietnam, nothing else is very important now. The only important thing is the breakup scene. The heroine really wants to break up, not that she doesn''t love or is tired. But accidentally found that in order to accommodate her illness, the hero was not only very tired, but also screwed up many other things in life and work. Just because of her, she gave up the world. It''s easy to make a decision, but it''s difficult to implement it. So, that day, the heroine''s fantasy didn''t happen, but she borrowed the disease to weave a person who was betrayed by her boyfriend. The hero thought that she was just ill again. She cooperated wholeheartedly and didn''t think too much. However, he still underestimated the degree of women''s work. After a fierce quarrel, he was trampled on the bottom line. He wanted to be angry, but considering that she was a patient, he just left and let her calm down alone. After this quarrel, both of them unconsciously brought out their sincerity. It is no longer a fantasy story, but the two of them. When the hero was driving away, he suddenly found that she was wrong. When he turned back, he didn''t find anyone. He thought he was just paranoid, but he didn''t know that the heroine hid and didn''t let him see his heartfelt sadness. Pei shuche began to look forward to today''s play after setting down the two. First, no matter who sees Sheng Jingheng, he will feel that he will not quarrel. At most, it is cold violence. Second, I want to see the hysteria of South Vietnam. He did not tell them what he thought, but told them to say, "it''s really noisy." Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng looked at each other and smiled helplessly. The director didn''t intend to talk about the play, and they didn''t mean to talk about the play in advance. During the preparation time of the staff, they sat aside, didn''t look at each other, and brewing emotions. Pei shuche calmly sat behind the camera and monitor, turning over the script and thinking that he might add or modify some plot after the play is finished. When everything was ready, he raised his eyes and looked at the two people who had reached the corresponding position. They are no longer the actors he chose, but the people in the play. Chapter 965 If we say that yesterday''s intimate play made a crowd of staff blush and heartbeat, and they were teased unnecessarily. So today''s scene of breaking up and quarreling made some girls wipe their tears secretly. Men look at it from the perspective of God. Sometimes they love the heroine and think the heroine is too much. Sometimes I feel that the heroine is too much, and conversely, I love the hero who has been accommodating. In a word, he is completely involved in the play and wants to scold the director and screenwriter. He has to torture them like this. Pei shuche looked, only two words - satisfaction. Sheng Jingheng''s quarrel drama has his personal characteristics. It makes people feel that he is very gentle and affectionate, and it makes people cold. Finally, when the anger reaches the extreme, even if you still maintain the gentlemanly demeanor, you are making the best interpretation whether it is the suppressed emotion in the fundus or the physical reaction. The hysteria of South Vietnam is very gradual, which won''t make people feel like what happened to her suddenly. And from the situation of watching the girls quietly wipe their tears, her performance is very moving. It can not only cause men''s love, but also arouse women''s empathy. Perhaps the most striking thing is the light in her eyes, which darkens a little during the quarrel. The heroine in the play also performed and performed very successfully. It was realizing this that she was even more hopeless. What makes Pei shuche even more amazing is that after the hero exits first, she hides in the corner and cries silently with her knees in her arms. Sheng Jingheng retreated out of the shooting range. The scene he drove away from was not shot now. Therefore, this scene can be seen clearly. His dark eyes were so dark that people couldn''t see his emotions clearly. After the meeting, he completely lowered his eyes and didn''t look again. Pei shuche finished shooting a close-up view of South Vietnam, pulled away a little, and shouted "Ka" to prepare the hero for entering again. A staff member wanted to see the situation in South Vietnam, but he stopped him. It''s a good thing that South Vietnam hasn''t played yet. Sheng Jingheng pretended to get out of the car and ran all the way back to the shooting scene. According to the script, he ran back and didn''t find the heroine. He stood there disappointed for a moment, and then sighed and left. But he started looking for people everywhere, calling the heroine''s name. When I couldn''t find it, I remembered to take out my mobile phone and make a phone call. South Vietnam has been secretly looking at him. Seeing this, he subconsciously took out his mobile phone. Ignoring the shutdown, he directly removed the battery. The temporary change of the play made some staff who were familiar with the script look at each other. When they went to see Pei shuche, they saw that he looked serious and didn''t mean to stop. Finally, the play stopped when the hero turned his back to the camera, hung his head slightly, and listened to the "the user you dialed is turned off" from his mobile phone. Pei shuche looked at Sheng Jingheng, looked at Nanyue, and then shouted Ka. As soon as he finished shouting, Sheng Jingheng moved, went straight to the squatting corner of South Vietnam and pulled her up. The next moment, I held her tightly in my arms. Seeing the two people hugging, the staff who wanted to get close stopped again. Pei shuche couldn''t help laughing: "well, hurry up and get ready for the next scene." A group of people should shout, start cleaning up the scene, turn to another scene and shoot a play. No one went to see the two hugging, and no one bothered them. Naturally, no one heard that "sorry". South Vietnam leaned against the man''s arms. At first hearing such three words, he couldn''t help laughing. Instead, he looked up at him: "it''s just filming. What''s my brother saying? I''m sorry." She had just cried and her eyes were still shining. Sheng Jingheng raised his hand and gently wiped the corners of her eyes. The unspeakable heartache at the bottom of his heart finally turned into a sigh: "I will never make you cry." Chapter 966 After shooting these two relatively difficult scenes, the subsequent scenes are completely easy for them. Therefore, he participated in the recording of the last two finals of idol new era as scheduled. There are only 18 members left, and the online voting has basically stabilized. It is difficult to jump from the last few to the top. These two finals, on the contrary, have a little feeling of fighting. They mostly want to take this opportunity to show themselves better on the stage and let more people notice. However, the final group of candidates and the ranking are still of great concern. After the semi-finals, South Vietnam completely picked out two people and recommended them to Chu Ye. Both of them are ranked lower, and have been eliminated in the recent competition, and will not be particularly valued by Shengshi entertainment. However, they were eliminated after ranking, but they are not really inferior in strength and appearance. After all, they have fought to the semi-finals, and their achievements have been excellent all the time. It''s just that the popularity can''t compare with those in front. The word popularity is sometimes very mysterious. Some people look at strength, some people look at face, and some people really just look at feeling. South Vietnam believes that as long as the two of them are equipped with a professional team and polished, their debut alone will not be much worse than that of the women''s group. Chu ye had put them in the alternative range before, which would be recommended by her. She immediately asked the bottom agent to contact them so as not to be preempted. This can''t be concealed from Sheng Jingrui, but he only needs nine people after the group. For the rest, he won''t consider signing into Shengshi entertainment for the time being. Therefore, instead of interfering, he secretly helped stop the olive branches handed over by some other small companies. Without competitors, Hongyu media soon successfully signed two new artists. At the same time, another thing happened - Ji Ying withdrew from the competition. The external reason is that she is still young. After some experience, she finds that she still has a lot to learn, so she plans to go back to school to continue her further study. This withdrawal successfully led her to the top of the hot search again. Before, because South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng first showed their love at the airport, and then the still photos were provocative. As a result, Ji Ying repeatedly said that she came for the grand scene, and her reputation fell sharply. Originally, I was the first in class A. as soon as the online voting was opened, I fell to second, then third and fourth. However, there are still many people who like her. After all, strength and beauty are there. Among all members, it is still the top one. If there is no accident, she must still be able to make a successful debut, that is, whether she can grab the C position or not. This sudden withdrawal brought a big storm, and South Vietnam was also pulled into the water. Naturally, the fans are unwilling. They think it''s what the program team did to Ji Ying, or what South Vietnam secretly said. Will make Ji Ying have to choose to withdraw from the competition to maintain her final self-esteem. Netizens are eating melons. Some don''t agree with the victims'' paranoia of the fans, but think Ji Ying''s decision to withdraw from the game at this time is too deliberate. Some people feel that Ji Ying is just brave in chasing stars, but she is pushed into the air of public opinion by a show of love, so she can only withdraw from the competition to ensure peace. But the melon didn''t last long - the hot search was pressed and disappeared within a few hours. Many netizens didn''t see more content, but knew the facts and reasons why Ji Ying withdrew from the competition. It''s none other than Wei Jun who hasn''t done anything for a long time. Last time Ji Ying took Sheng Jingheng on a hot search, they happened to be abroad, the news was delayed, and they didn''t make a decision without instructions at home. When you get back to your senses, search yourself first. This time, I can''t bear it anymore. After a few months, he added a name to Sheng Jingheng''s blacklist again, and Wei Jun still had some feelings. At the beginning, South Vietnam was almost on this blacklist. It was also this handicap that changed their lives. Chapter 967 [rational discussion, what do you think of the tutor''s confession to the members of the talent show? Is there any difference between being single and not being single?] This is a discussion post of DouWang. The link is sent to the sy work group. Nanyue casually opened her eyes and saw that the speeches in the post were basically taken with her. The Pinyin abbreviations of Sheng Jingheng and Ji Ying couldn''t help laughing and retreating. No matter what others think, Sheng Jingheng is very exclusive and disgusted with this kind of thing. The draft is to perform well and enjoy the stage. Don''t make seven or eight. Originally, Ji Ying was strong enough. Sheng Jingheng would look at her differently and be a little more tolerant in scoring. But she wanted to play the emotional card. She mentioned the school, the full support of her family, and that she came here just because of the grand scenery. Finally, I withdrew from the game and couldn''t finish it well. It''s an indirect disrespect for the stage. It''s not unfair that she can be included in Sheng Jingheng''s blacklist. Fortunately, the original body only made that mistake. After that, her appearance reversed the war situation and played the last few stages perfectly. Otherwise, I''m afraid they won''t even have a chance to start. Nan Yue looked at the man sitting beside him and smiled. Aware of her eyes, Sheng Jingheng also looked at her: "what?" Nanyue raised his eyes to his eyes and said, "I''m thinking that you might be very suitable for living in the cultivation world. They all pay attention to the supremacy of strength." They have been together for so long, there is no need to guess. Sheng Jingheng also knows why she said this sentence. He pretended not to understand, but followed her words: "do we want to circle a mountain and establish our own sect in the future?" Hearing the speech, Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "does Mr. Sheng still want to be the king of the mountain?" "Am I not the stronghold... Cough," Sheng Jingheng couldn''t say the word "madam" after all. He coughed and turned into a smile, "it''s better to let you be your king." South Vietnam couldn''t stop laughing. He held his hand and leaned against his shoulder. And she couldn''t help imagining that the picture of her being the king of the mountain and Sheng Jingheng being her wife pressing the stronghold was actually pretty good. This idea, when you see that you are about to arrive at your destination, you press it first. Two days after Ji Ying withdrew from the competition, they asked the crew for leave again to participate in the recording of the finals of idol new era. The finals have been changed to a larger stage, and there will be enough audience to buy tickets for fans to watch. When the two arrived together, the staff was no longer surprised. Instead, they came directly to put on wheat and conduct a pre game interview. I asked several questions about the finals later, all of which were answered equivocally. The staff was very helpless, but they still didn''t give up. They changed a question and continued: "it is said that your five mentors will play at the same time to bring a wonderful opening performance to the finals. Can you tell us a little about what kind of cooperative performance will be? " "Ah," instead of perfunctory answers, South Vietnam was stunned, "it''s not clear yet." Then he went to see Sheng Jingheng: "does Mr. Sheng know? Is there any inside information? " Sheng Jingheng looked at her as if he really asked questions, so he shook his head and said, "I don''t know." The two asked and answered, which made the staff stunned. Then when they asked again, they had reached the tutor''s special practice room and pushed the door in. Someone stopped her and the cameraman: "well, you go and pick up others. Shooting is not allowed here for the time being." "Oh, OK." It seems that this is to be kept secret. Chapter 968 The five tutors had to prepare a secret opening performance in the finals. Let many weekend nothing, squatting live audience, both surprised and looking forward to. Some people didn''t even want to see the members. They still opened the preparation process of live broadcasting, but turned to various gossip websites and began fierce discussions. After all, the opening performances brought by the double or single tutors were not covered. If you really want to say, the opening performance of the tutors has become a highlight of the second season of idol new era. There are many people who don''t like to watch the draft because of these opening performances. By the way, they powder their tutors. When the five people want to go together, the expectation value can not be pulled to the top. They have not even revealed any useful information, so they have been brushed on the hot search. By five or six in the afternoon, the number of people in the live broadcasting room had set a new record. Before the official start, the server was a little about to collapse. Fortunately, the staff of the snowball video kept watching. Seeing this, they informed the programmer in advance to expand the server, so as to make full preparations for the smooth live broadcast of the finals in the evening. In order to maintain the mystery and avoid diversion, the program team officials closed the other vice live rooms, leaving only one main live room. The picture only switches back and forth between the members competing against the clock to practice dancing in the practice room. The five tutors haven''t appeared since they entered the practice room. However, the program team found something else to watch - invited two national hosts. After the two hosts arrived at the scene, they first made up and changed clothes, and then began to walk around, bringing surprises to the members. The arrival of the two quickly took the program on a hot search. Before the live broadcast of the official finals at 7:00, we did enough to build momentum in advance. Ten minutes before seven o''clock, the backstage of the program group was busy, and the front stage slowly withdrew a group of staff, leaving only the audience who entered half an hour earlier to sit inside. Under the leadership of the staff, the five mentors have come to the back of the stage and are ready to go directly to the stage as soon as seven o''clock arrives. At the same time, in a lake villa at the other end of city A. After the dinner carefully prepared by the cook, Ji Ying and her uncle he Maoan came to the video room on the second floor. The big screen hanging on the wall is always on, which is the connected snowball video, the main live room of idol new era. The picture of this meeting is that the two hosts are chatting with the members who are ready to enter the studio, which can be regarded as relieving their nervous mood. Ji Ying liked one of the hosts very much. She was stunned when she saw this scene. He Maoan had already sat down on the sofa. Seeing her like this, he asked, "why? Regret quitting the game? " Ji Ying returned to her senses. After biting her lips, she went over and sat down. She shook her head and said, "there''s nothing to regret. That''s the original plan." "Yes." Speaking of the plan, he Maoan also sighed. It should have been very successful. During this period, there were chess pieces such as Jiachen entertainment. They jumped out to help. It turned out to be a complete help. At that time, I had to admit that the success of South Vietnam, a saying secretly circulating in the industry, could not be copied. But the plan has begun, and they are not willing to give up. Ji Ying, in particular, has a reason not to give up. Therefore, although there were some unexpected waves, it still smoothly came to the step of withdrawing from the game and brushed off the sense of existence. Just thinking, the mobile phone that was put aside rang. He mao''an got up first, walked to the terrace and connected the phone. Chapter 969 When he answered the phone and came back strangely, it was already seven o''clock sharp and the live broadcast officially began. Ji Ying is keenly aware that his call may have something to do with herself. However, before asking, he was attracted by some burst music and ignored others. As the music Prelude exploded, the dark stage began to light up like a small explosion. Then there was the sound of a drum. The drum sounded one after another. For a moment, it made people''s scalp numb and was brought in. The light came down with a bang. After seeing who the drummer was, Ji Ying opened her mouth slightly. If you were just surprised when you just saw the host, it would be a complete shock¡ª¡ª No one said that Sheng Jingheng could play drums. After that, Qiao Mengyu joined in playing the violin, then Nanyue playing the electronic piano and Yu Yan playing the bass. When the music changed from intense to calm, Lechi''s b-box became the beginning of another section. Then, we enter the formal singing and dancing performance. Generally speaking, when you enter the climax at the beginning, it will tend to be ordinary in the middle. But the five people on the stage didn''t let this happen, but continued to keep a tight rhythm and caught the audience''s eyes, ears and even heart. Singing or dancing directly lit the scene. It was just the opening performance of a talent show, but it gave people a kind of stupidity, as if it was wanton publicity on the world stage. Finally, South Vietnam and Lechi had a double rap, full of rock and roll style, breaking the image they have always created. Looking at the confident South Vietnam, Ji Ying couldn''t help clenching her hand and stabbing her nails into the meat. Jealous, of course. A girl like South Vietnam, who can''t be jealous? But after jealousy, Ji Ying felt a deep sense of powerlessness. She thought she was excellent. Even if she just went on the domestic talent show stage, it was nothing. Those who like her are only new for a while. As long as she doesn''t appear for a period of time, most of them forget her. To stand firm in the entertainment industry, she is far from enough at present. He Maoan is also a person who runs an entertainment company. After watching the opening performance, he couldn''t help feeling: "it''s all powerful." Even if this opening performance is over, the excitement of the audience can''t be calmed for a time, and they still keep clapping and screaming. Until the two hosts of the national God came to the stage and boasted along the atmosphere, they slowly brought back the rhythm. Ji Ying also slowly calmed down and released her hand. The palm was covered with blood, some dazzling. He Maoan glanced and opened his mouth when he didn''t see it: "we all guessed wrong. Provoking South Vietnam is worse than provoking Sheng Jingheng himself." Ji Ying is not stupid. Hearing this, she thinks of the hot search she was pressed two days ago. According to the plan, she didn''t provoke South Vietnam all the way, and she always performed very well. That hot search was just to let public opinion develop by itself, and did not deliberately guide anything. But just like this, it also annoys someone. As soon as she bit her lip, her face was a little white: "what should I do?" "As you said before, go back to school for further study, and you can continue to create a good image of an excellent student." He Maoan sighed: "when you return home after graduation, many things will calm down. If you start again at that time, you will have an advantage that others can''t match. That''s when you need to be safe. Don''t follow the example of the one in last season. As for money, you can rest assured that you have to work hard for a few more years. " Ji Ying hung her head and said "good" for a long time. This is called self tasting evil? Originally wanted to use extraordinary means to become popular at the fastest speed, but it took a lot of time. Chapter 970 At ten o''clock in the evening, the second season finals of idol new era, which lasted for three hours, finally came to a perfect end. Because online voting is the top priority, mentors are very relaxed. They can say what they should say. They don''t have to worry. One of their own decisions will affect which girl''s life. So when it was over, the five people made an appointment to have a snack as a souvenir of the final departure. If we say that the previous recording has always been in the running in period of mutual understanding. Well, after tonight''s opening performance, the five people are really familiar. Even Lechi, who has not been very integrated, began to talk a lot and can say anything. The reason for changing him was nothing else. It was the very enjoyable rap with South Vietnam. South Vietnam has a zero basis in rap. Will contact, or because the program team asked the five of them to finalize the final opening performance in private two weeks ago. When she decided, she began to understand rap with him, but because she was still filming, she had little time to learn and practice. Originally, Lechi planned to lead him, and South Vietnam just cooperated a little. As a result, it was a big surprise. The effect of the formal performance in the evening surprised both the audience and him. This will eat and drink. Lechi''s eyes always involuntarily go to see South Vietnam. However, either Sheng Jingheng or Qiao Mengyu were around Nanyue. Yu Yan would talk to her from time to time without a moment''s leisure. So when it was over, Lechi, who still didn''t find a chance, had to look at it with a few eyes, stopped Nanyue and chatted alone. Then, the five people got on the car and went back. It was already the middle of may unconsciously, and the scenes of "hot summer" in city a were all finished. These two days are just the transition. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng can go home for one night and fly to meet the crew after the transition tomorrow. After getting on the bus, without waiting for Sheng Jingheng to look at her or ask her, South Vietnam consciously opened its mouth. "Lechi wants to cooperate with me. It can be a rap in my song or I can rap with him." Sheng Jingheng also guessed: "did you promise?" "Besides," Nanyue slightly extended his arm and changed to a more comfortable sitting position, "anyway, it''s not troublesome to release a new album after killing green." Sheng Jingheng held her calm hand and made a soft sound to express his support. Nan Yue smiled and leaned on his shoulder, comfortably closing his eyes. Although the second season of idol new era has completely ended, the main task released by the system earlier has not been completed by South Vietnam. When she got up early the next morning, she called Xiao Wu out, asked a question and got a guessed answer¡ª¡ª It is necessary to wait until the program is fully fermented and the system collects more positive data before it can be regarded as her complete completion of the task. Originally, I thought I might have to wait a few days or half a month, but the next day, when South Vietnam arrived at the crew to prepare for the shooting of the new day, I received a hint from Xiao Wu. In addition to the successful completion of the task, the wish progress bar has increased by 20% to 80%. After the prompt, South Vietnam was still waiting. Xiao Wu gave himself a reward, but he only waited for a question. [how does the host do it?] It was still the child voice of Xiao Wu, but there was no curiosity, but only the cold of the robot. South Vietnam was playing with female No. 2. After hearing the speech, he paused, and then returned to normal. [are you going to ask me this?] ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ Nanyue smiled and pretended to look down at the script, which well covered up a trace of fun in the bottom of his eyes. [don''t tease you. Yesterday, the film "prosperity" was released. You can go and see the data.] Chapter 971 From the time of shooting to the time of killing, there has been no continuous release of materials. On the contrary, after killing, there was no sound for a long time, which almost made people forget its existence. Now after three months, Leng Buding released a piece of flowers, and there were three more. I don''t know whether it was a surprise or a shock. A quote from netizens is -- shocked my family! In general, even if there are three TV dramas in a row, they come one by one day to satisfy the appetite of the audience and fans. But "to be prosperous" will be different and implemented to the end. The three are almost issued at the same time. People don''t know which one to look at first for a while. The first is a group portrait, the second is the hero''s personal direction, and the last is the heroine''s personal direction. The time control is very good. It''s only more than a minute without a spoiler, but it''s very attractive. It''s normal that people can''t enjoy watching a group of pictures. But netizens didn''t expect that two single people to the film flowers will make them not see enough. They will watch it back and forth again. Instead, they will pay more attention to their hearts and lungs and want to see more content, even the whole play. Especially the single flower in South Vietnam. The gags of the last play just let everyone know that South Vietnam has excellent strength and handsome shape. This time, after several beautiful shapes flashed in succession, I found that South Vietnam had such an amazing side in this play. Almost every picture that flashes is worth slowing down and taking screenshots frame by frame. Naturally, there are still plays, and they wear skirts. Because the speed is too fast, even if they slow down and make a moving picture, it will be in the blink of an eye. Not to mention the normal speed, I can''t see what happened at all. Therefore, South Vietnam, as a single film flower, soon had a far ahead playback volume among the three films, and also ranked first in the hot search. There are also fans abroad who have posted this film on the Internet. In just half a day, the broadcast volume is as high as hundreds of thousands, which is about to break millions. If it were just this film flower, the day before yesterday, South Vietnam and four other mentors performed on the stage of idol new era, which was also shocked and burst. When the two videos are put together, people will feel schizophrenic. It''s just that ancient people went through modern rap, and it can be seen that the ghost didn''t violate it at all. Some people even cut the two videos and some previous video materials together to form a complete story. And it is also a very popular theme in current network literature - fast wear. Basically, South Vietnam went back and forth in ancient and modern times, and then fell in love with itself. Looking at it, people can''t help but marvel, and some laugh and cry. One night later, the clip went out of the loop, replacing the hot search of the previous day and jumping to the first place. After this hot search, the task of South Vietnam was completed, completely covering the black history left by the original body. Nanyue will know this hot search, or Xiaowu told her. Suddenly, it seems that she doesn''t remember anything. She asks her how to do it and increase the progress by 20%. When Xiao Wu came back again, South Vietnam had started formal shooting. Today, it was mainly about her and female No. 2. Sheng Jingheng was shooting with male No. 2 in another scene. [Ding! Congratulations to the host for getting a special gift bag! Task bonus has also been paid!] [the host is great!] Chapter 972 Thank you for your compliment [host, do you want to open the special gift bag?] Later, when I''m finished Xiao Wu answered and felt that the tone of South Vietnam was almost the same as usual, so he was relieved. But at the same time, there are some worries. The host of South Vietnam is too smart and powerful. The LORD God has begun to focus on her. It won''t be with her for long. When the day''s shooting was over and the finishing work was done, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng ate the dinner made by Chen le in the hotel room, she remembered the gift bag. While cleaning up, he called out Xiao Wu and asked him to open the special gift bag. Not surprisingly, there was a pile of spirit stones and a slightly shabby exchange card in the gift bag. It seems that her wish progress jumps too fast, and the system doesn''t want to give her anything good. This time, South Vietnam exchanged a dance + 1. She has learned almost the same in other aspects. She can borrow this extra point to move closer to international dance. Seeing that South Vietnam didn''t say anything, Xiao Wu felt a little bad, but it couldn''t change the gift package and reward, so he had to hide quietly. It was quiet again, and Nanyue''s mind returned to reality. After cleaning up with Sheng Jingheng, he began to play. Most of the scenes filmed here are what happened when the four were students. Except that the school is rented, several other special scenes were built by Pei shuche himself, completely according to the feeling of the script. In the months of preparation for shooting, in addition to setting up the scene, Pei shuche and the screenwriter revised the whole script again. Let the plot and characters be more delicate than before. Some intimate scenes that are not particularly necessary are also slightly deleted and expressed with eyes and body movements. This is what Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng are better at. Although intimate scenes are OK, there are many people when shooting, and they are done by substituting roles. If there are many times, it will inevitably feel strange. It is also because the two of them are too excellent. The male No. 2 and the female No. 2 are completely driven. They can easily enter the play and interpret their roles relatively perfectly with the natural state that Pei shuche has always been optimistic about. In addition to the leading role group, other slightly important parental roles are looking for supporting roles. Especially the elder who plays the heroine''s mother is the famous heroine of bitterness drama in China. Because she changed a slightly fashionable shape, which gave her a new feeling. She played another sense of bitterness and madness, which made people look at it and would not think of her previous role. It can be seen that the acting skills are very good. South Vietnam also learned several different crying scenes while filming opposite scenes with her. Although I don''t know if it can be used in the future, there is no end to learning. It''s always right to learn more. Immersed in the days of shooting, it always flies. Unconsciously, June has to go to the end, and the weather is completely hot. The cast members were killed one by one. On the last day of June, male No. 2 and female No. 2 also welcomed the killing at the same time. Thinking that there were few scenes left for the male and female protagonists to shoot, Pei shuche simply gathered together and arranged a killing dinner. There are not so many rules here. If you want to drink, you can drink milk and juice if you don''t want to drink. The director was friendly, and the actors and staff were naturally relaxed. The dinner lasted from 7 p.m. to more than 11 p.m. Although we had dinner in advance, when the whole film was completely finished, Pei shuche called Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng together and planned to have a meal alone. Both of them thought that Zhang Xiucheng would come, but the arrival of another person was still somewhat unexpected. Chapter 973 Seeing their unexpected reaction, Pei shuche pretended to be helpless and said, "this man has to come to join the fun and won''t let me tell you. Don''t mind." Zhang Xiucheng smiled: "don''t be shy, just have dinner with friends." In addition to the two, another person is also Pei shuche''s good friend in Hollywood - director Smith. He doesn''t understand Chinese, but he understands the word friend. He immediately stood up, greeted South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng with the Oriental etiquette of shaking hands, and introduced himself quite wittily. Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng looked at each other, then briefly introduced themselves, and then sat down with Smith. This meal was really a chat with friends, and the chat content was naturally related to the film. Although the conversation was all in English, it was not difficult for the five people present. Because Pei shuche didn''t decide on her before, but planned to recommend her to Smith. Therefore, after submitting personal data, South Vietnam specially bought Smith several films with good reputation and quality, and took the time to watch them. Then he suddenly decided to cooperate with PEI shuche, so he turned to see the film made by Pei shuche. I can talk about movies, but I can get in touch. That is, she can insert words, but she can''t talk too much, which makes Smith look at her frequently, and his eyes are full of surprise and appreciation. Sheng Jingheng sat next to South Vietnam, but he couldn''t get his eyes several times. When the meal was almost over, Smith looked directly at South Vietnam and couldn''t help expressing his intention. "Miss Nan, I came to China for you." South Vietnam was still drinking tea. When he heard this, he was stunned, and then smiled and thanked. She didn''t know what to say except thank you. Pei shuche timely said, "I thought you came to see me." "Look, you''re just passing by," Smith said impolitely, putting his friend back. He was more and more satisfied with the unique implication of the Chinese people shown by South Vietnam. "South, I want to make a movie for you. Are you willing to cooperate with me?" From Miss nan to Nan, I got closer and more urgent. Speaking of this, Pei shuche and Zhang Xiucheng did not interrupt, but let South Vietnam decide and respond. Nanyue doesn''t have to turn around to look, but also knows that Sheng Jingheng is quietly watching her. No matter what she decides, he will support her. "Of course I''d like to cooperate with director Smith," Nan Yue said with a smile, but then the conversation changed. "But first we have to see what kind of film is suitable for me." "No problem!" Smith listened to the first half of her words with a happy heart and didn''t mind the latter. With that, he took out the iPad from his bag, called up a document and handed it to her. "These are some ideas and settings about the new film. You are the protagonist and the plot is basically around you." South Vietnam took a look and found that it was still Chinese and English, so he couldn''t help but pick his eyebrow. No matter how the film is, Smith''s sincerity is indeed a bit, and his words are also very sincere, not fooling her. It''s not that she''s red and high-profile now. But there is always a disadvantage in cooperating with foreign directors. The other party just likes the Oriental face of Chinese actors. If they really want to make a film, they will pay more attention to their own actors according to their rules. And the protagonist, in fact, is a role similar to a vase. Sometimes the part of the play is not important, even redundant, as if it was hard added. Therefore, South Vietnam was a little too cautious when it realized that it would cooperate with Smith twice. Now that she is well-known to a certain extent, she can''t pick up movies at will, which will damage her reputation. Chapter 974 With this idea in mind, South Vietnam read the outline of the movie script very carefully, without missing any details. After reading it, I can''t help thinking of the themes that director Smith is best at - horror, thriller and disaster. These three are sometimes separated and sometimes kneaded together, but they all make people feel thrilling and scared. Now the information she has in her hand seems a little mild. It''s just a movie about the game of survival. A group of people are pulled into a special world to solve puzzles or mutual suspicion and survive some survival hurdles. If you die in the game, you will die in reality because of all kinds of accidents. It''s like an infinite stream of novels or games. Smith didn''t lie to her. She is indeed one of the protagonists of the film and will live to the end. All character settings are not perfect, but each has its own advantages and disadvantages. And the protagonist group will come from many countries, have a variety of skin colors, and have different beliefs and three outlooks. Therefore, this survival game is doomed to twists and turns and contradictions, which will be very interesting. After watching it with Sheng Jingheng, Nanyue handed the iPad to Pei shuche and Zhang Xiucheng with the consent of Smith, and asked their teachers and disciples to help them. Smith was very satisfied with the planned new film, so he smiled from beginning to end and looked forward to the response of South Vietnam. South Vietnam is hesitating. This film theme is undoubtedly good. However, each character has its own defects, and it is difficult to avoid intrigues under the survival game. People who live to the end will inevitably be evaluated by others - they have a deep mind. Moreover, her role in "prosperity" is also very resourceful. Although in the final analysis, they are all for survival, even playing two scheming roles seems to have the words "scheming girl" written on her face. However, in such a film, the kind-hearted people who have no intention will not please. Thinking about it, Nanyue couldn''t help but slightly side his head and look into Sheng Jingheng''s eyes. His black eyes were clear, gentle and clean. Although he didn''t say anything, he had more than a thousand words. Listen to your heart. South Vietnam put down his hand and quietly hooked his fingers under the table, calming down a little. Pei shuche looked faster, just raised his eyes to see this scene, and then smiled. "The film is good. It''s a subject and field you haven''t tried in South Vietnam. You can try to challenge it." When his friend said this, Smith smiled even more: "yes, I think she must play this Chinese role." At first glance, it seems weak, but in fact, it is firm and tenacious. Excessive beauty will make people underestimate her. I can''t guess how she will live to the end. Zhang Xiucheng is old, and his focus is different from theirs: "is it dangerous to make such a film? Suffering is the second most important thing. It''s mainly about safety. Xiaonan, you should think about it. " "Thank you, director Zhang. My current idea is the same. Consider it first." Nanyue nodded and smiled gratefully. Then he apologized to director Smith and said, "if you don''t mind, can you give me a few days to think about it?" Smith shook his head and said, "of course not. The script hasn''t been written yet. You can think about it slowly and don''t worry about answering." Then he looked at shengjingheng and said, "if you want to join, I can also design a role for you." Sheng Jingheng faintly refused: "thank you for your love, but I don''t need it. I will support all her decisions." Chapter 975 Considering the film, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng naturally returned to city a first. Next, all they have to do is record songs, no other important work. The theme songs of "prosperity" and "hot summer" add up to four songs. South Vietnam has to prepare a new album. At present, she has a dance music, a song written by herself, and a song written by Lin Zheng for her. Plus Pei shuche agreed and asked her to add the character song sung for "hot summer" to the new album. There are four songs in total, not many, but not many. Moreover, South Vietnam also plans to make an English version of the song written by itself. There are five together. Fortunately, the songs have been written. With the help of Sheng Jingheng, the English version should be finished soon. Recording songs is a very simple job for both of them. South Vietnam calculated that at the end of this month, she could elope with Sheng Jingheng... No, she went on vacation. But before that, she had to explain the sy studio before she could be a shopkeeper. The upper and lower floors of the studio have been decorated. It looks like a low-key luxury. The environment is excellent, there are few employees, and the working days are as quiet as weekends. Therefore, Nie Zihan has been in his separate office since April. If it weren''t for the employee''s apartment, the conditions would be good. He would probably want to buy a bed for the office. After three months of closed door writing, his script has been almost written, and several endings have been written. Just wait for the South Vietnamese to come back and see it before making a decision. As for Liang Moyuan and Cheng Xiyao who signed into sy studio before and after, South Vietnam gave them two new agents and quickly helped them pick out the script. At the end of April, Liang Moyuan joined a group of ancient costume online dramas, playing male No. 1. He is expected to finish in early August. Cheng Xiyao took over the female number one of the star dramas on the youth campus and killed later than liang Moyuan. In other words, both of them will usher in a gap period in the second half of the year. After turning over the more perfect script outline handed over by Nie Zihan, Nanyue proposed. "What do you think of letting them two play the leading role?" "Ah?" Nie Zihan was still a little confused. He didn''t react until he saw the photos of the only two artists in the studio hanging on the wall of the South Vietnam conference room. "Liang Moyuan''s condition is good," he touched his chin, thought about Cheng Xiyao''s ancient costume modeling in "making the most of prosperity", and nodded his head, "the heroine happens to be Gu Lingjing''s type, and her age and shape are very consistent." Listening to his words, South Vietnam couldn''t help but frown and joked: "the original script was really not written for me." Nie Zihan looked calm and said, "I didn''t think I could really cooperate with you." Nan Yue smiled. She didn''t think she was going to shoot a fairy Xia drama. Seeing that she didn''t mind, Nie Zihan laughed, and then remembered: "however, there is a role that I think only you can play. No matter who else is, it''s a little unsatisfactory." After that, he took the outline, turned to the character setting page and showed her the role he said: "the eldest martial sister of the hero is 17 or 18 years old. In fact, she has been practicing for two or three hundred years and is a genius of their sect. It''s also the white moonlight of the hero. He has been secretly in love since he got started. " Seeing Nanyue looking at himself with a smile, Nie Zihan coughed and added: "however, the eldest martial sister only loves cultivation and is not interested in anything else. There won''t be too many scenes. She will only come out at the critical moment to save the protagonists, just like a God." Chapter 976 For the role proposed by Nie Zihan, South Vietnam was not in a hurry to take over, but said that if there was really no more suitable object at that time and she just had free time, she would consider playing a special role. Special acting, usually the kind that doesn''t get paid. Since she plans to invest in shooting and production by herself, it is naturally impossible for her to get paid. The script has been roughly written, and the ending doesn''t have to be in such a hurry to make a decision. What we need to do now is to find a reliable team for the TV play. This is what Nie Zihan is most worried about. He doesn''t have high requirements, as long as he doesn''t modify the script more frequently than the crew of "doing everything prosperous". He thought that Sheng Jingheng had participated in the investment and should be able to find a suitable shooting team through Shengshi entertainment. But unexpectedly, Nan Yue settled this earlier and gave him a big surprise. "Don''t worry, the director has cooperated with me. Although he will certainly change the script, he won''t change it randomly." South Vietnam continued to look at the script outline and human design with one mind and two purposes. "Ah?" Nie Zihan subconsciously thought of the director of "prosperity", but he also thought that if so, Nanyue would just say it directly. Pei shuche is a major Hollywood director and is unlikely to direct a Xianxia TV play. After thinking about it, he thought of a man: "is it the one who made moths to the fire? Isn''t he a spy film maker? " Nanyue raised his eyes and looked at him with a smile, and then lowered his eyes: "it''s director mu Yaomu. I''m a guest star in purple order. Yes, but I''ve cooperated?" "Ah???" Nie Zihan was completely confused. He looked at her incredulously. Seeing that she was not joking, but serious, his heart filled with ecstasy. "Is it really old mu!?? Isn''t he making a new movie? " "Well," South Vietnam roughly explained, "the new script written by him and Chai screenwriter is a little sensitive and has not been reviewed. Chai''s screenwriter was a little hurt, so he went abroad for vacation. Old Mu had nothing to do, so he volunteered to shoot a TV play for me. " After filming the purple order last year, Mr. Mu has been recuperating. After eating the health pill, he asked South Vietnam to buy one. Now I have rested for more than a year, and my body is healthier and stronger than when I was 40 or 50. The new film couldn''t be made, and it was very itchy. Seeing them discussing in the group, Nanyue planned to make a fairy Xia drama. After considering it for some time, he took the initiative to talk to her. When he came, the whole shooting team had. However, in order to save money, South Vietnam did not go to the old teams recommended by old mu. She has more suitable helpers - the modern Xiuzhen sects. It is not only suitable for Xianxia drama, but also for ancient costume drama in the future. The reward is to spend some spiritual stones and exchange some spiritual elixirs and magic talismans from the system mall. You don''t have to choose too good ones. After all, she has an extraordinary memory. It''s enough to satisfy them by silently reading some ancient books she''s seen before. Nie Zihan first heard that Mu was coming, and subconsciously thought that the position of the chief editor of the play should be handed over to others. After listening to South Vietnam say this again, I was completely satisfied: "great! Then I don''t have to worry about anything else? " "Why not?" South Vietnam took a picture of the huge sect character setting that he was watching, "old Mu will only be responsible for selecting some main actors, and you and the deputy director will be fully responsible for other roles." "What about you?" Nie Zihan subconsciously asked, according to the position, South Vietnam is not only an investor, but also a producer, but also a producer. Nanyue thought or didn''t want to say, "I''m not free. After reading the script, the studio will take over the other preparatory work. Don''t come to me." Chapter 977 Nanyue is really not free. I thought I could spare some time to stay in Yueshan mountain and Tianfeng Valley for a few days after recording songs in July. By the way, take care of the sy studio. However, I didn''t expect that the "all prosperity", which had been said to be set in the summer vacation, had been quiet for a while. It was only cold recently, and it was scheduled to be broadcast in mid July. When she signed the contract, she decided to participate in a certain number of publicity activities. Therefore, the release of the new album will be postponed to the middle and late August. In this way, when she comes back in September, she can still play songs. As for the concert that fans have been looking forward to for a long time, they can''t do as they want for the time being. Moreover, she has almost decided to take over the new film invitation directed by Smith. Mainly because of the proposal that Nie Zihan asked her to play a special role just now. At that moment, South Vietnam felt that it was boring to always play the roles set by some people with their own immortality. It is not necessarily a bad thing to try more complicated roles that will bring reversal to the audience. Moreover, she needs Smith''s film to completely go abroad and be known all over the world as an actor. The script has been planned to start writing. It will be ready for shooting in the next few months and can basically start shooting in September and October. In this way, her whole year is full. When she is really free, it is estimated that this fairy Xia drama will be finished. What else can she do? Nie Zihan was satisfied that South Vietnam was willing to make this play for him and found a big director. Therefore, naturally, there can be no opinion. After that, they didn''t talk about anything else, but focused on the script outline and character setting, and made adjustments, modifications and additions. Every point raised by South Vietnam happened to be a point Nie Zihan had always felt that there was something to ignore. Although he had some doubts about Nanyue''s terrible familiarity with the theme of cultivating immortals, he soon pressed it, wholeheartedly marked what should be changed, and wrote key words in the appropriate place. The discussion didn''t end until lunch and three or four o''clock in the afternoon. By this time, Nie Zihan had been thinking about how to change the script again. Seeing that Nanyue was leaving, he just waved his hand, didn''t look at her more, let alone ask her anything else. Nanyue shook his head funny and didn''t take the script with him. Instead, he planned to see the script from beginning to end when he completely revised it and gave her a final version. She walked all the way out of the office area. Instead of leaving, she went to the studio upstairs. Sheng Jingheng came to the studio with her today. She talked about the script with Nie Zihan, and he was recording songs. After recording the "scorching summer" character song, it was followed by a chorus with her. After recording, he will start to help make her new album. Anyway, in recent months, he didn''t plan to take a new job and wrote at most one or two new songs. Wait until the end of the year to consider reading the new script. This is his consistent style. On the one hand, he wants to leave more private space for himself, on the other hand, he wants to stay away from the crowd for a fixed period of time. Although now he can perfectly control his demon power, he is used to it. There are more South Vietnam around him, so he doesn''t want to change. South Vietnam sometimes thinks that it will be another year or two before she can be as willful as him. When he knocked into the studio, Sheng Jingheng was listening to several recorded versions. When he saw her coming, he subconsciously paused. Nanyue couldn''t help smiling: "Mr. Sheng, I decided to promise director Smith." Chapter 978 Sheng Jingheng was not surprised by her decision. They didn''t immediately talk about it in the studio. Instead, I finished the serious work at hand and chatted roughly on my way home from work. At present, there is only an outline of Smith''s new film, several main people''s designs, and others are not perfect. Naturally, there is nothing to talk about. They talked about the immortal Xia play written by Nie Zihan. Since South Vietnam wants to go abroad to make new films, this play naturally has no time to take into account. Sheng Jingheng thought that she would entrust him with something and let him be responsible for it. Unexpectedly, she has arranged everything. "I found Qi Tianyu. He will play a relatively important role and be responsible for martial arts movement guidance. Taiyi is in charge of clothes and props. Qiu Sijia will help me with my makeup and hair. Di Hong participated in the investment and was responsible for managing the money and people. " "Xiao Xie will fully represent me and participate in the production. Lvlv and other employees will also help." "In a word, when everything is handed over, I''ll be a producer." Sheng Jingheng nodded and asked, "is that another reward for them?" "Yes," South Vietnam winked at him, "don''t you have to borrow water then? Just trade there. " She is really considerate of everything. Sheng Jingheng looked at her and then looked down. They held hands: "what can I do?" "Huh?" Nan Yue took his hand and moved to his side. He also attracted his eyes, and then opened his mouth with a smile. "Isn''t Mr. Sheng helping me with my new album? After that... " She looked at the driver in front of her, and then leaned up to bite his ear: "my brother is responsible for good cultivation and just accompany me." Listening to her arrangement, Shengjing Heng slightly raised his eyebrows, then slightly turned his head, looked at her eyes with a smart smile, and smiled: "OK, listen to you." During this time, they just need to record songs and make a new album. Therefore, it will be the villa area. It was dark in summer. Even though it was almost 7 p.m. when we arrived, the sky was still light blue and floating with clusters of white clouds like marshmallow. Such a good scene, naturally, can not be wasted indoors. South Vietnam took Sheng Jingheng to stroll around the park. Most of the fruit trees planted earlier bear fruit. Because of sufficient aura, they look big and bright, and can smell the sweet smell. As they walked, they picked the fruit casually. They didn''t have to go back to wash it. They could eat it after washing it. After half a circle, South Vietnam noticed a smell that had been touched. Because since the beginning of summer, fruits have gradually matured and need to be looked after and picked. Therefore, the villa area is a little more lively. Several villas on the edge often have some people who help with their work. This also leads to a variety of smells. South Vietnam was uncertain at the beginning. After walking more, it was determined that there were indeed more people she had seen in the villa area. "Brother, we seem to have a guest here." As Nan Yue spoke, he looked at the villa where Sheng Jingrui lived. Sheng Jingheng followed her eyes, then took out his mobile phone and handed her the dialog box with Sheng Jingrui. "Sheng Fu is ill. Come and recuperate." Nanyue glanced at him casually, didn''t care much, just looked at him and said, "my brother is the master here. Just don''t mind." "You are the hostess." "Well, it doesn''t matter... She shouldn''t talk to me?" "About what?" "For example, let me leave you and don''t expect to rob Sheng''s family property." Chapter 979 They are far away, even if they can see, they can''t hear what they say. However, the glance they saw was still noticed by Ren Jing, that is, Sheng''s mother. She subconsciously hid behind the curtain and then felt funny again. Even if this is the place where Sheng Jingheng lives alone, at least it is also the property of Sheng family, and she is the hostess of Sheng family. She just came to stay for a few days. What''s wrong with her? But Rao thought so. Ren Jing still waited for the two people outside to walk away, laughing and talking, before coming out from behind the curtain and quietly looking out of the window. For a long time, he sighed softly. She has never been here. She only knows that there is no one living ten miles away. She has also made ghosts. It is a ghost village worthy of the name. Now it seems that it is a little scary. However, it was unexpected that the scenery was beautiful and the environment was pleasant. Only after staying here for an afternoon, she felt much more comfortable, a hundred times better than in the hospital. However, Jing Rui said that the changes here were brought by the girl named South Vietnam. Before South Vietnam moved here, this area was like a deep mountain and old forest. It felt not only haunted, but also some wild animals and poisonous snakes might appear at any time. Sheng Jingheng has lived here since returning home. As when he was a child, he lived alone in a huge villa, and the driver and assistant lived next door. Thinking about it, Ren Jing couldn''t help thinking of the scene when Sheng Jingheng went home a few months ago. It was early March. He and South Vietnam had just announced their love affair, and there was a great uproar. So that some relatives and friends of the Sheng family, as well as some partners of the group, are asking for congratulations one after another, while others are talking behind their backs and waiting to see the play. Her husband Sheng Changbo called Sheng Jingheng when he was very upset. Who knows, he came home the next day. Instead of entering the house, he just stood outside the door and said everything he should say. He said that he would move out his registered permanent residence alone and revise his family relationship with them. Shengshi group and Shengshi entertainment don''t want anything except the shares given to him by the second old man. In the future, they will find an appropriate time to declare that he is not their son. They won''t be involved in anything. There is only one request - they will never disturb South Vietnam. As long as they can do this, he is even willing to give up the land and real estate left by the old man. Sheng Changbo naturally won''t or dare not ask for these things. If he wants them, he can''t be broken by the old man? Without his special reminding, the couple always knew. Sheng Jingheng is spoiled by old men and women. Most of his legacy will be left to him in the future. Where can he see Shengshi group? They don''t like Sheng Jingheng, and it''s never because of the problem of family property. Just always guard against him. I''m afraid he will hurt his family again as he did many years ago. But Sheng Jingrui is still a careless man. He was obviously hurt once, but he was the first to forgive him and was the closest to him, which made them two uneasy all the time. "Mom, why are you standing here? Look at the stars and the moon? " Ren Jing suddenly returns to her mind and turns to look at her son who pushes the door in. She can''t help laughing. Just thinking of him, he came back, and his words were still so random. "You came back quite early." She gave him a deep look, and then closed the curtains to block the dark night outside the window. Sheng Jingrui walked over and hugged her: "I''m sure to come early to accompany my mother... Go down to dinner. The whole vegetarian meal specially prepared for you. Vegetables and fruits are planted here. It''s delicious, nutritious and healthy. You must eat more." Chapter 980 Nanyue opened the door of the studio and saw that he had been looking at the grand scene of the computer. He turned around to see her for the first time and showed a clear smile. She gently touched the door with her toes and walked over with a smile: "my brother heard it?" "Yes." Sheng Jingheng took the fruit plate in her hand and put it down, and the fork was also placed beside the plate. He used to have good ear power. Since he practiced with her, the five senses have taken a big step forward. The moment Nanyue stepped into the door, shengjingheng let go of the five senses to perceive her. So even if Chen Le deliberately lowered his voice, he could hear it clearly. "What do you think?" South Vietnam looked at him while forking a piece of fruit to eat. Sheng Jingheng kept looking at her without moving his eyes: "he should tell you about me. I''ll go with you the day after tomorrow." After thinking for a while, Nan Yue shook his head and said, "no, I''ll go by myself. If you were there, he probably wouldn''t dare say anything. " Before Sheng Jingheng wanted to say anything else, Nanyue reached out and held his hand with a soft smile: "brother, I want to know more about you." Looking at her sincere and firm eyes, Sheng Jingheng couldn''t refuse: "OK, I''ll wait for you at home." "Will you go back to the city the day after tomorrow?" South Vietnam thought of it and said, "then we should prepare something to take over tomorrow." Fortunately, several publicity activities of "prosperity" are in city a, and there is no need to go to other cities frequently. In the next half month, as long as she is in city a, she will basically live at her home there. Sheng Jingheng hung his eyes and smiled: "I''ve told you. Just take me the day after tomorrow." "OK," Nan Yue swallowed the fruit in his mouth, then leaned over and kissed him, "brother is the best." She had planned to withdraw after kissing. Unexpectedly, he grabbed her waist and gently bit her lower lip. At the end of the kiss, the South Vietnamese breath was still stable, but the eyes were involuntarily suffused with water light. After a slight turn of eyes, the wave light flowed along, as if it was still shining with brilliance and extremely charming. Sheng Jingheng gently rubbed her waist line and kissed her corner of the eye, feeling happy in his heart. With her in my arms, nothing else is important at the moment. Nan Yue leaned on his shoulder and was too lazy to move: "brother, is the fruit sweet?" She brought the fruit dish, and he hadn''t eaten it yet, but he tasted it - from her mouth. Sheng Jingheng looked at her and said with a low smile, "OK, you''re sweet." Hearing this, South Vietnam couldn''t help glancing at him, and then sat up from his arms: "it''s time to do business." After that, he ate with him one by one, solved the fruit tray, and then entered the studio. The next day, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng set out early and went to the studio together. On this day, South Vietnam will be very busy - the song she wrote is going to shoot an indoor MV in the studio. Because I also asked a famous band to come over, it is said to shoot MV. In fact, it is a disguised scene. While shooting and recording, killing two birds with one stone is very easy. Sheng Jingheng found the band. Several members looked at the good relationship with him. At least they greeted him with a smile. There was no sense of alienation. When several people learned that Sheng Jingheng would not play together, but would supervise the production outside the shed, they looked at Nanyue with both envy and admiration. I think I have seen through Sheng Jingheng''s lonely and arrogant temper in the past. South Vietnam smiled back and did not think about it. Instead, it focused on finding a good state, and then entered the studio and began to prepare. The band also took their place. After touching the instrument they were good at, their temperament suddenly changed, like a person. Sheng Jingheng sat outside and looked at them. Then his sight was very natural and fixed on Nanyue. Chapter 981 At the hottest time in July, another guest came to the villa - the morning and evening of March. Because she was in poor health before, it has been difficult to get pregnant. This time, it was rare to get pregnant, and it happened to be the hottest months. South Vietnam chatted with her on wechat several times. She saw her worry between the lines, so she simply invited her to the villa for vacation and raise her baby. Just in time, most of the fruits in the garden are ripe. It''s time to invite some guests. Morning and evening Ben still hesitated, but when he saw the photos of fruit trees sent by South Vietnam in his circle of friends, he suddenly became greedy, and then agreed. Because her husband had to earn money to support his family, it was too troublesome to go back and forth here, so he sent her to, and then sent a pile of food, so he left alone without leaving to complain. South Vietnam happened to record songs in Sheng Jingheng these two days. Instead of running around the city, it took advantage of its leisure time to walk in the garden with morning and evening and chat at will. During the chat, they inadvertently mentioned that they had planned to cooperate to make a large makeup film. But now, one is too busy to work, and one is too tired to be pregnant. It''s really hard to say who is pigeon. So he made an tacit decision and delayed the completion of the cooperation until next year. After dinner, South Vietnam helped morning and evening to settle her in her room on the second floor. Although there are rooms on the third floor, it''s not easy for a pregnant woman who always likes to scare herself to climb up and down. Besides Mo Lvlv''s room, the other two rooms are relatively simple. Morning and evening originally wanted to say that she lived on the third floor. If she was short of anything, someone would buy it and send it. As a result, she was blocked by South Vietnam''s "I''ll live opposite". She smiled and accepted South Vietnam''s kindness. By the way, she asked, "will you be able to drink your wedding wine soon?" "Huh?" South Vietnam looked around the room. She had already taken all the things she wanted to use across the room. There was nothing to collect. Looking back, he smiled with a little blessing and said, "if you want to drink, you can drink it every day in the future." Looking at the stunned appearance in the morning and evening, Nanyue''s smile deepened: "there are too many fruits. Those that can''t finish eating are used to make fruit wine, preserved fruits and dried fruits, and then they will do it again and again. When you get home, you can take some back. But if you are worried about affecting your children, you can also replace wine with tea. " Looking at her in the morning and evening, he smiled and nodded: "OK, I''m not polite." After watching the morning and evening settle down, South Vietnam returned to the opposite side. Chen Le is still cleaning up the kitchen. Sheng Jingheng should have been waiting for her in the recording studio on the second floor. Nanyue said hello and was about to go upstairs, but Chen Le stopped him. "What''s up?" Nanyue walked over and saw Chen Le put a plate of cut fruit on the bar. "It''s not as simple as giving me fruit?" Chen Le looked at her, then lowered his voice and said, "our boss wants to see you." Then he added: "alone." In other words, we should avoid grand scenery honing. Nanyue thought deeply and said, "OK, when?" Seeing that her promise was so simple, Chen le was relieved and hurriedly said, "can he invite you to dinner tomorrow evening?" "Well," said Nan Yue, who was embarrassed at the meeting, "I have an appointment tomorrow, and I will go with Mr. Sheng. Will the evening after tomorrow be all right? " Chen Le thought that the boss had told him not to let Sheng Jingheng know, so he nodded: "sure!" No, you have to. "Well, after setting the specific time and place, send me a message." Nanyue smiled, then put on the fruit tray and went upstairs. Chapter 982 Because it is necessary to record two versions, so the whole day, except for lunch and rest, South Vietnam and the band have never left the studio. However, at the end, it was still early, only 4:30. Seeing off a few members of the band, Nanyue did not toss his voice to continue recording songs, but went to the office area with Sheng Jingheng. While recording songs these days, she took the time to read the script, which happened to talk to Nie Zihan, who was still slowly revising the details. Sheng Jingheng, together with Wei Jun and Xie Haiquan, held a small meeting in the next meeting room and said the itinerary for the next six months. Nie Zihan was very nervous because he wanted to send the revised script to Mr. Mu as soon as possible. He wanted to confirm everything with South Vietnam to avoid some small problems. South Vietnam has plenty of time, so they ask and answer questions. They are very serious and cooperate with each other, and they won''t feel bored. After all, this is her play. It''s good to have such a careful screenwriter. When someone knocked at the door, Nanyue subconsciously thought that he had lost time talking with Nie Zihan. Sheng Jingheng came to find her in person. As a result, when I looked back, I saw the little sister at the front desk who just wanted to come and rub the aura and help entertain the guests for free. Will come specially, naturally because there are visitors. Obviously, the visitor was not steady. When the front desk lady finished, he couldn''t wait to come in from behind and greet them with a smile. "Sister Nan, Miss Nie, long time no see!" Seeing the front desk lady close the door and leave, Nanyue looked at Ling Hao funny. "How did you find here?" "I happen to work nearby. After that, I want to visit." Ling Hao was very conscious. He went to the small refrigerator and took a bottle of ice cola. After drinking two mouthfuls, he felt the heat swept away. Nie Zihan said hello to Ling Hao, then focused on the computer, continued to rush on his script, and let the two chat next to each other. When he mentioned his name, he looked at the two people with some hindsight: "what?" Ling Hao also saw Nie Zihan''s state when he was filming "all the prosperity". He was used to it and said, "I''m going to spend a few days off with sister Nan, but I''m a little bored. I want to ask if teacher Nie will go." "Ah, I shouldn''t have time." Nie Zihan shook his head and declined. "Really not?" Ling Hao pulled up a chair, sat beside him and showed him the photos of Nan Yue in his circle of friends. "Now it''s just time to go. There''s a lot to eat, and the scenery is good. It''s more comfortable and quiet than here." Nie Zihan looked at the photos. He could vaguely see that the fruit tree was located in the mountains. Although it was a little against the villa, it was inexplicably very attractive. Ling Hao also urged him: "go, go, I won''t quarrel with you. If you write a script, I''ll play games. I''ll take a company at dinner. I can go out for a walk when I''m free." Nie Zihan looked at him and looked at South Vietnam. Nanyue held his cheek and smiled in his eyes: "of course I''m very welcome. There are many houses, wherever you live." It was said that when the fruit is ripe, we should entertain friends in the villa area, so shengjingheng has made people ready for every villa. She said so. Nie Zihan hesitated a little, then nodded and said, "then I''ll disturb you for a few days." "Great!" Ling Hao achieved his wish and immediately smiled. When he was laughing and taking another sip of coke, he saw that South Vietnam looked at himself with deep meaning. His clear eyes seemed to be saying to him that she knew everything. Ling Hao wanted to be two people before he came. When he really came, he was the only one left. He couldn''t help but look away and pretend that there was nothing. Chapter 983 The dinner date was not so serious, so Nanyue asked if Ling Hao and Nie Zihan were going. After listening to her, they resolutely chose the latter between the French dinner and the hot pot at the villa. Style can not, hot pot must not eat! South Vietnam naturally won''t force them. After calling a car to send them back to the villa area, they went to the appointment with Sheng Jingheng. For a French dinner, it''s Hu Xuerou. *** After waiting for the place, South Vietnam found that not only did she not come alone, but also Hu Xuerou. Hu Xuerou came in all the way from the outside and walked hard. Just because the South Vietnamese interested eyes have been falling on her, although there is no coercion or other meaning, it still makes her a little overwhelmed. It can be seen that Nanyue''s cultivation is becoming more and more powerful. Jiang Xulin, who was walking beside her, was unaware. When he saw Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng, he smiled. When they sat down and saw that Nanyue didn''t seem to want to ask anything, Sheng Jingheng spoke for her. "Why did you come together?" Nanyue only smiled and didn''t speak. Hu Xuerou was more flustered and didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Jiang Xulin looked at her and said, "when I saw them talking in the group, I happened to be nearby, so I shamelessly came to rub the meal." Sheng Jingheng nodded, then snapped his fingers and called the waiter to order. Nanyue was a little restrained. With a hairy smile, Hu Xuerou said, "just order what you want to eat. Don''t be polite to me." Hu Xuerou boldly glanced at her and saw that she really said so. She didn''t look at her and Jiang Xulin with deep eyes, so she relaxed and ordered what she wanted to eat. Jiang Xulin also asked: "do you order so much? Why don''t you eat while you eat? " Seeing that Hu Xuerou subconsciously looked at himself, Nanyue smiled: "it''s all right. Anyway, the weight is not much. You can order more later if you don''t eat enough." Hearing the speech, Sheng Jingheng also let go. In addition to the complete package, we also ordered some. The French food is so small and the plates are so large that when they go to the back, the restaurant manager comes to entertain them in person and serves them in the same order, so as not to be out of place on the table. When he was about to finish eating, Sheng Jingheng first looked at Nanyue, and then looked at Jiang Xulin. "Go out and wait." Jiang Xulin was stunned and was gently poked by Hu Xuerou before he came back to his mind: "Oh, OK." The two men got up and left the table, leaving Nanyue and Hu Xuerou sitting opposite each other. The atmosphere was still calm. "I''ll be honest," Hu Xuerou said consciously before Nanyue asked, "I didn''t resist the temptation to be with him." Nan Yue said, "what do you think? Is it worth it? " Hu Xuerou opened her eyes slightly and looked at her in surprise: "can you even see this? What else can I hide in your face? " "When you want to see it, you can see it." Nanyue said faintly that she didn''t bother to see it at any time. Just when they came in, she noticed something wrong. She looked more carefully and saw the clue. Hu Xuerou paid a price for being with Jiang Xulin without affecting his body. "It''s worth it," Hu Xuerou calmed down slowly, thinking of Jiang Xulin''s kindness to her, with a slightly curved lip angle, "he is the cutest and most serious man I''ve ever seen in the world." Chapter 984 After a meal, South Vietnam turned two more people and went back to the villa area for vacation. She and Sheng Jingheng drove in front, and Jiang Xulin drove with Hu Xuerou behind. After looking in the rearview mirror, Sheng Jingheng turned to look at her: "are they together, no problem?" "Well," Nanyue lazily hooked his finger, "the little fox used a tail as a price to change the mortal body of this life." In this life, although Hu Xuerou is still a fox demon, he is no different from ordinary people. When the body dies, it can return to its original state. There''s nothing wrong with a tail. Just come back after training. More importantly, it would be nice if she could stay with Jiang Xulin all her life, but if she got tired of breaking up later, some gains would outweigh the losses. Hu Xuerou and Jiang Xulin have made such a decision in just half a year since they realized it. They are really a little in love. "However, this can be regarded as her love robbery. After this level, it will be more smooth to cultivate the Tao in the future." Hearing the word "love robbery", Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help looking at her. Seeing that she didn''t show any special look, he just sighed, so he took back his sight and continued to drive seriously. They didn''t talk much about Hu Xuerou, but instead talked about the production of a new album in South Vietnam. After all, it''s just a digital album, not a physical album, so it''s much easier. The songs of South Vietnam are almost recorded. The next step is to select the version, improve the arrangement and post production. She also needs to make an MV, which is the song written by Lin Zheng. The love song is romantic and romantic. It is a deeply emotional style she has never tried. South Vietnam does not intend to act as the heroine in the plot, but wants to find two people to play the male and female protagonists. I had a headache before. Both my artists were filming and couldn''t find time to help her. Now, there are more suitable candidates. Just as Hu Xuerou was still reading the script, taking hard photos and intermittent magazines. It''s OK to take a day to shoot MV. Jiang Xulin is running a variety show. The new album is still in preparation and the new script is still reading. Therefore, there is no need to say more. They both agreed directly. If it had been in the past, Hu Xuerou would have had a false talk with South Vietnam. But now, after hearing that morning and evening are also on vacation here, I don''t care about anything. Although morning and evening pregnant, it''s not easy to take blockbusters, it''s a wish to let her take a few photos of herself. Maybe this casual shooting can let it go and have the next cooperation. South Vietnam knew what she was thinking when she looked at her eyes. But she didn''t mention it, and South Vietnam was naturally happy to ignore it. Morning and evening, I still take some scenery photos and life photos while walking. Whether Hu Xuerou can get into the mirror depends on her own ability. Because Ling Hao and Hu Xuerou are both activists in Nanbao''s backup group. They talked about it in the group. Later, South Vietnam received a call from Li Meijun. Li Meijun entered the group later than her, and because it was a role she had never tried before, after some experience, filming officially began at the end of May. Recently, I''m shooting in a city in Northwest China. It''s going to be September as soon as possible. Hearing that South Vietnam was already ready, she and other people in the group who couldn''t spare time refrigerated and packed fresh fruits by air. Li Meijun felt a little comforted and agreed with South Vietnam that he must spare time next summer to live in the villa for ten days and a half months. Chapter 985 The next day, South Vietnam was not in a hurry to go out. Instead, he stayed in the studio with Sheng Jingheng all morning, and then had lunch with several people who came here for vacation at noon. After all, she will enter the busy mode and may not be able to come back to live here. After lunch, on the way to the studio, Nanyue was prompted by Xiao Wu and went on a hot search. When I opened the microblog, I found that it was because Ling Hao posted his group photo at lunch on the microblog and Aite several of them. Ling Hao sent several stills as advance publicity after shooting you Tianlang''s film. There are father and son, lovers and friends in the stills. His fans and netizens began to make fun of him. Wherever he went, he was a son. Indeed, he was worthy of being a national son. However, my son grew up and began to fall in love. It will also become a real adult because of the cruel reality, conflict with friends and estrangement. Yesterday, I just finished an outdoor activity, and the heat is high. In the picture, there is also a real couple who began to gossip after filming. In addition, the microblog also called Aite chaomu. Chaomu himself came out to claim it and sent a few photos, which attracted many people. South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng, needless to say, the heat has never gone down. And probably only Nie Zihan''s miserable investigation did not have this person. After all, the best prosperity has not been broadcast, and he has not become a famous work before. Therefore, once this microblog is sent, it is difficult to think of a hot search. After the hot search, Ling Hao and Hu Xuerou probably shouted again in the group. Other people who couldn''t come also went to the microblog to interact one after another. The last time it was so lively, it was the meeting where Nanyue and shengjingheng officials announced their love. A few months passed before you knew it. South Vietnam sighed and randomly picked the latest microblog on the home page. Then, he looked at shengjingheng and said, "brother, give me your mobile phone and transfer a microblog." Sheng Jingheng didn''t ask and handed her his cell phone directly. After using his microblog, Nanyue remembered that he didn''t know what had happened, so he smiled and gave him a general idea. Then Nanyue remembered and said, "in the morning, Mrs. Sheng seemed to have left." "Really?" Sheng Jingheng didn''t know and didn''t care, "look at wechat. Brother should send me a message." South Vietnam cut to his wechat and looked at it. Unlike her, his dialog box is very few. The only lively thing is the Nanbao backup group where they are together. In addition to her, there are only Sheng Jingrui and Wei Jun. However, his few friends are abroad and certainly not contacted by wechat. People who know each other in China will not add wechat unless they have a particularly good relationship. Either call him or find him directly through Weijun. It''s also good. There won''t be too many obstacles. Nanyue thought, opened Sheng Jingrui''s dialog box and looked at several messages he sent. Then he made a brief summary: "elder brother said that Mrs. Sheng is much better and goes home to continue her recuperation." Sheng Jingheng said softly and looked straight ahead, obviously resisting to talk more about this topic. Nanyue shook his head and smiled. He put his mobile phone back and continued to use his microblog to reply to the comments of some friends in the circle. After all the replies, I chatted in the wechat group for a while. When we arrived in the city, South Vietnam remembered to open the hot search that had been ranked first on the list. The most popular photo in the hot search is naturally the group photo of Ling Haofa. Immediately following the second popular item is a large entertainment V, which summarizes the participants in this interaction. Whether it is forwarding or comments, even if it is covered by some other comments, it is fished out. Chapter 986 After all, before the party, it was mostly because the work just came together, and then the interaction was derived. But this time, it was completely a private party, just like the Spring Festival. And when we recorded "us and them" in South Vietnam''s residence, the program team photographed the interior of the villa in South Vietnam. According to the photos taken in the morning and evening, although the picture has been specially repaired to cover up some things, people can''t find out where it is. However, from the real photos of orchards and newly picked fruits, we can see that it must be in a remote mountain somewhere in the suburbs. In other words, these people didn''t usually pass by before they went to South Vietnam for a meal. Most likely, I will live there these days. Such an analysis immediately attracted many netizens. -I have already said that they are definitely not plastic friendship, nor hype, or really have a good relationship. -When I saw a group of them go to celebrate the birthday of South Vietnam, I already knew that they had a good relationship, and there is no doubt that South Vietnam is the favorite of this group of people. Oh, I envy you so much. -I remember there was also a fruit gift box in the annual gift prepared by South Vietnam. At that time, I thought the gift was too light. A group of people boasted about it. Now... I''m sorry! The fruit that can be eaten by these people is definitely delicious!!! -To tell the truth, such sincere interaction in the entertainment industry is rare now. Seeing them so comfortable, I miss the days when there were not so many keyboard man jets in the past. -2333. Many of the previous interactions were to promote TV dramas or films, right? Why are they interacting? -Of course, it''s for "prosperity"!!! There''s a screenwriter in the picture! -Oh, call for "all the prosperity". Although it''s about to be broadcast, I''m still anxious to wait! -Poof, in the photo, it''s about Ling Hao and Nie Zihan in South Vietnam, but in this way, there are really many acquaintances in this play, looking forward to it! -This summer vacation is so happy!!! I hope vocal couples can do more business! -Although the vocal music CP has achieved good results, I still can''t help but want to rub my sister and brother secretly when I see this picture. -I looked through everyone''s forwarding and comments. None of these people wanted to publicize "prosperity" xswl, and they just wanted to live in the villa and eat fruit. -They don''t advertise us! On July 20, pearl satellite TV is waiting for you at 8:00 to see all the prosperity! -Look! What''s more, when will my brother''s new film be released? So urgent, so urgent! -I''ll always love to drink coffee, group of four! No, there are five people this year. I''m sorry, Miss Yu hhhhhh -Poor Xiyao. She''ll probably have nothing when she''s finished. -2333 upstairs. Don''t worry. Sister Nan is a good boss. She will send it to Xiyao. She still cares enough! Seeing Cheng Xiyao''s comments, Nanyue thought of his boss, who had kept the two artists in captivity for some time. At this meeting, I opened the working group of SY studio and glanced at it. A group of people who are taking a lunch break naturally didn''t miss the hot search. They are chatting warmly in the group. Cheng Xiyao''s agent also took a bubble and said a few words about the recent situation in the crew. In short, everything is fine. South Vietnam was relieved and did not appear in the group to break the atmosphere. The agent she arranged for Cheng Xiyao was Jian Xiu, Qi Tianyu''s younger martial sister. Although the cultivation is not high, it only has five layers of Qi refining, but it is enough to deal with ordinary people. Cheng Xiyao''s family must go through her agent to find someone now. Several times, although there was no fear, I just didn''t want to contact more. So gradually, she was born, so that Cheng Xiyao could make a good film in the crew. Chapter 987 After working in the studio in the afternoon, Nanyue left with Sheng Jingheng. She went to meet the boss in Chen Le''s mouth, and he took people to buy something to fill the house by the river in the city. The restaurant is a private restaurant of member nature, surrounded by rich areas, which is very safe and safe. In addition, because it was entirely a private matter, Nanyue personally drove Sheng Jingheng a relatively low-key car. All the way, there was no one with her. Thinking about the business car with Sheng Jingheng, Nanyue smiled and sent Sheng Jingheng a voice while waiting for the traffic light, asking him to take a few laps outside and go home. After he and Sheng Jingheng sent several voice messages intermittently, the car navigation showed that she had arrived at her destination. Nanyue looked around and didn''t find anything unusual. He found a parking space to park the car and said to Sheng Jingheng. Then he put away his mobile phone and successfully entered the private restaurant with his name and box number. Those who waited for her had the smell she had smelled. It must be the person who appeared around the villa and secretly observed her and Sheng Jingheng. He is a wolf demon. He has practiced for nearly 300 years after he opened his mind. In this way, you can be the boss of the demon world, which shows that the demon repair family is also very down and out now. After all, it''s not that you can live forever after cultivation. Only friars who have stepped into the fairy world can have a very long life. There is only one way to fall - like her, the flight failed. In other realms, if there is no entry for a long time, the life will end slowly. Whether it''s human repair, demon repair or ghost repair, it''s the same. Magic cultivation is an exception, not because they are stronger, but always continue through seizing and giving up. South Vietnam sometimes thinks that this situation is not what orthodox monks will do. Although the original body voluntarily gives up the body, it is called sacrifice. She sighed, looked at the box door in front of her, restrained all her thoughts, and then raised her hand and knocked on the door. "Please come in." A slightly heavy male voice should be very kind. Nan Yue opened the door and went in. He looked at the man standing up to meet him and raised his eyebrows slightly. Guan Piao has heard of her for a long time and has seen her from a distance many times. This will be the first time to see her. Feeling the breath of the golden elixir released by her undisguised, he paused slightly, and then showed a helpless smile. "Hello, Miss Nan. I''m Guan Piao. Please don''t get me wrong. I mean no harm." South Vietnam sat down first, then smiled: "I know." But when we meet for the first time, we always have to show our identity. Guan Piao understood her meaning, restrained his helpless smile and sat down opposite her. For a time, she was no longer in a hurry to say anything, but let her take a good look at herself first. His incarnation is not very special. He has regular facial features, tall body, and bulging muscles in his black shirt, like an ordinary northern man who likes fitness. After the waiter came in and served tea and dishes, Guan Piao said, "I just want to tell you something about Sheng Jingheng this time. Including himself and his parents. " South Vietnam took a sip of tea, then nodded and said, "I guessed. Please say it." "Well," said Guan Piao after drinking tea and brewing for a while, as if thinking of something, he coughed. "Before that, I would like to take the liberty to ask... Have you two been married?" "Yes," Nanyue did not feel embarrassed, but said frankly, "it was through this that I found that his blood was unusual and there were some special places." Chapter 988 She doesn''t mind being asked such a private question. Guan Piao also let go and said, "those special things are that his mother broke up his internal alchemy and put it into him before she died. At that time, he was just born and could not digest the inner alchemy of the big demon, so he had to use this method. Although the Demon power is greatly reduced, it is still equivalent to the cultivation of ordinary demons for hundreds of years. " i see. Nanyue frowned slightly and asked, "since you know so much, you should have been on the scene... Why didn''t you teach him how to control these demon forces that don''t belong to him?" But directly handed him over to the Sheng family, which led to such an accident later. "We tried," Guan Piao explained helplessly, "maybe it''s because of the half demon. Although he absorbed inner alchemy, he has always been like a normal person." "In addition, when his parents had an accident at that time, there were other demon families, and they all saw it. Seeing that he only received his mother''s inner alchemy, but did not seem to inherit the Demon power, they began to covet the inner alchemy in his body. " "Fortunately, Sheng Jingheng''s father concealed his identity at that time. So we secretly sent him back to Sheng''s house and gave him a perfect identity. It''s impossible to suspect and track him. " "After sending him back, I and several other companions have been observing secretly. Once any accident happens, it will be solved as soon as possible. " "Unexpectedly, this wait is ten years. Just when we were a little lax, an accident happened. " "But maybe we should be glad. Although he was young at that time, he knew how to protect his family. He saved his family''s life at the cost of being rebounded by the demon force. " Here, South Vietnam felt that there was no need to listen any more. After that, she has almost understood everything through getting along with Sheng Jingheng in the past two years. Since that accident, they should have taught some methods to control the Demon power. But in order to protect him, let him continue to hide his good identity among ordinary people. And also specially found someone to stay with him to prevent it. As for the first season of "come and have coffee", Sheng Jingheng suddenly couldn''t control it, mostly because of her and the pine tree she gave him. She is the cause and the result is calmed by her. "Don''t worry, there will be no accidents in the future." She frowned slightly and spoke faintly. Before finding out her true cultivation, Guan Piao is really a little worried. Now that I know, there''s nothing to worry about. Moreover, according to the answer that South Vietnam has just given about the truth of the couple he asked, we can know one thing - they are both practicing together. No wonder Chen Le talked to him from time to time some time ago. Sheng Jingheng seems very different from before. Sometimes when he gets angry, he will feel uncomfortable and afraid when he stays next to him. Guan Piao pressed his mind, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll recall Chen le. But if you have any questions in the future, you can still contact him to find me. " When it comes to Chen Le, South Vietnam is not too willing - his cooking. However, it''s not that we can''t find someone to replace. Moreover, the existence of Chen Le always makes Sheng Jingheng feel monitored, like there is no freedom. It''s better to change someone. You can be friends without being an assistant. South Vietnam didn''t say anything, just nodded gently to show that it knew. Just then, the waiter knocked on the door and came in to serve. Their conversation came to an end. When the dishes are finished, South Vietnam has tasted them and is very satisfied. Guan Piao just mentioned another thing she wanted to say this time: "I''ve thought about Sheng Jingheng''s parents for a long time, and I think I''d better tell you first. After that, you''ll see if you want to tell him. " Chapter 989 After all that should be said, they had no topic to talk about. Guan Piao felt guilty about Sheng Jingheng''s dereliction of duty and negligence, and inexplicably felt unable to lift his head towards South Vietnam. After holding it for a long time, I decided not to chat. South Vietnam is very simple. I just don''t want to talk to Guan Piao more. She didn''t complain about Sheng Jingheng. After all, Sheng Jingheng is not a pure demon, but a half demon. Although they can take care of him, they have done their utmost. Therefore, it didn''t matter in the past, and there will be no involvement from now on. Talking is just a waste of words. So they really just ate. After eating quietly, they got up and left the restaurant together. After watching Guan Piao drive away, Nanyue got on the car. After fastening his seat belt, he didn''t drive in a hurry. After waiting for a while, someone opened the front passenger''s door and got into the car. "I''m not hiding, okay?" Sheng Jingheng looked at her with a smile and had no choice but to fasten his seat belt. "Very good. Guan Piao didn''t find you." South Vietnam locked the door and went out in reverse: "this is the difference between sleeping and not sleeping." Sheng Jingheng was a little dumb for a moment. After looking at her for a moment, he agreed with the place and said, "indeed." His word "indeed" was greeted with a smile from South Vietnam. Both she and he are special to each other. After driving on the road, South Vietnam remembered and asked, "where''s the car? The driver came? " Sheng Jingheng said, "stop opposite. Find someone to drive back tomorrow." He went back to stay for a while, but he was still worried. He came here alone and waited. Nanyue couldn''t help laughing: "what about dinner? Didn''t eat? " "At home," Sheng Jingheng looked at her hand, still didn''t bother her driving, but raised his eyes, "go back and have some food together?" Just now, in order to finish the meal as soon as possible, South Vietnam ate only a quarter of its normal meal. This will naturally respond with a smile: "well, fortunately, it ended early." Then he said, "I don''t think I can eat the rice made by Chen le in the future." Sheng Jingheng paused. He didn''t have to ask. He also understood the subtext of her sentence - Chen Le is leaving. "I''m not bad at cooking." South Vietnam laughs, but at the same time, he knows from this that Sheng Jingheng is the one who is most willing to let Chen Le go. Even, I can''t wait for him to leave early. It''s a pity, but it''s better. They tacitly did not mention Chen Le again. After driving for a while, Sheng Jingheng asked her, "what else did he tell you?" South Vietnam is very frank: "said something about your parents." "Yes." Sheng Jingheng lowered his eyes slightly and covered the complex color. He had no memory of his parents. Even for a long time, he really thought Sheng Fu was his biological father. Later I knew it wasn''t, and I probably understood why my biological parents left him alone. I never asked my parents about it again. Seeing that he was not very exclusive, South Vietnam said softly, "he told me where they are. If we have time later, let''s go and see them together? " Without hesitation, Sheng Jingheng nodded his head: "OK." Anyway, those two people have already given up their lives for each other. After many years, they are estimated to have dissipated in the world and have nothing left. Since ancient times, when people fall in love with demons, one party must pay a price. The two of them just agreed to bear the price for each other. I didn''t mean to abandon him. Chapter 990 After finishing the new album and private affairs, South Vietnam began to devote itself to the promotion of "prosperity". After several publicity activities, it was soon officially broadcast. On the night of the premiere, the ratings directly broke 2. The play became popular, and the actors naturally benefited from it. South Vietnam microblog fans soared every day with the broadcast of the play. Before they could send 20 million fan benefits, they were already approaching 30 million. In addition to her, other actors who have appeared also feel the huge gap before and after the broadcast of the play. Various job invitations came one after another. Yu Shaoning, as a leading actor, is like a background plate in the early stage because of his late appearance. He won''t start until the middle and late stage. I happened to be filming in the crew, so I didn''t feel this gap. To this end, he jokingly sold miserably in the group, and said that he would find a big male drama to play in the future, and then invite South Vietnam to play the heroine. Also experience the feeling of being a background board. Li Meijun came out first and said "don''t dream", then I don''t know who took the head, and a group of people began to copy these four words. Leng is the enemy of Yu Shaoning. He doesn''t dare to speak any more. He can only go to filming pitifully. There were too many chat records. South Vietnam turned it over a little. Seeing that he didn''t mention anything important, he smiled and cut to a separate dialog box. Ren Jiayuan has a summer vacation. Although she still has to go to various remedial classes and interest classes, for the sake of her ranking first in the whole grade, Ren Ran and Su Ying decided to give her a half month''s holiday. The three members of the family also went to the villa area of Sheng Jingheng for a few days. After that, I also arranged a week''s trip abroad. Chapter 991 I thought I''d meet South Vietnam for dinner before I went. However, South Vietnam is busy with TV drama publicity and other announcements, so it can''t find time to go back for the moment. We can only chat about recent events in wechat and say that we will bring souvenirs to South Vietnam when we come back from abroad. Unfortunately, South Vietnam will also go abroad in August. Therefore, Ren Jiayuan was really sad for a while, and then quickly recovered and asked South Vietnam to bring some souvenirs to himself. Just after talking to Ren Jiayuan, who is still reluctant to part, Chu Ye knocks on the door and comes in. Later, she will go to the ace variety show of Pearl satellite TV with several other actors in the crew of "prosperity". This variety show is also her last time to participate in publicity activities. A few days later, I asked Hu Xuerou and Jiang Xulin to make an MV together. She finally confirmed the new album and could slip away. "Because of you, my mobile phone has to be charged every half day recently." Chu Ye reluctantly shakes his mobile phone. Obviously, the phone you just answered was a new job invitation. But Chu Ye pushed it away without hesitation. The other party still wanted to talk again. Time passed and the power consumption was fast. Nanyue put down his cell phone and smiled at him: "it''s hard. I can almost make it public. My trip for the next six months is full." "Well, I told Lvlv that it will be sent tomorrow and the day after tomorrow." Chu Ye nodded and solemnly asked her, "are you really going for a month? "No microblogging, no appearance, no live broadcast?" "Yes, if it goes well, it will be a whole month. If it doesn''t go well, it may be delayed for a few days." South Vietnam looked serious and didn''t mean to joke. The place where she and Sheng Jingheng are going is the island he bought before. Although in recent months, he has entrusted his friends over there to start preparing for his future residence on the island. There is fresh water, electricity and networks. However, the main purpose of their trip is to cultivate. It''s better to isolate everything from the outside world and achieve real meditation. Chu Ye looked at her and felt that he didn''t look like he was going to spend his honeymoon with Sheng Jingheng. It''s more like what they do together. He didn''t intend to inquire about their secrets, but just nodded. "Next, let Mo Lvlv do business instead of you. I should have saved a lot of photos and stills before." Nanyue couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. Then, before Chu Ye glanced over, he restrained his smile in time and said seriously. "Yes, there are many. I also made vlog, and then I can release a new album." That''s right. A new album is enough to offset her complete evaporation this month. Chu Ye thinks that the work has been pushed, and South Vietnam is also striving. Just after filming hot summer, he talked about the new film with director Smith. It doesn''t matter whether she is in China or not in August. "OK, have fun. Even if there is a big thing, I won''t disturb it." With that, Chu Ye waved goodbye, and Mo Lvlv was given full authority to deal with the rest of the work. Time flashed by. On the day when July ended, the temperature in city a was as high as 37 degrees. It was really hot to death. Before Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng set out, they planned to go to Yueshan to borrow water as planned. This time, they didn''t pass from the last transmission array. Instead, I went to another place first - the farmhouse run by Xing Yida, the barbecue stall owner I met in Yueshan. On the way, South Vietnam still felt that it should be a farmhouse. When I met Xing Yida, I found that Qi Tianyu''s reminder had no special meaning. It was really just not an ordinary store. It''s a pig farm. Chapter 992 It is also a large-scale pig farm. It covers an area comparable to a small village. As the boss of this pig farm, Xing Yida didn''t sit and wait to count money every day, but just like an ordinary employee, he couldn''t stop after working here and there. In his opinion, every little pig can''t be missed. In addition to all kinds of pigs, we also raise some chickens, ducks, cattle and sheep, but most of them are used to eat and entertain guests¡ª¡ª Xing Yida''s residence is still a farmhouse, but only one wave of group guests are greeted at a time, and those with less than four people need more money. This time, it was an exception to entertain Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng. By the way, I also talked about cooperation with South Vietnam. Sheng Jingheng looked at Xing Yida. In front of him, he lovingly introduced them to a small black pig. In the back, he commanded the staff to kill the small black pig and add food to them. I finally believed that the kebabs I ate in Yueshan were all normal meat. The reason why there is a particularly delicious taste is purely because even if people cultivate pigs, they are different from ordinary people. After a meal, the guests and hosts enjoyed each other, and the cooperation was also discussed smoothly. However, after South Vietnam completed the conditions put forward by Xing Yida, it received a call from Chu Ye. For nothing else, just because the last microblog sent by South Vietnam before it had to rest for a month was actually a disguised publicity of a pig farm. This is self destructing and will surprise many fans and netizens. Several brands that attach great importance to her image will be difficult to accept for the time being. As for Sheng Jingheng, Wei Jun wanted to take care of him, but he only dared to send a wechat to confirm that he was voluntary, and then he didn''t dare to say anything. Looking at Nanyue coming back from answering the phone, Sheng Jingheng asked with a slight eyebrow. "It''s all right. Brother Ye just can''t accept it for a while. Just wait for a while." Although I feel a little sorry for Chu ye, in order to let Xing Yida do food guidance in the Xianxia drama she is going to shoot, and add meals to the cast members by the way, the publicity is still very worth it. After all, make complaints about her most familiar fairy drama, which is perfect everywhere, so that audiences can not find a point of Tucao. And she believes that in a few days, the situation will be completely reversed. The reason why Xing Yida still needs her for publicity is that there are few guests, the price is expensive, and there is no so-called delicacies in other farmhouse labels. They are all domesticated. When more people have tasted the taste, they will line up. Sheng Jingheng smiled and said, "I''ll ask Wei Jun to cooperate with him. I''ll control the direction these days and divert my attention when necessary." "OK," Nanyue was relieved and put away his mobile phone. "Let''s go. They are still waiting for us in Yueshan." Sheng Jingheng nodded and followed her to the transmission array near Xing Yida. Probably because this transmission array is generally provided for casual repair like Xing Yida, it is very simple. South Vietnam adjusted a little and injected its own spiritual power to make the transmission array faster. In short, it is from a slow cargo elevator to an ultra fast office elevator. After they successfully arrived at Yueshan, they did not go to the main hall of taiyimen, but directly to the pear tree courtyard where they lived last time. Di Hong, Qi Tianyu and Qiu Sijia are already waiting there. And Fang Huaisheng, who is ready to sincerely apologize to them. First came a set of apologies, and then showed the design drawings of various magic weapons, vests and even various ordinary jewelry prepared for Xianxia drama in the past month. Chapter 993 After reading the drawings, Nanyue looked again and found some magic weapons made by Fang Huaisheng. Although they are all low-level magic weapons and even inferior in her opinion, it is more than enough to shoot a fairy Xia drama. After all, you can''t really cast spells in the play, but you have to do them through special effects. At that time, they can also help guide the special effects production. Moreover, as the head of a school, it is impossible for Taoist Tai to guide the crew in person. As one of his proud disciples, Fang Huaisheng had that ability and took the job naturally. However, in South Vietnam, Fang Huaisheng is a man with a criminal record. If he forgives, there will be no benefit. After you borrow water, give it to too many people. Therefore, after she and Sheng Jingheng had forgiven him, they sent him away first. The remaining three had separate talks with South Vietnam. It''s not that the things given by South Vietnam are too special or there are gaps. It''s just that the specializations of various factions are inconsistent. It''s through specialization that they practice and make a living. If we know each other, we will lack advantages. They are in good balance now. It''s best not to compete too much. And don''t cause any trouble because of her. What was prepared for di Hong was naturally a lost Atlas of the Dharma array. A total of more than ten kinds of Dharma arrays were drawn by South Vietnam. Beside the Dharma array, there is also a detailed introduction and cultivation method. Nanyue only painted during the rest time after filming, and they were all painted according to the calligraphy and paintings I had seen in my memory. It didn''t take much effort. But in di Hong''s opinion, it was enough shock that he didn''t speak for half a ring. From his eyes, South Vietnam can know that their Di family will give her greater return. Instead of telling di hongduo, she went to see Qi Tianyu and gave him a sword technique. This sword technique is very special. You can learn it by building a foundation. If you can be fully proficient, it will become one of the life sword techniques of sword cultivation. Later, when the golden pill Yuanying even turns into a God, the sword technique will be upgraded and its power will be greatly increased. Even if it is not complete, it is also a sword technique suitable for cultivation. If you can understand the meaning of the sword, it is equivalent to entering a small realm. It''s just suitable for Qi Tianyu, who has talent and is connected with her meridians. If others practice, they can only learn a fur and can''t understand it. As for Chou Sijia, South Vietnam exchanged a pot of spiritual plants in the system mall with several danfang. She took the spiritual plant with her in advance and nourished it for a period of time. Then you can grow rapidly and bring more Aura like those she changed before. Whether it''s leaves, branches or juice, it has miraculous effects. It can be used not only for medicine, but also for skin care. Whether it can play its greatest role depends on Qiu Sijia''s spirituality. These things are not so special selected by South Vietnam after repeated consideration. But even so, it was a great surprise for the three people who had not experienced or even heard what it was like in the heyday of the cultivation world. Before they reacted, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng slipped away first to find a Taoist priest. Because he said hello before coming, after meeting them, Taoist Tai went directly to the closed area where the border was set up. The process of water intake and diversion was very smooth. Tao Yi specially prepared a magic weapon for South Vietnam to store water. It can ensure that half of the aura will not leak out in a few days. South Vietnam was very satisfied. Without saying much at once, it directly paid off - a major transformation of this cold pool and the surrounding trees. In fact, it was a rather mysterious array made by the spirit stone of Yueshan. Once the array is completed, the aura grows and becomes a holy place for seclusion in an instant. Chapter 994 Taiyi Taoist priest felt this aura and did not care to thank South Vietnam. He meditated directly. Seeing this, Nam Yueh shook his head with a smile, and then, based on human morality, he kindly set up a guardian array for him. He will be safe until he wakes up from his calmness. Although this is in his own territory, the elders of the Taiyi sect can also come in. In case any elder is suddenly jealous, secretly starts to attack, and then wants to replace it, too many people don''t even have a chance to fight back. If it is light, the yuan God will be severely damaged and his cultivation will be greatly reduced. If it is serious, it will die and fall directly. If there is no accident, when he wakes up, it is estimated that he can enter the country from the middle of Jindan to the later stage of Jindan, and his life can be extended by one or two hundred years. But even so, he won''t pose any threat to her¡ª¡ª She''s going into the country, too. After finishing the finishing work, South Vietnam looked at Sheng Jingheng, a Taoist priest. She waited for a special meeting before she said, "brother, let''s go." Sheng Jingheng suddenly recovered and looked at her and nodded. Whether they want to go abroad, naturally, they still use the normal mode of transportation - plane. Because it was a private trip and it was well hidden, I was slightly recognized by passers-by when I passed the security check and took a few photos in a hurry. So during the day, there was a lot of noise about the pig farm on the Internet. In the evening, it began to spread that South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng went abroad for vacation. Not to mention that Chu ye and Wei didn''t expect it, even they didn''t expect it. There was no need to wait a few days at all. Just because of this, the pig farm immediately changed its direction, from losing its share and destroying its image to making friends and being loyal. I have a trip abroad that night. I don''t forget to visit my friends during the day and publicize my friends'' pig farm. Although there are still black fans in South Vietnam jumping up and down, mocking that South Vietnam is indeed a countryman and makes very different friends. But it didn''t hit much water spray, but naturally, it was pressed down by the ultra-high heat of vocal CP. However, this wave on the Internet has not been leveled and has risen again, which has not attracted the attention of the two parties. After nearly a day and a half of flight, they finally successfully arrived at a harbor city nearest to the island of Shengjing hengmai. After that, generally speaking, we should take a ship or yacht. But after they came out of the airport, they didn''t go to the coast, but went straight to a helicopter apron not far away. The helicopter is neither borrowed nor rented, but Sheng Jingheng''s - the first big piece he bought with his own money after his debut. However, after buying it, I found that the domestic private flight route was not very convenient, so it has been shelved abroad. The Sheng family still has a private plane, but at present, only Sheng''s father, Sheng''s son and several elders are using it. Sheng Jingrui rarely uses this privilege. Before Sheng Jingheng met South Vietnam, he basically controlled the number of trips. To go out, Chen le was always on his side. I don''t care much about this privilege. After more than two hours of flight, the helicopter slowly landed on the island. Looking around the island, you can only see the endless coastline. It takes at least three hours to fly from here to the nearest island. In other words, even if there is an explosion here, no one knows. Because it has only been a few months since I bought the island, only the center of the island has built an apron and a road to the new villa in the distance. Other places still keep their original appearance, like a desert island. Chapter 995 Fortunately, the islands in this sea area are private islands, so there will be no foreign ships passing by, let alone fishing boats. On this island, they don''t have to worry about someone entering by mistake, but they can practice in peace of mind. After settling down in the villa, having a good rest and keeping the spirit, Nanyue first found a comfortable posture indoors and felt everything on the island. This island was sold for the first time, and it was indeed a desert island before. Sheng Jingheng asked someone to build it here, but he didn''t make much noise. And she saw the photos in advance, so she avoided the spiritual pulse very well. There is plenty of aura on the island, and the sea bottom is also vaguely gurgling aura. I don''t know whether Sheng Jingheng is lucky or the desert island is so good. His aura is 100 times more than that in the city. Pressing these ideas, South Vietnam released its divine consciousness and soon found a suitable position on the island. When she opened her eyes, she saw Sheng Jingheng meditating not far away, but not completely settled, but running a small week. She was so unscrupulous to look at it for a long time. After Xiao Zhoutian finished running, Sheng Jingheng opened his eyes and looked at her. "Found it?" "Well, go and have a look." Before taking back the divine consciousness, South Vietnam left a touch of breath there. This meeting didn''t have to bother to find it and moved directly. Their sudden appearance startled a lot of birds and animals. But they are animals that are easy to survive, long life and no threat. Probably from the time when the desert island was connected to the land, he had been here, breeding and being eliminated by the world. South Vietnam released its spiritual power to comfort them, but also made them dare not approach easily. Then he began to look around. Everything here is naturally formed, whether it is a deep and shallow pool, an old tree with luxuriant branches and leaves, or even a piece of natural rock. After South Vietnam cast a spell to remove the weeds attached to the rock, it was unexpectedly found that there was a spacious cave in the middle. It''s dark and humid because it''s on the island all year round. However, this is not a problem. "Brother, I''ll give it to you." South Vietnam said and motioned for the cave. Then he said, "I''ll transform the pool." Sheng Jingheng thought that he still had this use. He couldn''t help smiling in a low voice: "OK, give it to me." When they reached a consensus, they didn''t say much nonsense. One person stood aside and began to cast the spell. But obviously, Sheng Jingheng''s work is relatively easy. He almost quickly removed the moisture in the cave, and released some spiritual power to submerge into these rocks. Then, it was cleaned up neatly, and none of the gravel and weeds were spared. When he finished and looked towards South Vietnam, he found that she was still standing quietly by the pool with her eyes closed. The pool was quiet, as if nothing had happened, and as if there were hidden waves. After a while, the cold gradually spread out, adding a layer of frost to the wild flowers and weeds nearby. Then it melted quickly and turned into crystal beads. The cold is gradually rising, and the smoke on the water is ethereal, as if shrouded by thick fog. The color of the water slowly changed from light blue to milky white, and finally turned to extreme clarity. At a glance, you can see the bottom of the deep pool. At this time, South Vietnam opened its eyes, and some coldness and alienation remained in his eyes. For a time, it seemed distant and unattainable. But when I turned my eyes and looked at him, the emotion completely dispersed and became the same as before. It''s still cool, but it''s refreshing and comfortable. Sheng Jingheng couldn''t help walking over and gently holding her hand. Nanyue shook him back and his eyes flashed with Brilliance: "brother, let''s practice here in the next month." Chapter 996 The cultivation of Nanyue is the cultivation of serious children. After all, even if her real realm is higher than her physical realm, she still needs an appropriate opportunity to rise to a realm. Then we have to open the valley and shut down for a period of time, and we have to deal with the thunder robbery. Under normal circumstances, it''s easy to say that it takes at least a few months or even years to raise a small realm or a large realm. But she is not normal, and there is a grand scene around her. At that time, even if the opportunity comes late, she only needs to shut down for a few days, which should be enough. After making up his mind, South Vietnam did not rush to pull Sheng Jingheng to practice together, but first laid a barrier near the pool and karst cave that only the two of them could enter. No one can enter unless there are monks in the same period of incarnation who forcibly break the boundary. Then they went back to the villa to rest and prepare dinner. The villa prepared ingredients and food for half a month in advance. When they came, they also put some fresh fruits that are not easy to store in the storage ring. This month, you don''t have to dig the valley every day, but you can eat whatever you want. And there can be nothing else. Coffee and sweets can''t be less. After breakfast and coffee, they went to practice in the border. Sometimes I stay there until after sunset and come back for dinner and have a normal rest. Sometimes, I will practice until the moon is bright and the stars are rare. They will make some bentos and take them there. They will eat some when they think of it, so they don''t have to go back to the villa. Such days lasted about a week. South Vietnam remembered and looked at the news from the outside world. Because it is a full-length drama with many characters and many branches, even if it is simplified, it has a compact rhythm and plot, but it still has 50 episodes. Therefore, the two episodes were broadcast for 25 days every night before the grand finale. The network publicity during the TV play broadcast can be sent by Mo Lvlv for her. But at the end, South Vietnam still has to come forward. Although they are abroad, they can''t watch domestic TV stations and have time difference. However, South Vietnam is still stuck in the broadcast time of domestic TV dramas. While watching the film source sent to her by the drama side, it interacts with fans on microblog. After all, the play is likely to enable her to win the award of best actress at various award ceremonies at the end of the year. We should take it more seriously and contribute to the fire road of the play. Although the ending is over, the network broadcast data is also very important, as well as the second round broadcast by other TV stations. Sheng Jingheng didn''t watch it with her because he had seen half of it in China before and broke it after he began to practice here. If you look at the ending directly, you lose the significance of chasing the play. South Vietnam is the protagonist. She is very familiar with the script. Naturally, she doesn''t matter. So, prepare snacks for her and cook a pot of fruit tea. Sheng Jingheng went to the terrace on the other side, held his guitar, wrote songs when he was inspired, and played some tunes when he didn''t. They each occupy a space and do not disturb each other, but they will subconsciously feel each other''s breath. Knowing that each other is still not far away from each other, you will feel very relieved. During the filming of the last two episodes, South Vietnam was on the scene and was very familiar with every scene and every line. There''s no problem with one mind and two uses. You can even find a gap. You''ve taken a bubble in the wechat group that is also chasing dramas in real time and discussing them for a long time. Time passed quickly, especially when all I thought about was the plot. Unconsciously, I found that it was the end. Together with the ending song of "prosperity", there is a sudden prompt sound of Xiao Wu. Chapter 997 [Ding! Congratulations on the achievement of the host - having a national pursuit drama! Special reward: 5% of wish progress, 200000 spirit stones!] [what else can I do?] South Vietnam can''t help her actions. Although she knows that "all the prosperity" is very hot, she still didn''t expect it to be hot enough for the whole people to chase the drama. And there are always some people who don''t like watching dramas, especially domestic dramas. This whole people should have some water, right? [when the desired progress meets a certain value, it means that the host has been successful enough. It does not need to advance through the main task, but will be converted into achievement!] [national drama chasing is big data, which is calculated according to the audience rating and drama chasing rate of each city. It is not really detailed to everyone.] That''s right. South Vietnam looked at the progress bar of eye wish and the number of eye spirit stones. The former has reached 85%, while the latter is about to accumulate to 2 million - thanks to the New Year gift bag, it gave a million spirit stones at one time. [haven''t you made cash withdrawal yet, you spirit stone?] In her opinion, there are all kinds of treasures in the system mall. As the main currency of the cultivation world and an essential item for cultivation, the spirit stone should also be real. With this spirit stone, you can do anything. Xiao Wu stuck his shell for a long time before he replied. [sorry, the system doesn''t have this function for the time being!] South Vietnam gave a little meal and then laughed. [if you can, report it to your superiors, and maybe it will be approved one day.] Little five fell silent again. This time, she didn''t reply to her at all. It didn''t come out until Nanyue finished interacting with the fans on the microblog and chatting in the group, and was ready to cook dinner with Sheng Jingheng who returned indoors after writing the song. [host, you can''t withdraw the spirit stone, but the system mall may add the exchange of spirit stone.] [what will be the exchange rate?] [it should be around 1:1000!] In other words, she will use the 1000 spirit stones she obtained for the task to exchange for a real spirit stone. And this is the cheapest one in the system mall. When it comes to the system pit, it''s also very user-friendly. It doesn''t allow cash withdrawal, but it can be exchanged. South Vietnam slightly raised its eyebrows and responded silently. I see. If it does, remember to remind me [also, it''s better to have more inventory. I may exchange a lot.] [OK, host!] Then, without what Nanyue specially said, Xiaowu automatically slept again, without disturbing her cultivation with Sheng Jingheng. Nanyue smiled with satisfaction, then looked at Sheng Jingheng, remembered to take his mobile phone, opened the calendar and looked at it. What''s the date today? Of course she knows. It depends on the domestic lunar calendar. After dinner, she took Sheng Jingheng and went to the terrace to see the moon. "It''s about to be the night of the full moon," Nanyue looked at Sheng Jingheng and turned to Sheng Jingheng. "At that time, you can see how high your realm is." She had told him before the latter came, but the former had not mentioned it. Sheng Jingheng thought and asked, "why wait for the night of the full moon?" "Because when the moon is the most round, it is also the time when the essence of the moon is at its peak. It also has another name, Emperor Liujiang. It can instantly make plants and spirits open their minds. It is also the best tonic for demon cultivation. " South Vietnam explained in detail: "although emperor Liujiang has become a legend in this era, the aura will be more pure when the moon is full." "At that time, you can make your demon power most prosperous." A large part of his demon power does not come from himself. Sheng Jingheng opened his palm slightly and held it slowly. He is not only the inheritance of his parents, but also himself. It''s time to really accept yourself. Chapter 998 Although it is said that the moon is 16 circles on the 15th, it also depends on the specific situation. On the evening of July 14 of the lunar calendar, South Vietnam made a special study of the moon and then made a slight calculation. Finally, it is found that this year is special. The moon is the roundest and strongest on the evening of July 17 of the lunar calendar. The effect will be best only when the moon is completely full. At that time, Sheng Jingheng can also absorb the aura under the full moon and practice. Maybe there will be unexpected joy. In the next two days, they still practiced normally. Just because the moon became round a little bit, the aura between heaven and earth gradually increased, and the cultivation time at night was slightly prolonged. The more and more in-depth contact with Sheng Jingheng, the longer Nanyue can feel that the Demon power in his body is strong, which is completely different from the meeting at first sight. This is partly due to his mother''s golden elixir, and the other half is due to her. However, she did not expect that their attributes would be so consistent. The effect of double cultivation was much stronger than those Taoists she had seen before. Her benefit is reflected in the fact that she had just entered the golden elixir when she was filming "all the prosperity". After the show was broadcast, she was almost ready to enter the realm of Yuanying. Although it is said that both of them are the kind of people who have opened and hung up, they start much higher than ordinary people. But it also proved that she made a very right decision to repair as early as possible. Two days later, it is July 17 of the lunar calendar. During the day, everything remains the same. At sunset, South Vietnam will remove the border first, so that Sheng Jingheng can enjoy the full moon night more comprehensively and without omission. They sat on the carpet in the cave. The cold came to their faces, but they only felt cool. This newly made cold pool is a hundred times easier to use than air conditioning. South Vietnam counted the time, stuck to the second and said, "let''s start." Sheng Jingheng had already practiced in advance. As soon as she opened her mouth, he closed his eyes and settled in an instant. According to what she said, he just needs to practice at ease, and leave the rest to her. Although not without curiosity, what would she do and how would she do it. But when he really settled down, Sheng Jingheng knew that he had no time to take into account everything in reality, but would immerse himself in his own world. This is not the first time he came to the settled world, but life has always been boring. He is not interested in everything around him, but he still meditates and runs around the world as in reality. When he felt something different, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked around. It was full of fog, and he couldn''t see anything except the rock where he was. Suddenly, the fog dispersed, revealing a path, and a very familiar figure came slowly to him. He was slightly stunned and waited until they came to him before they came back: "are you... True?" Nam Yueh raised his lips and brushed the fog around him, revealing another clean rock. He sat down first and then said. "Brother, your world is like this." Sheng Jingheng stared at her without asking silly questions, but with unspeakable ease and pleasure. After a meeting, I found that the fog had all dispersed before. The place where they were located was a deep and quiet forest. The trees are tall and luxuriant, and only faint light shines through the gap. It''s just too quiet. There are no insects or birds. It''s like a dead land. Fortunately, the scenery is still beautiful, so as not to appear too dark. After looking around, Nanyue looked at him with a smile: "go for a walk?" Chapter 999 This is a new world, completely from what he thinks in his heart. Once dead, her arrival brought infinite vitality. Walking, the woods seemed to come alive suddenly. Several brightly feathered birds disappeared into the branches and leaves, and there was a clear bird cry. Then there was the sound of insects that seemed to be responding. The grass on both sides of the path stirred, like living creatures jumping over. It was only white and soon disappeared. The sun is getting warmer and warmer on people. Out of the woods, came to the bottom of the mountain depression. There is a waterfall pool in the mountain. Next to it is a simple fenced courtyard with peach, pear and orange trees in front of it. The fruit trees just bloom, the breeze blows, the petals fly all over the sky, and the butterflies smell the fragrance. Sheng Jingheng felt like he was dreaming. In this way, he lived in the fence yard with Nanyue. At sunrise, they practiced as usual. After a week of operation, they practiced various spells in the mountains and woods. Sometimes unpredictable, sometimes romantic. They always smile and don''t have to worry about anything. After sunset, cook delicious food and enjoy it. Take a walk in the moonlight, cast a spell and wash beside the waterfall pool. When the dew is heavy at night, they hug each other in the cabin to keep warm and resist the lingering love. Countless sunrise and sunset have passed. Wind, frost, rain and snow always arrive as scheduled, like a dream and real. I don''t know how long later, when the familiar strange feeling in his body came, he suddenly woke up. This time, he was not controlled by the Demon power attack, but subconsciously in turn, easily controlled the running Demon power. The whole person is burning like a fire, and sweat drops like water. He gathered all his strength in the Dantian, vaguely aware that all the golden breath kneaded into a ball and slowly became a circle. The circle becomes smaller and smaller, and from nothingness to reality. Deja vu and freshness. I don''t know how long it took, everything calmed down slowly, and the breath returned as usual, but it was much stronger than usual. Sheng Jingheng only felt that the world that had just suddenly darkened suddenly opened up and the clouds cleared away. But he seems to have closed his eyes. He can''t see too much, let alone the people around him. Thinking, he opened his eyes. What appeared in front of him was a cold pool. The soft touch of sitting told him that it was in the cave. The familiar breath is still close at hand. Sheng Jingheng turned his head and smiled quietly at Shangnan Vietnam. "Brother, congratulations on forming your own golden elixir." It''s not surprising. He knows everything about the process of getting rid of the pill. It seems that he suddenly knows a lot of things, including his getting rid of the golden pill. However, he is more concerned about another thing. Sheng Jingheng stretched out his hand, held Nan Yue''s hand, thought about everything he had experienced in the world, and opened his mouth in a dumb voice. "That''s the life I want." "Huh?" Nanyue looked at him with an eyebrow, and then laughed, "yes, the world obeys your heart and the most real thoughts." Then she blinked again and joked, "does my brother feel like he just had a beautiful dream?" Sheng Jingheng nodded gently, looked at her eyes and asked, "isn''t it?" "Well, yes or no." It''s really important to investigate. She went in and really participated in it. Although time seems to be stirred by people in the world, she really had those. Sheng Jingheng hung his eyes and looked deeply into the bottom of her eyes. He already knew the more detailed answer. "South Vietnam." "Yes." "More and more." "What''s the matter?" "I love you." Chapter 1000 After Sheng Jingheng finished the golden pill, Nanyue had no worries and began to concentrate on the realm. Sheng Jingheng takes over all the trivial things. He will do whatever she needs. When she practices, she will stay aside and quietly accompany her. At the end of August, there was a thunderstorm. It was hot and humid on the island. The animals infected by the aura brought by them seemed to be aware of what was going to happen. They began to find safe places, especially the farther away from the karst cave pool, the better. Soon, September came. When I got up early that morning and looked at the thundery sky, South Vietnam knew that the time had come. This is not the first time she was promoted to Yuanying. Her mood is much calmer and more confident than last time. Moreover, many preparations have been made in advance to ensure that everything is safe. After drinking the special latte Sheng Jingheng made for her, Nanyue took the hairpin and rolled up the long hair. During this period, Sheng Jingheng has been looking at her, with hidden worries in his deep black eyes. Nanyue was ready to go out and looked up at him. After a moment of silence, she smiled and said, "brother, wait for me at home. Don''t worry and don''t worry. Don''t go anywhere until I come back. " "I..." Sheng Jingheng wanted to say that he could protect the Dharma for her as she did a few days ago. But looking at her clear eyes, she changed her mouth and said, "OK, when you come back, I''ll make you delicious food." South Vietnam made an OK gesture, then turned to wave, and the next moment, the body disappeared. Sheng Jingheng looked out the door. The sky was dark and the wind and rain were coming. South Vietnam has reached the border and sat in the cave. But she was not in a hurry to meditate. Instead, she took some water from the pool and made a gurgling water curtain around the cave. Then, from the storage ring, he took out the spirit plant that had been exchanged in the system mall and placed it next to the carpet. Tianlei, who is robbed by Lei, won''t hurt other foreign objects, but will come at her. The reason why Sheng Jingheng was not allowed to follow her to protect her Dharma was that they both practiced for half a year and integrated with each other. If Tianlei makes a mistake and accidentally splits it, it will be in trouble. Sheng Jingheng is at the villa. Tianlei can''t make such a big mistake. He turns to chop him. Although Sheng Jingheng didn''t need to be robbed by Xiao Lei because of his mother''s inner alchemy, he directly formed a golden elixir and rushed directly to the realm of the middle and later stages of the golden elixir. The thunder robbery of Sheng Yuanying is not a big threat to him. But in the end, it''s her thunder robbery. If others block it, there will be less in the end. After Sheng Jingheng was promoted to Yuanying, she couldn''t help him block the thunder robbery. This is the way of cultivating immortals. Many times, it is doomed to be lonely. South Vietnam looked at the water curtain that had been formed and looked at the horizon. It was already roaring and making thunder and lightning as an early warning for the sky thunder. Leave all thoughts behind, clear all thoughts, and slowly close your eyes. The strong thunderstorms for several consecutive days made the tide rise again and again in a nearby sea area, and even rushed to the island. Thinking about what South Vietnam told him, let him not go anywhere. Sheng Jingheng just cast magic silently at the edge of the villa, blocking the waves a little bit, neither letting them rush into the island nor letting them rush to other places. Just as he had calmed down the huge wave, the dark sky suddenly flashed a flash of light. Then, he saw a lightning that seemed to split the sky and rushed down. The location of the rush is naturally the island where they are located. Sheng Jingheng slightly twisted his eyebrows and looked in the direction of the cave. Chapter 1001 When the sky thunder fell, Nanyue only felt that his yuan God seemed to be divided into two. Half stay in the body to consolidate the cultivation of the body and deal with thunder robbery. The other half is floating to a familiar and long lost world. In front of me is a mountain cave hidden between clouds. It has powerful aura and all things have spirit. With a crane cry, a white crane flew to her through the clouds. Look at it as before, waiting for her to go up and take her to the mountain or cave she wants to go to. The mood in Nanyue''s eyes is very complex. Although he knows that he is a Yuanshen state at the moment, he still can''t help raising his hand and stroking the white crane. But this caress suddenly pulled her up, as if she were attached to the white crane. The next moment, the perspective turns and flies in the mountains with aura. This is the Xiuzhen sect she once stayed in. It''s not big, but it''s definitely the strongest one. The strength is strong. Her master also has several senior brothers and sisters. It can be said that each of them is well-known in the cultivation world, which makes ordinary monks and Demons turn pale at the news. Among the other disciples, although some are talented and intelligent, they are relatively junior and have not become famous in the cultivation world. As for her, before she had time to make a big show, she broke the territory in advance and fell into the flying thunder robbery. Just thinking, the white crane took her around the top of a mountain full of towering trees. There is no house, no cave, only a stone table with its own chessboard. At the moment, there were two people sitting at the stone table, one in white and the other in red. Their clothes were as bright as ever. "The Third Elder martial sister even played chess with the eldest martial brother one day." When Nanyue murmured, he saw that the two people suddenly looked this way, as if they had penetrated her and suffocated her. But soon, their eyes swept the white crane coldly and took it back. "The spirit animal also knows that you are lonely and comes to see you." "You lost." "Hey? No, I just got distracted. Start over! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The white crane gradually flew away. Nanyue listened to the familiar voice of third martial sister, and the heart just mentioned was slowly put down. They can''t see her, let alone feel her. She didn''t come back. It was just her demon world. Bai He continued to fly around the mountain with her and passed the second senior brother''s cave. He should be closed, the cave door is closed, and there is a border. The white crane took her and couldn''t get close. After flying around, he flew elsewhere. Soon, we came to a sparkling lake. After circling, South Vietnam saw a woman in yellow sitting on the shore fishing. She closed her eyes, there was no bait on hook, lake was clear, and no fish swam. This is not fishing, but cultivating your mind. If we say that in this sect, Nanyue is most afraid of the eldest martial brother, followed by the fourth martial sister. She has been here for hundreds of years and has said very little to these four elder martial sisters. Moreover, the fourth elder martial sister took care of her silently. When she thanked her, she was bound to be shut down. More times, South Vietnam will understand. The best reward is not to disturb the fourth senior sister. Baihe seems to be afraid of the fourth elder martial sister. He doesn''t stay and flies to the next destination. South Vietnam thought that most of the mountains she had stayed for hundreds of years were going this time. But unexpectedly, the white crane only bypassed far away, let her see a shadow, and drilled into a mountain stream. The more you fly in, the heavier the fog is, and you can hardly see anything. But it was also because of this that South Vietnam became more and more clear. I could vaguely guess where the white crane was going to take her. With another crane cry, the white crane swooped down, through the clouds and fell on a big tree. Looking down, you can see three tombs. In front of the tombs stands a man in gray - the second best relationship with her, the fifth senior brother. Chapter 1002 When Nanyue suddenly opened its eyes, the weather had turned sunny. The sun shone in through the water curtain and reflected colorful light. The spirit plant on one side grew crazily, and even spread to the cave wall. Everything else remained the same, except that her hairpin was broken and stayed quietly on the carpet. Nanyue took a breath, felt the change of cultivation in his body, and hooked his lips. The next moment, I thought of the scenes I saw in the heart demon world, and my eyes darkened involuntarily. Although the thunderstorm has stopped, the thunderstorm is over. Sheng Jingheng was not close to this side, but still stayed in the villa waiting for her. "How obedient." Nanyue lowered his eyes and smiled, then picked up the hairpin, treated Lingzhi a little, and stuffed it back into the storage ring. The water curtain also pulled down and returned to the pool. After finishing these, she withdrew the border again, and then in an instant, she returned to the villa. Sheng Jingheng was sitting in the porch of the villa, drinking tea and writing music scores. Feeling her approach, he turned his head slightly and looked at her. Nanyue smiled and stretched out his hand to him: "brother, hold one." Looking at her more exquisite eyebrows, once her eyes turn, they can amaze all living beings. Sheng Jingheng stood up and held her tightly in his arms. At this moment, he suddenly felt that it would be better if South Vietnam could be closed for a longer time. In that way, he can completely enjoy her for a long time. But even if this idea takes root in the bottom of my heart and spreads everywhere, it can''t be realized at this time. She was successfully promoted to Yuanying territory, and he also formed a golden elixir. It was originally scheduled to come out for one month, but now it has exceeded nearly half a month. If he doesn''t go back, Chu ye should be crazy. After a day''s rest in the villa, I ate all the ingredients and food I brought. They packed their bags and were ready to return. When waiting for the helicopter to pick it up, South Vietnam was still roughly talking to Sheng Jingheng about what happened when the border was broken. In his opinion, Tianlei looked terrible at that time. But she had no feeling, but was completely immersed in the demon world. She didn''t say it was a demon, let alone something she had experienced, but just said that when the sky thunder fell, she had a dream. In her dream, she was a little disciple of Xiuzhen sect. From the beginning, it has been taken care of and loved by senior teachers and senior brothers and sisters. As long as it is suitable for her, they will search and send it to her cave. Because she is more suitable for ordinary people''s life, she also specially built a garden building for her. When you are in the cave, you can go back to the small building when you rest. Therefore, her cultivation progresses rapidly, and she will successfully enter Yuanying territory in another 200 years. Just after the 500th year of cultivation, he became the youngest monk in the cultivation world. It is said that her whole body cultivation depends on pills, and she is envious of her. Therefore, she didn''t get stuck in the period of transforming God and better cultivate herself. But lengbuding rushed to the consummation of Huashen and ushered in the flying thunder robbery. Although the senior master and senior brothers and sisters protected the Dharma for her, she still failed to carry it and fell into the seventh powerful sky thunder. After the fall, she attached a touch of consciousness to the white crane, the flying pet of the sect, and saw three clothes tombs. One is hers, and the other two are six elder martial brothers and seven elder martial sisters she has never seen. They were once the most favored young disciples of the sect. They also made rapid progress in cultivation and fell into the flying thunder robbery. For thousands of years, no one has successfully ascended to become an immortal. It goes without saying that the three of them are just experiments in the sect. To say that their luck is false? No, she felt that she was really lucky to live for hundreds of years. It is also worth giving her life. Chapter 1003 Can not fly, over time, can only fall. After all this, her dream woke up. Then Tianlei passed by without feeling it at all. Hearing her finish, Sheng Jingheng didn''t make a sound for a moment. He just held her hand and looked at her quietly. She said it was a dream, so she thought it was a dream. But then he suddenly remembered when he really noticed her. At that time, the sudden change in her made him suspicious. At the same time, the more contact, the more I feel that she is a little strange. She said she was cold, but she could laugh, like to eat, and had a crush on the world. She said she was hot, but she always looked like she was out of it. She had no desire and no desire. It seemed to her that living and dying were just a state. The first time I really came alive was when I first asked him for advice on writing songs. Then, when filming the order in purple, he released the pressure because of him and restrained Hu Xuerou. Then gradually, her popularity increased, which in turn warmed him. Sheng Jingheng was thinking about the past, and Nanyue was not at ease in his mind. But it was not what she was thinking, but Xiao Wu realized later that she had said something she shouldn''t have said. [warning! Warning! Will erase this memory for the host and Sheng Jingheng!] [host, you will be punished for your behavior.] Shut up South Vietnam was calm, but the sound in his mind was cold to the bone. Xiao Wu did shut up, but he was not frightened by her, but attacked. Its brain began to be disordered, the electric current was sizzling, and there was a faint smell of burning. However, these are directly shielded by South Vietnam. Moreover, it seems that the LORD God does not know, only it is struggling. After a while, everything returned to calm. It received no instructions and was not punished. The previous warnings were quietly erased and no longer exist, as if nothing had happened. [host, host, what happened?] Listening to its pathetic voice, Nanyue smiled faintly. Nothing happened. If you are honest, I won''t do anything to you when your wish is completed ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ Finish Xiaowu. The helicopter just arrived outside and is slowly landing. Sheng Jingheng knew very well that she was just talking to him and didn''t want to get any answers or comments from him. So I didn''t say anything to her dream, just took her hand and got up. "It''s time to go back." After a month and a half, when they returned to China, they both had a feeling that they were separated from each other. A lot has happened in this month and a half. "To be prosperous" was soon broadcast in the second round, with the highest ratings breaking 2. Liang Moyuan and Cheng Xiyao have been killed successively. Under the arrangement of the studio, they have started script reading and action training. At the end of this month, the immortal Xia drama written by Nie Zihan, Cheng Xian, will be officially launched in the film and television city of H city. More importantly, of course, the second solo album of South Vietnam was successfully released at the end of August under the arrangement of Chu Ye. It''s no surprise that one of the main songs is dance music. There is also a main song, which is actually ancient rock, which surprised fans and some other passers-by netizens. This song is still completed by South Vietnam independently, from lyrics and music composition to music arrangement. And there is an English version. The general meaning of the lyrics is the same, but it is not mechanically applied, but very smooth and even a little shocking. This English version was jointly completed with the assistance of Sheng Jingheng. The platform is still cloud music, but it is no longer free like previous singles and albums, but starts charging. But this did not cause any disputes, but got more attention and buy it. The day after the album was released, the sales volume of the album successfully exceeded 10 million. Chapter 1004 Moreover, Pei shuche''s film "hot summer" has been sent to the Venice International Film Festival. And was shortlisted for the best film award, the best director award, the best male and female actress award, and the best screenwriter award. After returning home, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng had to go to the award ceremony with PEI shuche and his party in less than two days. Fortunately, in "becoming immortal", di Hong is in charge of money, Mu Lao is in charge of the shooting team, and several idle people in the studio led by Xie Haiquan are fully responsible for other trivial things. There is no need for Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng to worry about anything. Even in terms of investment, all parties also participate. There is no need to take too much money at one time. Therefore, they went directly back to the villa area of city A. after two days of rest and stable cultivation, they set out for Venice. The movie "scorching summer" doesn''t have much profound meaning. It just tells about several of thousands of family affection, friendship and love. However, no matter how ordinary a film is, a famous director will shoot it. The use of pictures, editing, shooting techniques and even filters can make the film unusual. Delicate feelings, but not hypocritical, real and moving. Of course, choosing the right actor is also very important. With excellent acting skills, the actor has completely become the feeling of the character. Just one look can make the audience follow into the play. With the ups and downs of each character in the film, laugh and cry in the film. It''s clearly someone else''s story, but it''s like seeing yourself. Although countries are different, emotionally, they always have a lot in common. This is the biggest attraction of scorching summer and the reason why it can win the prize. Pei shuche is a famous Hollywood director and is well-known all over the world. Because of him, it is normal to pay more attention to this film. But at the end of the film, people are even more touched. What they want to praise is the male and female protagonists of the film. It can even be said that because of them, the film has more luminous points, which makes people remember deeply and can''t be relieved after watching it for a long time. Therefore, it is entirely natural for them to win the best actor and actress. The news spread to China for the first time, and naturally attracted great attention. But it is still a little difficult for "hot summer" to be released in China. Because some settings of the film are quite sensitive, and some intimate scenes have a large scale. Therefore, we need to cut one section here and one section there, which is suitable for the domestic market. But such a cut will make the whole film beyond recognition. For Yu Pei shuche, this is nothing more than hurting his children. Naturally, he is not happy. However, this is a youth to Youth Literary and artistic film with the domestic background. All the actors are also Chinese. It''s worth a few months of hard shooting when it''s released in China. After some consideration, Pei shuche decided to spend a few months to see a new edition and release it in China. Although by that time, the online version is estimated to be flying all over the sky, which will certainly affect the box office. However, Pei shuche can only give in to this. In this matter, South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng naturally will not interfere more, but fully respect the idea of director Pei shuche. After receiving the award and having dinner, they first filmed the cover of a well-known foreign film magazine. Then Sheng Jingheng accompanied South Vietnam to Hollywood. The screenwriter of the new screenplay directed by Smith took two months to complete and set a name, which was translated into Chinese as "Lost Island". South Vietnam needs to study the script first and participate in the audition. If everything goes well, then it will start to tailor clothes, shapes and makeup for her. If we officially start shooting, we should wait for the beginning of October. Chapter 1005 After being busy in Hollywood, they have to rush to the next stop - fashion week. However, Sheng Jingheng is a men''s wear field and South Vietnam is a women''s wear field, so the two separated for the time being and went to different shows. South Vietnam wanted to see the show a few days later. This time, after a year, I went to D''s headquarters building again. On the one hand, I went to renew the contract. On the other hand, I took all the photos that should be taken and brought goods on the microblog. After watching the show, I still have to attend the private dinner held by D''s house. For such an important endorsement renewal, Chu Ye naturally has to be present and deepen friendship with the brand side with her. After taking a series of new product pictures and street pictures in D building and surrounding streets for three days. In the afternoon after the shooting, they went to have afternoon tea together. Chu Ye hasn''t gone anywhere these three days. He''s been watching her shoot. When he sat down and ordered coffee and dessert, he couldn''t help looking at her straight and looked at her many times from head to foot. Nanyue looked at it and drank it leisurely. He specially told the latte with more milk and sugar. As a result, he was still bitter and couldn''t help frowning. Seeing this, Chu Ye couldn''t help laughing: "or bitter? The taste here is like this. You need to add it several times next time. " "Well, I see." South Vietnam put down his coffee cup and didn''t intend to drink any more. The main reason is that she has been promoted to yuanyingjing, the five senses are more acute, and the feeling of pain will be enlarged. Chu ye called the waiter and asked her for a glass of milk. Then he said, "you seem to have grown a lot in the past two years." When South Vietnam first made its debut, among the female stars, its height was above medium. It will be on the road for nearly two years. After a few centimeters, it will be comparable to female models. "Yeah, maybe it''s better to eat more." Nan Yue smiled. When she said this, Chu Ye remembered that she had been miserable. Everything she ate seemed like her first time. In a flash, two years have passed, and earth shaking changes have taken place in her life. Thinking about it, Chu Ye is inexplicably relieved that there is a feeling that a woman in my family has just grown up. But when her daughter grows up, she will fly away. South Vietnam can now play around the entertainment circle. Winning prizes is like drinking water. It''s uncertain that it will be tired one day. "Brother ye," looking at Chu Ye''s increasingly complicated look, South Vietnam can probably know what he is thinking, "the studio has just been established. You need to help me more in the future." "Help you surpass us, Hongyu?" Chu Ye joked that she was relieved, which showed that she would not quit in recent years. Nanyue nodded solemnly: "you can try and be a vice president for brother ye at that time." Chu Ye smiled: "a vice president sent me away. You two are stingy." "Then be the third boss? I''m just the second boss. I can''t be any higher. " South Vietnam is quite. "That''s still the vice president." Chu ye said that and laughed directly. After laughing, they were quiet for a moment and talked about business. "Just after you got the Venice film, there were a lot of announcements waiting for you to answer. All the endorsements you thought were going to lose offered to renew your contract. There are also a lot of scripts, as well as several major domestic directors, films and TV dramas. When I push them off for you, they all hurt a little. " "Apart from others, several important interview programs and some authoritative interviews should be carefully considered." South Vietnam thought for a while, but said, "I''d better be a singer for half a month first." When she said this, it was tantamount to an indirect refusal. Chu Ye couldn''t help looking at her, and then reluctantly said, "OK, singer Nanyue, welcome home." Chapter 1006 South Vietnam always feels that this year is faster than last year. Before I had a good time to feel the summer, autumn passed and ushered in the cold winter. When she was filming "Lost Island", scorching summer was first released on Hong Kong and Taiwan, and was successfully shortlisted for the Golden Elephant award and Golden Horse Award. Subsequently, the domestic version was successfully edited and is expected to be released at the end of November. In mid November, cinemas in various cities were open for pre-sale. After 24 hours of pre-sale, the box office, which was not very optimistic, has already exceeded 100 million. This time, there was no need to worry about South Vietnam. She and Sheng Jingheng made headlines on major websites of the whole network. "Hot summer" is gaining momentum in China, and "prosperity" is no less. After the second round and the third round, the network data has always been high, and other new TV dramas are difficult to surpass at a time. It has also been shortlisted for the highest awards of domestic TV dramas - flying sky award and Phoenix flower award. At the same time, the more mature and shocking new song of South Vietnam has also been shortlisted for several awards at home and abroad. When she finished, she couldn''t count her hands at the award ceremony. Netizens thought they were tired of seeing the names of South Vietnam everywhere last year. But this year, watching movies is South Vietnam, watching TV dramas is South Vietnam, listening to songs is South Vietnam, and watching news on the Internet is still South Vietnam. Watching variety shows and talent shows always has South Vietnam''s share. But it is no longer boredom, but only sigh. -Movie queen, TV queen and song queen, today, I have to shout Nanjie! -Alas, after watching "do bustle", I always wanted to find similar plays to see and look for them. As a result, I chose two brushes and three brushes of "do bustle". It was too difficult for me. When can sister Nan make a new play again, QAQ -South Vietnam has been a legend along the way. She has done what others can do in ten or twenty years in a year or two. -I confess that I blacked her when she first started out. Now when I think of it, I''m really young. -Time flies. I feel that I was reviewing the purple order not long ago. In the blink of an eye, South Vietnam has already taken the queen of the film. -Powerful and advancing with great success, my sister Nan, this is the Queen''s script! -The second month of being killed by the beauty of South Vietnam! I''ve only seen the airport photos of her coming back from fashion week thousands of times. -I thought at this time, I was the superficial face powder of sister Nan. 23333 my woman is so beautiful that I love her to death. -Although it is said that the first version of "hot summer" released abroad, Hong Kong and Taiwan is the most worth watching. But in fact, I don''t want to see it in China. So far, I''m still immersed in a complicated world. I love her, like her, and want to look at her all the time. -On the contrary, I have seen Hong Kong and Taiwan all the way since the hot summer was released abroad. Now it is finally going to be released in China, at least ten strokes!!! -Don''t you feel ill upstairs? Although South Vietnam cried so much, it was really worried when I thought of it. -Yes, yes, yes! It''s very cruel. It''s so sweet in the early stage, but it''s so cruel in the back. -It''s said that if you look at a person''s acting skills, you''ll make her cry! South Vietnam cried and I was completely powdered. But after reading her other works, I found that she was not acting, but really became that role. Emotions are different. -I won''t say anything. I''ll buy some new South Vietnamese albums silently! Looking at it a little, the songs added to her alone slowly became more and more, which was really gratifying and happy. The actor Nanyue is very powerful, but the singer Nanyue is also awesome!!! -I have a dream that I can go to SY studio for internship in the next semester of my senior year! Sister Nan, look at my eyeball! -Upstairs, now turn off the lights and lie in bed. Your dream will come true soon! Chapter 1007 It is also because South Vietnam won the Grand Slam achievement of film and television songs this year, and she was invited to the Spring Festival Gala very early. However, due to the shooting arrangement of "Lost Island" and the different time of major award ceremonies, she was the one who had the last rehearsal. She had so much good news recently that when she went to rehearsal, many netizens and even fans found that she didn''t miss this year''s Spring Festival Gala. Not only didn''t miss it, but also went on with Sheng Jingheng, husband and wife chorus! However, this is not the end. Just after the rehearsal with Sheng Jingheng in South Vietnam, the finished "Lost Island" quickly released the first version of the film. The film didn''t reveal any plot, but it was pure. It cut the coolest and most handsome scenes of several leading stars. Among them, the scene of South Vietnam is the most eye-catching. And at first glance, the role played by South Vietnam is somewhat villainous. This has caused another sensation, not only at home, but also those Chinese and foreign fans on the Internet are excited - their goddess is finally going to play the villain! It''s exciting. There''s a little change and state in the excitement. But there is also a little worry. If it is really a villain, the scene and ending may be a little unsatisfactory. However, before the voice spread to a wider range, director Smith personally boarded the microblog and officially announced "Lost Island" in Chinese. South Vietnam is the absolute heroine in his official propaganda! It''s not because we want to win over Chinese audiences on microblog. The official publicity content on all his social accounts is the same, but in a different language! Director Smith also said that there will be stills, gags, trailers and a series of benefits in the follow-up. If China expects more and more people to watch this film, then he will consider allowing the film to be released simultaneously in China! It is much more troublesome to go through the examination procedures for the release in China than in foreign countries. In this case, we have to postpone the release date abroad. Smith will choose to do so not only because of the expectations and likes of the Chinese audience, but also because the heroine in his film is South Vietnam. It is quite spoiled. To make the great director look so different, the loyal audience of his film also began to understand South Vietnam slowly. From the initial dissatisfaction with a Chinese actress as the protagonist to the later, I couldn''t help but go into the pit and even wanted to learn Chinese for her. It''s only half a month later. In the past half a month, South Vietnam successfully went to all the large-scale award ceremonies she was invited to attend. Before the Spring Festival Gala comes, I can finally stop and breathe. And because she won these awards, the wish progress has also successfully reached 95%. She is still worried about whether the last 5% will be achieved after she finishes the Spring Festival Gala or after she creates other miracles in the entertainment industry. After Smith''s operation, it was an ordinary cloudy morning in late January. As soon as South Vietnam woke up, he received a hint from Xiao Wu. [congratulations! Wish perfectly fulfilled!] [the final reward is being settled for the host, please wait -] [after the reward settlement, please choose whether to return to the original world or go to the next world - beep -] [beep - Buzz - zizizi -] After a burst of electric current, the South Vietnamese mind completely calmed down and became silent again. She turned over and rubbed the wide shoulders of the people next to her. The man also just woke up, his voice was low and sexy: "get up?" "No," she stretched out her bright and white arms from the quilt and put them around his neck, "brother, let''s do morning exercises." Chapter 1008 Because new year''s Eve is late this year, we have to wait until mid February. Although many parties invited her to sing on the stage, she only planned to have a spring festival gala. Therefore, South Vietnam unexpectedly vacated a few days of rest after finishing the award ceremony and running some notices that were not easy to push off. She rested for more than a month last August. She didn''t intend to really rest. Instead, I went to the production team of Cheng Xian in these days. I personally cared about it for the first time, invested by myself, and then was responsible for the post production of the play. "Becoming immortal" is also expected to be about 50 episodes, and most of the selected actors are young and spiritual newcomers like Liang Moyuan. But it''s not that you can have natural acting skills with aura. You still need the director''s adjustment, teaching and guidance. It''s inevitable that there are some bumps in the shooting process, but it doesn''t slow down the progress. It''s just a normal speed. It can''t kill in advance like shooting "all the prosperity". And after all, it''s Xianxia drama. There are many action plays and diaowia''s plays, which are very unfriendly to newcomers. So even if it''s been four months since the shooting, there are still about 20 days to a month before the whole play is finished. For the arrival of South Vietnam, Mu Lao and the team familiar with her are naturally very welcome. But of course Nie Zihan is the one who welcomes her most. Because of his insistence, the senior sister Gao Leng in the script has never decided on an actor. If South Vietnam really doesn''t have time to play a special role, then he may revise the script and slightly change the human settings to be more grounded, so as to find temporary actors. Who asked him to pile up the goddess characteristics in his mind when he wrote this senior sister. After writing, he found that he was not satisfied with who to play such an immortal role. Except South Vietnam. Now that the South Vietnamese are here, he naturally wants to catch up with her and play the eldest martial sister anyway. He has seen many of her skills, and the play can be finished in three or four days. As for whether others can keep up with her rhythm, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the focus is only on her lens, and others can make up later. South Vietnam admires his insistence. Just when she was filming "Lost Island", the role psychology was a little dark. This flawless role just changed her mood. And this elder martial sister is the easiest role she has ever played. Every time I fly out, and then fight a fight, which perfectly explains what is called. People don''t talk much. When you don''t fight, sitting or standing is like a sculpture. But that''s also because she has her own momentum. Even without lines, her facial expression and eyes are drama. Sheng Jingheng is in contact with a new movie script in the field. As soon as she goes to the crew, she stays. After finishing what she has in hand, she also flies to visit the class. As soon as he went, the other three also secretly discussed to surprise South Vietnam. South Vietnam only knew that Sheng Jingheng was coming, and they were both old husband and wife, so they just waited for him without delaying the shooting. After a day''s shooting, she took her mobile phone and sent a message to shengjingheng. She made an appointment to go around first and then go back to the hotel for dinner. Just after the news, South Vietnam was about to pack up and take off her makeup when she heard a weak and familiar voice in her mind. [Ding, host?] [Ding] Don''t sting. I can still hear you while you''re still there [... Oh, host, I seem to be disconnected from the God system. Did you do anything?] I did it. Do you have any plans in the future [host, I''m just a system.] Not in the future [ah???] Chapter 1009 Listen to the strong and undisguised questioning emotion in the childish voice of little five. South Vietnam chuckled as she walked to the dressing room. [except that you can''t be put on people, you can choose other plants and monsters.] [host, are you... Giving me life?] [yes, I advise you to choose an animal and be my pet in the future. You will have a higher degree of freedom.] [but...] it''s really just a system. [is the system all right?] Hearing this question, Xiao Wu subconsciously checked himself. These days, it has been in a crash state, and it is not easy to recover today. After feeling that part of the main brain is in darkness and there is some confusion, it finds that it is disconnected from the main god system. The other parts haven''t had time to see. The meeting made a detailed inspection before answering the question of South Vietnam. [host, the system is normal, and the mall, spirit stone and mission system are still working normally.] [however, if you can no longer connect with the LORD God system, some things in the mall may not be redeemed for many times.] [the desired progress has been achieved, and no new tasks will be triggered.] These were expected by South Vietnam, but I was still vaguely worried about whether there would be an accident. Now I''m completely relieved. Little five also gradually returned to God, from beginning to end, the geography was clear, and what South Vietnam did. First, complete the wish perfectly, and then quickly cut the mess and cut off its connection with the LORD God system. Not only did he completely get rid of the control of the so-called wish system, but he also took it for himself. The two million spirit stones he had saved before and the treasures in the mall that had not been exchanged remained. And this is not without warning. At first, it should be when she proposed to withdraw the spirit stone. The LORD God didn''t promise, but changed it to exchange. She specially asked for more inventory and said she wanted to exchange a lot in the future. Then she and Sheng Jingheng talked about things in the cultivation world. The LORD God found them and ordered them to give her a warning, but they were attacked and threatened by her. The LORD God was unaware of this attack, and he dared not say. At that time, it thought that it was because it was too weak that it was manipulated by the host. I didn''t expect that the LORD God system was not worth mentioning here. It was disconnected when she said it was disconnected. And it seems that it can''t be connected after that, and the LORD God system has no way to take her. Unless she falls again. [ignore it. Is it difficult to choose whether to follow me or your Lord God?] [host -] [do you still want to hide it from me in my mind?] ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ South Vietnam took advantage of its confusion, changed its trick clothes, quickly removed its head cover, and then got on the bus with makeup and went back to the hotel. When approaching his room, he not only felt the breath of Sheng Jingheng, but also noticed the existence of the other three people. And the smell of hot pot seasoning. She stepped a little, then walked over with a smile and opened the door with her room card. Before entering the door, he slowed down slightly, turned around and closed the door, and then turned back to look into the house. This is a luxury suite, just like a small one bedroom, with a bedroom inside and a living room outside, as well as a dining table and an open kitchen. Sheng Jingheng is standing behind the flow table in the kitchen, cleaning and sorting out some of her favorite ingredients, meat and vegetables. The door of the bedroom was open and a little light came in. "Teacher Sheng," Nan Yue walked over, leaned gently behind him and looked at him, "why is it so rich? It will be a small year in two days? " Sheng Jingheng looked at her slightly. Before he could speak, he was interrupted by a strange cry. ¡°surprise£¡¡± Chapter 1010 Looking at Ling Hao taking the lead from the bedroom, he suddenly jumped out, followed by Li Meijun and Yu Shaoning. Nanyue quickly loosened Sheng Jingheng and looked surprised: "Why are you here?" "What?" Ling Hao came over, picked up a washed cherry and ate it. "Sister Nan just wants to see teacher Sheng. Don''t you want to see us?" Li Meijun followed him, heard the speech, and knocked him on the head skillfully: "little boy, if you know something clearly in your heart, what are you going to do?" "That''s right. Don''t you think we''re not interesting enough to destroy someone else''s two person world?" Yu Shaoning is also eating cherries. It was originally sour and sweet. When they ate it, it was estimated that there was only sour. Nanyue shouted "Sister Li", and then simply took Sheng Jingheng''s arm and said, "teacher Sheng and I haven''t seen each other for several days." "Haven''t we seen each other for months?" Ling Hao braved the risk of being beaten and stuck out his tongue. After saying that, he quickly brought the plate of cherries and turned to the table. Yu Shaoning slowed down a step and was pulled by Li Meijun: "you, put these on the table and you can cook in the pot." "I''ll help." Nanyue ignored Ling Hao, first washed his hands, and then brought the ingredients prepared by Sheng Jingheng to the table. Li Meijun also brought two dishes. After sitting down, she looked at Ling Hao and said, "haven''t you seen it at the award ceremony before?" "... don''t mention it. It was a face-to-face meeting. I don''t deserve to sit with Ms. Nan Jiesheng." Speaking of this, Ling Hao was in no mood to eat cherries. He set up bowls and chopsticks next to him with a sigh. Li Meijun smiled: "why, it''s terrible to be hit?" "No," Yu Shaoning chuckled, "his film just caught up with the release of" hot summer "in China, and was badly pressed. But at least I won a Rookie Award. I have a bright future. It''s time to be satisfied! " Ling Hao looked at the two of them, then at Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng, who were crowded in the small kitchen and continued to deal with the last ingredients, and sighed a long sigh. "In order to avoid" hot summer ", the release was specially postponed, but it was still useless. When our box office just broke $100 million, they were all $2 billion, and when it reached $500 million, it was even close to $5 billion. " "Fortunately, the peak of literary and artistic films is there. A little higher, compared with the same period, it''s really terrible." Listening to his words, Li Meijun wanted to laugh and had to hold it. Instead, she coughed and said, "I remember that the final box office of your film was 800 million? It''s very good. Compared with other domestic literary and artistic films, it is definitely among the best. " "Yes, I want to be open. No one will compare my brother-in-law with director Pei da." Yu Shaoning joined in the fun. But he didn''t want to offend them at the same time. One hit him with a cherry, the other picked up his chopsticks and patted him. He could only run away. Nanyue was planning to serve dishes. Seeing this, he couldn''t help stopping and looked at Sheng Jingheng: "Mr. Sheng, why don''t we go out to eat?" Sheng Jingheng thought about it and nodded, "that''s OK." Hearing their conversation, the three people over there converged a little and went back to their seats and sat down seriously. Ling Hao skillfully put food in the pot with a face and didn''t forget to call two people: "sister Nan, teacher Sheng, come quickly. You can eat it when you scald it." When they sat down, Yu Shaoning looked at them and couldn''t help asking, "Nanyue, why are you still calling teacher Sheng?" Li Meijun glanced at him: "what do you know? This is in front of people, not behind people." "Ah? What do you call that man? " Ling Hao blinked at them, looking like a curious baby. Chapter 1011 In the eyes of Ling Hao''s thirst for knowledge, Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng looked at each other, and then generously confessed: "call brother." "Wow..." Brother is obviously a very common name. Occasionally, female fans much younger than him call his brother on his microblog. But when he heard Nan Yue''s answer and thought about the scene that she called "brother" to Sheng Jingheng, Ling Hao inexplicably got goose bumps. It''s not that it''s not sweet, but that it''s greasy. Yu Shaoning looked at him and asked Sheng Jingheng, "what about teacher Sheng? Is it by name? " "Nanyue, Yueyue," Sheng Jingheng said frankly, "sometimes I call baby, baby." ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± After looking at the two people who were petrified at the same time, Li Meijun said with a smile: "you''ve exposed the nature of a single dog... Even if you''re a little boy, Lao Yu, you have to cheer up." "Ah?" When Yu Shaoning heard her mention herself, he subconsciously said, "I''m chasing, I''m chasing." "Huh?" Li Meijun was just joking. He didn''t want to come up with an unexpected answer. He immediately looked at it. The three of them also looked straight at Yu Shaoning. Apart from Sheng Jingheng''s lack of emotion, Nanyue and Ling Hao''s faces were full of gossip. If he doesn''t say a reason tonight, I''m afraid he can''t eat this hot pot. Yu Shaoning thought that there was nothing to say, so he put down his chopsticks, drank a little wine, cleared his throat and said. "You may not know and be familiar with her name. She is the heroine of my last play. We have been in touch since she was killed." Just when he was going to go on, their first meeting, their tacit understanding and heart when filming, as well as all kinds of tenderness and consideration, and so on. Li Meijun interrupted him: "Xiao Linghao, scald some meat for my sister. When I made a movie before, I either ate rough steamed bread or sweet potato potatoes. I have to eat it back." "OK, sister." Nanyue said, "and your sister Nan." As soon as she finished, Sheng Jingheng had scalded the meat and put it in her bowl. "Thank you, Mr. Sheng." Nanyue said with a smile, then began to mix dipping sauce and asked Li Meijun what he wanted. ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Yu Shaoning looked at the four angrily, "you are really pushing me out!" "Hey? How did Miss Yu know? " Ling Hao quietly winked at Li Meijun. "Didn''t you slip your tongue, sister?" Li Meijun directly denied: "it''s not me." "That''s strange." While eating meat, South Vietnam casually said, "it is estimated that the program team said. It is said that they only intend to invite four of us in the third season." Sheng Jingheng said, "it''s really under negotiation." "What?" Yu Shaoning was stunned and didn''t pay attention to the key point, "is the third season going to be recorded so soon? How do I feel that the second season has just been recorded. " Li Meijun sighed: "who said no, time flies." "Sister, sister Nan, Miss Sheng, where do you think we''re going to open a shop in the third season? Is there any hope of going abroad? There are more and more fans in China. It''s hard to do. " Ling Hao has begun to wonder which country he will go to if he can record abroad. South Vietnam ruthlessly broke his fantasy: "don''t think about it. The main purpose of the program is to do public welfare. Of course, we should save money. It''s too expensive to go abroad." "No, what did you just say? I''m gone in season 3? " Yu Shaoning knew it later. Looking at his excessively slow reaction, the four people who had just wanted to tease him looked at each other, and then they were both funny and impatient. Ling Hao patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "no, Miss Yu, the program team doesn''t want you, we want you!" "By the way, call your heroine to be a flying guest and enhance your feelings." Li Meijun picked up the wine glass and hammered the tone. The four looked at each other and then raised their glasses together. "Cheers!!!" Chapter 1012 At the end of the Nanyue guest play and when the youth killing left the group, the whole production team of Chengxian entered a state of catching up with the progress and striving to kill all the youth before March. South Vietnam and Sheng Jingheng will stay in city B within three days before and after the Spring Festival Gala. In addition to going on the stage of the Spring Festival Gala, a program and two important interviews were also scheduled. Because South Vietnam was very busy in December and January, she missed the New Year Party of Pearl satellite TV. Therefore, it is scheduled that the two will go to the Lantern Festival Party of Pearl satellite TV. When these important tasks are finished, we will record "come and have coffee". Although South Vietnam came back this time and said hello to grandma in advance. However, the old lady was overjoyed to see the two people come in from the door, but she was completely stunned when she heard Sheng Jingheng calling herself "grandma". Looking at the little old lady who was busy here and there when she came back last time, she would be completely at a loss. She looked at Sheng Jingheng a few more times, which was not very interesting. Nanyue smiled helplessly, walked over, took grandma''s arm and went straight to the house. The threshold of the old house was high, but the eaves were low. Sheng Jingheng had to bend down to enter the door. After the three entered the living room together, they all looked a little narrow and crowded. Seeing this, grandma hurriedly said, "the more, you''d better go to your uncle and aunt first. They built a new house and you''ll live there tonight!" "Not only the two of them live, mom, you live there!" My aunt was still a stranger and came first in a loud voice. After seeing Sheng Jingheng, he was stunned, and then he couldn''t close his mouth with a smile: "I was watching you two on TV yesterday. I didn''t expect to come back the next day." "Yue Yue, take your grandmother and go to our house!" "OK," Nanyue said after answering, "aunt, this is Sheng Jingheng, Mr. Sheng, this is my aunt." Sheng Jingheng looked at her and shouted, "Hello, aunt." "Well, well," my aunt laughed so hard that she couldn''t see her eyes. "The food at home is ready. It''s coarse in the countryside. Don''t dislike Xiaosheng!" With that, she quickly helped the old lady and walked ahead with South Vietnam. Although smiling on the surface, don''t mention how nervous you are in your heart. Nanyue turned back and winked at Sheng Jingheng, motioning him to follow. "Aunt, didn''t you watch the Spring Festival Gala the night before yesterday? Only yesterday? " "Of course. Isn''t there a replay? I watched it with your uncle several times. Listen to the people in the village. We can watch your clips, but we don''t understand that. We can only follow the TV. " "When I get home later, I''ll download an edited version for you and your uncle, and I can take it out when I want to see it in the future." "Well, well, give your grandmother another one!" Chapter 1013 Along the way, the four of them were surrounded by the enthusiastic eyes of many villagers. Originally, some children wanted to come and beg for sugar. When they saw Sheng Jingheng, who was tall and lonely, they were so scared that they hid behind adults. Sheng Jingheng just wanted to ease his expression. He saw that the three people in front had entered the yard. He had no choice but to keep his eyes down and follow in. In the past two years, South Vietnam has been making money to grandma and uncle''s family on time. It''s pension money for grandma, and my uncle''s family wants them to look after grandma who lives alone more. It''s normal for grandma to save money without spending it. Unexpectedly, her uncle''s family also saved money, and then took it out at one time to build a new small building. From outside to inside, it is carefully decorated. It is a rare villa in the village. But after opening the door, South Vietnam could know that no one had ever lived in the house. It was specially built for her to live when she came home. This made her feel sad and sad. When she subconsciously looked at Sheng Jingheng, she saw that he would also look at herself. She could feel it, and he could, naturally. There was a touch of comfort in her soft eyes. After visiting the new house, go to the second floor and put down your luggage. South Vietnam left Sheng Jingheng to her uncle and grandmother to entertain. She followed her aunt to the kitchen to make the final preparation for lunch. The big dishes are prepared in advance and are still hot on the pot and stove. At this meeting, you only need to stir fry a few dishes quickly, and you can have dinner. The vegetables are all grown by my uncle''s family. They are very fresh and delicious. The smell overflows after a pot. While cooking, my aunt looked at her happily: "Yueyue, haven''t you seen her for nearly two years? If I hadn''t been able to see you on TV all the time, my aunt wouldn''t recognize you. " Nan Yue smiled: "my uncle and aunt have become younger." "That is!" My aunt showed off, "it''s all the credit of the potted plants and fruits you sent back. The villagers, the people in the town and even the people in the city want to buy them from us!" "But don''t worry, the things you send home can''t be sold!" "Well, I know." South Vietnam nodded. My aunt looked at her completely quiet appearance, generous and decent. Even if she was wearing a famous brand, she had no scruples in this country kitchen. What should she do. The bottom of her heart sighed. If her man''s sister saw it, she would be angry and spit blood. And the old lady of the south family, she has to be so angry that she has a stroke! This relationship is broken well and simply! "By the way, Yueyue, come back this time and help us persuade your grandmother. The new house has been built for so long. There are five or six large rooms and small rooms. Even if you come back, you can live completely. She won''t be reluctant to give up the old house! " "In the past two years, the roof always leaks. There are snakes, insects, mice and ants at home. She lives alone as an old lady. Your uncle and I just want to think that we can''t sleep all night. " "OK." Nanyue replied, "if you don''t say it, I must persuade you. It''s up to me." "Then Aunt put her heart back in her stomach!" With that, my aunt looked at her again, then looked outside, lowered her voice and asked, "when are you and that Xiaosheng going to get married? If you have children early after marriage, your grandmother can still have a great grandson. Don''t mention how happy she is! " "..." sure enough, no matter how successful it is, it is inevitable to be urged to get married, especially when you have a boyfriend. Nanyue didn''t want to be perfunctory, but just said, "grandma can certainly live a long life, aunt, don''t you think so?" "Ah, that''s for sure." "Well, aunt, I''ll take these two dishes out first." With that, South Vietnam took two plates and ran away, like a gust of wind. My aunt stared at her back and shook her head with a half ring. "Is marriage so terrible, child?" Chapter 1014 After a noisy lunch, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon when it quieted down again. Afraid that the two of them, especially Sheng Jingheng, did not adapt to this enthusiasm, grandma quietly pulled South Vietnam and asked her to take Sheng Jingheng out to eat. It''s better to go to places with few people and don''t wander around the village to avoid being entangled by other villagers. South Vietnam naturally promised to come down, and then said, and pulled Sheng Jingheng out. Then he pulled out his original memories, walked out of the village along the path and walked slowly along the field path. It''s a good time for the Chinese New Year. No one wants to go out and work. There''s nothing to do if they want to. So they didn''t meet anyone all the way. They were quiet, singing birds and fragrant flowers. "Brother, did I tell you?" When he came to a forest, Nanyue suddenly grabbed Sheng Jingheng and watched him open his mouth. "In fact, I''m not the South Vietnam you know." Sheng Jingheng was a little surprised, but she was not surprised at what she said, but that she said it at this time without warning. Instead, he looked at her deeply: "yes, I knew it a long time ago." Nan Yue smiled, "how long ago?" Sheng Jingheng told him truthfully: "the first time I met you." Then, afraid of her misunderstanding, he added, "your solo performance." Nanyue couldn''t help but eyebrow: "so, you are still very concerned about that Nanyue? Can you see at a glance that it''s wrong? " "I have a good memory. I can remember the characteristics of each member." Sheng Jingheng raised his hand and brushed away the disordered hair for her. But he never said it, and others felt that he might not even recognize people in the end. South Vietnam also knows that he is such a person. He doesn''t seem to care, but as long as he works, he will take it very seriously. From this, we can know that what he said when he refused to confess is also true. It was precisely because he clearly remembered what the original body was like, and knew that she was more and more difficult in the later stage, and even began to paddle openly. That''s why I scolded her. But from the original point of view, the male god hates himself, even the whole draft. Hiding these thoughts, Nanyue asked, "what were your thoughts at that time?" "I don''t have many ideas. I just let people check you, but I got nothing." Sheng Jingheng looked at her with drooping eyes and said, "later, when I got to know you deeply, I found that you don''t want to do anything bad, but just want to realize your dream." Dream? South Vietnam laughs: "it''s actually a wish, the original wish of South Vietnam." Then she told him about the wish system. Sheng Jingheng didn''t expect this. After listening to it, he had no choice but to smile: "it was forced to approach me." South Vietnam retorted, "how is it possible? It''s one thing to use you to complete the task, and it''s another thing to get close to you and like you. " She spoke quite frankly. Looking at his smiling eyes, Nanyue remembered and calculated another account with him: "at the beginning, it was not entirely because of your half demon identity that you didn''t confess to me?" "...." Sheng Jing Heng paused and said, "I''m afraid of you. I don''t know when I''ll disappear. I''ll change back to the person before." Nanyue hummed softly, trying to pretend to be angry, but he failed under his gaze. They looked at each other and suddenly both laughed. "How is she?" "I said I went to another world to realize my wishes for others. With systematic help, you should be able to live better than before. " "Yes." "Brother, thank you." So that she can find the meaning to continue to live, and she is greedy for life again. Chapter 1015 They only stayed in the new villa of their uncle''s house for one night. After successfully persuading my grandmother to move to a new home, I set out to return to city a first. After two days in city a, I had dinner with Sheng Jingheng''s grandparents. They set off again and went to another destination. This time, I went to a deep mountain in the southwest, which has no name and is even inaccessible. Knowing that they were going, Guan Piao also offered to show them the way, but was rejected by South Vietnam. In the end, he just gave them the location as detailed as possible. Because there is basically no way to go in the deep mountains, a map is specially drawn, the approximate position is marked, and several obvious features around are marked. As long as the direction is right, the final location is still very easy to find - it is a deep valley. The valley is where Sheng Jingheng''s biological parents disappeared. Because the method of death was unusual, there were no bones in the end. Nothing remained except the inner alchemy passed to Sheng Jingheng. The two of them went there this time, not to mention worship, but just to have a look. South Vietnam is not worried. Over the past 20 years, many places will become different and lead to getting lost. Where demons once stayed, they also died there. It has a very special breath and aura. As long as she gets a little closer to that area, she can quickly find the exact location. Moreover, Sheng Jingheng will feel it. So after they reached the deep mountain, they successfully found the valley without much effort. Even if it had been expected, after really seeing all the scenes in the valley, Nanyue was still a little stunned, and then subconsciously looked at Sheng Jingheng next to him. Sheng Jingheng looked at the valley silently. In front of him was a scene of flowers in full bloom, fragrant. More importantly, the aura is particularly powerful and pure. It can even be compared with the closed holy land of Yueshan. Vaguely, he could feel the familiar breath, as if he had appeared in a dream. Here is the end of his parents'' death and the starting point of his coming to the world. South Vietnam stood quietly beside, saying nothing, let alone stepping into the valley. For a long time, Sheng Jingheng turned slowly and looked at her: "is this very suitable for our cultivation?" "Very suitable." South Vietnam nodded immediately. Sheng Jingheng made a sound, and then searched in the valley. It seemed that he wanted to find a suitable foothold and stay for a while. South Vietnam looked at him like this and couldn''t help holding his hand: "brother, we still have a magic weapon." When she finished, she took out the boat from the storage ring and put it flat in the palm of her hand to inject spiritual power. With her heart, the painted boat became half the size when she was in Yueshan. There was no fancy dress. Except for the bow and stern, there was only a small cabin. The boat floated lightly between the valleys, sheltered by dense forests and difficult to be noticed. And here, it is difficult for normal people to come in. Sheng Jingheng looked at the boat. The next moment he thought a little, he took South Vietnam into the cabin. It doesn''t look big outside. In fact, there are other things inside. There are beds, screens, round table cabinets, and a set of tea sets on the table. There are windows on both sides of the cabin. When it is stuffy, you can lean against the window and have a look at the scenery outside. "How about I learn to refine utensils later?" Sheng Jingheng''s idea is naturally that when she learns it, she can create more practical magic weapons tailored to her. Nanyue smiled: "of course, I''ll refine the elixir if you refine it. Look who''s more powerful!" Hearing the speech, Sheng Jingheng also showed a gentle smile on his face: "OK, don''t let me." "Certainly not!" South Vietnam cut off the railway, and then he couldn''t help laughing on his shoulder, feeling satisfied. In the future, it will always be like this. Chapter 1016 "What''s your name?" "The South moon, the south of the south, the moon of the moon." "Nan? The name sounds good. " "Thank you." "Wait a minute, the ticket is being issued... Is this taking your parents on a trip? How filial. " "Yes, I have saved pocket money and red envelopes for many years to buy these three tickets." "It''s rare. Now children don''t think they have enough pocket money. Where can they save it?" "The ticket is ready. Please take it. Please remember to board the ship half an hour in advance. You can''t board if you''re late." "OK, thanks!" Nanyue carefully collected the ticket, covered her bag in her arms like a baby, and then turned and left. The conductor looked at her like this and couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing. It''s rare to see a little girl with a good family, but she is so frugal and simple. Nanyue didn''t know what the conductor thought. She went all the way to a big tree and saw that there was no one around. Then she made a noise. Sixteen, are you there [in, host. Congratulations! The host is one step closer to completing the task!] [thanks, I just need to take my parents out for a trip and I can finish the task completely, can''t I?] [yes, because the host completes this task in the shortest time, there will be additional rewards later!] Great, thank you, sixteen [it''s all the credit of the host''s saving money from small to large, which has nothing to do with me.] Nanyue hehe smiled and covered the bag in her arms more tightly. She doesn''t think saving money is a saving thing. On the contrary, she feels very happy. I don''t really want to do anything with this money, but I like the feeling of money getting more and more. It''s a great surprise to be able to complete this big task this time. Moreover, she thanked the system for sending her such a task. Although she spent all her savings, she found the most suitable place for the money. Traveling to sea with her parents was something she dared not think of in her last life. In her last life, she was also named Nan Yue. Because I met sixteen, that is, wish system 016, I came to this world and started a new life. The person who made the wish was her present mother. The wish is very simple. I want my daughter to grow up safely, but the real situation is that the child will die when she is born, so the system brought her here and continued this little life. When she first came, she didn''t know or remember anything. She was really like a baby for a few months. When I grew up, I began to contact the system and thought of the past. There are similarities and differences between the new home and the previous home. Similarly, my father is a middle-level employee of an ordinary company. It''s not too difficult or easy to support his family, house loan and car loan. Because childbirth was not easy and her health was not very good, her mother quit her job and rested at home to look after her children. The difference is that my father is very hardworking and considerate. He will do what he can do at home after work. My mother never complains. She has a good relationship with her mother-in-law. Although she is a full-time housewife, she will not give up her former interests and hobbies and live very freely. There is no brother who can spend money. Beautiful is like a dream. So far, I have had this dream for 18 years, but I haven''t woke up. Nanyue also sincerely hopes that she will never wake up. However, it was said that the person who helped her fulfill her wish was very powerful. It took only a little more than two years to achieve her wish perfectly. Sixteen, is she all right now [the LORD God has disconnected from 005 and the host, so he can only give up the world. I''m afraid you can''t go back.] [ah...] That''s great. Chapter 1017 Little five was confused for a while, and through this time, he was completely sure that he would not be controlled and manipulated by the LORD God at will. Although it''s just a change of host, it doesn''t seem to make much difference. However, South Vietnam will certainly not format it as soon as it disagrees. And with South Vietnam, I hope to see this colorful world with my own eyes and even experience a lot. And hopefully feel the word freedom. So one morning, when South Vietnam was in a good mood, it began to talk. [host, I have a new discovery!] [huh? What did you find?] South Vietnam is really in a good mood and very leisurely - today''s shooting will start at 10 or 11 o''clock because of the weather. So she can do whatever she wants. For example, reading books, writing songs, or studying new danfang. Not long ago, she officially started cooperation with Qiu Sijia''s Jianjia pharmaceutical industry. The introduction of new drugs or skin care products will enjoy an 80% bonus of these products. Jianjia pharmaceutical is responsible for mass production and provides sales channels. It takes a little less than 20%. Sheng Jingheng began to contact taiyimen. His fire attribute is very suitable for refining weapons, and he has a talent different from ordinary people. After a few days of learning from the much younger Taiyi, he quickly surpassed the disciples that Taiyi valued most. Fang Huaisheng was also willing to bow down. Originally, he wanted to teach shengjingheng, but he turned into secretly chasing shengjingheng. It is estimated that in the future, they may become Sheng Jingheng''s fan brother. Little five now completely can''t hear the idea of South Vietnam, and he opened the system interface. [does the host remember that there was a maintenance upgrade of the system before?] [this transmission channel is the newly added function!] South Vietnam looked at the aperture on the interface and slightly raised his eyebrows. [remember, don''t you need a million spirit stones to open this channel?] [it was like this before, but now the spirit stone is still here after deduction, so it can be returned to the host without handing it in!] ¡¾£¿¡¿ What else? South Vietnam became interested and sat up straight. [does that mean that this transmission channel can be opened indefinitely?] In theory, it is! Other goods cannot be exchanged repeatedly because they are in stock. This is the system''s own function!] This system is more powerful than she thought. Before Nanyue asked again, Xiao Wu said consciously. [the only drawback is that this is a one-way transmission, which may not guarantee that the transmission can be transmitted back after leaving.] Well, I see There are some chicken ribs, but after staying in this world for a long time, too many people know her and Sheng Jingheng. Wherever they go, they are at risk of being recognized. If they really want to live in peace and seclusion, they will always be a little boring. If you can go to another world to play, you can go wherever you want. If you are tired of playing, it seems very interesting to change to another world? Moreover, when the cause and effect of the world is almost over, many of their related people are normal, and there is no need to stay here after they die. Xiao Wu waited quietly for a while, probably feeling that South Vietnam was still calm. He was not dissatisfied because the transmission channel was only one-way. Just hesitated and brought up the business. [host, can you really do the spiritual pet you said before?] Sure, would you like to try it Chapter 1018 We should transfer Xiaowu out, put it on an animal, and then turn it into a pet. It is not easy to say whether it is difficult or not. For this, South Vietnam prepared a lot in advance. For example, find a suitable boarding body for Xiao Wu. The two must be perfectly integrated. Otherwise, they can''t be turned into a pet, but only an ordinary pet. That''s too wronged, Xiao Wu. After more than two years together, South Vietnam is still very satisfied with it. It has many functions and is obedient. She was ordered by the LORD God system, not its original intention. That''s why she kept it and planned to treat it well. Even if the small five is transferred out, the system can still be used as long as its data is still there. Moreover, she is still its host, which will not change. Then we have to do a good job in the Dharma array. Since it is a spiritual pet, it naturally needs the help of spiritual stone and spiritual power, and it will not become a spiritual pet for no reason. Finally, it is natural to have the advantages of time, place and people, and to spare enough time without being disturbed. In order to greatly improve the success rate, South Vietnam borrowed a house in Tianfeng Valley and set up a border. On the one hand, she chose Tianfeng Valley instead of Yueshan mountain because there are spiritual plants everywhere. She can borrow some external spiritual power from time to time. On the other hand, the pills here are complete. In case of any problem, it can be remedied in time. Sheng Jingheng helped her strengthen the border again, so he was at ease to meditate next to her and protect the Dharma for her. Nanyue first used the Lingshi exchanged from the system mall to set up a special Dharma array for lingchong. Then the selected boarding body is placed in the center of the Dharma array. It was a little kerky just two months old, which was specially sent by Chu Ye''s family from s city. Because its mother happened to live next to the potted plants she gave to the Chu family, it was born with its own aura, which is different from other dogs. But if you simply want to give it wisdom, I''m afraid you''ll have to keep it around for decades or hundreds of years. But it will take a while to transfer Xiaowu to it. Little five looked at the little corky through her eyes. Although it didn''t seem very authoritative, it was the choice of the host, and it couldn''t refuse. Moreover, this appearance is very deceptive and will not be watched out. More importantly, cute! South Vietnam was ready. He smiled and asked it. Are you ready? I''m going to start.] [all right! [come on!] Well, don''t worry With that, after Xiaowu entered the dormant state, Nanyue also sat down, and the yuan God pulled it out a little bit. She had long realized that the system was not in the body, but attached to her Yuanshen fragments and pulled them into the body. Therefore, sometimes she knows exactly what she thinks. What we need to do now is to peel the system from her original God, inject spiritual power, and then transfer it to the pet dog. Then, make a contract with kirkie and establish her connection with it. In this way, the system will still be her system. When hearing the dog''s weak cry, Sheng Jingheng slowly opened his eyes and looked at the FA array. South Vietnam looks as usual, and the fluctuation of spiritual power is normal. It should be very smooth. The dog blinked at him with wet eyes. After a meeting, he gave a tentative "woof". Sheng Jingheng said faintly, "speak human words." "... how are you?" Nanyue Yuanshen came into the body, woke up, smelled the speech and said with a smile: "Hello, Xiao Wu." Xiao Wu jumped up and ran around them for a few laps before he said excitedly, "it''s successful!? Can I be transformed in the future? " Nanyue and Sheng Jingheng looked at each other, and then held it over. Shun Mao said, "if you have a chance, you should be a Ke Ji with only dreams." Chapter 1019 July, the weather is fine, a city airport. As soon as Ling Hao came out, he heard a deafening scream, mixed with the names of "brother", "cub", "husband" and so on. The scene was almost out of control. He pulled up the brim of his hat, took off his sunglasses, raised his fingers in front of the mask and "hissed" at the people. There was a moment of silence around. The next second, the screams were amazing, and there were excited cries. Ling Hao had no choice but to raise his hand and let them all be a little quiet so as not to affect other passers-by. At his request, the scene was slightly controlled, but it was still a sensation. So he had to leave here quickly through the crowded crowd under the escort of the team. After several rounds of turnover, when the car is about to be picked up, there are fewer people to follow, leaving only a group of loyal and old-fashioned fans. Several of them were old station sisters, holding cannons to shoot at him, but they were very conscious, kept an appropriate distance and didn''t shoot in the face. Ling Hao got into the nanny car, blowing a strong air conditioner, and the whole person was much more comfortable. He looked at the bodyguards who stopped the fans outside and the women who communicated with the fan support group. After thinking about it, he said to the assistant sitting in the co driver, "Xiao Zhong, go to the car behind you with the bodyguard and ask the driver to take you back directly later. You don''t have to follow." Then he added, "it''s best to help me get rid of my illegitimate life." Xiao Zhong is a boy in his early twenties. He doesn''t gossip or ask much. He just nodded his head and said, "I see, brother Hao." Watching Xiao Zhong get out of the car, he said a few words with the people outside and helped persuade the fans to stay away. Ling Hao took off his hat and mask and leaned against the back of the chair to close his eyes. Vaguely, I could feel that someone opened the door and sat up. The familiar fragrance penetrated into the tip of my nose, reassuring and throbbing. The people around him didn''t quarrel with him, but whispered to the driver to turn down the air conditioner and bring him a thin blanket to cover it. Before she took back her hand, Ling Hao accurately held her hand and rubbed it on the side of her face: "sister Zheng, I''m so sleepy." He Zheng gave a meal and then smiled: "sleep when you are sleepy, and I won''t quarrel with you." Ling Hao opened his eyes and looked at her. His eyes seemed to shine: "sleeping is not as important as you." He has always been able to pick up love words recently. When she first listened, she would feel embarrassed and excited. Now she is used to and helpless. However, of course, I still like him and am still excited about him. He Zheng took back his eyes as if nothing had happened and looked at the flat plate in his hand: "it''s up to you. I have to deal with some work. Don''t quarrel with me." "Well," Ling Hao replied obediently, but he couldn''t help asking, "what did you just say to them?" "Just let them go home early. It''s too hot. Pay attention to sunscreen and don''t get heatstroke." "Sister Zheng is very kind. What do they call you in private? Sister, or sister-in-law? " "...." He Zheng glanced at him, "there are all, and those who call me mom." Ling Hao almost choked: "my mother, do you have daughter powder now?" "Yes, you are a big star now." "No, no, it''s average. It can''t compare with sister Nan and teacher Sheng." "Aren''t they in China recently? Will it not be good for us to live in the villa area? " "It doesn''t matter. Sister Li and her brother-in-law will also come, as well as teacher Yu and his girlfriend. After staying for two days, sister Nan and they will come back. " Ling Hao said, but he couldn''t help sighing: "the two of them are at ease now. They make a film every year, produce an album and hold a concert every three years. Even so, it''s hard to surpass them. " He Zheng held his hand back and looked at him gently: "you are always unique. There is no need to compare with others." "Sister Zheng, I''m so moved." "You''d better sleep."